The Villainess Lives Twice

1
2
The Villainess Lives Twice
HAN Mint
Translation Group: Woopread Translations
Description
A genius schemer, creating an emperor!
“Only when your brother is happy can you be happy.”
She committed all kinds of evil deeds to make him Emperor. However,
Artezia’s devotion was repaid with betrayal. It was the Grand Duke Cedric,
a righteous enemy, that gave her a hand of salvation at the threshold of
death.
“Devise a plan.”
“…”
“I can’t think of anyone but you who can reverse this situation. Marquess
Rosan.”
“…”
“Lend me your strength.”
There is no plan that can reverse the already declining power and save
the fallen empire. However, there is a method. To turn back time before
everything went wrong.
With tears of blood she sacrificed her body to an ancient magic. This
time, she will not fall.
Artezia, who returned to the age of 18 before death, resolved to become

a villainess for the Grand Duke Cedric.
“Please give me your hand in marriage. I’ll make you emperor.”
In exchange for kneeling to the devil, the devil shall dirty her hands for
you.
3
Table of Contents
Chapter 1 ................................................................................................................................................. 4
Chapter 2 ............................................................................................................................................... 15
Chapter 3 ............................................................................................................................................... 25
Chapter 4 ............................................................................................................................................... 35
Chapter 5. First Meeting (1) .................................................................................................................. 45
Chapter 9 ............................................................................................................................................... 86
Chapter 10 ............................................................................................................................................. 97
Chapter 11 ........................................................................................................................................... 107
Chapter 12 ........................................................................................................................................... 117
Chapter 13 ........................................................................................................................................... 127
Chapter 14 ........................................................................................................................................... 137
Chapter 15 ........................................................................................................................................... 146
Chapter 16 ........................................................................................................................................... 157
Chapter 17 ........................................................................................................................................... 166
Chapter 18 ........................................................................................................................................... 176
Chapter 19 ........................................................................................................................................... 187
Chapter 20. Saintess Olga’s Heart (1) .................................................................................................. 197
Chapter 26 ........................................................................................................................................... 258
Chapter 27 ........................................................................................................................................... 267
Chapter 28. Politics or marriage .......................................................................................................... 277
Chapter 29 ........................................................................................................................................... 286
Chapter 30 ........................................................................................................................................... 297
Chapter 31 ........................................................................................................................................... 306
Chapter 32 ........................................................................................................................................... 317
Chapter 33 ........................................................................................................................................... 325
Chapter 34 ........................................................................................................................................... 334
Chapter 35 ........................................................................................................................................... 343
4
Chapter 36 ........................................................................................................................................... 353
Chapter 37 ........................................................................................................................................... 363
Chapter 38 ........................................................................................................................................... 372
Chapter 39 ........................................................................................................................................... 382
Chapter 40 ........................................................................................................................................... 392
Chapter 41 ........................................................................................................................................... 402
Chapter 42 ........................................................................................................................................... 412
Chapter 43 ........................................................................................................................................... 421
Chapter 44 ........................................................................................................................................... 431
Chapter 45 ........................................................................................................................................... 441
Chapter 46 ........................................................................................................................................... 451
Chapter 47 ........................................................................................................................................... 460
Chapter 48 ........................................................................................................................................... 470
Chapter 49 ........................................................................................................................................... 480
Chapter 50 ........................................................................................................................................... 490
Chapter 51 ........................................................................................................................................... 500
Chapter 52 ........................................................................................................................................... 511
Chapter 53 ........................................................................................................................................... 521
Chapter 54 ........................................................................................................................................... 532
Chapter 55 ........................................................................................................................................... 542
Chapter 56 ........................................................................................................................................... 553
Chapter 57 ........................................................................................................................................... 563
Chapter 58 ........................................................................................................................................... 573
Chapter 59 ........................................................................................................................................... 583
Chapter 60 ........................................................................................................................................... 594
Chapter 61 ........................................................................................................................................... 605
Chapter 62 ........................................................................................................................................... 615
Chapter 63 ........................................................................................................................................... 625
Chapter 64 ........................................................................................................................................... 636
Chapter 65 ........................................................................................................................................... 646
Chapter 66 ........................................................................................................................................... 656
Chapter 67 ........................................................................................................................................... 666
Chapter 68 ........................................................................................................................................... 677
Chapter 69 ........................................................................................................................................... 687
Chapter 70 ........................................................................................................................................... 698
Chapter 71 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
5
Chapter 72 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 73 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 74 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 75 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 76 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 77 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 78 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 79 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 80 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 81 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 82 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 83 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 84 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 85 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 86 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 87 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 88 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 89 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 90 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 91 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 92 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 93 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 94 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 95 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 96 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 97 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 98 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 99 ........................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 100 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 101 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 102 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 103 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 104 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 105 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 106 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 107 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
6
Chapter 108 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 109 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 110 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 111 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 112 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 113 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 114 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 115 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 116 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 117 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 118 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 119 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 120 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 121 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 122 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 123 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 124 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 125 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 126 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 127 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 128 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 129 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 130 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 131 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 132 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 133 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 134 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 135 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 136 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 137 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 138 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 139 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 140 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 141 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 142 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 143 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
7
Chapter 144 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 145 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 146 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 147 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 148 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 149 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 150 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 151 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 152 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 153 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 154 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 155 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 156 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 157 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 158 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 159 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 160 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 161 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 162 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 163 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 164 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 165 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 166 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 167 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 168 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 169 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 170 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 171 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 172 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 173 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 174 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 175 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 176 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 177 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 178 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 179 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
8
Chapter 180 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 181 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 182 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 183 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 184 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 185 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 186 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 187 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 188 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 189 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 190 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 191 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 192 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 193 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 194 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 195 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 196 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 197 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 198 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 199 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 200 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 201 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 202 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 203 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 204 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 205 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 206 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 207 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 208 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 209 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 210 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 211 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 212 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 213 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 214 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 215 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
9
Chapter 216 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 217 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 218 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 219 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 220 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 221 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 222 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 223 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 224 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 225 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 226 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 227 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 228 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 229 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 230 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 231 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 232 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 233 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 234 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 235 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 236 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 237 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 238 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 239 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 240 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 241 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 242 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 243 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 244 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 245 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 246 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 247 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 248 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 249 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 250 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 251 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
10
Chapter 252 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 253 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 254 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 255 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 256 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 257 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 258 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 259 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 260 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 261 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 262 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 263 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 264 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 265 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 266 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 267 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 268 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 269 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 270 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 271 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 272 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 273 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 274 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 275 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 276 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 277 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 278 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 279 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 280 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 281 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 282 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 283 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 284 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 285 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 286 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 287 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
11
Chapter 288 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 289 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 290 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 291 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 292 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 293 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 294 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 295 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 296 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 297 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 298 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 299 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 300 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 301 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 302 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 303 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter 304 ......................................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter After Story 1........................................................................................................................... 702
Chapter After Story 10......................................................................................................................... 702
12
Chapter After Story 29 END ................................................................................................................. 702
Chapter 1
Translator: Gold
“You’re an evil, cruel bitch!”
The Countess Phillies screamed furiously.
Artizea, the Marchioness Rosan, heard her words vaguely as she was
being pulled by both arms.
On her way here, she was hit in the face several times with metal
gloves.
Her mouth was torn, broken, and swollen, making it difficult for her to
speak.
Even though she tried to walk at her own pace, the knights were
forcibly carrying her.
Then, at one point, she injured her ankle. She didn’t know if it was
broken or sprained, but it hurt anyway.
She could no longer walk, so now she had no choice but to be

dragged.
13
Her broken arm hurt, too. The wrist that the knight twisted was
swollen.
When the knights threw her to the floor, Artizea rolled on the cold
floor.
“How could you kill Abe!”
The Countess Phillies screamed so loudly, she could vomit blood.
After shaking the arm of the maid who was holding her, she ran up to
Artizea and slapped her on the cheek.
Needless to say, the pain was unbearable because her mouth was so
badly treated.
Artizea rolled back onto the floor, feeling her gaze fade.
“What did Abe do to deserve that?! How could you kill your own
nephew?! You’re a bitch, you must suffer the same fate!”
Artizea looked at the Countess Phillies with a blurred vision.
The Countess Phillies sobbing ran out the other side of the room. She
intended to stab Artizea with anything she could find, whether it was a
knife or a candlestick.
Emperor Lawrence, who had been watching the situation closely,

approached her. He grabbed her lovingly by the shoulder and said.
“Calm down, Emma.”
“How can I be calm? She killed my child! How can Your Majesty be so
calm? Abe is your son too!”
“Tia is my sister, Emma. There must be a misunderstanding.”
“I’m going to get revenge! I’m going to avenge my son!”
The Countess Phillies fell to her knees and began to cry loudly.
14
‘I see, Abe has been murdered.’
Artizea now knew what was going on.
She looked at Lawrence. He looked sad and downcast,
However, Artizea noticed a small sense of triumph in his eyes.
It was clear that a conspiracy had been prepared against her.
‘First, I will be blamed for murdering your son, making me a criminal.

And then a series of accusations will follow one after another.’
In fact, she had actually committed many crimes, and Lawrence knew
most of them.
So there was no need for him to create false accusations against her.
Clearly, the person who hatched this conspiracy was Emperor

Lawrence himself.
The Emperor said.
“I can’t believe you committed such a crime, Tia. Did you really kill
Abe?”
One could hear a certain joy in his voice.
Artizea tried to speak.
But before she could open his mouth, the Countess Phillies screamed
loudly.
“After that bitch’s maid went to visit him, Abe suddenly vomited black
blood and died!”
Lawrence raised his hand and the knights brought in another woman.
She was Artizea’s maid.
The maid knelt down in silence, and Lawrence asked her.

15
“Is it true that the Marchioness Rosan ordered you to poison Abe?”
“Yes.”
The maid answered politely.
“The plan of the Marchioness Rosan was to kill Abe first, and then to
kill His Majesty. That way, she would be able to take control of the
empire.
Everyone in this room buzzed with shock.
Lawrence asked with a sad expression.
“Do you have anything to say about this?”
Artizea showed a dry smile.
What the hell was he thinking?
She had no intention of denying that she was evil. But being treated
like a dumb person made her laugh.
“His Majesty the Emperor, you know what kind of person I am, don’t
you? If I had wanted to take over the empire, I would have killed His
Majesty, not Abe.”
What good would it do to kill Abe in such a careless way as to make

everyone realize if Lawrence were still on the throne? It would only
make him more careful.
If she had come up with a plan, she would have killed Lawrence first
without anyone knowing.
“Tia, such words are useless. You’ll have to clear up what happened.”
What good are excuses and explanations at this point? Lawrence had
already decided to kill me.
16
It was too late, no matter what I did, I had no way of surviving, since
the emperor himself had decided to kill me for treason.
“I cannot believe it. Tia, how could you do such a thing?”
“Your Majesty the Emperor, you are the only authority in this Empire.”
Said Artizea.
Her mouth was full of blood, and her tongue was ripped apart by her
teeth.
Still, if she could bear the pain, she could say a few more words.
“You now carry the empire on your shoulders, so you should kick the
habit of blaming others for everything. That’s my last piece of advice.”
“Insolence!”
The knight hit her in the face again.
“Take the traitor away from here and lock her up!”
She exclaimed.
Artizea looked at Lawrence with her puffy eyes. However, he did not
interfere.
Artizea did not clearly remember what happened after that.
She was tortured and forced to sign some documents.
She was then taken to court, which was attended only by the emperor,
a handful of nobles and officials.
The accusers and witnesses presented one set of evidence after

another.
Some were truly evil acts committed by Artizea.
17
Others were fabricated scandals, with horrible and perverse stories.
Artizea had a sharp mind and a strong will.
However, she did not have the physical strength to overcome torture.
When she was tried, instead of defending herself, she did nothing, she
was half-conscious and dazed.
By the time the trial was over, she had become the worst villain in
history, who had made a pact with the devil, in an attempt to rule the
empire.
Lawrence lamented with a false sigh.
“Even though you are my sister, the crimes you have committed are
too great to be forgiven.”
“You have harmed our country with your words, your tongue will be
cut out so that you do not commit the same crimes again, and your
hands stained with innocent blood will also be cut out as an example
to others. But I will spare your life.”
As a result, Artizea was taken to the dungeon.
The punishment executed was more severe than the established ones.
Instead of being locked up in her house with her tongue and hands
cut off, all her limbs were cut off and she was shackled in a deep,
unfamiliar dungeon.
***
「 If your brother’s doing well, you’ll do well too.」
That’s what Artizea Rosan had been hearing all her life.
Her mother was the Marchioness Miraila Rosan, and her father was
Marquis Michael.
18
Miraila was the lover of Emperor Gregor. All the aristocrats knew this.
The imperial laws were against polygamy and required that chastity be
maintained before marriage.
Married men and women were forbidden to have love affairs with
unmarried men and women.
The Emperor was a man who was exposed to everyone’s gaze. That
said, it would be strange if such a powerful man was really a strict
defender of monogamy.
It was simply impossible for him to hide the fact that he had a
relationship with the Marchioness Miraila Rosan.
Michael Rosan was in a sorry state, old and dying. He had decided to
exchange his own wife with the Emperor for a sapphire mine.
The Marchioness Miraila became the Emperor’s mistress and gave

birth to a son.
That was Lawrence.
Everyone knew he was the Emperor’s son. However, no one called him
a prince, but neither did they call him the son of the Marquis Rosan.
Miraila loved him, and so did Emperor Gregor.
On the other hand, given the time of the relationship, it was clear that
Artizea was not the emperor’s daughter.
Artizea did not resemble the emperor, nor even Miraila.
Interestingly enough, she looked very much like Marquis Michael in his
youth.
「 Be good to your brother. It’s all thanks to him that you’re still
alive. 」
19
Miraila also told her.
「 How could we continue to live as the Marquisate Family if not for

your brother? Since you were born, unpleasant rumors have spread
about you being the daughter of Marquis Rosan. 」
Miraila’s words always ended like this.
「 You must live for your brother. We can only survive if your brother
becomes the emperor. Do you think your brother will treat you badly
once he ascends the throne? Your brother’s success is the way our
family will be happy. 」
Artizea could not remember being loved by Miraila. Nor did she
remember being happy.
Artizea was only praised when she did something that benefited her
brother Lawrence.
From something trivial, like when Lawrence said the tea she made
tasted good, to something bigger, like when Marquis Rosan’s wealth
was beneficial to Lawrence.
Artizea was no fool.
She knew that her mother’s kindness would never be to her.
But the desire to be loved that had been planted in her since her
childhood was hard to control.
She found it easy to invent reasons to justify it.
Lawrence, Miraila, and Artizea were linked by blood ties.
If Lawrence lost, they would all die. There has never been a case where
someone, after winning the fight for the throne, left the family of his
rivals alive.
To survive.
20
With that in mind, Artizea did anything.
She had a talent for evil acts and conspiracies.
She had falsely framed loyal subjects to provoke their death and
ruined the state policy of the empire. She was also the one who made
the citizens suffer and massacred countless people.
She committed many more evil and trivial acts in the palace, including
a series of murders.
She was also the one who used the Saintess Licia, who was the hope of
the people of the country, the hope of the empire, besides Artizea was
guilty of her death.
It was all for the sake of Lawrence so that he could ascend the throne.
Even though she knew it was an excuse, she committed many crimes
with ease.
And so, at last, Lawrence was able to wear the emperor’s crown.
‘I knew this day would come.’
Artizea thought vaguely.
Although she was the one who contributed most to making Lawrence
the Emperor, she stood by in silence, expecting nothing. The reason,
she was afraid.
That’s why she also dissolved the intelligence organization she had
spent so much time and money on.
She felt that after all she had done for Lawrence, at least he would let
her live in peace.
But Artizea knew too much. She had committed many crimes for him.
So Lawrence cut out her tongue so she couldn’t speak and he cut off
her hands so she couldn’t leave any records.
21
That’s how I must die for all the crimes I’ve committed.
When the hunt is over, the dog is boiled.
Artizea was Lawrence’s dog and this prison was her saucepan.
“Hn…”
After all, this is what I deserve. What other ending could I expect?
Considering everything I’ve done so far, I shouldn’t hold Lawrence or

Miraila responsible for my actions.
Artizea laughed. Even without my tongue, I can still laugh.
Chapter 2
Translator: Gold
Artizea was well aware of her evil acts.
Therefore, she did not think about being recognized as a good person
or being forgiven.
But just once, she asked the Saintess Licia.

22
「 don’t you resent me? 」
It was a question she asked thinking that Licia naturally resented her.
However, Licia smiled brightly with her gaunt face.
「 Would you feel better if I resented you? Would that make you feel
less guilty? 」
「…」
「 What can I do? I’ve already forgiven you. 」
Said the Saintess Licia with her pale white lips.
Artizea had threatened her and forced her to marry Lawrence, because
the saint’s influence and symbolism were necessary to compensate for
Lawrence’s lack of legitimacy.
The whole nation rejoiced to hear that the saintess would become the
Crown Princess.
Sometime later, during Lawrence’s coronation, the flowers offered by

the citizens to the empress piled up like mountains around the palace
walls.
The empire covered her body with gold and furs, and spread silk under
her feet.
A woman born in a poor barony on the northern borders became a

person capable of possessing all the luxuries of the world.
However, she looked pitiful in comparison to when she attended

events in social circles without a single jewel, or when she travelled
through endemic regions with infectious diseases, wearing worn out
clothes that could not stop the cold wind.
23
Her beautiful platinum-blond hair had lost its shine and was dry, and
her light but lively skin was dimmed. Her thick red lips became pale
and cracked.
Lawrence had always been a person with abusive tendencies. In

addition, he was now sensitive to the issue of his legitimacy to the
throne.
The combination of the two caused him to feel inferior and hate the
acclaimed empress.
Artizea tried to protect Licia from Lawrence.
She was the one who dragged her into this hell, so at least she wanted
to protect her. And she swore to herself that she would.
However, at best, Artizea was only able to stop him from assaulting her
in front of her. But she couldn’t stop what was happening in the
bedroom.
Licia was wilting, isolated and abused in a prison decorated with gold
pieces from the south.
Licia’s sacred power was powerful enough to save a dying person from
death. But she was useless against her own disease.
Still, Licia smiled at Artizea as she looked at her.
「Tia, I’m a much, much stronger person than you think. 」
「Your Majesty…」
「Despite everything you’ve done to me or the reason you did; in the

end it was me who decided to marry His Majesty Lawrence. So it’s not
your fault I’m here, but mine. 」
Licia said quietly.
24
「I know how hard it’s been for you to survive so far. While that
doesn’t justify you hurting others… I’ve decided to forgive you. 」
「… 」
「So you can take my weight off the big load you carry on your
shoulders, Tia. 」
It was Licia who was dying. However, it seemed more like Licia was
comforting Artizea, she raised her hand and touched her cheek.
「Thanks for coming to see me. You’re the only one who really cared
about me in this palace, except for the maids and the ladies-in-waiting.
」
「That is not true. Even now, countless citizens are outside the palace
praying on their knees. 」
「Those people only know the Saintess Empress, not me. 」
After Licia said that, she asked hesitantly.
「Tia, can you hold my hand? 」
「Yes… 」
「I thought I’d be terrified when the time came for me to die. But I’m
better than I thought. Is it because I’m going to be in God’s arms? 」
「Soon you’ll be able to get up. 」
Even though she knew that wouldn’t happen, Artizea couldn’t tell her.
Licia said with a smile.
「Can I ask you a favor? 」
「Even if you ask me to bring you the heart of an ice dragon, I’ll get it.
」
25
「Not exactly. Although… I hope this doesn’t happen either, if you
should ever meet Cedric… 」
「Yes… 」
「Tell him that Licia lived and died without regrets. 」
「I will, I promise. 」
Artizea promised her. So, Licia held her hand tight.
「I’m sorry. I couldn’t save you… 」
「I… someone like me… 」
「If there is another world to live again, I would like you to just call me
Licia. 」
Those were her last words.
Tap, tap.
Hearing the sound of footsteps coming down the stone steps, Artizea
came to her senses.
She couldn’t tell clearly if she had been dreaming or if she had just
been thinking about Licia.
‘How long has it been since I was locked up in this dungeon?’
There were no side windows with bars.
So she couldn’t even see when the sun rise and set. Artizea had almost
lost track of time.
Once a day a jailer would bring her food. However, after a few days it
was difficult to determine how much time had passed.
26
At first, she was half unconscious because of the wounds from the
torture. Now, the bleeding stopped and the wounds healed a bit, but
the pain was terrible because of the aftermath.
Her shoulders felt like they were about to tear, and the lower portion
of her bloody body was covered in bruises.
She was cold, but she did not know if it was because the prison was
cold or because her blood was not circulating properly in her body.
“You deserve it. You evil bitch.”
“Uggh…”
Instead of making an effort to talk, Artizea remained silent.
There was more than one person in the world who would want to see
Artizea destroyed and dead. Among them, Venia would be able to sell
her soul to the devil if she could stand in the front row.
Venia was Licia’s maid.
It was Artizea who devastated the village where Venia’s family lived. An
epidemic broke out in that area.
It was Licia who saved Venia from death, after she lost her whole
family. From then on, Venia dedicated her life to serving Licia.
All Venia’s loved ones died because of Artizea. It is natural for Venia to
hate her.
When she saw that Artizea was staring at her in silence, Venia gritted
her teeth and spat.
“Yes, I know you don’t have a tongue. Now you can’t spread your
poison with your words.”
“…”
27
“Just as you are now, who could imagine that you were once the
emperor’s great conspirator.”
Slap!
Venia slapped Artizea with all her might.
“It’s a pity that they have cut off all your limbs and your tongue, now I
have nothing to cut.”
Slap!
“You’re a scum. Now you look at me with pity eyes?”
Artizea closed her eyes.
Venia was right. Artizea did not deserve to be pitied.
Venia was always loyal to Licia, even after her death.
After Licia’s death, she flattered the new empress and endured all sorts
of things in order to remain in the imperial palace, with the sole aim of
taking revenge on Artizea and Lawrence one day.
Venia slapped her on the cheeks a few more times.
Now, Artizea only had a few teeth left. Also, blood was spilling from
her mouth because of the many wounds she had.
Venia pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off her hand.
Then she untied Artizea from the fetters that were binding her.
‘Why did you…?’
Artizea thought it was strange.
Venia said calmly.
28
“These are Cedric’s orders, although I wouldn’t be content to tear you
to pieces here a thousand times. He probably wants to execute you
with his own hands as revenge for the people you’ve killed.”
‘It can’t be.’
Artizea knew the Grand Duke Cedric Evron much better than Venia.
He was an honest and fair man, no matter what the reason, he would
not go so far as to finish off a woman who had already fallen and been
tortured.
Besides, if she escaped from the dungeon, Venia could not return. The
Imperial Palace was not such a simple place.
It would soon be discovered that it was Venia who came down with
the key and took her away.
Venia was a subordinate and spy for Cedric Evron who served the
empress.
There is no way he would waste a chess piece as important as this. At

least not on Artizea.
Maybe Cedric Evron gave this order for another reason. Probably not
because he wanted to publicly execute a tongue-less conspirator, but
because he wanted to save the maid who belonged to his beloved
Licia.
Venia would not be willing to leave this place voluntarily without a

reason.
However, Venia didn’t think that far ahead. After freeing Artizea, she
took off her cloak and covered it up.
After months of torture and the loss of her limbs, Venia could easily lift
and carry her body by herself alone.
29
Artizea was taken from the imperial palace in a laundry cart and then
transported in a wagon.
The constant shaking caused the fever to rise in her already weakened
body.
Halfway through, her consciousness became cloudy again.
Artizea knew she was being transported, but she didn’t know how.
When she regained consciousness, she was in a tent. Her severed

limbs had been wrapped with a clean bandage.
The face of the old man who was caring for her looked familiar. He was
Grand Duke Evron’s butler.
“You have awakened.”
Despite being the enemy, the butler spoke politely to her.
“You’d better eat something, if you can.”
Artizea blinked and shook her head.
“Don’t worry. The doctor also said you probably wouldn’t want to eat
because of the state you’re in. I’ll make you some strong tea.”
Then the butler got up and left the tent.
Artizea turned her head and looked around.
There was nothing special about the tent.
There was only a pot of boiling water, the bed where she was lying,
and an oil lamp.
The butler did not return alone. The cloth at the entrance to the tent
opened and Cedric Evron entered.
Artizea looked at him in shock.

30
She hadn’t seen him in years, but he hadn’t changed. Only his vivid
black eyes seemed deeper than before.
“It has been a long time since we last saw each other, Marchioness
Rosan.”
“…”
“I heard they cut out your tongue.”
“…”
“The person who was once the greatest conspirator in the whole
empire seems to have been unable to save herself, right?”
She lamented the stupidity of having committed all those crimes for
Lawrence, knowing she would be betrayed.
But she didn’t feel guilty.
All the humans in the world are evil. Even more so those who come
close to power.
That was Artizea’s firm belief.
But in front of two people in the world, Cedric Evron and Saintess Licia,
she was not able to say that.
Chapter 3
Translator: Gold
Artizea once destroyed the Ava River embankment to frame Cedric.
31
At that time, Cedric was returning from controlling the situation on the
western border of the empire by order of Emperor Gregor.
The emperor notified him through an imperial emissary to return the

command and control of the commander-in-chief of the army and to
hurry back to the capital alone.
It was then that Artizea destroyed the embankment.
Several cities and villages were swept away.
The number of people directly affected was estimated to be only

about 30,000 at most. The paddy fields were also damaged, but since
this was a good harvest year, there was no danger that the whole
country would be plunged into famine.
In any case, the most beneficial thing for him would have been to
leave the Ava River and return to the capital under the emperor’s
orders.
But Cedric did not. He chose to use the army to minimise the flood
damage.
However, since he did not return, but acted as commander-in-chief of

the army, this aroused the suspicion of the Emperor.
Artizea did this because she knew that Cedric was this kind of person.
The same thing happened when Artizea discovered and blamed a
village for being rebels in the territory of Grand Duke Evron, or when
he devised a plan to get rid of Grand Duke Roygar, and even when the
epidemic spread.
Even knowing what might happen to him, in the end he always chose
to save the people.
This cost him his position and he ended up becoming a fugitive.
“Please have some tea.”
32
The butler spoke politely and gave Cedric an iron cup.
Then he sat next to Artizea and he brought a cup of strong tea, full of
sugar and milk, to her mouth.
Cedric sat down in front of Artizea, while he drank the tea. As if it was
tea time.
Artizea looked at him blankly, thinking of Licia’s will.
「If you ever meet Cedric, please tell him that Licia lived and died
without regrets.」
Deep down, Licia did not want Artizea and Cedric to meet again, as
that would mean that he was finally defeated and taken back to the
capital.
But now the situation was exactly the opposite of what she thought at
the time.
Today, years later, Cedric and his forces were still alive.
It was Artizea who fell. Artizea was taken to Cedric’s camp and was
now face to face with him.
Under these circumstances, Licia would have wanted her to convey the
message.
But Artizea could not keep the promise she had made to Licia. Because
she was not able to speak.
Cedric stood up when the butler finished pouring all the tea into
Artizea’s mouth.
“Let’s go out.”
“…?”
Artizea awoke from her thoughts and looked at him incredulously.
33
Cedric approached her and gently lifted her up.
Artizea struggled to free himself from his grip, unlike with Venia. This
time she was embarrassed.
But she couldn’t resist the strength of Cedric’s arms.
He picked her up in his arms and as he left the tent, knights in military
uniforms rushed up to her.
The knights were all dirty from their constant running away.
“Your Grace.”
“Grand Duke.”
Where does he take the wicked woman?”
“I have unfinished business.”
“We will transport her.”
The knights held out their hands. Cedric turned to the side, avoiding
their hands.
“Do not speak of people as if they were objects.”
“What is he saying? Your Grace is being too kind to the devil.”
“Stay here. I’ll go alone.”
“No way.”
The knights were scared.
“The Marchioness Rosan, she has no arms or legs, she could not harm
me.”
“You can’t be so sure of that!”
34
“That witch is capable of causing a disaster with her tongue alone.”
“Unfortunately, the Marchioness Rosan doesn’t have a tongue either.”
Said Cedric, clicking his tongue.
He strode across the military camp. Then he mounted Artizea on the

horse and he climbed behind.
Because she did not have her limbs intact, he could not ride her in the
back, so this was the easiest way to carry her.
Artizea shuddered. She’s never been this close to a man before.
The heat from her chest against her back caused her body
temperature to rise.
Cedric rode out of the camp.
It was drizzling.
Looking at the mountains and the streams, Artizea realized that this
was the Barquee region belonging to the Grand Duke Roygar.
Barquee was the granary of the eastern part of the Empire.
It could not be compared with the vast plains of the western, but the
abundance of water and the mild climate, allowed all kinds of cereals
and fruits to be grown here.
The best wine in the Empire was also produced here.
But now there was no trace of it left.
Smoke rose from the charred ground. While he was riding she could
only see the remains of houses.
There were corpses everywhere, the vast majority being the bodies of
men.
35
The city was also destroyed.
Only the rubble of the walls remained, and the survivors, crouched
beneath the walls of their destroyed homes, looked up at the two of
them with a glint in their eyes.
Artizea stared at the scene in a daze, not understanding what had

happened.
What had happened while she was in prison.
There should have been no war in Barquee.
“This happened because a native of Barquee was found to have

planned an assassination attempt against Lawrence with the Grand
Duke Roygar 12 years ago.”
Artizea was breathless, his heartbeat accelerated.
This was an unnecessary massacre.
Lawrence was already emperor and had the imperial army at his
disposal.
The imperial power was solid and stronger than ever. It was Artizea
who made this possible.
Lawrence had to keep himself clean. So such things had always been
Artizea’s responsibility.
That was the task Milera imposed on Artizea and she faithfully carried
out her duty.
So now, without her, Lawrence could have become the perfect

emperor.
Do you find that surprising and shocking? This is what you used to do
too, Marchioness Rosan.”
36
Cedric said quietly.
“This was either necessary or unnecessary. I know that’s what you think
to execute your schemes. Perhaps this is something that Lawrence
considered necessary.”
“…”
“Or do you believe, Marchioness Rosan, that your judgment is absolute

and Lawrence’s is not?”
Artizea was speechless.
“If so, no wonder you’ve been expelled.”
Cedric said, with a change in his tone.
***
Then Cedric formed a small, separate troop and moved from place to
place. Artizea was taken on the butler’s horse and moved with the
small troop.
There were many other places that had suffered a terrible fate.
No one took care of the plagues of locusts, the aftermath of the civil
wars, or the restoration of the embankments.
Nor did the granary exist.
Every road was overflowing with wandering people and infested with
contagious diseases. Carcasses that had not been collected were
scattered everywhere.
The politics of the empire were not just a disaster in the last year or
two.
Emperor Gregor was self-centered and selfish, a man who put his
authority ahead of the lives of his people.
37
The struggle for succession ended up ruining the country, Artizea took
the initiative to make that happen.
Artizea thought that once Lawrence became emperor, he would be

able to restore the empire.
There was hope for the Empire when Licia was Empress.
Even after her death, there was an effort on Artizea’s part to do

something to change the situation while she was at Lawrence’s side.
But now the imperial family seemed to have abandoned everything.
Artizea had already understood what Cedric was trying to tell her.
Instead of condemning her with his mouth as Venia did, he seemed to

want to show her the consequences of what she had done.
“Miraila is dead. I heard that she was still scolding Lawrence on the
subject of women.”
The day they arrived at the village of the rebels on the other side of
the northern ridge, he broke the news.
Artizea was too exhausted to be surprised by the news.
In the village of the rebels, only the graves remained, with thousands
of shadows cast by the wooden crosses.
This village was not really a rebel village.
It was the place where people fled when Emperor Gregor killed
Cedric’s parents, accusing them of treason.
Later, the truth came out and the empire recognised it. The wanted list
of those who fled was also lifted.
Still, they did not leave the village where they lived, trusting and
supporting each other.
38
Licia was also from this village, and Venia’s family also lived in hiding
here.
Cedric, who had no other blood relatives, found comfort among the
villagers.
Artizea knew this.
This was a terrible thing.
Artizea had just learned about the construction of these tombs.
‘Did Cedric make all these tombs himself? Did he bring me here with
the intention of making me reflect?’
Artizea thought.
After standing silently for a long time on the hill overlooking the whole
village, Cedric took her back to the military camp with him.
“I don’t think you ever imagined that Lawrence would end up like this,
Marchioness Rosan.”
“…”
“I knew he was very bad and perverse. But if I had started fighting for
the throne, I was convinced that defeat would have been worse than
death.”
Artizea was anxious about another matter.
‘Why doesn’t he ask about Licia? Why doesn’t he ask how the Saintess
died, who tried to protect him at all costs?’
So much so that Miraila was killed because of the women’s issue.

Cedric should know by now how Lawrence treated women.
Therefore, it would be logical that he blame Artizea for taking Licia

away from him and forcing her to marry Lawrence.
39
But he didn’t. His stiff face looked like a public statue erected in a town
square.
“But I did not expect to see such tyranny. Why the hell is he doing
this? Now that the Crates Empire belongs to him. Has he no desire to
protect his people, to save and make this place great?”
In any case, Artizea could not answer because she had no tongue.
She looked down. She just wanted to know. Why was Lawrence like
that?
“Devise a plan.”
Then she raised her head in astonishment at Cedric’s words.
Chapter 4
Translator: Gold
“We have to take Lawrence down somehow. However, the power gap
is too big. My subordinates and I only know about military affairs, we
have no idea how to narrow that gap.”
Artizea stared at him blankly.
Cedric’s face, which she had thought was like a statue, had become a
blazing sun.
He didn’t raise his voice. Yet for Artizea it was as if he had roared.
“I know you’re a very intelligent woman.”
“…”
40
“You didn’t have the insight to choose correctly who to serve, but I
think you were blinded by affection for your family. Though you made
many horrible schemes, I know it was for Lawrence.”
“…”
“The only person who can reverse this situation is you. Marchioness
Rosan, I need your help.”
Cedric bowed his head.
But as if he didn’t think that was enough, he got down on his knees,
put his hands on the floor and bent his back until his forehead almost
touched the ground.
Artizea was startled.
She shook her limbs. If it wasn’t for the butler who held her, she would
have fallen, as she could barely sit up straight.
Cedric raised his head. His black pupils were like burning coals.
“You no longer have Lawrence’s affection or that of your family. When

you look around the empire, don’t you regret how it fell into ruins?”
“…”
“I know you were just a schemer following orders, not a devil. Unlike
Lawrence. Didn’t you ever think to do anything good with the power
you had?”
Artizea shook her head.
She thought she had no right to regret it.
People were right.
If there was a witch who had made a pact with the devil, that would be
her.
41
Even if she had changed her mind, she had no tongue to speak and no
hands to write.
She couldn’t even think straight with her tired and aching body.
“Marchioness Rosan, you still have a brilliant mind. You can write by
holding a pen in your mouth, or you can point to the words with the
help of another person. As long as you live, you can accomplish
anything if you have the determination and will to do so. I need you.”
Artizea looked at him for a while, her vision blurred.
It was funny.
She had never heard Lawrence, the person she had dedicated her life
to, say he needed her.
She knew Cedric.
As an enemy, she knew him better than anyone else in the world.
The resentment in his heart should be hotter than a valley of lava. The
people around him would expect him to kill her fiercely.
But he was kneeling before her. All for a good cause.
However, Artizea could only shake her head again.
She was only good at persuading others to do her favors, to plot, to

murder, and to scheme. She did not master tactical strategies.
Artizea couldn’t accomplish something Cedric wasn’t capable of.
Even if she were a truly brilliant strategist, there was no way to

overcome the current imbalance of power.
“I see.”
Cedric seemed to understand quickly why Artizea shook her head.
42
“Even you can’t do anything about it.”
He said grimly.
Tears fell from Artizea’s eyes.
She had decided from the first time her hands were stained with
blood, that she would regret nothing until the day she died.
All the things she had done, cannot be forgiven just because she
regrets them later.
Even if the dead held some resentment against her, she thought that
what they must resent is the fate of having been born into this world.
No one is innocent in the world after being born.
No. Even a newborn baby is a sinner for being born.
Just like her. And so is Lawrence.
Still, she regretted it.
In fact, the regrets accumulated deep in her heart came together like a
huge rock that struck his heart.
“I’m sorry I was reckless with my words.”
Cedric stood up.
“I can’t give you better accommodation because of the poor

conditions in the military camp, but I’ll soon send you to the
countryside with some of my men. I hope you can live in peace for the
rest of your life.”
Artizea looked at him, unable to say anything and shedding tears.
That night she was huddled in the tent, thinking to herself, of a way to
fix everything.
43
In the current situation, there was no way.
But the truth was that Artizea had a method.
She crawled slowly and sat down.
She didn’t want to use this method. Because she was a sinner.
Artizea didn’t believe that Lawrence was to blame for her sins.
She just wanted to die and rot, embracing all the evil she had done for
Lawrence.
But…
‘There is no plan, but there is a method.’
If the balance of power was too tilted to be reversed, then she must
only turn back time before the balance of power tipped.
Artizea bit off what was left of her tongue, then started drawing a
magic circle with the blood.
Magic has long since disappeared from this world.
However, the method of using magic is still passed on.
Precise magic circles drawn in blood, and human sacrifices.
In fact, the main reason for the disappearance of magic was not due to
human sacrifices, but the fact that there were few people who could
accurately draw a magic circle.
The characters of the magic circles are written in an ancient language.
Even if someone could copy them, no one could activate them at will.
But Artizea could.
44
She was one of the few people who could easily write the ancient
characters of that dead language.
She had studied the magic circles to use them in evil acts.
Although the bleeding did not stop, Artizea bit her tongue many times
and also bit the inside of her mouth to bleed even more.
She had to draw a magic circle of considerable size with the spilled
blood.
She drew the magic circle all night long.
There would be no second chances, so she had to draw it correctly on

this one occasion.
Halfway through, her vision became blurred, and she had to bite her
tongue harder to stay awake.
Before dawn she finally managed to finish, and collapsed on the magic
circle due to great blood loss.
‘It’s a proper human sacrifice.’
Artizea closed his eyes helplessly.
The magic circle that would take her life began to glow blue.
Cedric, who realized that something strange was happening in the

tent, rushed in and looked at her in amazement.
But the magic circle had already begun to work and required no
further sacrifice.
There was a flash of light that prevented him from approaching.
‘I hope that your wishes will come true in your next life.’
That was Artizea’s last thought.
45
The magic soon became a pillar of light that extended to the ends of
the sky and illuminated the night sky.
***
When she opened her eyes, it was almost dawn.
Artizea moved her feet under the blanket and then moved her hands.
Finally, she touched her tongue with a finger.
She tried to speak out loud. Her voice came out loud and clear.
“Did I make a mistake in the magic?”
The ancient characters written on the magic circle meant < In return
for Artizea Rosan’s life, time will return, turn back time. > For that
reason, Artizea thought she was going to die.
But now she was alive.
There were no wounds or pain in her body. However, the huge rock
formed by her regrets continued to strike at her heart.
Feeling strange, she raised her hand.
The moonlight filtered through the window and dyed her nails blue.
Artizea looked at her nails in silence, took off her sheets and got off
the bed.
Then she lit the lamp and went out to look at herself in the mirror.
“I have returned.”
In the mirror was a girl with bright blond hair and turquoise eyes.
She touched her cheek with her fingertips. She felt that her own face
was not hers.
46
‘Did my face look like this?’
She realized that she had never cared for herself.
She had only seen herself a few times in the mirror. Because she hated
that her face was different from Lawrence and Miraila’s.
Miraila often said she was so ugly that she didn’t even want to look at
her.
Lawrence rarely looked at her directly.
However, between siblings it was normal not to notice each other’s

appearance. Although Artizea was obliged to do so since she was in
charge of Lawrance’s image for social events.
Artizea turned around and went back to her bedroom.
She had no plans to return herself. Her goal was to give Cedric another
chance.
Without her, Lawrence’s power would be greatly weakened.
Miraila had an exceptional ability to manipulate the emperor, but she

possessed an impulsive personality.
No matter how much effort she put into her schemes, she would
always leave some trace.
From the beginning, Lawrence was not the kind of person to conspire.
Besides, he was originally the only one who distrusted Cedric.
Back then, as he was the emperor’s nephew and had not yet excelled,
Artizea kept him under control by tying his hands and feet.
If she had done nothing, Cedric could have preserved his power until
the decisive moment.
47
Even after all the damage she did to him, he survived to the end and
resisted Lawrence.
‘The important thing is that I have returned.’
Whether it was a magic circle glitch or some other problem, there

must be a reason why she has survived.
「 I need your help.」
Artizea remembered the moment when Cedric had bowed his head to
her.
She felt a weight on her chest and gently placed her hand on her left
breast.
‘In return for kneeling before the devil, you got the devil to get his
hands dirty for you.’
It was like a promise.
Artizea went to his desk.
At the bottom of the desk drawer was his diary. She took it out and
opened the diary on the last page.
< June 2nd, 482 in the Imperial Calendar >
Eight days ago, Artizea turned 18.
It was almost two years before her 20th birthday, when she would
inherit the title of Marchioness Rosan.
Chapter 5. First Meeting (1)

Translator: Gold
48
They were on the table during breakfast as usual.
Lawrence was sitting at the head of the table, and Miraila was sitting
next to him.
Despite the presence of the servants, Miraila attended Lawrence

personally.
She spoke sweetly to him as he buttered the bread or cut the fish.
“It was a bit hot last night, did you sleep well?”
“Yes. The temperature drops as it gets dark.”
“But as soon as the sun comes up, it starts to get hot. If you don’t have
an appetite, let me know. I’ll talk to the chef to prepare your favorite
food, winter melon soup.”
“Yes, that’s fine.”
With one graceful move, Lawrence shoved the cut fish into his mouth.
Since she was a child, Artizea had envied Miraila’s attentions to her
brother. Because she did not receive the same love from her mother.
So, wanting to get a little closer to both of them, she sat as close to
them as possible.
And in Miraila’s absence, she looked after Lawrence, thinking it was her
duty.
Even after she realized it wasn’t her duty, she convinced herself to do
it.
Lawrence was someone of value, who would be able to become the

emperor. Lawrence was also the one who would make Miraila an
honorable and distinguished person in the future.
So, of course, he would be treasured. Artizea was not in the same

position.
49
But now, she had no interest in either of them.
During her torture, her lingering feelings for Lawrence disappeared.

Her attachment to Miraila had disappeared before that.
She knew that her existence was like a tumor to Miraila. Similar to the
late Marquis Rosan.
Artizea finished breakfast, she only ate the bread and salad.
She didn’t have much of an appetite. Besides, she wanted to get out
quickly to check the current situation.
The Salmon Meunière, which had been prepared as the main dish for
breakfast, was not even placed in front of her.
As she wiped her mouth and stood up, Miraila said abruptly.
“Your brother hasn’t finished half his meal yet, but are you getting up
already?”
Only then did Miraila realize that Artizea was not sitting next to her as
usual, but she was sitting in a distant seat.
Her beautiful brown eyes rounded.
In the past, Artizea would have apologized, but not now.
“I don’t have much of an appetite. Besides, you always told me I had to

lose some weight.”
Artizea said calmly.
In her childhood before she was ten, she was chubby.
Miraila always told her she was too fat and ate too much. That she
should eat little like birds to maintain her figure.
Because of that, Artizea developed an eating disorder at that time.
50
If she didn’t eat anything, she would only have bones, so Miraila
shouldn’t tell her to lose weight.
However, Miraila used to tell her all the time that she had to lose
weight.
Miraila got angry.
“But you must keep your table manners…”
“Today I’d like to visit the temple outside the city. Is that okay,
brother?”
She asked Lawrence for permission to go out, as she was sure that
Miraila would not give it to her. That way, Artizea would also avoid
hearing her reproaches.
The only thing that Lawrence cared about Artizea was her ability to
serve. He didn’t care for her as a younger sister.
Miraila was about to explode, but she stopped when Lawrence slowly
opened his mouth.
“It’s okay, you can go.”
“Thank you, brother.”
Said Artizea, making Miraila rethink the words she would say.
Then Miraila said in a radiant voice.
“How can you be so considerate? You even think about your sister…”
Artizea had a lot of things to do and she couldn’t worry about that.
When she came out, Alice, a maid close to her, approached her
quickly.
“My lady, didn’t you eat well again? Why did you leave so soon?
Usually you…”
51
“Alice.”
Artizea stared at Alice.
She felt a little nostalgic.
Alice was her first personal maid. She was perceptive and loyal, but
because of that, she was poisoned instead of Artizea.
“…”
“What is the matter, my lady?”
“It’s nothing.”
Not knowing what to say, Artizea just turned her head.
At that time, Artizea tried to take care of Alice’s family members for
the rest of their lives, because she was always loyal to her.
What happened to Alice’s family after she was incarcerated?
Not only with Alice’s family, but also with the other families of those
who died for Artizea.
Artizea had designed a structure to ensure that financial support

would continue to be given no matter what happened to her.
She was also in charge of hiding the money and its link to that, in case
something bad happened.
Considering that she was being more careful after she had eliminated
all her political enemies, she had probably been suspicious of
Lawrence long before she was falsely accused.
“My lady, are you laughing?”
“Did I laugh?”
“Yes. In this way.”

52
Alice laughed, mimicking her expression.
Artizea did not even show the faintest smile and turned around
instead.
Even if it was an encounter after 20 years, her personality did not allow
her to rejoice and embrace the other person with joy.
“I’m going out. I’m going to the Temple.”
“Yes, my lady.”
“Alice, come.”
Artizea gestured for her to come closer.
Alice leaned down and brought her ear to Artizea’s lips.
Artizea whispered to her what she had to do.
When Alice straightened up, she said.
“So, go to the kitchen and prepare a lunch box with sandwiches

stuffed with plenty of meat.”
“Oh, my lady. Have you finally decided to stop dieting?”
“I think I need to strengthen my body.”
“You’re right. You need to eat more.”
“It’s uncomfortable to eat alone. So prepare and pack at least 5 more

portions. Also, pack a picnic tea set.”
“Okay.”
Alice was confused. But she had never questioned Artizea’s decisions.
“I don’t have much time, so do it quickly. Sophie will get me dressed.”
53
“Yes, my lady.”
Alice left quickly.
Artizea went slowly to her room.
After breakfast, Artizea usually changed into her afternoon dress.

That’s why Sophie was already in front of her boudoir.
“Which dress do you wish to wear?”
“Beige… no, better green.”
Said Artizea, thinking it would be annoying if the dress got dirty.
Artizea didn’t have many clothes.
Unlike Miraila who had four dressing rooms full of clothes, Artizea had
a boudoir with almost nothing.
When Miraila was getting dressed there were about 20 maids around
her serving her. On the other hand, Artizea only had Sophie to serve
her.
Just by saying ‘green’, Sophie knew which dress she was talking about
and ran quickly to the closet.
However, it was a long time since she wore formal dresses.
Miraila did not like going out with Artizea, and she did not like the
idea of Artizea having contact with outsiders.
She always told her that it was embarrassing that her horrible
daughter was out and about.
Artizea didn’t completely believe her words.
From Miraila’s perspective, Artizea was proof that she had betrayed
the emperor, so she did not want to show her in public.
54
However, she could not yet look directly into the mirror and appreciate
her face.
Sophie took off Artizea’s outer garment and she sat down in front of
the dressing table.
Then she asked Artizea, although she knew that she didn’t care.
“How would you like your hair done?”
“Neatly… no.”
Artizea took a deep breath and said something she had never said in
her life.
“Make it pretty.”
“Oh my.”
Sophie was surprised but immediately smiled brightly.
“Well, I guess you’re at that age too.”
“What age?”
“You want to look pretty and date handsome guys.”
“Don’t talk nonsense. I’ll just go to the temple.”
“You could meet someone at the temple. Maybe it’s a charming knight
or someone like that.”
“Who would put me in their eyes?”
This was the first time she said anything like that.
The appearance was important. Thinking about what she was going to
do today, it would actually be good to look pretty.
55
However, it was not significant to her. Because her real value wasn’t in
looks.
However, it seemed as if she really wanted to look pretty.
She knew she couldn’t and shouldn’t have that kind of relationship
with the person she was meeting today.
Sophie opened her eyes wide and smiled.
“Isn’t that what you expect?”
“Sophie.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll just make sure any man you meet is interested in
you.”
Sophie said cheerfully, as she curled Artizea’s hair.
“My lady, you can become the number one beauty in high society
because you are naturally very beautiful. You just need to gain some
weight and get some more sleep.”
“Nonsense.”
“You know you’re Miraila’s daughter. To be honest, considering her

age, now the jewel of high society is… jeez!”
Sophie quickly fell silent when the door opened.
It was Miraila. Lawrence seemed to have finished eating.
Miraila looked around the boudoir. And when she saw that Artizea was
being combed, she said scornfully.
“You don’t intend to seduce men with that ugly face and that pitiful
appearance. Do you?”
Sophie said nothing and concentrated on what she was doing.
56
Artizea spoke calmly.
“I’m going to the temple. What would I do by seducing the priest,

mother?”
“Then why is she curling your hair? Like an old woman?”
Artizea looked at Miraila through the mirror.
Miraila plopped down on a sofa in the boudoir .
“Didn’t my brother say he was going out today?”
“He already left.”
Miraila sighed, lamenting.

Translator: Gold
Artizea nodded. There was no other reason why Miraila could be in

such a bad mood.
Lawrence was already 22 years old.
Even the most spoiled son, at this age, would like to be away from his
mother and have more freedom.
This is especially true for someone raised, like Lawrence, to be self-

centered about everything.
“Did he say where he was going?”
At this point, Sophie realized that Miraila’s attention had turned to

another subject, so she continued to do Artizea’s hair.
57
Miraila only sighed at Artizea’s question.
Artizea then consoled Miraila with her words, as she used to do.
“Lawrence has many friends, and many things to do… so it can’t be

helped.”
“Yes. I know. Your brother is a wonderful man, so many people are

behind him.”
Miraila lamented.
“I hope he’s not captivated by some bitch.”
“Don’t worry. My brother is a intelligent man.”
“But the problem with women is different. No matter how great a man
is, if a woman decides to seduce him, he will eventually succumb to
her. Because sexual desire is a male instinct.”
Miraila used to say that all the time. Artizea always wondered if that
was wisdom or prejudice based on her own experience.
Anyway, Artizea already knew what she had to answer. Miraila wanted
to hear something that was comforting to her.
“How could my brother do that? Mother has raised my brother with

great dedication. He is not that kind of person.”
When Artizea was much younger, she used to pay attention to

Miraila’s words. But now, she knew that Miraila only cared about her
own interests.
Miraila nodded at her words.
“That’s right, your brother is different from other men. Still, I am

worried about him. After all, when a man falls in love with a woman, he
forgets about his mother. You won’t, will you?”
58
“Of course not, Mother. I’ll always be by your side.”
Artizea said politely and Miraila smiled with satisfaction.
“That’s obvious. You’re my daughter.”
While they were talking about it, Sophie finished curling all of Artizea’s
hair.
Sophie had a good technique for making hairstyles, but she

exaggerated and her curls were too short.
Miraila seemed satisfied with the hairstyle.
“Have a nice day. Remember to donate some money and try to freshen
up. You should always pay attention to the temple.”
“Yes, mother.”
Artizea responded obediently.
When Artizea was 15 she had the idea of creating an information

network, so she suggested donating to the temples and distributing
money to the priests. Also, buy maids and servants from the imperial
palace.
Miraila had tried several times to do similar things before.
However, she failed on every occasion, because compared to the large

amount of money she spent, she did not have very good results.
In the end, she succeeded after putting Artizea’s words into practice.
Even so, Miraila acted as if she had planned everything herself and that
Artizea was only the errand person.
However, Artizea was not upset. In a month at most, everything would

change.
59
She didn’t want to argue or be beaten up over such a trivial matter, so
she acted as before, as if she knew nothing.
“My lady, are you all right?”
Once Miraila left, Sophie asked her with concern. Artizea nodded her
head.
“It’s nothing new, is it?”
“Yes… but still…”
“Put my dress on.”
“Oh, yes.”
Sophie hurried.
Artizea wasn’t wearing a corset.
As a child, Miraila would force her to wear a little corset to make her
look a little better.
However, when Artizea’s body began to look like a grown woman’s,

she prevented her from wearing any tight clothing, saying it would
make the men think dirty thoughts.
Sophie put a bustle on her and dressed her in a dark green striped
dress.
Finally, Sophie sat her down on a chair and put her hands in Artizea’s
hair.
Then, while massaging her scalp, she extended the curls she had
previously curled for a perfect hairstyle.
The curls were extended to the right level.
Artizea’s hair had a nice color, so she looked beautiful with her
hairstyle.
60
Artizea looked awkwardly in the mirror and fiddled with the tips of her
hair.
“What do you think? You do not have to worry, by the time you return
you will have your hair down. In any case, just spraying water can
remove it.”
Sophie said cheerfully. Artizea didn’t know how to react.
She had never paid attention to her appearance.
However, it was the first time that a maid had broken the dress code,
with the intention of making her look pretty.
When she was satisfied, she would give a silver coin to the maids as a
token of her appreciation for their work.
‘Is it okay that I look pretty in the first place?’
Artizea had always had an obsessive anxiety about whether it was right
for her to do something for herself.
‘I have to get away from my mother as soon as possible.’
She made a firm decision.
“You do not like?”
Sophie asked with an anxious look. Artizea shook her head, opened
the dresser drawer, took out a silver coin and gave it to Sophie.
“On the contrary, you did a good job today.”
“Wow! Thank you very much!”
Sophie accepted the silver coin with both hands and bowed her head.
At that moment, you could hear the sound of the door opening.
61
Alice came in after finishing what Artizea had ordered, and was
surprised to see Artizea.
“My lady, you are very beautiful today!”
Sophie secretly made the V sign behind Artizea.
Artizea noticed and fixed her gaze on Sophie. Sophie hummed and
shrugged her shoulders.
Alice, who was livelier than Sophie, said cheerfully.
“You look really pretty! It would be great if you always looked like
this.”
“You’re good with words. You won’t get anything out of flattery. Did
you do everything I asked?”
“Yes, I also packed the lunch boxes properly and put them in the
carriage.”
“Good job.”
Artizea also gave Alice a silver coin.
Sophie finally gave her a little hat decorated with a couple of flowers.
Artizea took her beige umbrella that had a green line on the end to
match the dress and went out with Alice.
The change of the future had just begun.
***
At that time, Grand Duke Cedric was in a barracks outside the capital.
Cedric was the emperor’s nephew. His mother was the Emperor’s
sister.
62
Shortly after the death of the previous emperor and the ascension of
the current emperor to the throne, Cedric’s parents were falsely
accused of being conspirators and were killed.
At that time, almost the entire imperial family died, except for the
children of the current emperor.
However, Cedric, who was a baby, and Roygar, who was 12 years old,
survived the political purge.
The emperor had three children with the Empress, besides Lawrence
with Miraila.
However, all of them died before their 10th birthday due to some
illness or accident.
It was rumored that the emperor was cursed for killing a close relative.
There were even rumors that the ghost of the late Empress Dowager
haunted the graves of the innocent Grand Duke and Grand Duchess
Evron, shedding tears of blood.
The emperor caught and executed all the people who spread such
rumors.
But his violent personality decreased as he aged. Moreover, the

successive deaths of his children also left a strong impression on him.
The emperor eventually restored the Evron Family to its original

position.
Cedric was disappointed with the power. So, although his family was
reinstated, he remained silent protecting the Grand Duchy Evron
without thinking of entering the political arena.
But when Cedric’s reputation rose, the emperor summoned him by

force from the north, and put the Imperial Western Army under his
command to restore order to the western region, which was plagued
by monsters.
63
In the west, there were waves of monsters.
This meant that the monsters, which had gradually increased in

number over the years, were attacking the habitat of the humans.
When the situation became grave, more than half of the western plains
were devastated by the monster attacks and food was as scarce as in
times of famine, and even rumors were spread about the practice of
cannibalism. Human trafficking was also common.
Ordinary people lost their homes and wandered around. Industries,

including agriculture, were destroyed.
However, the Crates Empire, which had lost its foundations, could not
even intervene in the western region.
Cedric had to start with rebuilding the Western Army.
Then, after a long expedition, they conquered a large area outside the
borders and established a fort.
For a while, they would not have to fight the growing population of
monsters. It was a great victory.
However, the emperor had not yet given the approval for the
ceremony of the triumphant return.
For that reason, Cedric stayed for two months in some barracks
outside the city.
“Now is not the time to be stubborn.”
His lieutenant, Freyl, lamented.
“Let’s dissolve. The ceremony is not important. It is enough for you,

Your Grace, to enter first, bow to the Emperor and say, ‘The army is
well, all has been made possible by His Majesty.'”
“Freyl.”
64
“Then His Majesty will thank us for the hard work, offer us some
benefits and a feast. That’s what everybody does, isn’t it?”
“These soldiers who have suffered for over a year without replenishing
their troops and without supplies deserve to receive such an honor.”
Cedric said firmly.
It would not be difficult for him to enter and bow to the Emperor.
But it would not be right.
“There’s no need for a grand ceremony, but we have to enter the

capital officially. Rewards for battle merit cannot be based on money
alone.”
Cedric seemed serious.
“And we cannot dissolve, Freyl. Although we achieved a great victory,

after a few years, the same thing will happen again. What do you think
will happen?
“In that case, His Majesty will have to act quietly and meet with the
Grand Duke Evron.”
“If the West collapses, the whole empire will be in danger.”
However, Cedric couldn’t help but sigh slightly.
“I know what you’re talking about, Freyl. We can’t stay like this
forever.”
“So, what are you going to do?”
“I thought I’d ask the Archbishop to intercede as a mediator.”
Freyl showed a doubtful expression.
The emperor was not on good terms with the temple.
65
“Well, will that work?”
“I have to try. Anyway, I was planning to go to the temple because I

had a disturbing dream.”
“A dream?”
“Yes.”
Cedric nodded.
In his dream a woman appeared who he had never seen before.
It was a woman with platinum-blond hair, she was crying incessantly

without saying a word, so much so that her face was soaked with tears.
In a way, this could even be considered a nightmare.
But instead of feeling fear, for some reason he felt sorry for her. He felt
desperate and suffocated, as if his chest was being squeezed.
It was a dream that left a bitter taste in him in many ways.

Translator: Gold
The temple where the Archbishop was located was on the outskirts of
the capital, at a considerable distance from it.
This was partly due to the doctrine that advocated the need to
distance oneself from the secular world, and partly for practical
reasons to try to establish a certain distance from the Emperor’s
sphere of influence.
66
In the capital there were several small temples that were frequented by
commoners. However, when the nobles had time they would visit this
temple, which also had beautiful and picturesque landscapes.
Even the Imperial Family had to come here for some important
sacraments.
This was also one of the ways to confirm the authority of the temple.
Cedric went into the forest with several knights under his command to
go to the temple.
A carriage was at a strange angle in the middle of the road.
“Woah!”
Freyl, who was in the lead, tugged on his horse’s reins to stop. Cedric
also stopped after him.
“What’s going on?”
Freyl asked. The coachman took off his hat and bowed his head in
shame.
“Forgive me, knights. The wheel of our carriage has come off.”
“The wheel came off?”
Freyl looked at Cedric and when he nodded, Freyl got off his horse.
They were riding horses, so they could perfectly well stray from the
path and pass by.
But neither Cedric nor the knights were that kind of person. Nor did
they have a reason to hurry.
Cedric watched the situation for a moment.
The bracket connecting the axle to the wheel had come loose for some
reason, causing the wheel to come off.
67
“This is unusual. How were you handling the carriage?”
Freyl chided the coachman vigorously. The nervous coachman wiped

his forehead with his hand.
“I was driving carefully, I don’t know how it happened.”
“Can you fix it?”
Cedric got off his horse and went over to Freyl.
“It’s not that hard. You just need to mount the wheel and put the
bracket back. That takes a bit of strength, but it looks like the people
inside the carriage were women, so they couldn’t fix it.”
Freyl reported and Cedric nodded his head.
A girl standing in the shade of a tree a short distance away

approached him with her maid. She seemed to be the owner of the
carriage.
“Thank you for your help.”
“You are welcome.”
Cedric responded and turned to look at her. In that instant, he was

stunned.
She had the same face he had seen in his dream.
She was younger, much prettier, but certainly still the same woman.
The girl said quietly.
“I was worried about having to walk from this place to the temple.”
“How could a beautiful lady walk from here to the temple? Don’t
worry. We’ll fix it right away.”
Freyl intervened, beating his chest.

68
Cedric looked down on him, this is not something he could guarantee.
It was a bad habit of Freyl to show off in front of pretty women.
The girl smiled softly. It seemed like a bitter smile and at the same
time it seemed that she was trying to contain her laughter.
A crying face was superimposed.
Cedric looked away from her face, feeling disconcerted. The carriage
was quickly repaired.
The girl thanked the knights one by one, and said.
“I’m sorry to have disturbed you.”
“You do not have to apologize. It is our duty to help those who need
it. You are a beautiful lady, it is dangerous for you to go out without an
escort.”
Again, Freyl spoke in Cedric’s place. The girl answered.
“It’s just a midday trip to the temple. We’re in the middle of the road
so it’s not convenient now, but when we get to the temple I’ll thank
you properly.”
“No, you do not have to.”
Freyl responded, but Cedric nodded in agreement.
Then he opened the carriage door himself, Artizea seemed

embarrassed.
“Please get on.”
He spoke briefly and extended his hand.
Artizea hesitated and her cheeks turned red, but she finally took his
hand and got into the carriage.
Cedric’s party on horseback split in two.

69
Some were a little ahead of the carriage and others a little behind it.
Artizea realized that it was because they intended to serve as escorts.
When the doors of the temple were in sight, Cedric’s party accelerated
and moved away. They were not going directly to the temple, but
planned to visit the personal residence of the Archbishop.
Once Artizea’s carriage stopped at the main entrance of the temple,

the priest ran out to receive her.
“Welcome, Lady Rosan.”
“Thank you for coming to receive me despite my unexpected visit.”
Artizea ordered Alice to take out a small box she had brought.
“I have brought scented wax candles. I would like to offer them to the
statue of the Son of God.”
“Follow me, please. I’m sure the Son of God will be very pleased by
your great devotion, Lady Rosan.”
The priest was delighted. The scented candles inside were negligible,
but the box was a valuable item with a ruby inlay in the center, after
being molded in gold and covered with satin.
This was much better than making a direct donation.
Although the temple had been secularized a long time ago, they still
wanted to pretend to be poor and honest.
Artizea slowly followed the priest with the box.
The priest did not take it to the main hall, but to a small chapel with
the statue of the Son of God.
Artizea approached the statue and knelt down respectfully.
70
She opened the box and took out three candles. Then she placed them
in front of the statue of the Son of God, lit them, and put her hands
together.
As a child, she prayed a lot, but she never prayed sincerely to God
again since she turned 16.
But now she wanted to do it with all her heart.
‘I used magic and sacrificed my body for it, but please forgive me.
Though he is serving the foolish and the wicked, Grand Duke Evron, he
is a just man, please take care of him. Finally, protect your Saintess
daughter, Licia.’
For every candle, she made a petition.
When she stood up after a short prayer, the priest asked her politely.
“Would you like to see the Archbishop?”
“No. I’ll just have tea and rest before I go back.”
“Then I prepared the gazebo for you.”
“And one more thing, please.”
Artizea winked at Alice.
Alice quickly took a silver coin out of her pocket and gave it to the
priest. The priest grabbed the coin casually and tucked it into his
sleeve.
“Some knights helped us to repair the wheel of our carriage on our

way to the temple. I’d like to thank them properly, so would you
please guide my maid to them?”
“If it was knights, it must have been the party under His Grace, the
71
The priest called a server and asked him to lead Alice.
Then he himself led Artizea to the gazebo.
Artizea followed the priest slowly through the temple.
Because the temple was located in a beautiful place, many of the

people who came also took advantage of it to rest.
In addition, some noble ladies who were deeply religious lived nearby
and came to the temple daily.
For this reason, several gazebos were built on the extensive grounds of
the temple, so that visitors could enjoy the beautiful natural scenery
without interruption from others.
Artizea waited a while alone, sitting in the gazebo where the priest had
guided her. The stream that flowed by the side of the gazebo
produced a harmonious sound.
It was about half an hour before Alice returned with the server.
The server was holding a tea kettle of hot water and a wicker hamper,
while Alice was holding a box of tea set.
“My lady, I handed out the lunch boxes as you instructed. They liked
it.”
“Well done.”
The food served at the temple does not include meat products. So, it
wouldn’t be enough for the knights.
Artizea had planned this from the beginning, so she had packed a lot
of food.
“I also invited the Grand Duke as you ordered. My lady, you should
also eat something.”
72
While Alice was talking, she opened the tea set box she had brought
and took out the things that were in the wicker hamper.
Artizea didn’t have much of an appetite. But she had to set the table
because she had invited him.
Alice put some plates on the table, with small slices of sandwiches,
scones and jams.
Meanwhile, Artizea prepared the tea herself. A refreshing citrus scent

drifted through the air.
When Artizea poured the tea into her teacup, Cedric finally reached
her gazebo.
Artizea got up from her seat. Her heart was pounding, she had never
felt this way before.
She was not sure if it was due to tension.
“I greet you again, Your Grace, Grand Duke Evron. I am Artizea Rosan.”
She bowed her head respectfully. Cedric added a few words to confirm
what she had just said.
“The Marchioness Rosan…”
“Yes, I’m her daughter.”
“If you knew I was the Grand Duke Evron, and planned all this to
establish a connection with me, you should also know that the
Marchioness Rosan is not to my liking. Is that not so?”
“You realized that.”
“I’m not that stupid. How could the wheel of a perfectly good carriage
have fallen off like that?”
Cedric continued.
73
“You even had lunch boxes prepared, as if you’d planned it all from the
start.”
Artizea was a little embarrassed.
“There’s something I need to tell you. If I hadn’t made that little

connection, you would have turned around as soon as you knew I was
Miraila Rosan’s daughter.”
Cedric looked at her silently.
In spite of everything, he wouldn’t have given it much importance, if it

hadn’t been for the terrible dream he had last night.
Artizea looked him straight in the eye.
Cedric thought her turquoise eyes were like precious stones.
Unlike the sad look he had seen in the dream, her eyes shone warmly.
So he sat down.
“I hope what you have to say to me is valuable and you’re not wasting
my time.”
“Thank you.”
Artizea bowed her head again respectfully.
As Artizea poured the hot tea into his teacup, Cedric hesitated for a
moment. He didn’t really feel comfortable. He knew that Artizea was
trying to do something, even though he thought that in the worst
case, it was a bad joke, he also could not ignore that she was the
daughter of the Marchioness Rosan.
Nevertheless, he decided to at least drink his cup of tea. He could get

up and leave at any time.
“Please propose to me.”
74
“C-Cough!”
He choked on the hot tea.

Translator: Gold
Cedric covered his mouth with his hand and coughed for a while,
wincing. He had burned the inside of his mouth with the hot tea.
“Oh my goodness. I never thought I would hear that from a young lady
I just met today.”
Artizea offered him a handkerchief with a blushing face.
Cedric took it, and wiped his mouth and hands.
Artizea wasn’t talking about a real marriage proposal.
Even if she had changed, Cedric didn’t know it.
So she thought that by telling him about the proposal, he would take
it as a scheme. She never imagined that he would misinterpret it as a
real marriage between a man and a woman.
Artizea admitted that she herself had made a mistake. At this moment,
Cedric was not only unaware that she had changed, but he didn’t even
know her. No wonder he misinterpreted her words.
She spoke, pressing her blushed cheeks with her closed hands.
“I’m not asking you to marry me for real. I say it as a way of solving the
problems Your Grace has been struggling with.”
“What problems are you talking about?”

75
“You haven’t entered the capital for the last two months because of
the ceremony of the triumphant return, have you? I know Your Grace is
concerned that the soldiers will not be treated as they deserve, as this
could lead to the collapse not only of the Western Army but also of
the Southern Army.”
The treatment of the local troops by the Imperial Family was not new.
However, the discontent that had been building up in the army was
slowly exploding, because they had not been recognized despite
risking their lives to make contributions.
The soldiers were beginning to desert from the Southern and Eastern
Armies. In contrast, the Western Army had not had many problems
under Cedric’s leadership.
“The longer Your Grace persists, the less willing His Majesty the
Emperor will be to recognise the army’s military merit. He hates losing
to others and losing face more than anything else. Perhaps Your Grace
is here to ask the Archbishop to act as mediator?”
“Yes.”
“The Emperor has an inferiority complex about the Archbishop. That is

not a wise choice.”
Artizea continued.
“If the Archbishop intercedes, even if he succeeds in having the

ceremony of the triumphant return, there will be reprisals in the future.
Not only is he likely to block any possibility of Your Grace becoming
involved in the Western Army, but key Western Army personnel who
are helping Your Grace could be expelled or purged. Still, you should
be glad that there is only a delay in the replenishment of troops and
supplies.”
Artizea said this because she knew perfectly well what had happened
in the future.
76
The Western Army became weaker and weaker. And seven years later,
when the wave of monsters came, the western region of the country
became a real hell.
Because of the loss of the cereal fields other regions suffered from
famine.
Cedric’s face darkened. He knew it too.
But still, he could not bow and yield to the Emperor.
It’s not just supply that constitutes an army. If pride and military
discipline disappeared, then the organisation he managed to rebuild
would disintegrate.
“His Majesty cares for my brother Lawrence. But at present my brother

Lawrence has no military support. It is clear that this will become a
great weakness in the future for him, when the fight for the throne
begins. His Majesty is worried about this.”
She continued to speak.
“Though of course, His Majesty has no intention of sharing his power.”
“I know.”
“So Your Grace is the right person. You are in the line of succession to
the throne, you can strengthen my brother Lawrence’s legitimacy, and
also give him the military support he needs.”
Artizea took a sip of tea and said.
“If Your Grace will leave open the possibility of supporting my brother
Lawrence, His Majesty the Emperor would be willing to bestow the
appropriate honours on the Western Army and organise a ceremony
of the triumphant return to match the achievements made.”
77
“I understand what you mean, lady. But it is impossible for that to
happen. I will not collude with the Marchioness Rosan, that is
completely out of the question. Much less marry her daughter.”
Cedric said firmly.
“Lady, the only reason I’ve listened to you so far is because you
seemed intelligent, but you’re still young. Also, probably because you
don’t know me very well, when you listened to your mother and
brother hatch that scheme, you thought it would be feasible.”
“Your Grace.”
“I’m not angry with you, lady. I hope you will excuse me for leaving in
the middle of the conversation, but I do not share your ideas.”
“No.”
Artizea grabbed him by the sleeve as he stood up.
“I’m not done talking. And I’m not asking you to actually support my
brother Lawrence.”
Cedric looked down at her. Artizea said quickly.
“By showing His Majesty the Emperor the ‘possibility’, it is enough.”
“Lady.”
“Your Grace may or may not support Lawrence, leaving this uncertain
will allow the Western Army to receive the treatment it deserves. And
yet you will throw it all away for personal reasons?”
“I have no intention of begging for the recognition that soldiers

deserve for their military merits.”
“So, what about the ‘Village of the Rebels’ in the Grand Duchy Evron?
Cedric frowned and looked at Artizea with fierce eyes.
78
“Are you trying to blackmail me, lady?”
“No, I am offering my advice with all sincerity. The fact that I know this,
means that others may find out too, Your Grace.”
“I deduce that at least the Marchioness Rosan and Lawrence must

know.”
“My mother and brother are not very good at such delicate work. You
needn’t worry. Right now, I’m the only one who knows.”
“They are not guilty.”
“I know, too. But this is a problem that could trigger a serious situation
at any time.”
Artizea now knew he couldn’t leave.
This allowed her to relax and pour herself another cup of tea.
‘I’m thirsty.’
Cedric sat down again when she finished talking.
Then he asked her in a low voice.
“What do you want?”
“Your Grace should pursue a more practical benefit.”
“Is that practical benefit in joining hands with the unjust to bring about
the ceremony of the triumphant return of the Western Army?”
“Your Grace, you must set aside your honor, so that you may gain the
honor of the Western Army and protect the Grand Duchy Evron.”
Artizea said.
79
“Neither my mother nor my brother knows of this meeting. I did not
damage the carriage so that Your Grace would think that our meeting
had happened by accident. I did it to deceive the others.”
“…”
“It is quite common that after an accidental encounter between a man

and a woman they develop feelings for each other.”
Artizea spoke calmly.
“So, announce that you will stop fighting the Emperor’s will and enter
the capital because you have fallen in love with me. Then propose to
me. There won’t be many people who will question it.”
She was Miraila Rosan’s daughter. People would misunderstand the

whole situation.
Except Miraila and Lawrence, who would know it wouldn’t be a

political marriage. Therefore, no marriage alliance would be
established.
After saying these words, Artizea straightened his back and looked
directly at Cedric.
“On the surface, it will seem that Your Grace has abandoned the
honour of the Western Army for a woman. But in reality, His Majesty
the Emperor will calculate the benefits that Lawrence could obtain
when I marry Your Grace. And then, he will allow the ceremony of the
triumphant return of the Western Army to take place.”
Cedric was silent.
“Besides, you will also get the favor of the Grand Duke Roygar,
Lawrence’s greatest adversary. Your Grace can benefit from both
sides.”
Artizea emptied the cold tea from his teacup, and poured out new tea.
80
Then Cedric finally asked.
“I know that Lawrence will try to get me on his side. But the Grand
Duke Roygar is Lawrence’s adversary, what do you mean if I marry you,
I’ll get his favour?”
“You want to marry me because you fell madly in love, not to form a
marriage alliance in support of Lawrence.”
“So far, Your Grace, the Grand Duke Evron, has been sensible and fair
in all that you have done. But what will the Grand Duke Roygar think
when he learns that you entered the capital not to bow to His Majesty
the Emperor, but for a woman? Well, he may think you’ve given up
your pride to get something in return, so he’ll try to persuade you to
take his side.
“You mean I can influence both sides.”
“Yes.”
Cedric was never a man without power of influence.
The Grand Duchy Evron was the shield of the empire in the north.
And Cedric was the man who had earned the most merit in the Empire.
He also helped rebuild the Western Army and stopped the waves of
monsters.
There were also many people who admired him in the Central, Eastern
and Southern Armies.
At the same time, he cemented his reputation by not bowing down to

anyone or forming a party faction. In the end, that made the Emperor
end up hating him.
He didn’t have enough power to threaten the Emperor, but he had

enough influence to make him feel uncomfortable.
81
“If you marry me, the Emperor will not be as displeased with your
presence as before.”
“…”
“What His Majesty the Emperor hates most is having his power
ignored. And the struggles for succession are what affect that power
the most. Consider why he does not support his son Lawrence
unilaterally, but puts his brother, the Grand Duke Roygar, on the table
as well.”
“I see what you mean. His Majesty is a cautious man, and is

deliberately weakening both sides by creating a factional struggle.
Therefore, even if someone were to behead me, His Majesty would
consider it a simple political dispute and treat it as a minor matter.”
Cedric muttered to himself, deep in thought.
“Is this how she intends to protect me?”
Artizea quietly waited for him to finish thinking.
She ran out of tea, so she called her maid to bring her more hot water.
Cedric remained silent while Artizea poured the hot water into the
teapot and turned the hourglass.
“Lady, if it is not to force me to side with Lawrence through a marriage

alliance, then what would you gain from this marriage?”
She had no choice but to lie about this, Cedric had no reason to trust
her yet.
“I just want to inherit the Marquisate Rosan completely and become

independent.”
“Lady, you will inherit the Marquisate Rosan anyway.”
“I can’t wait until then.”

82
What Artizea said wasn’t entirely untrue.
“I’m currently 18 years old. I can only inherit the title when I turn 20.
My mother, who is my guardian, has until the next two years the
authority to dispose of the estate of the Marquisate Rosan as my
guardian.”
Despite the fact that the Marquisate Rosan had completely lost his
political influence, it still had a large fortune.
The power that Lawrence could exercise just for these reasons was
enormous.
And there wasn’t much Artizea could do while she was under Miraila’s
control.
For now, her first priority was to distance herself completely from her.
“But you can marry with your guardian’s permission. And after you
marry, you will be recognized as an adult.”
“Yes, but just because I choose someone, doesn’t mean my mother will
let me go. Even when I become an adult it will be the same. Mother
would find a way to kill my future husband before letting me marry
him.”
“In that sense, Your Grace, the Grand Duke, is the best candidate I can
choose. I am sure His Majesty will be pleased with Your Grace’s
proposal of marriage, and my brother Lawrence will not refuse it.”
“Are you thinking of betraying your mother and brother?”
“I am only a tool. If a tool falls into the hands of another person it

cannot be considered treason.”
Artizea said bitterly.
83
That didn’t mean she didn’t consider others to be tools.
In that sense, maybe she was too much like Miraila.
“Please remain formally married to me for only two years and protect
me, Your Grace. If you do, then I will make Your Grace the Emperor.”
Cedric’s eyes grew larger at her unexpected words.
“You must do it. If you want the people of the Crates Empire to live in
peace. Lawrence is cruel and Roygar is greedy. If either of them ascend
to the throne, the Empire will be a living hell.”
Artizea said firmly.
Chapter 9
Translator: Gold
Cedric’s complexion changed.
He put down his cup of tea and looked at Artizea angrily.
“Do you want to sow conspiratorial ideas in me?”
“I’m talking about the succession, how could that be a conspiracy? His
Majesty has not yet chosen the Crown Prince.”
“If the Grand Duke Roygar is entitled to the succession to the throne,
Your Grace is also entitled. Your mother was the Grand Duke Roygar’s
elder sister, a legitimate princess of the empire, and Your Grace is the
late emperor’s grandson, born of a legitimate marriage.”
*Thud.*
84
Cedric punched the table and rose abruptly from his seat. “I can’t listen
to you talk about this anymore.”
“Your Grace.”
He turned and left quickly.
Alice, who was watching them from afar, ran up to Artizea in surprise.
“My lady, are you all right?”
“Why do you say that?”
“Well… He left angrily.”
“That’s what I expected.”
Artizea quietly poured more tea into her cup of tea and drank it. On
the contrary, she would have been disappointed if he hadn’t shown his
rejection.
The position of the Crown Prince was not something that could be
discussed lightly. And much less about an alleged ‘conspiracy’.
Even just by mentioning this, even if he had a right to succession,

could cause him to be treated as a conspirator.
Cedric knew that better than anyone. Because his parents were framed
and killed for conspiracy.
Besides, Artizea was Lawrence’s half-sister. Rather, it would have been

odd if he didn’t doubt her intentions.
‘He’ll need time to think about it.’
Cedric’s previous foray into politics came after the fall of Roygar and
after Lawrence became the Crown Prince.
However, while Roygar was in the fight for the throne, he always
stayed away from these matters.
85
The illegitimate son of the emperor or the legitimate son of the
emperor’s sister? Favouritism or bloodlines?
That fact alone had caused the confrontation to intensify, but no one
had considered the emperor’s nephew as his successor.
Cedric had never shown the ambition of the Grand Duke Roygar.
Everyone thought he hated politics and power, and that he only

wanted to protect the Grand Duchy Evron.
Even when he began to confront Lawrence. He did it to survive, not

out of any interest in political power.
But had Cedric himself once thought about it?
Artizea thought not. No, she was sure he hadn’t.
She had been watching Cedric for almost 20 years. Artizea had been
cautious about him even before he stood out.
She couldn’t say that she understood him, nor that she sympathized
with him.
But she knew him better than anyone else.
He was a man of strong convictions. When someone has to step

forward to face adverse situations, he is the first to take that step.
‘Making a decision before the scales tip could be a much better start.’
Pushing Cedric’s back wouldn’t be a difficult task.
Even bringing up one of the tragedies that the power struggle

between the two would cause, Cedric would feel responsible.
Until now, he had probably ignored the issue, vaguely thinking that
Lawrence or Roygar could do it right.
86
However, when he discovered that this would not be the case, he
would feel the need to confront them.
But Artizea decided not to do that.
She considered Cedric her master.
Therefore, a close aide should strive to fulfill the will of her master. It
was out of the question to conspire to influence her master’s actions
and thoughts.
Of course, she had to become his aide first.
The first decision had to be made by Cedric.
Time was a valuable resource, but the worrying process of thought and
resolution was also important.
And if after that worrying process he came to the conclusion that

Artizea was not necessary, then she would do something else.
“My lady, eat something. The only thing you ate today when you woke
up was a small portion of salad.”
“Ah. I’m sorry, I forgot.”
Artizea finally took a small slice of sandwich and put it in her mouth.
Then she offered Alice. Anyway, there were so many that she couldn’t
eat them all by herself.
“My lady, will you come home now?”
“Let’s wait a little longer.”
“Why? The Grand Duke Evron has already left.”
“Well, let’s just wait. We’re in no hurry to get home early anyway.”
“That’s true.”
87
Alice sighed.
However, there was no need to wait any longer.
After an hour, one of the knights who helped her repair the carriage
arrived at the gazebo.
“I am Benjamin Corner of the Western Army.”
The knight introduced himself with a military salute.
“I have come by order of His Grace, the Grand Duke Evron, to escort
you, lady, to the home of the Marquisate Rosan.”
Earlier, he had shown himself to be angry with her, but now he was
sending this man to escort her, leaving one possibility open.
If he was really angry with Artizea because he considered her words

unacceptable, he would not have sent anyone to escort her.
Now she was looking forward to their next meeting.
“Thank you for your kindness. I would also like you to convey my
thanks separately to His Grace.”
Artizea said politely. Alice quickly put everything in the wicker hamper
and the tea set box respectively.
Benjamin helped her carry the heavy box of the tea set.
Artizea followed them, walking slowly along the beautiful temple path,
carrying her umbrella.
***
When she was on her way back to the Marquisate Rosan, the sun was
setting.
88
When the manor could be seen in the distance, the way was blocked.
The Imperial Guard was on alert and they raised their hands as the
carriage approached.
The coachman was used to this, so he stopped the carriage calmly.
Benjamin knocked hastily at the door of the carriage. Artizea opened

the curtain on the carriage window and looked out.
“What’s the matter?”
“Ah, sorry for bothering you. There seems to be an inspection. I’ll find
out what’s going on and… ”
It was then that one of the Knights of the Imperial Guard approached
him and asked.
“Isn’t that the Western Army uniform? What’s a Western Army knight
doing here?”
“Ah! I am Benjamin Corner, Knight of the Fourth Western Army Corps!

I am escorting the lady home on the orders of His Grace, the Grand
Duke Evron.”
Benjamin responded with a tense voice. One might think that the
Knights of the Western Army, the Knights of the Central Army and the
Knights of the Imperial Guard possessed the same status, but in reality,
there were notable differences between them.
In particular, the Knights of the Imperial Guard not only had access to
the Imperial Palace, but could also meet with the Emperor at any time
and wield a weapon near him. They were treated similarly to an Earl.
The Emperor was no fool. He did not select the knights who guarded
him by status or lineage, but chose them personally from among the
elite Knights of the Central Army.
Even ordinary people could become knights just by military

achievement.
89
In an empire constantly threatened by monsters and pirates, the way
was open for those with the necessary abilities.
In fact, the Imperial Guard was also the highest position to which an
ordinary person could rise.
The Knight of the Imperial Guard asked in surprise.
“His Grace the Grand Duke Evron?”
When Artizea heard the voice, she opened the carriage door.
Then the Knight of the Imperial Guard approached the carriage.
This middle-aged man named Henry Kishore was one of the Six
Commanders of the Imperial Guard. And also, he was one of the
Emperor’s trusted men. There was nothing wrong with being close to
him.
“Hello, Sir Kishore.”
“Where are you coming from so late? Lady Artizea.”
Kishore asked with a stern expression.
“I was returning from the temple, but I had a mishap.”
He had been a close aide to the Emperor since the time of Artizea’s
birth. And he often went to the Marquisate Rosan to visit Miraila on
the Emperor’s orders.
So sometimes he acted as a protective uncle to Artizea.
“I see. But why are you with a soldier of the Western Army…?”
“The Grand Duke Evron helped me repair the carriage when I was
stranded on the road. He was surprised I was without an escort, so he
asked Sir Connor to accompany me home.”
Artizea deliberately blushed.

90
The Emperor trusted Kishore because he was an honest and selfless
man.
He was also a non-partisan figure loyal to the Emperor and

unconnected to the noble families.
Mielle was a year younger than Artizea. For that reason, Kishore was
kind to Artizea.
He was the perfect person to make her meeting with Cedric today
come to the Emperor’s ears in a natural and favorable tone.
This meeting with Kishore was not planned by her. But Artizea thought
it was the best thing that could have happened.
“You’ve grown up, you are no longer a child, you’ve become a woman,
Artizea.”
He said that with a warm smile on his face.
Artizea blushed again, but this time she wasn’t acting. Even her ears
turned red and her body temperature rose.
“Oh, this is no time to talk about this. I’ll escort you home.”
“Well, then I’ll leave now.”
“You’ve escorted me here. If you like, you can come with us and have a
teacup before you go.”
“No. The Grand Duke gave me the order to escort you home safely.
But from now on, the safest thing is for the Knight of the Imperial
Guard to escort you. I have already done my duty, so I will return.”
“All right, thank you.”
Artizea said with a smile. Kishore tapped him on the shoulder and said,
“Good job.”
91
Benjamin stiffened, he said goodbye to Kishore with a military salute,
and left quickly as if he were running away.
Artizea laughed internally. Although Benjamin was respectful and

courteous, he must have felt quite nervous. After all, he was a young
Knight of the Western Army, who had met a Commander of the
Imperial Guard.
Kishore closed the door of the carriage and Artizea said out the
window.
“Ah, today I received a prayer candle after praying to the statue of the
Son of God in the temple. It is blessed and I would like to give it to
Miss Mielle.”
“Thank you for your consideration.”
Kishore said it with sincerity.
“I hope someday, when Miss Mielle’s health improves, we can go on a

picnic.”
“Mielle will be glad when I tell her.”
“Sir Kishore, you will come with us, too.”
Artizea spoke with a smile, and Kishore covered his face with his palms.
“That child, she’s been bothering me lately…”
She was a 17-year-old girl, so no wonder. Whether she liked her father
or not, she would not want to be with him all her life.
Artizea laughed.
“I’m sure that’s not her intention. By the way, if you’re here, that means
His Majesty the Emperor is also in the Marquisate Rosan, right?”
“That’s right.”
92
Artizea took a deep breath.
She couldn’t remember all the details of the events that were to occur.
However, she remembered the date of the Emperor’s first visit, after
she had turned 18.
Because ‘something’ happened that day that allowed Artizea to realize

how she could help Lawrence.
Chapter 10
Translator: Gold
When they arrived at the manor of the Marquisate Rosan, Artizea

handed Kishore the prayer candle that was blessed and then she went
inside.
The employees of the Marquisate Rosan were doing their work quietly,
without worrying about the Emperor’s visit.
The Emperor occasionally visited the Marquisate Rosan to surprise and

please Miraila.
“Hand out the gift pouches that have been prepared.”
“You will use almost all the ones you have.”
Alice whispered in bewilderment.
Artizea had made dozens of small silk pouches containing a few gold
coins and kept them in her personal wooden box.
It was to facilitate the handing over of bribes called gifts or tips.
Before returning to the past, she had taught Alice how to manage the
information network.
93
「The higher one’s status, the more people in one’s service. And if
someone is from the Imperial Family, there will be dozens of people
following him from room to room to serve him. The number of people
who clean, tidy the rooms, prepare and carry the food is countless.」
「It is true.」
「But most of the employees who work for these nobles are not even
recognized as human beings. For that reason, they can obtain a lot of
valuable information by acting as spies.」
「Well, I understand what you mean, but if they have valuable

information, don’t they usually sell it? Isn’t it better to pay them at that
time?」
Alice said, bowing her head.
A lot of employees knew they could make money selling information.
So they used to remember everything that the people they served

talked about and did, to sell that information when the time was right
or to achieve their own ambitions.
「If I do this regularly, won’t they come talk to me first when I have
valuable information?」
「Ah, you are buying priority.」
「Especially trust, they will think that I am willing to buy any valuable
information and also that I have the ability to pay no matter what it
costs. It must be shown that regularly.」
Artizea also bribed those in unimportant positions.
She could not buy their hearts by spending money only when it suited
her.
「You should know this. If you give money without asking for any
favors, they will feel indebted. This is very important. When you give
94
money and ask for something in return, the relationship will end
immediately. But when you don’t ask for anything in return, the
relationship will never end. They will always think they have to do
something for you.」
This applied not only to the poor, but also to those in better positions.
With the gold coins that Artizea gave them, they could live quietly for
months and educate their children.
So, naturally, they were grateful.
If she had had an inferior status, the recipients of the money would
have seen it as a bribe and ignored it.
But she was the real Marchioness Rosan.
The money she gave was a bribe for the future, but the recipients did
not feel that they were being bought, but that they were being favored
by their superior.
And for them, loyalty was the way to pay for their superior’s grace.
「Talk to them every time you hand over the money. They should
know that I am willing to buy any information, even some that they did
not sell because they thought it was not valuable. As my overall
reputation rises and I gain their trust, people who have never been
given money before will come to sell their information.」
Although Artizea might have an idea of the overall picture, it was

important to be able to get a lot of information.
On the other hand, the quality of the information did not depend on
the length of the message, but on whether it came from a reliable
source.
Knowing that Artizea had prepared gift pouches for this reason, Alice
spoke anxiously.
95
“It’s almost half of the budget you can spend this year.”
“It’s all right.”
Anyway, if she married Cedric, the wealth of the Marquisate Rosan

would be in her hands. At that time, she would no longer have to
worry about money.
Alice did not used to be insistent, so she did not ask again. She bowed
her head politely as a sign of understanding, and hurried to Artizea’s
room.
After Alice left, Artizea went to Miraila’s boudoir.
She was going to greet the emperor.
Miraila did not like it when she appeared before the Emperor.
But now she had no reason to be considerate of Miraila. She couldn’t

miss the opportunity to make a strong impression on the Emperor.
The knights of the Imperial Guard and the servants bowed to her in
silence. Artizea also bowed and told the servant at the door.
“Please let His Majesty the Emperor know that Miraila’s daughter,
Artizea, wishes to greet him.”
Then she took a small silk pouch from her pocket and gave it to the
servant.
It was the same as the pouches she had ordered Alice to hand out.
Artizea always had some pouches on her for anything.
The servant, who had received several of these pouches in the past,
nodded with a friendly smile. Then he opened the door and went in.
From outside, one could hear voices mixed with Miraila’s laughter.
96
The cheerful conversation seemed to stop for a moment, and then the
door opened wide.
“Come in, Lady Artizea.”
“Thank you. By the way, if any visitors come while I’m inside, could you
let me know first? I would like to take care of it so that it does not
interfere with the time that His Majesty and my mother spend
together. ”
“Of course.”
Artizea entered with cautious steps.
The emperor was sitting comfortably on the sofa.
Miraila was dressed only in a petticoat. The maids were to one side,
arranging the dress she was to put on.
Emperor Gregor was a cold, selfish man.
He was more interested in securing his own power than in ruling the
country. He was suspicious, vile and greedy.
However, his love for Miraila was the only thing that was genuine.
He was involved with countless women, but Miraila was the only one
he kept by his side for 25 years.
Although Miraila had given birth to another man’s daughter, they were
only separated by a year at most.
He was kind to Artizea because she was Miraila’s daughter.
But she never knew what true love was. There was a time when she
was curious about love. But now she didn’t care.
The important thing was that he loved Miraila and would never leave
her.
97
Artizea knelt down on one knee and bowed to the Emperor.
“May the sun of the empire descend upon its citizens. Artizea, the
daughter of Miraila, greets Your Majesty the Emperor. Long live the
Emperor.”
“It has been a long time since I last saw you. You have grown up in the
blink of an eye.”
Said the Emperor.
He smiled like a snake and looked at Artizea from top to bottom. It

was a critical look.
“If you looked like your mother, you would be much more beautiful.”
“I know I’m beautiful.”
Said Miraila. Then, she walked up with soft steps and sat on the
Emperor’s thigh, grumbling.
“What can I do? Even her face is ugly, but she’s my daughter, so I have
to live with her.”
“Why? Although Tia doesn’t look like you, she has the features of a
beautiful woman. If she gains a little weight and her body matures
more, she’ll look pretty in no time.”
“She’s already grown up and remains the same. If you say those things,
she might actually believe it, honey.”
Speaking lovingly, Miraila caressed his cheek. The Emperor smiled.
“I meant it. Did you think it was a joke too, Tia?”
Artizea looked down politely.
When Artizea was a child, Miraila hated her and beat her because she
didn’t look like her.
98
「”If you were at least a little like me, wouldn’t His Majesty the
Emperor have treated you like his own daughter?”」
Artizea truly believed in her words and cried. Even some nights, she
dreamed that she had also been born as the Emperor’s daughter, and
that she received the love of her parents, just like Lawrence.
But now that she thought about it again, that was foolish.
If she had resembled Miraila, she would no doubt have been dragged
into the Emperor’s bedroom as soon as she turned sixteen.
She had been fortunate enough to have a face that didn’t look like her
beautiful mother’s.
“I’m glad to hear it. Your Majesty loves my mother and thinks I’m
beautiful. What could make me feel more honoured?”
“How old are you?”
“I recently turned 18 years old.”
“You have really grown up. I need to find a suitable husband for you.”
“No, she is just an 18 year old child. What kind of marriage would that
be?”
Miraila said bluntly. The Emperor laughed, grabbed Miraila’s wrist and
kissed her hand lovingly.
“I know you want your daughter to be by your side forever, but she
should be engaged before she turns 20.”
“Mm, but still…”
“I’ll get her a suitable husband. She’s not going to live with her brother
forever, right?”
The Emperor smiled.
99
By suitable husband, he meant not a good marriage for Artizea, but a
political marriage that would only help Lawrence.
But Miraila did not understand and grunted with disapproval.

Although she was upset, the Emperor still found her cute.
Artizea bowed politely.
Miraila rose angrily, to put on her dress.
She had not put on the dress she had previously decided upon,
because she wanted to show her figure to the Emperor.
A beautiful green satin dress, with a sweetheart neckline on her chest

and a straight neckline on her back.
At that moment, the servant entered and said politely.
“A visitor has come to see you, Lady Artizea.”
Artizea said hastily.
“Forgive me. I must leave.”
The emperor gestured, giving her permission to leave, and Miraila

glanced at her.
Artizea turned around and left the boudoir. The servant followed her
and said in a low voice.
“Countess Eunice is now in the foyer making a fuss. She wants to see
His Majesty the Emperor.”
“All right, I’ll take care of it.”
“Did you know the Countess Eunice was coming?”
“Yes, I supposed to.”
100
Artizea hadn’t gathered this information beforehand, she just
remembered it.
However, the servant didn’t know, so he said with admiration.
“You’re amazing. Thank you very much.”
“His Majesty is in a very good mood for the first time in a long time. If
the Countess had disturbed him, I’m sure we would all have been
harmed.”
“It is natural for me to welcome visitors. Besides, it is not yet known. If I

don’t manage to appease the Countess, she’s sure to make a big fuss.”
Having said that, Artizea headed for the foyer.
The sound of Countess Eunice’s screams reached the second floor.
“You mean His Majesty won’t even see me, his own daughter, because
of that dirty bitch?”
The butler was nervous and stooped.
Artizea walked down the stairs at a snail’s pace.
“Hello, Countess Eunice. What brings you here…”
*Slap*
Suddenly, the Countess Eunice raised her hand and slapped Artizea
hard on the cheek.
101
Chapter 11
Translator: Gold
Countess Eunice slapped Artizea on the cheek so hard that her head
swung.
Artizea could not help but wince and cover her cheek with her hand.
The employees and servants of the Marquisate Rosan, who were

watching, were surprised and tried to approach. Even one of the
knights guarding the foyer came running up in bewilderment.
The Countess’ maid turned pale and had no idea what to do.
“Nothing happens.”
Artizea shook her head slowly. Her mouth was torn and bleeding, so
she pulled out a handkerchief and wiped herself.
Then she stared at Countess Eunice.
The Countess Charlotte Eunice was one of the Emperor’s two

illegitimate daughters.
Her mother was not a beloved lover like Miraila, but a maid who had
been dragged into bed for a night.
It was to keep the empress under control that he had a child with his
maid, not because she was a beloved lover.
That wasn’t even a secret.
The Emperor was not interested in Charlotte’s mother. However, he

loved his daughters like gold and jade.
Countess Eunice had memories of being loved by the Emperor until

she was about ten.
102
Although she had no power or love now, her pride as the emperor’s
daughter was stronger than anything else.
So she couldn’t bear to be defeated by Miraila.
At best, isn’t she just his lover? She knew it was inevitable to lose to his
son, Lawrence, but being his daughter, she couldn’t bear to be behind
his lover.
That’s why she hated his lover’s daughter, Artizea, like an insect.
From Artizea’s point of view, both were born denied.
However, the Emperor’s blood that flowed through her veins seemed
to make that not important to her.
Countess Eunice looked down on Artizea. It was a look of superiority.
“Countess Eunice you have no idea what you have done.”
“Tell your mother to come here.”
“What do you think will happen if I collapse here and start crying?”
Artizea said quietly.
“The servants and knights of the Emperor’s Imperial Guard saw how
you suddenly slapped me on the cheek.”
“Mmm, so what?”
“His Majesty detests noisy people. Besides, what man would want his
daughter to visit him during his secret meeting with his lover? You are
no longer a five or six year old girl, on the contrary, you are already
married and even have children.”
Countess Eunice’s face turned pale. Artizea spoke coldly.
“If I make a big fuss at this moment, crying out in humiliation and pain,
I’m sure His Majesty the Emperor will come. And my mother would not
103
let this opportunity pass, so she would cry with me, and tell the
Emperor that his daughter despises and insults us in this way. What do
you think will happen then?”
“He, he…”
“The more you try hard to deal with my mother, the more sympathy
His Majesty the Emperor will have for her. Do you want to check?”
Said Artizea and stepped forward.
Countess Eunice felt so pressured by her overwhelming presence that

she almost fell backwards. The maid rushed to hold her.
Artizea pulled the hem of her dress. Then she said quietly.
“My mother and my brother Lawrence are the only ones who would
benefit from this. So go home today.”
“Who do you think you are? If you’re really so confident, why don’t
you try?”
Countess Eunice spoke with an air of dignity, but her voice trembled.
Artizea smiled bitterly.
She didn’t have to try to find out. Because, in the past, she really had.
She was used to being slapped by Miraila, so she didn’t really find it
painful. However, back then she acted as if it hurt, collapsed on the
floor and cried. The astonished servants and knights approached her
to help her.
Miraila, who was resourceful in this, quickly realized Artizea’s

intentions and acted.
With tears in her eyes, she complained to the Emperor that she and
her daughter did not deserve to be treated this way.
104
She then resigned herself to leaving her bedroom, and wept pitifully
for almost ten days.
The Emperor, broken by the tears of his beloved woman, rebuked

Countess Eunice. He also gave Miraila a great consolation gift and
organized a glamorous party for her.
Miraila arrived at the party hugging proudly the Emperor’s arm and
became the star of the party.
It was the first time that Artizea was recognized by Lawrence and
Miraila as ‘something useful’.
“Countess Eunice, you should not compete with your father’s beloved
woman. You who are his beloved daughter, if you want to push my
mother aside, you have to accept to be loved in a different way.”
Countess Eunice looked at her in puzzlement.
She couldn’t understand why Artizea said this as if she wanted to take
his mother down.
“His Majesty truly cared for you as his daughter, and there was a time
when he loved you very much. Bring back those memories. Tomorrow
go with your children to visit His Majesty. And be loved as a daughter.
You shouldn’t criticize his relationship with women, you’ll only make
His Majesty hate you. That does not benefit you in any way.”
“What the hell are you saying…?”
“I’ll pretend nothing happened today. Now, go away. No father in the

world wants his children to see him with his lover.”
Artizea said this and looked back at the knight of the Imperial Guard.
The young knight became nervous at Artizea’s gaze.
Artizea smiled sweetly at him.
“Countess Eunice is going to retire, would you please escort her out?”
105
“Is that all right with you?”
The knight looked at her sadly. Artizea spoke.
“We should not interrupt His Majesty’s time of rest. Countess Eunice,
please mark my words and go home. Don’t forget what filial piety
really is.”
Countess Eunice didn’t seem to understand your words. However,

when the knight urged her to leave, she did so obediently.
Artizea released the hem of her dress.
The love one person could feel for another had a limit. Even more so
for an egocentric person like Emperor Gregor.
Love for a woman is different from love for a child, but neither can be
poured out infinitely.
As Countess Eunice recovers the Emperor’s love, Miraila will eventually

be pulled out of his heart.
Artizea was not like before, when she slandered and schemed against
others to sow doubt in the Emperor’s mind.
In the past, she used to destroy people who wanted to get close to His
Majesty, so that all his love would go to Miraila.
But now, she had to drive Miraila out of the Emperor’s heart and fill it
with other people. At the same time, she had to prevent the
emergence of anyone who had enough influence to replace Miraila.
Shortly after Countess Eunice left the foyer, the Emperor and Miraila
appeared.
The servant glanced furtively at Artizea with an apologetic expression.
“I heard that Charlotte was here.”
106
The Emperor looked down at the foyer. He saw Artizea holding a
bloody handkerchief with a swollen cheek. The side of her lips, which
had scratch marks caused by fingernails, was torn and still bleeding.
That alone gave him a general idea of what had happened.
He knew perfectly well Countess Eunice’s temperament, and he also

knew that she hated Artizea.
“I’m sorry.”
Said the emperor in a low, muffled voice. The shame for his daughter’s
foolish behaviour was evident in his voice.
Artizea knelt solemnly on one knee and responded.
“Nothing happened.”
“Charlotte seems to have been hard on you.”
“Countess Eunice made a small mistake because she misses her father,
I could not harbour any resentment against Your Majesty or the
Countess for that alone.”
After Artizea said this, Miraila’s face turned completely red and she
exploded in anger.
“No matter the reason, she came to my home and slapped my

daughter on the cheek, how dare she despise us like this? You too!
You should have called me when that happened!”
“How could I, a fatherless daughter, not understand Countess Eunice’s

feelings?”
Artizea said, addressing the Emperor, not Miraila.
“She probably did this because she misses her father very much, and is
jealous of me. Besides, as master of the Marquisate Rosan, the most
107
important thing is that Your Majesty should feel comfortable in this
place. Should I have made a big fuss over such a small matter?”
The Emperor smiled.
“You have a commendable heart.”
Artizea bowed her head respectfully.
“But it’s my fault for not disciplining Charlotte. She’s very pretty, but
also very violent because of her upbringing. Now that she has three
children, she should improve her temper a bit. I’m a little embarrassed
because she hurt a young lady’s face. Ask me anything you want.
Come to think of it, I haven’t even given you a birthday present.”
Although the Emperor said that, he had never cared about Artizea’s
birthday.
Artizea was surprised by this windfall. However, she wouldn’t make the
mistake of asking for a gift at this point.
Instead, she said.
“Then, with all due respect, I would like you to accept the gift I have
prepared.”
“Gift? For me?”
“Yes, Your Majesty. In fact, it’s a gift I had prepared to give to my

mother on my birthday as a thank you for giving birth to me, but it’s
an accessory that comes in pairs for parents.”
Artizea bowed her head with deep regret.
“But I had no one to accept the other pair. Even so, when I prepared it
I thought of Your Majesty, but I could not even give it to my mother
because I was not sure. If you would accept it, I would be very happy.”
“Haha.”
108
The Emperor laughed cheerfully.
“If it is a accessory for parents, does that not mean that it is an

accessory for a couple after all? How could I refuse to use an accessory
for couples with Miraila? Bring it forth.”
Artizea winked at Alice, who was now in a corner of the foyer,

observing the situation.
Alice had come to report after she had finished distributing the bribe
to the servants, but she was watching from afar when she came across
this incident.
Alice hurried to Artizea’s room to bring a gift box that had been
prepared.
Meanwhile, the Emperor finished coming down the stairs and sat down
comfortably on a sofa in the foyer.
Artizea took the gift box that Alice had brought and held it carefully in
front of the Emperor.
Inside were a pair of large amber brooches.
The Emperor took the woman’s brooch and placed it on the top of
Miraila’s dress. Then he put the man’s brooch on himself.
He smiled at Artizea.
“Don’t be so careful. You’re Miraila’s daughter, so you’re like a

daughter to me.”
“I am honored.”
Artizea said politely.
In the past, she really wanted to hear those words. She wanted to be
part of the ‘family’ of Miraila and Lawrence.
109
But in the end, the family she had imagined was just a sweet illusion.
Lawrence had killed Miraila. There was no family to trust, love and
support each other.
“So, shall we head off to the opera now?”
“Yes.”
Miraila coldly looked at Artizea as she stood up, holding the Emperor’s
hand.
However, he seemed to like the brooch, he had a satisfied face.
Artizea knelt down and bowed her head, waiting for the two of them
to leave.
Now with this, the Emperor will feel indebted to her for today’s events,
not to Miraila.
Even if it was a momentary feeling, it was a big gain.
Chapter 12
Translator: Gold
Cedric couldn’t fall asleep that night.
「Then I will make Your Grace the Emperor.」
The face of the graceful girl who said these words constantly appeared
in his mind.
He didn’t wonder if she could really make him Emperor.
‘Do I want to be Emperor?’ This thought persisted in his mind.
110
If he said that he had never considered it, he would be lying.
Artizea wasn’t the only person who had told him that he should
become Emperor.
On various occasions, people in positions more trustworthy than hers,

secretly visited him for the same thing.
Cedric had never heard them.
「You must become the Emperor to survive. Become the Emperor to

avenge the death of your parents.」
Those who mentioned that he should ascend the throne always told
him these two things.
It has been almost twenty years since his mother and father were
executed after being falsely accused of treason.
Most people in the empire had already forgotten. His family’s position
in power was restored, and he succeeded the Grand Duchy Evron.
But he never forgot that he was standing on a thin line.
Perhaps Emperor Gregor didn’t kill him because he regretted killing his
younger sister, or because he knew Cedric had no power to threaten
him.
But as successor to the throne, the story was different. Cedric’s lineage
was too deep to be ignored.
His subjects were determined that if Cedric faced the same danger as
the previous Grand Duke and Grand Duchess, then that was when they
would truly raise their troops and show the true power of the Grand
Duchy Evron.
Cedric had always dissuaded them.
Just as they protected Cedric, Cedric stood aside to protect them.

111
He stayed away from the central political arena and acted as if he
abhorred power. The Grand Duke Evron increasingly became the shield
of the Empire.
But eventually, unless he gave up his position as Grand Duke Evron

and lived as a hermit, the only real way he could survive was by
becoming the Emperor.
However, he could not abandon his position as Grand Duke, let alone
the Grand Duchy Evron. It was his family.
Yet, to this day, he did not even think of pronouncing the words
‘succession’ or ‘imperial throne’, because he did not want to get his
hands dirty to survive.
Cedric would rather die honourably.
Would his parents be happy if he ascended the throne staining their

hands with the blood of revenge? He didn’t think so.
He couldn’t even remember his mother’s face.
Besides, he was a good and just man, the people of the Grand Duchy
Evron praised him for that, it was unlikely that Cedric would want
revenge.
However, Artizea did not want him to become Emperor for his survival
or to seek revenge, but for the welfare of the people of the Crates
Empire.
Cedric was shocked.
Until now, he had considered the Grand Duchy Evron his only
responsibility. He had worked hard to protect his home and his
precious people.
But can he turn a blind eye to the Crates Empire itself?
Of course not. He was the shield of the empire.

112
He did not possess a shred of loyalty to the Imperial Family, but
protecting the people of the empire was always on his mind.
Cedric could not share this concern with anyone.
His aides were willing to give their lives for him.
If Cedric said that he would participate in the fight for succession,

everyone would be happy and would act.
He wanted to talk to Artizea again.
He had the feeling that she would be able to point him in the right
direction, even in the midst of the fog.
All night long, he couldn’t fall asleep once. When the sun came up, he
realized that his mind was pointing in one direction.
“You could not sleep well last night?”
Asked Ansgar, Grand Duke Evron’s butler, who arrived at the barracks
this morning.
Cedric had already gotten up and was shaving himself. His face was
haggard, and under his eyes there were dark circles.
Ansgar followed Cedric to the battlefield to serve him.
Cedric didn’t need much of his attention. On the contrary, it was more
exhausting to worry that nothing bad would happen to the old butler.
But he was not able to tell him to stay and rest in the comfortable
manor.
Because he knew that after the tragic loss of his previous masters,
Ansgar feared and worried that he might even lose him in that way.
“I tossed and turned in bed a little.”
Ansgar didn’t ask why.

113
He couldn’t get involved in such matters. The only thing he could do
for his master, who was dealing with his official duties, was to attend
to him in any way he could.
“Please sit down, Lord Cedric.”
“Okay.”
Cedric sat quietly in the chair.
Ansgar grabbed a cushion and placed it behind his neck so he could

lie down comfortably. Then he put a warm towel over his face.
“I think I might even fall asleep.”
“Would you like to get some sleep?”
“No, I don’t have enough time to sleep. I’m going to the imperial
palace today.”
After Cedric said that. Ansgar looked for his robe instead of his military
uniform.
Cedric changed his clothes and headed to the capital with two escorts.
***
Cedric arrived at the Imperial Palace around 10 a. m.
The Emperor used to spend the morning attending small audiences

and receiving personal guests.
Cedric chose that time because he didn’t want to have lunch with him.
When he arrived, Countess Charlotte Eunice was already meeting the

Emperor with her two daughters.
The Countess Eunice had followed Artizea’s advice.
She was now 36, and her eldest daughter was 15 this year.
114
Countess Eunice was at an age when she could not be considered
pretty or charming, so it was no use for her to act arrogantly.
If she wanted to gain the love of her father, the Emperor, she had to
know how to recognize his mood and please him.
For the sake of her daughters, too.
The Emperor was not the kind of man to take care of his children, and
neither did he have the need to do so. He only did it when he wanted
to.
As a result, Countess Eunice had entered a phase of rebelliousness,

and after Lawrence was born, they had much less time to spend
together, as father and daughter.
But that didn’t mean that he suddenly hated the daughter he loved so
much.
He just put her aside, because every encounter with his daughter
ended up making his mood worse.
Countess Eunice made a surprise visit to the Emperor to enter his heart
again. Of course, the Emperor was not aware of her true intentions.
He thought that perhaps she felt guilty for disturbing his tranquility
yesterday and was trying to obtain his forgiveness in some way.
Whatever the reason, for the first time in a long time, it seemed that
his daughter had decided to change her mind and become a filial
daughter. He was enjoying a good time.
The Emperor was also pleased with the amber brooch that Artizea had
given him.
He had always accepted Artizea as an accessory to Miraila.
Of course, he had never thought of her as a daughter, nor had he felt

any family feeling towards her.
115
But Artizea had never done anything wrong to hate her either.
Although he had no sexual desire for her, he felt good knowing that
this beautiful girl wanted to be loved by him.
If Artizea had cried in yesterday’s incident and Miraila had complained,

the Emperor would have felt very bad.
It was admirable that a girl of her age, prone to anger, did not
complain despite being slapped on the cheek, and tried wisely to
appease the Emperor’s heart.
Besides, now that his rebellious daughter was looking at him with love,
he felt that he had gained much without having to do anything.
The Emperor was old now. Unlike his younger days, he now enjoyed
the tenderness of his children and grandchildren as much as his
seductive lover.
That’s when he was informed of Cedric’s visit. The Emperor gladly

requested that Cedric be allowed in.
“Let him in. I’m just taking a rest.”
Cedric hesitated as he was about to enter the Emperor’s living room

under the guidance of the chief attendant.
He had been surprised because he had been led into the living room,
not the study or the or the audience chamber.
Also, there was Countess Eunice with her daughters, in complete

privacy.
“Thank you for receiving me. If I had known Countess Eunice was here,
I would not have bothered you.”
That was the first thing Cedric said after making a formal greeting. The
Emperor laughed.
116
“Why are you behaving so formally? Charlotte is my daughter, you’re
my nephew, so you two are cousins. We’re all family.”
The Emperor said and laughed. He acted as if he didn’t know Cedric

hadn’t entered the capital until now because of the Western Army
issue.
Sometimes, Cedric even thought the Emperor might have forgotten

that he’d killed his parents.
Of course, that couldn’t be true. Because if it were, there was no

reason for the Emperor to try to bend him whenever he had the
chance.
Cedric nodded politely. The Emperor said cheerfully.
“You two haven’t seen each other in a long time, have you? Although
you’re cousins, considering Cedric has no brothers, you should behave
like a real sister to him. I felt a bit bad because he often came to visit
me, but he’d been in the barracks outside the capital and wouldn’t
even come in.”
The Emperor said.
Cedric thought it was ridiculous.
If he really felt bad, he could have told Cedric to have a private

audience with him, leaving the complicated situation aside.
Or he could have tried to listen to his reasons.
But the Emperor didn’t. He had ordered Cedric to return to the capital
alone and bow to him, abandoning the Western Army.
The Emperor said.
“And you should also be closer to Tia.”
117
“Father. How could the Lady Artizea meet Cedric, who is always away
on military business?”
“What are you talking about? When two people are destined to meet,
it can happen at any time, right? Besides, is not Tia the sister of
Lawrence? Although she doesn’t have my blood.”
“You mean the Lady Artizea…?”
Cedric asked in surprise.
It was because he didn’t expect the name to come out of the

Emperor’s mouth first.
“I hear you sent a knight yesterday to escort Tia to her home.”
The story had been told by Kishore to the Emperor.
“It was no big deal, but you know that. We met casually at the temple
and she had no escort, so I sent one of my men to escort her home.”
“You’ve been circling outside the capital all this time and suddenly you
decide to visit me. This has nothing to do with the Lady Artizea?”
Cedric couldn’t deny it right away, as he wasn’t used to lying. The

Emperor laughed merrily.
“Sometimes you are also very old-fashioned. I’m sure she’ll be glad
you’re visiting her today.”
“I did not come to the Imperial Palace for the Lady Artizea. Your
Majesty, it is about the Western Army…”
“Heavens! Don’t you understand why I brought you into my living

room?”
The Emperor roared, looking angry.
And then he smiled softly.
118
“We should not talk about such things when we are gathered as a
family. Let’s talk about it again in three days. Did you think I would
forget what the Western Army has achieved this time?”
Said the Emperor, pouring him a cup of tea.
Cedric took the cup of tea to his mouth, hesitantly.
Only then did he realise that the news of his meeting with Artizea had
already changed the Emperor’s attitude.
Chapter 13
Translator: Gold
Cedric retired after drinking a cup of tea with the Emperor. He then
went to the manor of the Marquisate Rosan as originally planned.
The butler was extremely surprised by the visit of the Grand Duke
Evron.
And he was even more surprised by the fact that the person he had
come to visit was not Lawrence nor Miraila, but Artizea.
“The Lady went out.”
“Where did she go?”
The butler got nervous at his question.
Cedric finally realised how badly Artizea’s position was in this house.
Artizea was the sole heir of the Marquess Rosan, so she would succeed
the title in two years.
But even so, the butler didn’t even know where she’d gone.
119
The butler begged him repeatedly to wait a moment before
approaching the maids.
Cedric stayed in the foyer and waited.
He was angry. This was inconceivable in the Grand Duchy Evron. Cedric
had lost his parents tragically during his childhood, but his vassals
cared for him as if he were their own son or grandson.
Even the day he returned from the funeral, his house was still his
home.
The day he felt oppressed by the Emperor, the day he thought he

could do nothing, even the day he simply wanted to surrender, and
seek comfort with his broken heart, his house was still his home.
It was a place where he could rest peacefully, and a place where he felt
protected.
His butler and servants were not just employees to him.
Cedric regarded them as his family, they took the place of his late
parents. They cared for Cedric as if he were their own son, their
grandson, or even their brother.
As Cedric waited standing, the butler of the Marquisate Rosan

panicked and did not know what else to do.
Artizea’s trusted maids would not reveal where she went lightly.
In the end, Cedric had to wait almost an hour before he received an

answer.
“Forgive me, Your Grace. I was informed that Lady Artizea has gone to
the ball at Count Enda’s estate. If you wait a little longer, I will ensure
that she returns immediately.”
“Are you in a superior position to Lady Artizea in this house?”
120
“Pardon?”
The butler blinked his eyes. Cedric spoke coldly.
“As far as I know, Lady Artizea is the successor of the Marquisate

Rosan. Can you, a butler, tell her when to come and go?”
“Oh, no.”
The butler quickly bowed his head and made up an excuse.
“I wanted to tell you that the young master Lawrence will soon return,
Your Grace can converse with the young master. In the meantime, I will
escort Lady Artizea back…”
The excuse made Cedric even angrier.
“I must have been mistaken.”
“Eh?”
“I thought I was talking with the butler of the Marquisate Rosan, but
you seem to be Lord Lawrence’s butler.”
When Cedric said it, the butler’s face turned pale.
The butler had forgotten it because no one had pointed it out, but the
master of the Marquisate Rosan was really Artizea.
Although he was one of Miraila’s henchmen, it was true that as the

butler of the Marquisate Rosan, he had said some things he should not
have.
“I apologize.”
The butler bowed politely.
Among the fussy and inflexible nobles of high society, there were
those who were obsessed with etiquette and formalities, no matter
who the person with the real power was.
121
On top of that, Cedric hated Miraila.
The butler felt cornered. And he thought the only way out of this
situation was to apologize.
He never imagined that Cedric would defend Artizea. He didn’t even

understand why he had come to see her.
Artizea had had some good ideas lately, earning Miraila’s praise.
However, in the butler’s mind, Artizea was just Miraila’s punching bag.
“I will tell Lady Artizea about this.”
Because it was not his own house, Cedric said these words and left the
Marquisate Rosan.
「I just want to inherit the Marquisate Rosan completely and become

independent…. Please remain formally married to me for only two
years and protect me, Your Grace.」
That’s what Artizea had told him.
Cedric seemed to understand what she meant by ‘protect me’.
***
Artizea, who attended the ball on Count Enda’s estate, stood aside as if
it were an adornment.
A ball like this, held at noon, was not a place to enjoy.
It was a place for young men and women to socialize healthily under
the supervision of adults.
Of course, this was with the ultimate goal that they could find a good
marriage partner.
Still, most marriages were still decided by the heads of the families,
taking into account the status and wealth of both families.
122
However, meetings between energetic young people were not
something that could be avoided.
So parents preferred that these meetings be held in a controlled and

supervised environment.
Thanks to this, noble young people of marriageable age could make

their own choice, even if their decision did not carry much weight.
In addition to building social relationships between people of the

same sex and sharing exciting moments with the opposite sex, they
were able to experience social events.
Also, through these meetings, they could determine whether a family

could lead to chaos, whether there was a family with which a
connection should be established by any means necessary, or whether
a family should be ignored, all as appropriate.
Artizea was one of the least popular girls in this type of ball.
Considering her position as successor of the Marquisate Rosan, she

should have been the center of attention at these social meetings.
But Artizea was Miraila’s daughter. Those who despised or hated

Miraila naturally avoided her.
And those sycophants who clung to Miraila ignored and mistreated

Artizea in the same way that Miraila did. Because if they treated Artizea
well, they feared that Miraila would lose her temper and become angry
with them.
‘And at this age, appearance is power.’
Artizea thought as she took a glass of apricot juice from the table and
sipped it.
After all, they were boys and girls under 20 years old.
123
Few of them could notice the enormous wealth of the Marquisate
Rosan behind Artizea.
And even those who did, would still think that a beautiful appearance
and a sweet personality were of greater value than wealth.
Certainly a sweet personality is worth much more.
Artizea thought so.
Even if one possessed ten times the wealth of the Marquisate Rosan, it
could not compare with the good heart of Licia.
Artizea would wish to have a heart at least half as noble as that of

Licia, even if she had to give up all the wealth of the Marquisate Rosan.
“Hello, Lady Artizea.”
Artizea wanted the time to pass quickly to leave, preferably in silence

and without exchanging greetings with anyone.
However, it was not strange that things were not as she wanted.
It was the beautiful Lady Atiyah who greeted her.
“Why do you look so depressed? You are early, but you have not yet
danced to a single song.”
“Someone has to stand still to decorate the walls.”
“Oh, my. I’m sorry to hear that. All the men who have come to this ball
are discourteous and heartless. I can’t believe they haven’t asked you
to dance with them, not even a single song.”
As she said this, Lady Atiyah lowered her long eyelashes.
“However, Lady Artizea you are also to blame. This is the fourth time
you’ve worn the same dress, how could true gentlemen tell if they’ve
danced with you today or if that happened at the last ball?”
124
The young men around her laughed as their shoulders shook.
Artizea showed a smile.
Before, she used to be so unsure of her appearance and was so

ashamed of her old clothes that she could not even lift her head when
she heard these words.
But now that she thought about it, she wondered if Lady Atiyah was in
a position to say that.
No matter how beautiful the flower of the ball was, Artizea was the
successor of the Marquisate Rosan.
The Count and Countess Atiyah were too insignificant to ignore her.
They were nowhere near Miraila.
Artizea said with a smirk.
“With my ugly face wouldn’t it be a waste if I wore a dress priced at

hundreds of thousands of gold coins? Especially that dress… As far as I
can see, it’s an embroidered velvet dress from the Southern Kingdom
Eon, right? A dress as precious as this must be worn by a beautiful lady
like you, that would be the most rewarding thing for the designer who
worked on it.”
“Oh, so you have a good eye.”
“But is that all right?”
“What?”
“Eon’s embroidered velvet is so expensive, that using that unreserved

fabric to make such a splendid dress would cost over ten thousand
gold coins in that material alone. And it seems this is the fourth dress
of this type you have worn, so Count Atiyah must have invested almost
half of his County’s annual income in Lady Atiyah’s dresses alone.”
“What are you talking about?”

125
“Ah, the Count and Countess Atiyah love you so much they didn’t tell
you anything, right? The marble mine, the County’s main source of
income, will probably be closed in a year or two, due to its low
profitability. Even now, their income must have dropped drastically
already. I know they’re on the verge of bankruptcy.”
Lady Atiyah’s face turned blue.
“Well, it’s too much money to spend that way, but it’s not much if it’s a
big investment for the future of the family. Lady Atiyah, you are
beautiful, so I am sure you can definitely meet your parents’
expectations.
Artizea said with a smile.
“Are you saying my parents are thinking of selling me?!”
Lady Atiyah shouted loudly, forgetting the looks of the people.
At the same time, there was a little commotion at the entrance,

apparently because of the arrival of a new guest.
Everyone looked in that direction.
Cedric removed the long sword he carried and handed it to a servant.
The people even stopped whispering, and only the sound of music
could be heard in the quiet hall.
“Your Grace, what brings you to this place so suddenly?”
Said Countess Enda, bowing politely.
Cedric Evron was a man who ignited the hearts of countless girls with
his handsome appearance and manly attitude, but he had never had a
dance partner.
He did not attend balls or parties at all, unless it was a ball at the
Imperial Palace that he was obliged to attend.
126
But he had appeared here, at a social meeting of young men and
women.
‘What effect would his participation in this ball have?’ She was thinking
about that.
“I need to meet someone, and I was told that person is here. I

apologize for coming without an invitation. May I come in?”
“Of course, there is no place in the high society of the Crates Empire
where Your Grace cannot enter.”
Said the Countess Enda.
Despite the complex and critical political situation in which he found

himself, Cedric was one of the best candidates for a husband.
He was young and had already inherited the title of Grand Duke. He
was also rich and a military hero on his own merits.
Cedric Evron could be a kingmaker. If he chose to swear an oath of

loyalty to Lawrence or Roygar, the current scenario for succession to
the throne could change completely.
‘Who has he come to meet?’
‘It can’t be a woman, can it?’
Such questions ran through the minds of those present.
But Cedric seemed completely unaware of it, crossed the hall and
headed straight for Artizea.
Chapter 14
Translator: Gold
127
The young ladies who were around Artizea were astonished and began
to whisper.
Even Lady Atiyah, who had been angry a moment ago, blushed with
shame.
[Who did he come to see?]
[I have heard that the Grand Duke Evron does not like women.]
[Is there anyone close to His Grace in this place?]
The young ladies looked around, but none of them thought it was
Artizea that Cedric had come to see.
Artizea held her breath.
From the moment she realized Cedric was here, she naturally thought
he had come for her.
At the same time, she found it unrealistic to see him approach her
directly.
Her gaze was focused on Cedric.
She had never imagined that her field of vision could be so narrow,
but she was looking at him so intently that she had not even noticed
the astonishment of the people around her, including Lady Atiyah.
And when Cedric reached out for her right hand, she didn’t even hear
the murmurs around her.
The young ladies were so astonished that they even looked at her and
Cedric with their mouths open, forgetting to care for their facial
expressions.
Everyone present, both young and adult, was unconsciously paying

maximum attention to this.
128
“How are you, Lady Artizea?”
“What… brings you here, Your Grace?”
Artizea, unable to hide her embarrassment, hesitated and put her hand
on his.
At that moment, several short screams arose around her.
Cedric frowned.
Without caring about the atmosphere in the hall, he extended his left
hand and grabbed her chin, with his right hand still holding Artizea’s.
“What happened to your face?”
“Huh?”
“Your cheek is swollen. Also, you have scratches caused by fingernails,

and one side of your lips is also torn.”
Cedric scrutinized her face to the point of appearing disrespectful.
It was hard to tell at first glance, because she was well covered with
makeup, but she definitely had traces of being slapped.
Probably over time, blue bruises would form on her face.
‘What the hell happened to her? Besides, with her face in this state,
how could Miraila let her out?’
The same applied to the employees of the Marquisate Rosan. This was
a private meeting, a ball she didn’t need to attend.
Artizea didn’t really want to come. At a meeting like this, you couldn’t
get any useful information.
But she had no choice but to attend because Miraila would be furious
if she did not attend the meeting as she had ordered.
129
“Your Grace.”
Artizea grabbed his wrist with a face of embarrassment.
Cedric stared at her and whispered softly.
“Did Countess Eunice do this to you?”
***
Before he left the Imperial Palace, Countess Eunice stopped him.
Cedric looked at her warily. Although they were cousins, they had
never been close.
「Are you going to meet Lady Artizea?」
「Is that any of your business?」
「No, but there is one thing I would ask of you.」
「I can’t guarantee anything, but go ahead, I’m listening.」
「Please tell Lady Artizea that I regret what happened yesterday.」
Said Countess Eunice clutching the skirt of her dress.
「If you have something to apologize for, why don’t you do it

personally?」
「Of course I’ll visit her in person and apologize for it at the
appropriate time. But right now I think a mediator is needed. Just tell
her that, ‘I’m sorry, and I appreciate her advice’.」
Cedric didn’t know why, but he nodded his head and left.
***
He never imagined it was because of this.
130
“The Countess Eunice…”
“Please, do not say anything more. If you continue, you’ll put me in a

difficult situation.”
Artizea pressed his wrist slightly.
Cedric, impotent, released her chin. Then he spoke sternly, containing

his anger.
“Let’s go back.”
Artizea felt strange.
Alice was the only person in her past life who had ever cared about
her.
After Alice’s death, no one noticed her injuries.
In her youth it was even worse.
When Miraila was in a bad mood, she used to vent her anger on her.
No one in the Marquisate Rosan cared that she was slapped on the
cheek.
However, now Cedric was angry about it. Of all people, Cedric.
Somehow, with tears in her eyes, Artizea lowered her head and said
stiffly.
“Alright.”
It wouldn’t be good for her to leave the ballroom under these

circumstances.
But Artizea wasn’t here to find a good marriage partner anyway.
131
Nor was there anyone in this place who wanted to be her friend. Her
reputation had already hit rock bottom and so far it didn’t look like it
would get any better.
Cedric took a step back and extended his arm to escort her.
Just then, Lady Atiyah casually made eye contact with him.
Lady Atiyah who had been staring blankly at the two of them, realized
that this was her chance.
She quickly grabbed the skirt of her dress, bowed and smiled as
beautifully as possible.
“I apologize for my sudden greeting, Your Grace, Grand Duke Evron.

My name is Laila, I am the daughter of Count Atiyah. I did not know
that you knew the Lady Artizea.
“Pleased to meet you. Lady, are you a friend of Lady Artizea?”
“Pardon? Ah, yes!”
Lady Laila said that, thinking she could make a good impression on
Cedric.
Then, with a smile in her eyes, she continued.
“It’s not like a gentleman to come to a ball and leave without having
danced. Even more so when there are young ladies present who have
not danced to a single song.”
All the warmth in Cedric’s eyes faded away.
“The true duty of a gentleman is to care for a woman in an

uncomfortable situation. Lady Laila, are you really friends with Lady
Artizea?”
“What?”
132
“If you are her friend you should be concerned about her, but you
seem to be more focused on me.”
Cedric said coldly.
Lady Laila’s face turned red with embarrassment.
Artizea tugged slightly at his sleeve.
From her point of view, there was no reason for Cedric to be angry
with Lady Laila. So, she thought that his displeasure was due to Lady
Laila having lied, saying that she was her friend.
However, Cedric was truly indignant.
From their first meeting, he had not stopped thinking of Artizea.
He had decided to accept Artizea’s proposal because she had

mentioned a good cause.
But beyond that, he felt the desire to protect this girl.
‘She’s too thin.’
He knew Miraila had a daughter, but he never thought she would be

such a thin, pale girl.
Artizea was a beautiful young woman with an elegant physique and

snow-white skin, contrary to what he had imagined.
But her face, which had never been cared for, was haggard, her body
too thin, and her cheeks sunken.
Her wrists that protruded from her long-sleeved dress were so skinny
that one could only see bones.
On the other hand, she wore the same dark green striped dress she
had worn yesterday.
133
It was a normal dress, suitable for a walk, but it could not be
considered a party dress at all.
Even Cedric, who was not familiar with the atmosphere of the
ballrooms, could realize that Artizea was being excluded.
Although she was the heir to the Marquess Rosan and the sister of a
potential candidate to become the next emperor, the young lady,
despised by her family, was not welcome anywhere.
Artizea herself seemed to accept it as normal.
Even that, made Cedric uncomfortable, because it seemed that she

was giving up the rights she was supposed to enjoy as a daughter and
as a human being.
“Then, Lady Artizea.”
Cedric reached out to Artizea.
“What?”
“May I have this dance?”
Lady Laila’s face was distorted by the humiliation she felt.
It was far from Cedric’s usual personality to do anything that would

draw attention in a ballroom like this. But now he wanted to do it.
“I really don’t want to draw too much attention.”
Artizea whispered quietly. Cedric responded.
“I know. It’s all right, Lady Artizea. The Grand Duke Evron makes for an
ideal complement.”
“…”
Artizea didn’t respond.
134
Because Cedric seemed to have noticed that her outfit was unsuitable
for this ball and that she was being ignored.
She seemed to be indifferent to such things. This time, however, she

was embarrassed.
“Come on.”
Cedric urged.
The fact that a man asked her to dance was strange to Artizea. And
even more so because on this occasion, that man was Cedric.
She had to summon up some courage to take his hand.
Artizea didn’t know why she was so nervous.
“I could step on your feet. I’m not very good at dancing.”
“Then even if we step on each other’s feet, let’s be understanding and

pretend not to notice. I can’t dance well either.”
Cedric said and tugged on her hand.
When he wrapped his arm around her waist, Artizea became extremely
tense.
Although he said he wasn’t good at dancing, Cedric guided the dance

to the rhythm of the music, like a duck to water, and headed towards
the centre of the ballroom.
Whispers exploded everywhere.
Some couples stepped aside, and others stopped dancing altogether

to watch them.
As she danced, Artizea felt that the hall was empty.
135
Chapter 15
Translator: Gold
In fact, the waltz was a good way to speak alone in a place with many
people present.
It was not only for whispering sweet words in each other’s ears, but
also for secret conversation.
She had only waltzed with Cedric once for that reason. It was at
Lawrence and Licia’s wedding reception.
That wedding served to turn Lawrence from an illegitimate son, who

could not even be called Prince, into the Crown Prince.
No one thought Cedric would be present.
Not only did he attend the wedding, but also the wedding reception.
And he asked Artizea to dance with him.
Perhaps it was the strangest event that had occurred in high society
back then.
「I had never seen you dance before, I assumed you didn’t know.」
「Your Grace, weren’t you the one who didn’t know how to dance?」
Then Cedric stared at her.
「Marchioness, do you know why I wanted to dance with you on this

occasion?」
「I have no idea.」
「Is there anything the Marchioness cannot guess?」
136
「I am not a saint who passes on oracles from the future, nor am I a
sage capable of looking through the heavens. So how can I guess?
There are many things I don’t know.」
That day they went around in circles, holding hands, just like they were
doing now.
However, Cedric kept a perfect distance from Artizea, as if he didn’t

want to touch the bottom of her dress.
She felt such a stifling tension, her skin crawled.
Artizea was so exhausted that she almost collapsed when the waltz’s
melody was about to end.
She didn’t want to look weak in front of Cedric, so she struggled to

stay on her feet without losing her composure, that memory was still
alive in her mind.
「I did it, because I have a favor to ask of you Marchioness, but I didn’t
want others to hear and misinterpret my words. It’s not related to
politics, I wanted to tell you face to face, looking you in the eye.」
「Go ahead. Your Grace’s words will not be misinterpreted. 」
「If the Marchioness says so, then perhaps it is true.」
「If I wanted to do so, to speak face to face with Your Grace or not, it
would make no difference.」
Cedric laughed quietly.
His laughter resounded in Artizea’s ears and shook her chest.
The words that are spoken looking directly into each other’s eyes are
more meaningful than the rest.
Artizea could no longer look at him directly, and lowered her head. But
as if she had been drawn in, she quickly looked him in the eye again.
137
From her perspective, his black eyes reflected her ugly face.
「Yes. I know that. Truth and honesty mean nothing to you, all you
care about is getting the results you want.」
「I’m sorry.」
「Please look after Licia. That’s what I wanted to tell you.」
Cedric said.
Artizea looked at him in surprise.
She was better at reading people’s minds than anyone else, but she
never expected Cedric to say that.
「Why are you telling me? You should tell His Highness the Crown
Prince.」
「I can’t trust Lawrence.」
「But do you trust me?」
「Marchioness, I know that you employed all sorts of tricks to get Licia
to marry Lawrence, even manipulating the oracle. So you, as
Lawrence’s schemer, should naturally take care of her. Besides, being a
Saintess is already a big burden.」
「…」
「Regardless of the motives, the final decision was taken by Licia. So

there’s nothing more I can say about it. But she’s like a younger sister
to me, so I can’t help but worry about her. I just hope you protect Licia
and the Empire for a long time.」
Artizea didn’t lower her head, but even then, she lowered her gaze.
「How could I ignore Your Grace’s words? I will do everything I can to

protect her and the Empire.」
138
But she could not keep her promise.
And now that she was dancing with Cedric, she couldn’t stop thinking
about that moment.
Unlike then, Cedric had a calm look on his face. His hand around her
waist moved smoothly, facilitating the harmony of the dance.
‘Because he doesn’t know anything about it.’
Artizea felt her heart squeeze, as she thought about it.
The deep pain in her chest was because she could not keep her
promise.
Or so she thought.
As she returned to the past, the consequences of her evil acts

disappeared.
But for her, that doesn’t mean that her evil acts were erased.
This time I will keep my promise. I will protect and care for Licia so that
she can become a true Empress.
While thinking about this, she couldn’t help but lose her concentration.
Artizea never had a good athletic ability. She was not used to dancing,
so she had to focus on her steps.
The moment Artizea stumbled and was about to step on Cedric’s foot,
he lifted her slightly, with his arm around her waist.
Then, as if he had originally intended to do so, he made a half turn and

lowered her. His steps were impeccable.
Artizea suddenly returned to reality, her face blushing completely.
Cedric smiled.
139
“Apparently, my dancing skills are a little better than Lady Artizea’s.”
“Aren’t you being too cruel to me by comparing my movements with

those of Your Grace, a renowned warrior?”
Artizea replied seriously. At her comment, Cedric laughed.
Artizea stared blankly at Cedric, it was the first time she had seen him
laugh from so close.
***
The dance music was over. Cedric escorted her out.
Artizea’s carriage was waiting outside the main gate.
Cedric helped Artizea into the carriage, and then he got into it too.
This was the best way to strike up a conversation.
Cedric closed the door, and soon the carriage began to move.
Then Artizea spoke.
“Thank you for your consideration.”
“For dancing with me.”
“I only did the duty of a gentleman.”
“I know you did it to defend my honour in front of Lady Laila.”
“It was no big deal.”
Cedric shook his head. Artizea smiled slightly.
“May I ask you another favor?”
“Go ahead.”
140
“I want to visit a place before I go home, would you like to accompany
me?”
“Of course. I have no objection to accompanying you.”
When Cedric answered, Artizea instructed the coachman to go to Reve

Street.
Cedric asked, puzzled.
“What are you going to do in Reve Street?”
Reve was a slum, where nobles like Lady Artizea should not go. Even
burly men were reluctant to visit.
“There’s someone I need to meet. I had no one to escort me to that

place safely, so I didn’t know what to do. It’s a bit far, but we have a lot
to talk about, so I think it’ll be fine. Is that all right with you?”
“Yes. Anyway, I came here for you. I don’t care if we have our
conversation in the carriage or in a comfortable tearoom.”
“Thank you.”
Artizea bowed her head. Cedric looked at her with interest.
“By the way, I think you know why I’ve come to meet you.”
“You went to the Imperial Palace today, didn’t you?”
Cedric was silent for a moment. Then he spoke slowly.
“Is it possible to enter the capital in secret? Besides, it would not be

right for me to visit His Majesty, after having talked to you.”
“I thought of it because you mentioned the Countess Eunice in the

hall.”
Artizea continued.
141
“Your Grace is not so close to the Countess Eunice as to meet her
alone, so you probably met by chance. The Countess Eunice must also
have visited His Majesty today.”
「Just tell her that, ‘I’m sorry, and I appreciate her advice’.」
Cedric recalled the words Countess Eunice asked him to convey to

Artizea.
“Did you advise the Countess Eunice to visit His Majesty today?”
“She did not necessarily have to do so today. I only told her that if she
wanted to get my mother out of His Majesty’s heart, it would be best
for her to behave like a lovely daughter, instead of being angry,
competing with Miraila and criticising His Majesty.”
Said Artizea.
Cedric looked again at Artizea’s swollen cheek.
Artizea had an upright posture and a serene expression.
Cedric could not help overlapping on her face the expression of

despair, pain and tears that he saw in his dream.
He did not know how to explain what he was feeling.
That was an unbearable dream of just thinking about wanting to wipe

her tears and not being able to do it.
Artizea spoke calmly, not knowing what was going on in Cedric’s mind.
“So, how did it go at the Imperial Palace?”
“His Majesty knew we met for the first time yesterday. Lady Artizea, did
you tell him?”
“He found out, but I didn’t mean to. When I returned home yesterday,
His Majesty was at the manor of the Marquisate Rosan.”
142
“Knight Benjamin informed me of your meeting with Sir Kishore.”
“Yes. So I told him what happened. Sir Kishore has always been very
kind to me.”
Cedric said with a bitter smile.
“You don’t have to keep pretending that it’s all a coincidence, Lady
Artizea. His Majesty’s attitude has already changed, although we only
met yesterday for the first time.”
“Yes, it was to be expected. His Majesty sees much further than my

mother and brother.”
“It was the first time in years that His Majesty told me I was part of his
family. He even mentioned that he wouldn’t forget the achievements
of the Western Army, although he didn’t want to talk about it and put
it off for another day, he seems to be considering it positively. And
that’s because of the possible relationship between us.”
“Yes, I’m sure of that.”
“I did not expect His Majesty to speak in a kind and open manner.
Lady Artizea seem to be a person capable of seeing the future.”
Artizea was embarrassed.
“It is also partly thanks to Countess Eunice that His Majesty was in a
good mood.”
“Wasn’t it the Countess Eunice who did that to you?”
Cedric pointed again at Artizea’s cheek.
Artizea involuntarily put her hand over the wound.
“This is no big deal.”
143
“Would you at least be willing to explain what happened to you to a
person who cares about you?”
“Simply, Countess Eunice waved her hand in a fit of anger, and

unfortunately slapped me.”
“How is that not a big deal?”
“Because I let her slap me. She was very angry at the time, and if she
hadn’t, she wouldn’t have calmed down enough to hear my words.”
Artizea answered his question, and then she said.
“So, have you made a decision about my offer?”
“Before I give you an answer, I would like to ask you a question.”
“Go ahead.”
“Why do you want a divorce in two years?”
Chapter 16
Translator: Gold
“If your only goal is to inherit the Marquisate Rosan, then you might
choose someone who is in a safer position than mine.”
Cedric said.
“You are Marquisate Rosan’s master. Even legally, the only descendant
of Marquess Rosan are you.”
“Yes, that’s right.”
144
“This inheritance is protected by God and the Temple. Not even His
Majesty can act arbitrarily.
“Yes. Besides, just because he loves my mother, His Majesty will not
put me under too much political pressure.”
“So Lady Artizea, what you need is a husband who has the proper
social status to protect you from trouble. For that reason, it is too risky
to choose me as a partner.”
Cedric said.
“If it is not power and glory you desire, there is no reason for you to
marry me and enter the battle for the succession to the imperial
throne. I don’t know if you want to become the Empress, but I don’t
understand why you want a divorce in two years.
Artizea gave a long sigh.
To tell the truth, it was because of Licia that she wanted a divorce in
two years.
Licia was still young. However, in two years, she would be as beautiful
as a rose in all its splendour.
And on her 20th birthday, she received an oracle.
—Take care of the weak and disadvantaged in my name.
That was the oracle that originally descended to the Temple.
It was the first time in almost 100 years that an oracle descended.
Licia became a Saintess at the same time she received the oracle.
The faithful rejoiced with tears in their eyes, and even those who did
not believe in God were amazed.
145
She lived as a Saintess with every fiber of her being. She extended her
hand to all who needed her, saving even the dying.
When the flood damage from the Ava River caused an epidemic, she
just took some of her assistants and ran to the center of it, purifying
the contaminated wells and treating the people.
She was also the one who gave hope to the people when the wave of
monsters turned the Western Region into hell.
She saved countless lives and gave hope to many more.
She was able to heal anyone in need with her sacred power. But she
probably healed more hearts than diseases or wounds. The wishes of
the people were gathered in the Saintess. She never got involved in
politics. She didn’t even appear in social circles, and was rarely in the
capital.
Among the nobles, Cedric was the only one who protected and helped
her.
For the people, it was the Saintess who would guide them, not the
Emperor or the Archbishop of the Temple.
The faith of the people is the will of God.
So Artizea took advantage of this and fabricated a new oracle.
—The Saintess would become the Empress.
In the face of this fact, the people were deeply pleased.
The authority of the Imperial Family and the Temple would be restored
to its original position once and for all. The Imperial Family would gain
its lost legitimacy through the Saintess, and the Temple could interfere
with the power of the secular world.
Until that moment, the struggle for succession had remained at an

impasse.
146
Although Lawrence was the Emperor’s favored child, he could do
nothing on his own against Roygar. On the other hand, the Grand
Duke Roygar could not overwhelm the Emperor’s favored child with
his power either.
In that situation, the lie spread by Artizea made the struggle between
the two take a different direction.
By indicating that a woman would become an Empress, it meant that

her husband would become an Emperor.
Emperor Gregor, Lawrence and Grand Duke Roygar believed in the

power they had in their hands rather than superstitions, like an oracle.
Probably, although Artizea did not reveal it, the emperor also knew
that the oracle had been fabricated.
However, people all over the country believed that the beautiful and
good-hearted Saintess would become the Empress, so no one could
betray that belief.
The marriage to Licia became the final piece to complete Lawrence’s

legitimacy.
And now, she would do the same for Cedric.
Besides, Licia and Cedric were originally in love with each other. If she
let things take their course, they would fall in love again and get
married.
At least that’s what Artizea thought, so she wanted to divorce him

before that.
Before the oracle descended. Before Licia became a Saintess and

Cedric helped her. She wanted to divorce before they developed
feelings of love for each other.
147
Cedric was a man of integrity. She was sure that if she asked him to
divorce her so that he could marry Licia after the oracle descended, he
would not do it.
Artizea also did not want the man she served to be branded as
someone who had divorced his wife just because he wanted to be with
the Saintess.
She couldn’t tell Cedric about this situation right now.
Artizea hesitated. Cedric realized this and said.
“Can’t you tell me?”
“I’m not trying to trick you, Your Grace. It is just that I do not want to
become the Empress, although I consider it best for the empire that no
one but Your Grace becomes the Emperor. Besides, I don’t think I’m
suitable for that position. You may think it’s for a greater good.”
“Lady Artizea, you seem determined to sacrifice yourself for the good
of the empire.”
“I am the least appropriate person to receive such words.”
As the conversation continued, the carriage came to Reve Street and

stopped.
The coachman touched the carriage window to find out exactly where
she wanted to go.
Artizea in response, tapped the window three times to indicate to the

coachman and her maid that here was good.
Then she looked Cedric in the face.
Cedric said.
148
“I think it’s too early to talk about the imperial throne.”
“Yes.”
“However, I gratefully accepted her offer to overcome the situation of

the Western army. As long as we hold hands, I will protect Lady Artizea
with all my might. And you will do your best for the welfare of the
Grand Duchy Evron and for me. Do you agree with that?”
“Yes. And the divorce…”
“Let’s think about it in two years’ time.”
“I understand what you mean. Until a relationship of full trust is

established, it is best to secure what can be given and received.”
Said Artizea. Cedric looked at Artizea, feeling a pressure on his heart.
“I have one condition.”
When Cedric said this, Artizea got nervous.
She wondered what to do if it was one condition she couldn’t

fulfill. Would it be better to lie, or to equivocate?
She thought he would demand honesty, not scheming, or something

like that.
But Cedric said.
“I hate that people around me get hurt. If you want to be by my side,

then you must remember that.”
“Yes, I understand.”
“Lady Artizea, you don’t seem to know. What I mean is that you
yourself must not be hurt either. Please don’t let that happen again.”
Cedric said, pointing to her cheek.
149
“I’d rather have you hit them.”
Artizea couldn’t help but laugh. Cedric smiled too.
“I’d rather be hit, so I can sue and spread rumours to crush the other
person’s reputation, rather than be the one to do it.”
“I just don’t want you to get hurt.”
“Yes, all right. Thank you for your concern, Your Grace.”
She responded with a smile on her face.
Cedric showed a full smile, thinking that her smiling face looked much
better than her serious face.
“Well, I have one condition too.”
“Go ahead.”
“There is a jewel called Saintess Olga’s Heart, the heirloom of the

Fischer Viscounty. Give it to me as a marriage proposal gift.”
Cedric was surprised because he never expected Artizea to ask him for
jewelry or anything else.
“The family heirloom of the Fischer Viscounty…?”
“Yes. That will make it easier for you to understand what kind of
person I am.”
“If you don’t change your mind after getting Saintess Olga’s Heart,
propose to me so magnificently that everyone will talk about it.”
Cedric nodded his head without asking any more questions.
Artizea tried to open the carriage door.
150
Cedric gently blocked her hand, and smiled at Artizea, who was
surprised. Then he opened the door and went out first.
After getting out, he extended his hand to Artizea. Artizea hesitated

and put her hand on his.
Then Cedric raised it and lowered it.
“Ah.”
“It is not proper for a lady to get off the carriage first.”
“Yes… that’s right.”
Artizea blushed a little. She felt like a little fish was swimming in her
chest.
The path was narrow and muddy. A crowd of children, like mosquitoes,
crowded around her and spread their hands.
“Give me a penny!”
“Have mercy, beautiful lady!”
“The more sustenance you give to the poor, God will prepare a better
place in heaven for you.”
Alice hastily took out a black cloak and put it on Artizea. Artizea
lowered the hood of her cloak deeply.
“Do you always have that cloak ready beforehand? I don’t think you
would have planned to come to this place today.”
“Yes, because the color of my hair usually draws attention.”
Artizea responded.
The coachman shouted and chased away the crowd. Artizea quickly
left the main path, escorted only by Cedric.
151
Walking through the alleys of Revi Street with one or two ordinary
men was a great adventure.
But Cedric was no ordinary man. He was the Shield of the Empire and
the greatest warrior in the Empire.
Although Artizea was covered in a black cloak, she could not hide the
silhouette of her dress, which clearly showed that she was a
noblewoman.
It was clear that her companion was also a nobleman. In this scenario,
it would not be surprising if they were assaulted in less than five
minutes.
However, due to Cedric’s overwhelming presence, no one showed up.
Artizea did not notice, but Cedric could feel some of them around him,
tense and holding their breath.
“Who are you going to meet?”
“With the butler who had been serving Marquisate Rosan for
generations and who was dismissed shortly after the death of the
previous Marquess Rosan.”
Artizea continued.
“I have no one I can trust. He probably holds a grudge against my

mother and me, but his family has been loyal to Marquisate Rosan for
generations, so I’m sure that will make him at least listen to me.”
“I see.”
Cedric looked around again.
He couldn’t believe that a butler who had served a wealthy, noble

family for generations would be in a place like this.
152
Chapter 17
Translator: Gold
The place where Marcus Hanson, the old Rosan Family butler, lived
was a ramshackle tavern on a corner of Reve Street.
He did odd jobs during the day and served customers at night, living
in a small room attached to the tavern.
Marcus had many children and grandchildren, but the family had split
up a long time ago.
Artizea had never met Marcus Hanson in her past life.
In the past, his granddaughter, Lise Hanson, had come in as Artizea’s

maid, concealing her name with the intention of getting revenge.
Lise Hanson had thought that she had completely concealed her
identity.
However, at that time, Artizea already had many enemies. She had to
be careful even with her new maids.
After checking Lise’s background, Artizea had thought that her

ambition and temperament would fit in well with her work.
In that way, she had secured the position that Marcus Hanson had
held. Having taken her grandfather hostage, Lise had no choice but to
remain loyal to the end.
However, in reality, she had done nothing to Marcus. She had not even
met him in person.
But when she entered the tavern, she could tell at a glance who
Marcus was.
153
Marcus was a 78-year-old man, but he stood erect and firm. Even
though the old-fashioned suit he was wearing was worn out, it looked
clean, even his cuffs were white.
He asked, without losing his composure, while the other man who
worked with him was overwhelmed by Cedric’s sword and his splendid
clothes.
“Dear nobles, what brings you to a place like this?”
“…”
“Can you give us a moment of your time, Mr. Hanson?”
Marcus was silent for a moment. But he soon told the other employee.
“I’ll be right back.”
“A-Are you sure, old man?”
“Don’t worry, I don’t think they want to kill me.”
He said that and turned around, walked away.
Artizea followed him, along with Cedric.
Marcus led them to a vacant lot behind the tavern, where they used to
put the garbage.
“This is not a nice place, but I work here, so it’s hard to get them to a
clean place. Grand Duke Evron, why did you come to visit a man like
me?”
He recognised Cedric and asked him.
Eighteen years ago, when Marcus was forced to leave the Marquisate
Rosan, Cedric was a child who was not yet ten years old.
However, Cedric looked like his father, his predecessor, the Grand
Duke Evron.
154
As the former chief butler of the Rosan Family, Marcus knew the faces,
personalities and history of all the high nobility.
For that reason, it was not surprising that he knew who Cedric was.
“Although our family has been kicked out, we have served the Rosan
Family for generations. There is nothing I can tell you.”
Marcus thought the reason for Cedric’s visit was to unearth the Rosan
Family’s weaknesses.
But Cedric shook his head.
“I am simply her escort.”
Cedric pointed to Artizea.
Artizea slowly took off the hood. Her platinum-blond hair slid over her
shoulders.
Even in the vacant lot resembling a rubbish dump, the sun shone, with
Artizea’s hair glittering intensely.
“…”
“Greetings, Mr. Marcus Hanson. I am Artizea Rosan.”
Artizea looked up. Marcus stared at her for a moment without saying a
word.
pent-up anger, grudge, longing, and sorrow welled up inside him,

making the old man’s wrinkled face contort.
Marcus did not know what to say.
‘Miraila’s daughter?’
‘The person who had caused the destruction of my family and the
extermination of the Rosan Family?’
155
But he finally spoke in a trembling voice.
“You certainly look a lot like Lord Michael. Heir apparent.”
Eighteen years had cleared away the grudge inside him. Old age had
exhausted his body to the point where he didn’t have the strength to
vent his pent-up anger.
The longing called forth sorrow. The most intense feeling in Marcus
was sorrow.
And sorrow is a feeling that one wants the other person to understand.
One wants to be heard, to be comprehended and to be embraced.
That was the only remedy.
Marcus still missed the Marquisate Rosan.
The Hanson Family had served as butlers to the Marquisate Rosan for
generations. Although they were not aristocrats, they prided
themselves on being different from ordinary people.
Marcus was born in Marquess Rosan’s estate, and as a child he

became a playmate of the Marquess’ children.
Since he grew up, he learned to work as Michael Rosan’s attendant.

After some experience, he started working as a butler under the orders
of his grandfather, the head butler.
His children and grandchildren were also born at Marquess Rosan’s

estate.
His sons and daughters followed in his footsteps, serving the Rosan
Family.
He couldn’t help but get nostalgic. The more he remembered his

family, the more he remembered the good times and the more he
missed the Marquisate Rosan.
156
He wanted someone to help him with this pain, this sorrow.
Artizea could see it in Marcus’ face and trembling eyes.

It was the same feeling she had sensed in Lise Hanson, who had
wanted to kill her in the past.
“Mr. Hanson, you are the first person to address me as heir apparent.”
Artizea said in a soft voice. Marcus spoke firmly.
“Heir apparent, does your mother know… that you have come to this
place?”
“She should not. If she knew, she wouldn’t have let me come.”
Said Artizea, then she put her hand on her chest and bowed deeply.
It was a polite bow, as if she were bowing to a priest.
“Mr. Hanson. I have many things to say to you, but first I must
apologize.”
“Do you know what your mother did?”
“Yes. My mother poisoned all the direct descendants of the Marquess

Rosan and framed the Hanson Family. In order to make me the sole
heir to the Marquisate Rosan.”
The poisoning incident took place during Michael Rosan’s mourning

period. It occurred when Artizea was six months old.
Michael’s oldest daughter, who was to succeed him, was in shock

when she learned that Miraila’s daughter looked incredibly like
Michael. But there was no way Artizea could be the daughter of the
dying Michael. Perhaps one of Michael’s young grandchildren had
played with fire, sleeping with Miraila. For that reason, she had decided
to recognize Artizea as her sister, because she preferred that, instead
of hearing that her son had impregnated the one who was like his
grandmother.
157
Thus Artizea became a legitimate daughter of the Marquess Rosan.
But Miraila, who had lost the Emperor’s favor by becoming pregnant
with Artizea, was not satisfied with that. She needed more reliable
safeguard.
She saw the funeral as an opportunity. She poisoned the dinner table,
where all of Michael’s direct descendants had gathered.
Marcus tried to prove that Miraila was lying and that she was the real
culprit.
However, his intelligent daughter, seeing him shaking with fear, gave
her opinion.
「You should give up on that idea, Father. You’re putting our lives at
risk.」
「But I have proof.」
「What’s the use of all that? Nothing’s going to change for a while.
Even if Miraila’s guilt is proven, we’ll probably be dead before that
happens. She’s the only one who deserved it.」
「His daughter continued in tears.」
「Anyway, the inheritance belongs to the only surviving descendant,

Miss Artizea. If you manage to reveal the truth, do you think she’ll be
grateful? Father, you’d be the enemy of her mother!」
He knew his daughter was right.
「Father, please give up. Our family and the Rosan Family are finished.
」
If another heir to the Marquess Rosan had survived, he would have

fought loyally to the end.
158
However, the only direct descendant of the Marquess Rosan who had
survived was Artizea.
In any case, Miraila would not leave the Hanson Family alone, even if
she took control of the Marquisate Rosan.
Finally, Marcus asked his children and grandchildren to escape before

anything bad happened to them.
He told them to conceal their identity and forget about the Hanson
Family and the Marquisate Rosan. As long as his descendants could
still be alive, it would be fine for Marcus.
However, he himself could not give up his name.
Even though the Hanson Family, which he considered honorable

disappeared, he was still Marcus Hanson.
‘Anyway, I’m an old man. If one day Miraila finds me and kills me, it
doesn’t matter.’
That’s what he thought.
Miraila’s malicious scheme had not been properly planned and

executed, leaving loose ends. She had no useful advisor, no trusted
employee.
Marcus had managed to go into hiding.
Then something more frightening happened than his daughter had

anticipated.
The Emperor intervened.
The Emperor was furious about Miraila’s infidelity. But in the end, he
prevented Miraila from being executed.
The huge bribes and power covered up the truth.
159
The Emperor opened his bedroom door again to Miraila. Like a bird,
Miraila flew into the Emperor’s arms and embraced him.
After all, nothing could be found, despite the search for the poisoner.
Marcus couldn’t show his face to the world again. That’s why he’d
been leading a hard life in this tavern on Reve Street.
“I do not intend to excuse my mother’s actions. I’m not doing this in

her name.”
Marcus was staring at her. Artizeria straightened her back, looked at

him and said.
“As the last descendant of the Marquess Rosan, I apologize for not
protecting my retainers.”
“Heir apparent…”
“I am sorry.”
She bowed her head again. Marcus’ eyes got wet.
Artizea approached him and offered him a handkerchief. Marcus

accepted the handkerchief.
Cedric was watching the scene from a short distance.
Some of his retainers cherished him more than his family, and as
someone who wanted to protect them, he could not help but have
mixed feelings.
Also, Cedric felt a relief in his heart, because he thought that Marcus
would be the first person to take care of Artizea, who was isolated in
the Marquisate Rosan.
***
160
At that time, Bill, the butler of the Marquisate Rosan, was telling
Miraila about Cedric’s visit.
¡Crash!
Miraila stood up abruptly and waved her hands, upset.
A glass vase that was almost a work of art broke when it fell on the
floor.
The glass shards spread out and shone on the leopard-skin rug.
Bill knelt quickly in front of Miraila, not caring about the glass that was
scattered on the floor. Then, politely, he gave the slippers to her.
Miraila, who was barefoot and only wore a thin robe over her
underwear, slipped her feet through the slippers and sat back down on
the sofa with a thud.
“Tell me again.”
“His Grace the Grand Duke Evron asked me why I was loyal to you and
not to Miss Artizea.”
Bill said, interpreting Cedric’s words to his convenience. Miraila was

burning like fire.
Chapter 18
Translator: Gold
“What? Who is he to say that?”
“He said Lady Artizea is the master of the Marquisate Rosan, so he

would tell her about what happened.”
161
Miraila stood up once more.
“Tia is the master? You just stood there listening to him?”
“It was the Grand Duke Evron. How could I dare to answer him? He
could have slit my throat at that very moment.”
“Ha.”
Miraila felt her throat burn and reached out her hand. Bill quickly
offered her a glass of cold water.
Miraila drank the glass of water, sighed and sat back down on the
couch.
‘It’s strange. Where did she meet the Grand Duke Evron?’
She had a hunch.
When it came to relationships between a man and a woman, Miraila’s

hunches had always been right.
Rationally, she thought there was no way an unattractive girl like

Artizea could catch the Grand Duke Evron. There was no way they
could have met anywhere.
But her hunch told her otherwise.
Somehow she felt a little unpleasant, no, she was really in a bad mood.
Artizea was an ugly girl. Miraila thought that from the bottom of her
heart.
‘Artizea doesn’t resemble me at all. She’s 18 years old, but she doesn’t
have any feminine traits, not even a charm. She could only live with
me, because I’m her mother. She has no chance of getting married,
right?’
That’s what she thought, but not the Grand Duke Evron.
162
However, Miraila also believed that all girls were the same. Even with
the odds against them, they would find a way to seduce men.
‘Maybe I’m overthinking it.’
At that point. A servant knocked hastily at the door.
Bill offered a small apology to Miraila, and went to open the door.
“Head Butler, Grand Duke Evron’s squire is here.”
“His squire? What for?”
“Apparently, after attending the ball at Count Enda’s estate, the Grand
Duke and Miss Artizea went somewhere in her carriage. His Grace
asked the squire to wait for him here.”
“What?”
Bill glanced sidelong at Miraila, her face was turning fierce.
Just then Lawrence appeared.
He had just returned home after going out for some fresh air. He was
frowning, like he was upset about something.
“Young Master, did you enjoy your outing?”
Bill bowed his head politely. The servant knelt quickly on one knee.
Lawrence used to stare at Bill, the Head Butler, when he was in a bad
mood.
And now, it seemed to be the case.
“Bill. Grand Duke Evron’s squire is out there. What’s going on?”
“Oh, that is…”
“Lawrence, my prince, welcome home.”

163
Miraila left her room with a bright smile, wearing a coat over her thin
robe.
Lawrence looked at his mother with an annoyed expression.
“Did any trouble happen with the Grand Duke Evron?”
“No. How could I have a problem with the Grand Duke? He is a warrior
who goes from one battlefield to another. He only came to visit Tia
this afternoon.”
Miraila grumbled. Lawrence’s face contorted.
“Are you angry about something?”
“You haven’t been disrespectful to the Grand Duke Evron, right?”
“I haven’t even seen him. When the butler informed him that Tia had
gone to the ball at Count Enda’s estate, he went over there.”
“I understand. If he comes back, don’t interfere. Stay out of it. I’ll take
care of it.”
“Why?”
“Mother, Grand Duke Evron is a man of integrity. It’s been a while since
Tia did anything useful, but if someone like you interferes, it’ll all be
ruined.”
“What do you mean by that?”
Miraila reacted startled. Lawrence said coldly.
“Mother, the Grand Duke despises you. You talk as if you don’t know
that. And unfortunately, he despises me, too. For that very reason, my
father has not been able to trust me with the seat of the Crown
Prince.”
164
The hidden meaning in his words was obvious. Miraila’s face turned
pale.
However, she did nothing.
With Artizea, she acted like the greatest tyrant in the world. But with
her son, she was an understanding and submissive mother.
***
Marcus hesitated bitterly for a long time when she asked him to return
to the Marquisate Rosan and help her.
Although he had accepted Artizea as the heir apparent, returning to

the Marquisate Rosan was another matter.
「I will marry soon, and I will retrieve the Marquisate Rosan from my
mother’s clutches. I’ll need Mr. Hanson then.」
It had been almost 18 years since he had last been to the Marquisate
Rosan.
Currently, all employees of the Marquisate Rosan in relevant positions,

serve Miraila.
the estate of the Marquisate Rosan was large and its wealth enormous.
It would be difficult to fight them all at once.
「I want to prevent the Rosan Family’s assets from being stolen and
get it all back. Mr. Hanson, you know all about the Marquisate Rosan.
Besides, you know most of the former employees, right?」
「Well, that’s true, but…」
「So I don’t think it’s difficult for you to understand and control the
situation. It would be even better if the entire Hanson Family could
come and help. Please, return to your rightful position and help me.」
165
「But my family has been accused of poisoning the direct descendants
of the Marquess Rosan, so how can we return?」
「It was 18 years ago. Right now, poisoning has become a thing of the
past. His Majesty intervened to clarify the situation, but the real culprit
could not be identified.」
Artizea continued.
「My mother tried to incriminate the Hanson Family, but not only did
she have no evidence, but no one believed her. So she thought, it
would be better to leave it at that.」
「Heir apparent…」
「Anyway, I’ll make sure that incident doesn’t affect you.」
It was a great incident, since it had caused the Rosan Family to be

exterminated. The fact that the perpetrator had not been identified
was very burdensome for the Emperor.
「In case this incident comes out again, this time, as the successor, I
will be by your side, so let’s fight together until the end. If you are still
worried, you can change your name and hide your identity until
everything is resolved.」
「I lived in the manor house of the Marquisate Rosan for 60 years, of

which 45 years I served at master Michael’s side. Not only employees,
but many of the aristocrats know about it.」
「Why not do the same thing my mother did? It was because

everyone was blindfolded that she managed not to be convicted of the
poisoning incident.」
Artizea spoke with dignity.
「I will become the Marchioness Rosan, Mr. Hanson. As sole heir, I can
handle matters relating to the Marquisate Rosan at my discretion. As
166
long as Mr. Hanson is willing to return, I will take care of the rest of the
problems.」
However, Marcus could not immediately nod his head. The wound was
too deep.
But he didn’t shake his head either.
Back in the carriage, Cedric was the first to speak.
“I am amazed, Lady Artizea.”
“Pardon?”
“The best way to reach a person’s heart is to move it, right? Lady
Artizea, although you are still young, you seem to know this very well.
“I did not intend to move Mr. Hanson. I was just trying to give him a
valid excuse.”
“An excuse?”
“Mr. Hanson is struggling to make ends meet. He also has his 14-year-
old granddaughter in his care. I’m sure he must have wanted to get
out of Reve Street for a while now. But without a suitable excuse, he
would not take my hand.”
Said Artizea. And she apologized for that.
Cedric chuckled. Artizea blushed slightly.
“Why are you chuckling?”
“Lady Artizea seems to consider herself as a villainess.”
“…Because it’s true.”
For Artizea, that was as true as the morning sunrise.
167
“Anyone who remembers honorable moments would want to escape
disgrace. And that can only be determined by oneself. Lady Artizea,
you did not give Hanson an excuse, you only made him remember
honorable moments. So he will return for you.”
“For me?”
“Yes. Because he loves the Marquisate Rosan, and you are the only
heir.”
“However, I am not Michael’s biological daughter.”
“He used to be the head butler, so he probably knows who your

biological father is. You are a direct descendant of the Marquess
Rosan. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have accepted you.”
“I see. I never thought of it that way.”
Cedric asked.
“Aren’t you curious to know who your father is?”
“No, there’s no point in knowing. Whoever my biological father is, at

first glance, is an immoral person who committed adultery with the
wife of the Marquess Rosan. But more than that, he’s an idiot who
slept with the Emperor’s concubine.”
Artizea said, biting her lips.
When the wheels of the carriage began to move, the vibrations of the
rattle were transmitted to their bodies.
Then Artizea was silent, and Cedric said nothing either.There was only
silence inside the carriage until it reached the front of the manor
house of the Marquisate Rosan.
Once again, Cedric got out first and helped Artizea.
Artizea bowed her head to him.

168
“Your Grace, thank you for escorting me. If it were not for you, Mr.
Hanson would not have trusted me. He would have thought that
Miraila’s daughter had gone to plot against him.”
“You are welcome. I understand well the importance of today’s

meeting, for Lady Artizea and the Marquisate Rosan. I am grateful that
you have invited me and allowed me to be present. If you need
anything else, please don’t hesitate to let me know.”
“If you say that, I’ll really feel free to ask him for anything. Even though
I have no power, no wealth, no people right now.”
“But you have this, right?”
Cedric tapped his temple with his index finger.
Artizea smiled.
“From now on I’ll have to show you whether it’s really useful or not.”
“I’m counting on it.”
That’s when Cedric’s squire appeared, leading a horse by the reins.
Bill was following the squire in a hurry. He had left by order of

Lawrence.
“Welcome, Your Grace. How was your outing, miss?”
Artizea tilted her head and looked at Bill.
Bill had spoken nervously.
He didn’t think Cedric would listen to him, since he’d made him angry
earlier.
However, Lawrence was strict when he gave an order, so he had no

choice but to convey his message.
169
“Your Grace, young master Lawrence has told me that he would like to
invite you to dinner.”
Cedric narrowed his eyes as he looked at Bill, putting on the riding

gloves his squire had given him.
He wanted to rebuke him again, but in the end he decided not to.
“It will be another time. Unless, Lady Artizea invites me.”
Artizea smiled.
“As an unmarried woman, I am a little reluctant to invite a man who is

not a relative into my home at this hour.”
“I knew you’d say that. Then I apologize. Next time I’ll visit you with
Olga’s Heart.”
Cedric bade farewell with a deep bow. Artizea also bowed politely to
him.
As Cedric mounted his horse to leave, Artizea called out to him when a
sudden thought crossed her mind.
“Oh, now that I think about it, can I ask you something?”
“Go ahead.”
“Why do you act so formally with me? The other day, you weren’t
acting that way.”
Artizea gazed up at Cedric.
Cedric thought her turquoise eyes were bright and deep, rich in colour.
“I must respect you, not because you are Miraila’s daughter, but
because you will be my future wife.”
Cedric said and turned on his horse.
170
Artizea lowered her head, feeling her whole face blush.
Chapter 19
Translator: Gold
Which relationship is more distant, a relationship with a stranger or a

relationship with a senior?
Artizea thought about this every time she had a chance to have a
conversation with Lawrence.
Her relationship with Miraila was like a relationship between strangers.

And her relationship with Lawrence was like a relationship with a
senior.
From childhood, the relationship between the two had been formed
by Artizea’s one-sided desire.
By the time Artizea began to understand the world, Lawrence was

already the happiest and highest status child in the Empire.
He still knew nothing about issues such as illegitimate children,

inheritance or succession. He also didn’t care about the people around
him.
Even once, he sat on the Emperor’s lap and played a joke on him by
taking away his crown.
In Artizea’s eyes, Lawrence was the most enviable person in the world.
She did not yet know the difference between her and her brother. So,
she thought that if her brother was loved, it was as if she was loved
too.
And she loved Lawrence like her mother did.

171
「If your brother’s doing well, you’ll do well too.」
Back then, she really believed in those words.
Even when she grew up, she kept using those words as a guide in her
life.
She convinced herself of it, justifying it with the fact that being the
sister of the next Emperor would be beneficial. And that because they
were related by blood, she had to make Lawrence the next Emperor
anyway to survive.
But it wasn’t the same. As a little girl, she genuinely believed in those
words.
She thought that love was mutual.
However, Lawrence never cared for Artizea.
Now that she thought about it, it was only natural. Why would he care
about her?
Miraila’s love and attention was only for her son. Besides, she didn’t
teach him to be a real older brother either.
In childhood, Lawrence acted like Artizea didn’t exist. As they grew

older, they sometimes ate or drank tea together, but only had formal
conversations.
The times Miraila would beat Artizea, he would calmly observe.
Occasionally, he would offer her words of comfort while she cried.
「Mother doesn’t do it because she hates you.」
‘What would it be like if I were a stranger?’
While she was thinking about it, Artizea went to see Lawrence.
172
After Cedric left, Lawrence sent for her and she didn’t have time to
change her clothes.
Artizea adjusted the dress she was about to take off, then with her hair
pulled up in a hairnet and slippers, she headed to Lawrence’s study.
Lawrence was impatient, so she had to rush.
“Welcome, Tia.”
Lawrence greeted her coldly. More than angry with Artizea, he didn’t
seem to be in a very good mood.
Artizea greeted him politely and asked him,
“Is something wrong?”
“I heard you went out with the Grand Duke Evron.”
“Ah, yes. You probably heard it from the butler. We met at Count
Enda’s estate, and then went for a little walk together.”
A family that really cared about an 18-year-old girl would have to

question the fact that she went out alone with a strange man without
saying where she was going.
However, Lawrence didn’t care what Artizea did with her personal life.
He wasn’t cautious of her either. The current Lawrence, did not know
the true face of Artizea.
The incident with Countess Eunice, the reason she had been
considered ‘something useful’ in her past life, had not developed in
the same way this time.
Instead of being used as a tool to carry out schemes, this time she
could be used as a tool in a marriage of convenience.
173
Although she thought and planned to do so, Artizea got goosebumps
from Lawrence’s soulless look at her.
She smiled bitterly in her mind.
In the past, 18-year-old Artizea would jump for joy when Lawrence
looked at her that way.
She thought she was being praised. She felt she was being useful.
But now she had a different idea.
‘If one looks at one’s subordinates in that way, one will not get their
loyalty.’
Unless one was a slow person and unable to read people’s

expressions, who would be loyal to someone who doesn’t value one?
There are many reasons why a person follows someone. Money,

power, hope, relationships and many more.
Lawrence had almost all of them.
Most of his followers sought to become worthy subjects of the next

Emperor and receive rewards for it.
Also the enemies of the Grand Duke Roygar, supported Lawrence, with
the purpose of preventing the Grand Duke Roygar from becoming the
Emperor.
Of course, in a sense, they expected something in return.
Only a few people followed him without expecting something in

return.
However, they did not do it for him, those were people loyal to
Emperor Gregor, who understood the Emperor’s wishes and took care
of his favorite son.
174
‘Even me.’
Artizea had been no exception.
She also expected something in return. She expected the love of her
family.
But, for someone to become a true monarch, more than that was
needed.
It was necessary to have at least some loyal subjects, who were willing
to give their lives selflessly. Only they could act in critical moments
without regard to consequences.
And such loyalty could not be obtained by those who considered

others merely a tool.
In case one wanted to share one’s true feelings, one should at least
hide one’s contempt for the other person.
Lawrence did neither. In that sense, Roygar was much better.
Artizea could not help but smile.
Lawrence spoke, without even imagining what she was thinking.
“I would have liked you to invite him home.”
“I have heard that he is in a military camp outside the capital. It is

difficult to cross the forest paths when the sun sets completely, so I
thought it would be better if he returned as soon as possible.”
“I see.”
Lawrence seemed to think for a moment.
“Are you going to meet him again?”
“…Can’t I?”
175
Artizea deliberately asked carefully.
From Lawrence’s attitude, it seemed that someone had already advised

him on the benefits of a marriage of convenience between her and
Cedric.
Lawrence disliked Cedric. However, probably because of the benefits

he could get, he had wanted to invite him home.
Lawrence shook his head.
“There’s nothing you can’t do. You’re 18 now.”
“Thank you, brother. ”
“You should invite him home next time. Grand Duke Evron rarely stays
in the capital, and even when he stays, he doesn’t usually attend social
events, so we haven’t had a chance to get acquainted.”
“Yes, brother.”
Lawrence nodded his head when Artizea responded obediently. Then,

he gestured for her to leave.
Artizea said cautiously.
“Before I leave, I have a favor to ask you, brother.”
“Tell me.”
Lawrence spoke with indifference.
“I would like to hire some servants and maids. To take care of me

personally. It’s a little uncomfortable for me to be away from home,
since I only have one person at the moment.”
“One?”
“Yes.”
176
For the first time, Lawrence showed a puzzled face.
Artizea smiled.
Lawrence was not related to that, so it was not strange that he did not
know.
“I will talk to my mother.”
“Do you need our mother’s help for this? Besides, brother, you know…
her too. Our mother is busy.”
Lawrence understood perfectly what she meant by Miraila being ‘busy’.

And he nodded his head.
“You are right. Take care of it yourself. And if my mother says anything,
let me know.”
“Yes. Thank you, brother.”
“Don’t worry, it’s my duty as a older brother.”
Although the resources of the Marquisate Rosan were used to hire the
employees, Lawrence had spoken without shame, as if he were being
condescending.
“Argh!”
At that moment, Miraila could be heard screaming in the distance.
Artizea was startled. Seeing this, Lawrence said coldly.
“She is hysterical. It’s not a day or two thing. You don’t need to
concern yourself with that.”
“All right.”
“It wouldn’t be convenient if Grand Duke Evron noticed a bruise on

your face or somewhere else.”
177
“I understand…”
After that, Artizea retired.
She then went to Miraila’s room.
Miraila kept screaming loudly, unable to control her anger. One could
also hear the sound of something breaking and the wailing of a maid
being beaten.
Miraila would occasionally get angry in this way, beating people and
destroying the rooms.
In the past, Artizea tried to calm Miraila in these moments.
The anger was not good for health. She wanted to hug Miraila. She
thought that by doing so, Miraila would calm down a bit. However, the
only thing she got was for Miraila to beat her worse than usual.
Artizea stopped for a moment in front of the door.
The other maids looked at Artizea, holding their breath.
Once Artizea entered the room, Miraila would direct your attention to
her and she would not see anyone else.
Therefore, the maids begged wholeheartedly for this to happen.
However, Artizea turned around.
A maid stopped her.
“Miss, aren’t you going in?”
“Do you think I should go in and be beaten instead?”
“Oh, no, I didn’t mean that…”
“You better get that girl out of there before the situation gets worse.”
178
“B-But, miss. If I do that…”
“You’re not the only maid here, right? If you all take the beating, your
injuries won’t be as serious. I will cover the medical expenses and give
you generous compensation. I will even let you take a break from your
work until you recover. After that, tell that girl to come and see me.”
The maids gulped. This time, they knew that Artizea would not be the
scapegoat.
Artizea suddenly remembered what Cedric had told her in the past.
「Miraila is dead. I heard that she was still scolding Lawrence on the
subject of women.」
Was Miraila resentful of Lawrence when she died?
Had she ever imagined that Lawrence would kill her? Did she still love
him despite his actions?
Or had she simply turned a blind eye to reality until the end?
Had she repented at the time of her death, even a little, having
mistreated Artizea?
Artizea had tried to protect her to the end. Had she regretted losing
that shield?
Or had she even considered it?
Now it was irrelevant that she still thought about it. That was in the
past.
Artizea again turned around and left.
Even in blood relations, as between mother and daughter, there were

limits. Besides, Miraila had never taken her hand before.
Artizea now realized that she could really leave her mother.
179
Chapter 20. Saintess Olga’s Heart (1)
Translator: Gold / Editor: Kassy
—–
After returning to the camp, changing clothes and having dinner,

Cedric called Ansgar.
Ansgar prepared the tea and entered Cedric’s barrack.
“Did you enjoy your outing today?”
Ansgar had no idea where Cedric had been.
However, in the morning he had seen him emaciated from lack of

sleep and stress, only to discover that now, on his return, he even had
a small smile.
Cedric asked Ansgar as he drank his tea,
“What do you know about Viscount Fischer’s Family?”
“Why do you want to know about the Fischer Family?”
It was unusual for Ansgar to answer a question from Cedric with

another question.
Cedric looked at him strangely. Then Ansgar answered calmly.
“The Fischer Family collapsed 18 years ago. The Viscount and

Viscountess committed suicide by poisoning themselves, and their
relatives, including their children, disappeared. It is virtually destroyed.”
“What?”
180
Cedric became surprised and laid down his cup of tea.
Taken aback, he changed his posture, no longer resting comfortably in

the chair.
Ansgar then said,
“At the time of their destruction, Viscountess Fischer was Her Majesty’s
lady-in-waiting. She was also a childhood friend of the Empress.
Because of her low status, she could not become the head lady-in-
waiting, but she was Her Majesty’s most trusted person.
“So, why did she commit suicide?”
“She assumed responsibility for the death of the two princes. Because
she was in charge of taking care of them.”
Cedric gulped.
He had not thought deeply about it until he had returned.
Although he felt there must have been some reason for Artizea to
make this request, he had thought that after meeting Viscount Fischer
and buying the jewel, that would be the end of it.
“Didn’t one of the princes die of smallpox?”
“Yes, that is true. But someone needed to take responsibility. The

princess was the first to die, and a year later, both princes died. Then,
as you know, rumors began to spread that it was a curse…”
“Yes, I know that.”
Although this was an incident that had occurred during his childhood,
Cedric also remembered it because at that time his family was
reinstated to its original position.
“Did Her Majesty force her to commit suicide?”
181
“I don’t think so. But there must have been pressure.”
Ansgar said.
“Everyone knows that the Empress must have been very resentful of
the Emperor for what happened.”
“Do you mean that the Empress was so resentful of losing her children,
that the Emperor kept her under control for fear that she would pose a
threat? Come to think of it, not long after that, Her Majesty’s Family
fell.”
“There is no evidence that this was the Emperor’s doing. It was only a
rumor that was circulating at the time.”
Ansgar continued.
“But there was a harsh criticism that someone had to take

responsibility. But no one could hold the Emperor responsible, nor
attack the Empress directly. So, perhaps to protect Her Majesty,
Viscountess Fischer gave her life.”
“But it is strange that the whole family has dispersed and disappeared,
even though no crime had been proven.”
“Yes, there are other suspicions.”
It could have been a murder.
Or it could be a larger plot than Cedric could ever imagine.
Cedric, who had met with Marcus Hanson today, could not help but
sigh deeply.
He wondered if this was the reason why the Emperor had pardoned
Miraila.
With the death of all the Empress’ children, the Emperor had lost his
rightful successors to the throne.
182
He only had his illegitimate children left. The mothers of his two
daughters had too low a status. And then there was Lawrence, whom
the Emperor loved more than anyone else.
The loss of his children could have made him feel lonely and
depressed, causing him to lean on Miraila again.
“Is there any possibility of finding a descendant of the Fischer Family?”
Cedric asked, reclining on his chair again and interlacing his fingers.
Ansgar hesitated.
“I can’t say for sure, but we can try.”
“I think we could ask around.”
‘Maybe this is what Artizea wanted me to do,’ thought Cedric.
Ansgar then stated,
“My duty is to serve you, but why the sudden interest in the Fischer
Family?”
“I heard that the heirloom of the Viscounty Fischer is a jewel called

Saintess Olga’s Heart.”
“Yes. That’s right.”
“I need it. But with the Fischer Family in that situation, I don’t know
when I’ll get it.”
Cedric sighed.
He had told Artizea that he would give her Saintess Olga’s Heart at
their next meeting, but now he didn’t know when he could see her
again.
He realized that he was already looking forward to the next meeting.

At that point, he sighed again.
183
“You should go and check it out, after all, it’s a jewel.”
“How?”
“If it’s a jewel you’re looking for, wouldn’t it be quicker to ask a

jeweler? Eighteen years have passed. It’s very likely that it’s currently
on the market. Also, rumor has it that most of the Fischer Family’s
assets were sold back then to finance the escape.”
“I see.”
As soon as Cedric got up from his chair, Ansgar laughed.
“It is midnight, Lord Cedric. You don’t plan to go to the jewelry store in
the capital at this hour, do you?”
“Of course not.”
Cedric, who had risen slightly from his chair when he felt inexplicably
excited, sat down again.
Ansgar smiled and took Cedric’s empty teacup.
“By the way, Ansgar.”
Cedric asked.
“How can I present garments as a gift to a lady?”
However, Ansgar could not help but laugh slightly.
Cedric said firmly.
“It’s not what you’re imagining.”
“It’s really nothing.”
“Yes, yes.”
184
Despite Ansgar’s answer, Cedric stamped his foot in discomfort.
***
After that day, the Marquisate Rosan was enveloped in a dark

atmosphere.
Miraila, who had wrecked her room, beaten her maids and made a fuss
all night felt so weak that she did not have the strength to go out the
next day and remained lying in her bed.
Her temperature had risen, and her throat had become inflamed from
screaming too loudly.
Like an obedient daughter, Artizea sat beside her, giving her hot
lemon tea with a spoon.
Then, Miraila spoke in a hoarse voice,
“Now that you’re grown up, would you rather pretend that last night
you didn’t notice your mother angry?”
“It’s not like that. My brother called me and we talked for a while.”
Artizea responded obediently.
“I would never turn a blind eye to mother’s condition.”
“It’s true. When I grow old, the only person I will be able to trust will be
my daughter. I live for you.”
Miraila hugged Artizea with a smile, as she sometimes did when she
was in a good mood.
“If you are not feeling very well, why don’t you go with His Majesty to
the detached palace?”
Detached palace?
185
“It has been very hot lately. Maybe it’s the best time to go to the
Detached Palace. Moreover, the sea is right beside it.”
Miraila’s eyes glittered.
“We should go on vacation. Do you think Lawrence would have time?”
“If my brother is busy, you two should go alone. That way, you would
have a more intimate trip.
Even if Lawrence didn’t go, it was a trip with the Emperor, so it

wouldn’t be really intimate.
However, these words seemed to improve Miraila’s mood, and she

giggled even with her sore throat.
The Emperor gladly accepted Miraila’s request.
The trip was organized, and the plans was executed with
unprecedented speed.
Artizea thought that the Emperor was doing this to stall for time. And
she was right.
At this point, the Emperor was probably contemplating on whether or

not to allow the ceremony of the triumphant return of the Western
Army.
He had been postponing the issue of the Western Army for a long
time. He had refused, giving one excuse after another, but if he were
to give his consent now for the sake of Lawrence, it would be
somewhat embarrassing. Now that Cedric had entered the capital, he
could no longer postpone his decision.
In this situation, Miraila’s request represented the perfect excuse to

stall for time.
The Emperor would spend the next few weeks observing Cedric’s
attitude before coming to a decision.
186
Although this would allow him to continue delaying his decision, he
could be accused of neglecting his responsibilities.
On the other hand, if the demands made were not met, criticism would
fall on the government.
In any case, public opinion would be directed in that direction.
This was also a good thing for Artizea and Cedric. Artizea now had a
few weeks to do what she wanted.
And in the afternoon of the first day.
Three loaded carriages arrived at the manor house. Countless

garments, mannequins and boxes were being unloaded.
Butler Bill’s eyes were opened wide. This was not unusual. It always
happened when Miraila bought clothes.
However, now Miraila was not here.
Emily, the owner of a renowned boutique, smiled happily at Bill as she

got out of the carriage.
She was the dressmaker who made the most stylish, exclusive and
expensive dresses in the capital.
And Miraila was a regular customer.
“Hello, Mr. Butler.”
“What brings you to this place? Madam went on vacation with His
Majesty to the Detached Palace. I thought you knew, Emily.”
“I am not here today for madam, but for her daughter.”
“You mean Miss Artizea?”
“Yes. His Grace the Grand Duke Evron sent me. Oh, by the way, the
times I’ve seen her I’ve noticed her outfit, and I’ve always regretted not
187
being able to do anything to make her look better, only with that she
would be as beautiful as her mother. However, today I am here to
enhance her beauty, he told me that I could do ‘whatever I wanted’.”
Emily laughed out loud.
She knew Artizea’s situation very well.
Even if it was only a change of weather, Miraila was buying dozens of

clothes.
There were some things the Emperor gave her, but there were also
many things she bought herself. From silver and gold embroidery, to
Eon embroidery which was the most expensive. She bought the most
precious materials in the whole empire, and she had to have all the
new designs to be satisfied.
Perhaps not even the Empress could match her in terms of clothing.
But during Miraila’s shopping sprees, Emily never once saw her buy
even a single ribbon for Artizea.
Holding a good eye, Emily had noticed that the price of a dress from
Artizea was equivalent to only one of Miraila’s scarves.
Her dresses probably didn’t fit her short, because at her age one didn’t
grow that much anymore.
Bill’s eyes were still wide open.

—–
188
Bill panicked.
If Miraila had been here, she would not have allowed these people to
enter the manor house.
And Artizea would have been punished for receiving gifts from a man
without her permission.
But now Miraila had gone on vacation, and Bill was a simple butler.
He had always oppressed and belittled Artizea, but he had done so in

accordance with Miraila’s will.
That doesn’t mean Bill didn’t enjoy doing it.
He fully enjoyed the twisted sense of superiority that came from

trampling on the successor to the Marquisate Rosan, and the pleasure
of mistreating a young girl.
But strictly speaking, Miraila was the mastermind behind it all.
Bill had a wonderful talent for understanding Miraila’s thoughts and

acting accordingly.
While he wondered if he should stop her, Emily entered the foyer

without hesitation. Her employees followed her with different
garments and mannequins.
It was then that Bill decided to stop Emily, but when he saw the last
man who entered, he shuddered and kept his mouth shut.
At first glance, one could tell he was a knight. Not even his clothes
could hide his great physique and well-developed muscles.
The clothes he wore were rugged and simple. But he emanated dignity
and composure. Moreover, he wore a sword on his waist.
The four squires who followed him were also armed.
189
Bill belonged to the lower class. He would not dare to pounce on an
armed man, especially if he was a knight.
He was more afraid of the knights who were used to killing than of the
nobles who opposed Miraila.
“Welcome!”
Alice came cheerfully running to greet Emily.
When the head maid saw Alice welcoming Emily, ignoring both her
and the butler, she lashed out at her.
“Alice!”
However, the shouts that should have continued did not arrive.
Artizea appeared on the stairs and looked down.
Emily smiled, gripped her skirt and greeted her politely.
“Greetings, Lady Artizea.”
“Welcome, Madam Emily. I don’t recall calling you, what brings you
here?”
“His Grace the Grand Duke Evron sent me.”
“…”
Artizea responded after a brief silence.
“Sophie, accompany madam to my boudoir.”
“Yes, Miss!”
Entranced, Sophie, who was standing behind Artizea, ran down the
stairs.
190
Sophie gently took Emily by the arm and guided her to the second
floor, as if she were an aunt she hadn’t seen in 30 years. Her
employees also went up behind her.
The maids whispered as they watched the scene.
This time, Artizea turned her attention to the knight, who was also
standing in the foyer.
The knight put his fist to the side of his chest and bowed his head
politely.
Artizea went down to the foyer and stood in front of the knight. Then
the knight knelt on one knee and greeted her.
“I am knight Alphonse Luen. I was knighted by Grand Duke Evron and

have served in the Grand Duchy’s Guard until now. It is an honor to
meet you.”
“It is a pleasure to meet you as well. I am Artizea Rosan. You may rise.”
When she extended her hand, Alphonse respectfully kissed the back of
it and then stood up.
“Only if you allow, I will escort you from today onwards on orders from
His Grace.”
“I will be grateful. I hope you can feel comfortable in the Marquisate

Rosan.”
Artizea calmly expressed.
However, inside she felt strange.
Alphonse was one of the Grand Duke Evron’s most capable and
reliable knights.
He was honest and without a doubt loyal. He had the strong spirit of
the Grand Duchy Evron.
191
The fact that Cedric placed this man as her escort made Artizea feel
uncomfortable.
If he had chosen Knight Freyl or any other knight of similar rank, she
would not have felt that way.
With any other escort, she would have thought he had come to
observe and evaluate whether or not this marriage would really be
useful.
And that would be the norm.
But that he sent Alphonse proved otherwise.
To have sent him meant that Cedric was only thinking of protecting
Artizea. That made her feel strange.
In the past, Cedric had entrusted Alphonse with the role of protecting
Licia. Alphonse did his duty to the end.
He had died at the hands of Lawrence.
There was no need to think about it now. Artizea shook her head
faintly to clear her mind.
Then she looked carefully at the people standing behind Alphonse.
Among those people, there was a familiar face – a woman dressed in

maid’s clothes, her head bowed behind the squires.
It was Lise Hanson. Marcus’ granddaughter.
“Sir Alphonse, did His Grace mention anything else?”
“I have been His Grace’s sword until now, but he had asked me to
become Lady Artizea’s shield henceforth.”
Alphonse slowly declared.
192
A shield is a weapon that protects the inside from the outside, but at
the same time attacks the outside from the inside. It can be used not
only as a support weapon for the attack, but also as a decent offensive
weapon within a limited range.
Moreover, weapons do not think for themselves. Alphonse would

follow the wielder’s orders.
Artizea fully understood the implications of this. Cedric must have

thought of all this.
Moreover, the arrival of Lise Hanson meant that Marcus had made up
his mind. In that case, there was no need to hesitate.
She called Bill, who was watching her.
“Bill.”
Bill lowered his head hurriedly. Artizea told him.
“Prepare a room for Sir Alphonse. I would like him to be in the same
corridor as my room, and for the squires, it will be better to prepare
rooms for two people, in an annex. You can let Alice take care of the
maid.”
“A small space where they can lay down is sufficient. These guys can
sleep well in a stable.”
Alphonse said. Artizea smiled.
“Don’t worry. There are still plenty of rooms available. Even if it’s not
for long, I hope you’ll feel comfortable in a strange house.”
Bill didn’t seem to think so. He smiled and said, with a troubled face.
“But miss, preparing rooms without the permission of madam or the

young master would be problematic…”
“Bill.”
193
She knew Bill would say that. For that reason, she took the opportunity
to speak in front of people.
Artizea deliberately lowered her voice, making it further sound frigid.
Bill was even more surprised to see that Alphonse had a more severe
expression than Artizea.
The boutique employees also looked at the scene with rigid faces.
Even Emily turned around and looked at the scene, instead of going to
the boudoir.
An icy atmosphere descended on the foyer. Artizea asked in a

deliberately soft voice.
“Bill, can you tell me who I am?”
“Well, miss…”
Bill sounded embarrassed.
The servants and maids of this estate were under his control. However,
without Miraila’s instructions he could not physically coerce her
daughter.
Even more so in front of Grand Duke Evron’s knight and Madam Emily,
a woman with many connections.
“There is no need to make a scene, let’s go inside and talk. This is a

private matter, right?”
Bill was trying to calm Artizea and extended his hand to pull her arm.
Just then, Alphonse hit him with his sheathed sword in his arm.
“Ow!”
He screamed and took a step back as he felt a terrible pain in his arm.
194
When the knight stepped forward, two of his squires also came
forward and twisted Bill’s arms to hold him.
“On your knees!”
Alice shouted fiercely.
Bill was stunned as he knelt on the ground.
Artizea bent one knee in a graceful movement to meet his eyes.
“Bill, this is the second time the Marquisate Rosan has been disgraced
by its useless butler in front of Grand Duke Evron.”
“Miss…”
“Once can be overlooked. That can happen to anyone. If one neglects

his work, one may not even know their master’s whereabouts. But to
be useless twice is a disgrace to the family. Sir Alphonse acts as the
eyes of His Grace. It is incredulous that you have behaved this way in
his presence.”
Bill rolled his eyes. Cold sweat began to form on his back.
Artizea asked again.
“Bill, can you tell me who I am?
“Miss…”
*Slap!*
Alice slapped him hard on the cheek.
“Miss! If madam finds out about this, Argh!”
Alice slapped him again.
His eyes turned red, not from the pain, but from the shock.
195
He had never imagined that something like this could happen.
The situation might seem ridiculous, of course, from the perspective of

Miraila and her followers. But the person in front of Bill was the future
Marchioness Rosan, and he was no more than a commoner.
Besides, Miraila was not present, nor was Lawrence. And they would
not return for the time being.
Bill realized that Artizea had enough time to deal with him.
Alice slapped him on the cheek once more.
“What of it if madam finds out?” Do you mean to say that our miss will
be beaten this way?
It depended on Miraila’s mood, however, that was probably what

would happen.
But Lawrence was different.
He took honor very seriously, and he would not tolerate that Artizea
had made a scene in front of the knight of the Grand Duke Evron, no
matter what punishment Miraila imposed on her.
And even if Miraila later became angry with Artizea, it did not mean
that Bill was safe at this time.
Finally, he responded by shivering.
“H-heir apparent…”
Artizea smiled. Her smile looked completely different than before.
The squires released Bill’s arms.
“Bill, prepare accommodations for Sir Alphonse and the squires. When
you have finished, come to my room with the key and the account
books.”
196
“Eh, the key?”
“Haven’t you understood? I mean the key to the safe. Jacob.”
Artizea called Jacob, the dejected assistant butler, whose shoulder was
hunched in the corner.
“Go to Bill and help me with that.”
“Yes, yes!”
“Do you really understand the meaning of Lady Artizea’s words?”
Alice inquired sharply.
Although Jacob was tired of being treated like a nobody, he nodded

obediently. Then, when he turned around, his shoulders rose as high
as possible.
If she were to take the key away from Bill, then Jacob, as assistant
butler, could be left in charge. And from his attitude, he seemed to
have realized this opportunity.
Artizea then ordered Alice,
“Alice, go and help that young maid.”
“I want to see your new garments too… ”
“Who else could I trust but you?”
Alice stuck out her tongue and said, “All right, I will.” Then she
laughed.
When Artizea turned around, Emily and her employees dispersed

quickly as if they had not been looking.
Alphonse followed her silently.
197
Stopping at the door of the glamorous boudoir, her expression
completely different from that of a few moments ago, Artizea stated,
“My apologies. You saw a horrible image of me as soon as you

arrived.”
“No.”
Alphonse responded with courtesy.
“Lady, you don’t have to worry about your image in my presence. His
Grace has told us that you are in a very complicated position within
this family, and that although you seem to be acting
incomprehensibly, there must be a reason for it, so we must not doubt
you.”
“His Grace…”
Artizea said, feeling strange.
Even Lawrence, to whom she had been loyal all her past life, had never
trusted her in this way.
More than garments, he sent her confidence and strength.
Now she could take the next step.

—–
At that very moment, Cedric had taken Ansgar’s advice and was
visiting Odorov’s jewelry store.
198
“Your Grace, I am honored that you have come to visit my store.”
Cedric had been led into a reception room with comfortable sofas.
Sipping the tea that the jeweler had given him beforehand, he calmly
inquired,
“I was told that I should come to this place if I wanted to know about a
jewel and of who its current owner is.”
“Are you interested in a particular jewel?”
The jeweler asked curiously.
“I am looking for a jewel called ‘Saintess Olga’s Heart’.”
“You mean the diamond that was the heirloom of the Viscounty
Fischer?”
So it was a diamond. It was something Cedric had just found out. At

first, he had thought it had been a ruby, as it was referred to as a
‘Heart’.
“Yes, I’m looking for the heirloom of the Viscounty of Fischer.”
The jeweler looked like he had been put in an awkward situation.

Cedric, noticing his expression, asked him assertively.
“Is it that you don’t you know anything about it, or just something
difficult to divulge?”
Jewels were used as a means of doing secret business and

accumulating wealth.
Compared to diamonds and sapphires, gold was the most common

means for these types of transactions as it was easier to hide its origin.
However, historical and renowned jewels were also very useful means.
199
Especially if it was a question of bribes. This was because historical
jewels have a value beyond mere wealth.
Moreover, this jewel came from a family that had been destroyed
when the Viscountess and the Viscount decided to commit suicide for
the Empress’ sake.
Some would like to have their belongings as trophies, and others

would like to keep the belongings of their comrades.
On the other hand, even if a jewel was not obtained for a wicked
purpose, it could have been obtained illegally. Especially if it was a
jewel considered an heirloom.
“I’m not making inquiries; I just want to buy it.”
Hearing this, the jeweler gave a small sigh.
“I understand. For now, I will write a letter to the person who owns the
jewel. This could be a good thing. A man like Your Grace has taken an
interest.”
The jeweler stood up, asking him to wait for a moment.
Cedric stood up and looked around the jewelry store while the jeweler
wrote the letter of introduction.
The reception room to which he was led was the place where
distinguished guests were received.
A part of Odorov’s store collection of jewels was on display as

decoration.
On a wall shelf, Cedric saw a pair of cufflinks and a gold watch.
Although he didn’t know much about jewelry, a diamond necklace and

bracelet that looked very expensive caught his eye.
On impulse, Cedric lifted the bracelet.

200
The bracelet looked very unusual. The bracelet, made of two strips of
small diamonds, as if it were a simple beaded bracelet, glimmered
under the light in five different colors.
The jeweler soon returned with a wax-sealed envelope.
Cedric placed the bracelet on the table with a firmer face than usual.
“Now that you have provided me with the information, you must
accept that I buy at least one item.”
“Ah! You mean this one? Thank you very much.”
The jeweler, who was not expecting it, quickly bowed his head, his eyes
beaming.
Freyl, who until then had been waiting for his master to finish this
matter, stood by the door in silence, with a bored expression.
Cedric knew, but pretended not to.
***
The jeweler told him to go to the house of a man named White.
A man who had owned a small jewelry store.
「He was a trustworthy man who had a good eye. If things had gone
well, he would have been a renowned jeweler today…」
「Did he leave it?」
「In business, sometimes certain investments can seem like a gamble.

」
「That’s true, because the risks and the benefits are proportional to
each other.」
201
「Yes, but when the risk is greater than expected, no matter how
prepared one is to face it, it is not possible to overcome it. What White
experienced was like being in a barn doing fire prevention maneuvers,
only to end up being hit by a tsunami.」
Odorov told him nothing else.
Thinking he was close to solving a riddle, Cedric headed to White’s

house along with Freyl. Freyl grumbled,
“This is too much.”
“Is it too much to ask that you come with me?”
“Your Grace, have you really decided to marry Miraila’s daughter?”
Cedric looked at him seriously and answered,
“I thought you agreed with me.”
“No, I know you are doing this for the Western Army.”
“But didn’t you say it was a good strategy?”
“It’s not because I don’t think it will work. I just wonder if it’s worth
sacrificing your happiness for.”
Freyl chose his words correctly.
Cedric ignored him and waved the reins so his horse would go faster.
However, Freyl quickly caught up with him on his horse.
Then he stated in all seriousness,
“Your Grace, in any case she is Miraila’s daughter, don’t you think it’s a
little strange?
“Are you questioning my judgment?”
“Eh?”
202
“You are implying that I am not capable of judging clearly whether
Lady Artizea is a different person from Miraila or not.”
“……”
Cedric said this even though he knew Freyl didn’t think that way. Then
Freyl shook his head,
“It is not that. It’s just that…”
“Lady Artizea pointed out that it would only be for two years. I don’t
think a two-year marriage of convenience is a price that cannot be
paid by the Western Army.”
“Your Grace, divorcing Miraila’s daughter after a marriage of

convenience would be a stain on her honor.”
Cedric suddenly remembered Artizea’s words and smiled.
「Your Grace, you must set aside your honor, so that you may gain the
honor of the Western Army and protect the Grand Duchy Evron… And
yet you will throw it all away for personal reasons?」
If Artizea had not said that, he would have considered the offer an
insult and would have been furious.
“Soldiers must receive the treatment they deserve, and I will not avoid
it for fear that my honor will be stained.”
“Your Grace.”
“And that’s what Lady Artizea made me understand.”
Freyl said nothing else, and remained silent, wearing a strange

expression.
‘Just because of that?’
He was tempted to ask him that question.
203
Besides, if it were a simple marriage of convenience…
He could have sent her just a wedding dress. It would have been a
good way to make it look like a love marriage and make the Emperor
let his guard down.
With this in mind, was it really necessary to buy her a jewel?
‘I don’t think so. However, he doesn’t seem to be aware of it at all…

Will I have to tell him so that he realizes it?’
Freyl became distraught.
Could Cedric understand this concern? Honestly, he was worried about

having to serve Miraila’s daughter as the Grand Duchess for the rest of
his life.
As he thought about this, they arrived at the address that the jeweler
Odorov had given Cedric.
Cedric had doubts as he got off his horse. A black cloth was hanging
over the front door.
It was a sign of mourning.
“Oh no…”
Hearing his lament, Freyl said.
“I understand your concern, but we should go inside. It’s not like we

can take the time to come back another time, right?”
“You’re right.”
Cedric sighed deeply.
Freyl knocked on the door.
Out of the gloomy house, carefully opening the door was a young
woman who looked to be in her early twenties.
204
“You look like important people, why have you come to this place? My
father has died.”
The girl said with a face of suspicion and exhaustion. There were dark
rings around her eyes.
Freyl quickly took out the letter of introduction Cedric had given him
and handed it to the girl.
The girl opened the seal on the spot and read the contents. Then, she
looked at Cedric puzzled. Soon after, and in a hurry, she knelt on one
knee,
“I am honored to meet Your Grace.”
“No. Please do not kneel. There is no need for you to act with such
courtesy…”
“Thank you for your kindness.”
The girl spoke with a polite but tired voice, and then stood up.
She led them into the living room.
It was already night, so the house was dark. The girl lit a candle to
illuminate the place.
Then she appeared carrying a tray with three cups of tea, sat down and
put it on the table.
“I apologize for the lack of hospitality. We don’t even have good tea
leaves in our house. But since my father’s soul has not yet left this
house, let me give you some tea, so that my father may feel honored
and rest in peace.”
“It is us who should apologize for having come at a difficult time.”
Cedric was not very thirsty, but he drank the tea slowly until the cup
was empty. Freyl did the same.
205
“Thank you very much. I’m sure my father will be very happy.”
The girl bowed her head and said,
“Your Grace, Mr. Odorov’s letter of introduction mentions that you are
looking for a jewel. My father passed away, but the ledgers from his
days as a jeweler are still intact, so I will try to help you in any way I
can.”
“I apologize in advance for the inconvenience caused during your

mourning. I am looking for a diamond called Saintess Olga’s Heart. Mr.
Odorov told me that your father has ownership of that jewel.”
*Clink-clink*
The woman’s hands trembled. This caused the cup of tea she was
holding to shake and make a noise as it hit the saucer.
Cedric carefully took the cup of tea from her hand and placed it on the
table.
The girl stared at him with a pale face. She held not just an angry
expression, but also one of disgust and hatred.
He just wanted to buy that jewel.
But the girl’s face clearly showed that there was a story behind that
jewel.
“That jewel is not in our house.”
“Who was it sold to?”
After thinking about it for a moment, the girl got up and went to the
study.
Her behavior was so unusual that Cedric and Freyl looked at each
other.
206
The girl soon returned to the living room with a document envelope.
“Here is the contract for the transfer of ownership of Saintess Olga’s

Heart.”
She handed the contract to Cedric. The name of the buyer of the jewel
in the contract was Baron Yetz.
“This is a promissory note issued by the Baron when the contract was
drawn up.”
She also handed him the promissory note. The date on the promissory
note indicated that it was made seven years ago.
“The rest are responses to letters my father sent him to pay for the
promissory note. My father had been writing letters to him for seven
years, but he only received about 10 replies. In all of them, he
requested a delay in payment.”
The girl gritted her teeth, then said, “In the last letter the Baron wrote,
‘I will pay when I have to. Don’t you trust me?'”
It was clear what had happened. The nobleman had deliberately

delayed payment; he was purposely ignoring then.
Baron Yetz had practically stolen the diamond by means of a piece of

paper signed with his identity. In fact, this was not unusual.
After reviewing the contract, Freyl remarked,
“According to this contract, ownership of the diamond will only be

transferred when the promissory note has been paid.”
“Yes, that condition was put in place to prevent any fraud .”
“If you had sued, you could have won.”
The girl sobbed.
207
“How could we have done that? That diamond has been given as a
present to the Marchioness Camellia.”
Cedric and Freyl looked at each other again.
The Marchioness Camellia was the sister-in-law of the Grand Duke

Roygar.

Everyone knew that the Grand Duchess Roygar obeyed her older sister,
the Marchioness Camellia, as if she were her mother.
Marchioness Camellia was also the staunchest supporter of the Grand

Duchy Roygar.
Neither Cedric nor Freyl imagined that her name would be involved in
this matter.
The girl lowered her head, bursting into tears.
“My father invested almost all his assets for the Saintess Olga’s Heart.
He never thought of economic benefit. Just studying a historical jewel
represents a great experience for a jeweler’s career. But in the end, all
that was left was a discolored piece of paper.”
Although White had the signed a contract and a promissory note, he

would never have taken this case to court.
What judge would dare rule against the Marchioness Camellia in favor
of a commoner?
208
“Because of this, my father went bankrupt. He had to work so hard to
the degree that he collapsed and died suddenly. Those people killed
my father.”
She complained, however she did not expect Cedric to do anything

about it.
Which person would fight a high-status noble for someone they had
just met?
Even more so a noble for the sake of a commoner.
She had told him this story because she just wanted to pour her
feelings out to someone. All this time, she had felt so desolate and
helpless.
Cedric understood her feelings.
For that reason, he waited without saying anything, until she stopped
crying. Then, he gave her the money for the face value of the
promissory note plus interest and a little more compensation.
“Now, it’s nothing more than just a piece of paper. We chose not to
burn it because my father never gave up hope.”
“Understandably, Mr. White did not want to do that.”
But Cedric was in a different position. No court would dare to deny or

doubt the document in his possession.
The girl signed the sales contract with her eyes full of tears. With this,
the ownership of Saintess Olga’s Heart was transferred to him.
After a few words of comfort, the two left White’s house.
***
Cedric first returned to the Evron Mansion in the capital as it was too
late to return to the military camp.
209
He took off his overcoat and gave it to the servant, then he leaned
back on the armchair. He felt like having a drink.
As if he had noticed, Freyl took a bottle of brandy and one glass from
the shelf. Shortly after, he poured the drink.
Cedric accepted Freyl’s glass of brandy.
“It’s intriguing.”
Those were Freyl’s first words.
“Intriguing?”
“At first I had thought that Lady Artizea only wanted a precious jewel
as a proposal gift. I never imagined that this was related to Grand
Duke Roygar. Now I can understand why you said she and Miraila are
different.”
A few hours ago, he had called her Miraila’s daughter, but now he
seemed to have changed his mind.
“I hadn’t thought about it.”
“What should we do? Lady Artizea gave Your Grace a pretext to fight
against the Marchioness Camellia. If we sue for the return of the
diamond, we could damage the reputation of the Marquisate
Camellia.”
Cedric looked at Freyl with a subtle expression on his face. Freyl spoke
excitedly.
“An honest merchant went bankrupt and died after being conned into
selling a jewel, leaving his daughters alone. This would be a great
scandal. Even more so if it emerged while Your Grace was looking for a
proposal gift.”
210
“I do not intend to expose the White Family to the public just to
tarnish the reputation of Marchioness Camellia. What is the point of
waging a dispute that may affect his daughters?”
Not only Marchioness Camellia, but Artizea, as well as Mr. White’s

daughters would get dragged into the scandal.
Many would sympathize with Mr. White’s daughters. However, they

would still get hurt. A scandal like this was not something that could
be handled by ordinary people.
Even Artizea would be harshly criticized; comments would circulate

that Miraila’s daughter was greedy because she had wanted a very
ostentatious diamond.
“If that happens, I’d rather not get that diamond.”
“But Your Grace-”
“Any other precious gift will do. At least, that’s what I thought you
would say.”
“It’s different now. Not only is it a jewel that is a family heirloom, but
also an heirloom from a family that became extinct after Viscountess
Fischer, the Empress’ lady-in-waiting, committed suicide. If
Marchioness Camellia was not related to this, she would have already
boasted about it to the point that there would be no one in high
society who would not know about it.”
Moreover, the jeweler Odorov had not known that Marchioness

Camellia possessed the jewel. And even if he had known, it was not a
public fact, so he would not have risked talking about it.
In other words, the Marchioness was hiding the jewel.
“If not a gift, then it must be a bribe.”
Cedric sighed.
211
“What would change whether it is a gift or a bribe? Uncle Roygar loves
money and is not ashamed to covet wealth. It is no secret that Uncle
Roygar accepts bribes, and that everyone around him does too. Would
Uncle Roygar turn his back on Marchioness Camellia just because she
accepted a bribe? I don’t think so.”
“So, the Baron is a crooked man.”
Freyl spoke with conviction.
“…”
Cedric waved the glass in his hand and was silent for a moment.
His mind was in utter chaos.
If he wanted to get the jewel back, he could simply sue.
After suing, they would then negotiate behind the scenes. Most likely,
after weighing the costs and benefits between the two parties, an
agreement could be reached for the diamond.
But was that really what Artizea wanted him to do?
Had she not mentioned the name of Marchioness Camellia because

she did not know who had the diamond she wanted?
He didn’t believe so.
「 Yes. That will make it easier for you to understand what kind of
person I am… If you don’t change your mind after getting Saintess
Olga’s Heart, propose to me so magnificently that everyone will talk
about it.」
Although Artizea said that, for Cedric it was the opposite.
He thought Artizea was testing him.
212
She seemed to be trying to pose a difficult problem for him to see
how he would handle it.
“It reminds me of an old tale.”
“An old tale?”
“A tale about a beautiful princess from the East who demanded to

solve three riddles for whoever wanted to marry her.”
“Ah, that. Where hundreds of people failed.”
“In the end, a young wanderer uses his wits to solve the riddles and
marry the princess, right?”
“Yes, I remember it.”
Cedric wanted this to be the only riddle.
‘On second thought, Lady Artizea’s words were not entirely false. At
least I could recognize that she is a very complex-minded person.
Moreover, despite being at the bottom of the Marquisate Rosan, she is
a person capable of gathering valuable information.’
“Let’s recapitulate. Lady Artizea asked for Saintess Olga’s Heart.

Officially, the diamond is now in the hands of Baron Yetz. Let’s find out
a little about Baron Yetz.”
Freyl commented.
Cedric became lost in thought, shaking his glass while Freyl had the
butler bring him the registry for the aristocrats.
Artizea’s real purpose was not the jewel.
Was it a strategic move for the future?
But creating a scandal to discredit the Marchioness Camellia had no

practical effect.
213
It would be logical if he had a personal grudge against the
Marchioness, or if the objective was to create a power struggle in high
society.
However, it was not enough to strike a blow against the forces of

Grand Duke Roygar.
Besides, it was still too early for Cedric to fight the Grand Duke Roygar.
What was currently more important was to make his presence felt in
the central political arena.
While he continued to be absorbed in his thoughts, Freyl checked the

registry for the aristocrats and spoke,
“Here it is, Baron Yetz. The original title was Baron Rand. He inherited
the family when he married the Baron’s successor, and then changed
the surname to his own. In fact, you could say he bought the title.”
“He must be very rich.”
In the Crates Empire, technically, you couldn’t buy or sell titles.
However, by marrying the heir of a fallen family, it was possible for the
spouse to get the title.
And after a few years, if the spouse divorced the heir by paying a large
sum of compensation, the family’s master would then change. It was a
convenient way to trade titles.
“Baron Yetz?”
One of the knights of the guard, who until then had stood in front of
the two men without saying anything, asked, his eyes wide open.
“Why? Danny, do you know something?”
214
“Baron Yetz, who married Baron Rand’s daughter, is a casino owner. He
has a large casino on Fontin Street, and about four others just in the
capital.”
“It’s amazing that a nobleman is directly involved in the casino

business.”
Freyl tilted his head and stared at the knight.
“Danny, how do you know so much about this? You haven’t been
gambling, have you?
“Of course not!”
Danny quickly shook his head.
“Absolutely not. My younger brother is a bit of an idiot, so he’s been

indebted to Yetz’s Casino a couple of times. I found out about it
because I helped him pay it off on those occasions. If it was only an
illegal casino, I would have tried to dismantle it.”
“Or you tried, but the person backing it was more powerful than you
thought.”
Freyl stated coolly, as he looked at Danny suspiciously.
“You didn’t use Grand Duke Evron’s name in the process, did you?”
“How could you think that about me?”
Danny seemed offended, but he must have used the Grand Duke’s
name to some extent.
Cedric shook his head.
“It’s all right. The important thing is that Baron Yetz is the owner of a
casino. I think I just understood where the issue might be. It’s probably
one of Uncle Roygar’s constant sources of income.”
215
“What are you going to do?”
“What do you think I’m going to do?”
Freyl said after a moment of reflection.
“A good citizen has been swindled by a casino owner and died. If Your
Grace had not known about it, you could not have done anything, but
now that you do, you are not the kind of man who would let such an
incident go unnoticed.”
“That’s right, I can’t let it stay that way.”
Cedric stood up.
He still had no clear idea what Artizea wanted. So he planned to act his
way, rather than try to give her an exemplary response.
He was curious to see how it would all end.
Standing next to Cedric, Freyl then asked,
“Do you want to go now?”
“Isn’t this the best time to go to a casino?”
Freyl smiled faintly.
“I will prepare the knights.”
Then he stepped forward.
Cedric drank the glass of brandy slowly, before leaving. He could not
stop himself from thinking about Artizea.
216
Baron Yetz’s casino on Fontai Street was the most splendid, yet at the
same time, the most vulgar place in the capital.
The pillars of the entrance were wrapped in gold leaves, while

entrancing works of art were arranged in the main hall in no particular
order.
The carpet that stretched across the floor was made of a very
expensive fabric imported from the South. The crystal chandelier
reflected the candlelight, shining brilliantly even in the middle of the
night.
This was Baron Yetz’s strategy, to spend money, even to the point of
seeming gaudy.
Anyway, no matter how extravagantly decorated the interior was, the

only impression one would pick out was how a small-time commoner
had bought his title with money.
In that case, it was better for him to boast about the overwhelming
amount of money he had.
The sound of masked guests cheering as they played their cards or

rolled the dice could be heard.
Half-naked men and women with golden cups slid like fish through the
noise.
Baron Yetz was happy with today’s fine wind. Business was booming.
When he successfully finished his patrol and turned to leave, the

secretary suddenly approached him in a panic.
217
Everyone present looked at the secretary, wondering what was going
on.
“What did I tell you, fool? If you barge into the main hall like this, the
customers guests can’t concentrate on their games…”
“This is no time to worry about that! We’re in trouble!”
“In trouble?”
“The Grand Duke Evron is here. Bringing with him the ownership
document of Saintess Olga’s Heart!”
Of course, it was impossible for Baron Yetz to not know who the Grand
Duke Evron was. However, he became puzzled, and for a moment, he
could not understand what his secretary wanted to tell him.
He had never once thought that Grand Duke Evron himself would ever
come to his casino.
In addition, the matter of Saintess Olga’s Heart had happened so long

ago that it took him a while to understand the meaning behind the
secretary’s words.
But soon after, he understood the situation and hastily went to his
office.
Frigid air swept through the office like a sharp blade.
Baron Yetz hesitated as he entered. Seven knights had taken control of

the office.
Grand Duke Evron’s knights had strict military discipline and great
vigor. They were all young, so they could have been carried away by
the boisterous and profligate atmosphere of the casino, but instead,
they all kept their composure.
Sitting in an armchair, the Grand Duke Evron and looked visibly upset.
218
“Greetings, Grand Duke Evron, to what do we owe the honor that Your
Grace has even taken the time to come to this shabby and humble
place?”
“Sit down.”
Cedric said firmly.
He didn’t like the atmosphere in the casino.
Therefore, him exercising power without regard to due process could

not be considered inappropriate.
「Your Grace must exercise your power. You can point in any direction
you want. This is just a drop in the bucket of all that Baron Yetz has
done so far.」
Freyl had expressed with a snort.
Baron Yetz sat down with his legs together carefully. Cedric threw the
document.
Cedric waited for Baron Yetz to verify the document with his trembling
hands and then spoke,
“I have acquired ownership of the Saintess Olga’s Heart. Since you

haven’t paid for seven years, I don’t think you have any right to make
any claims about it.”
“T-that’s…”
“I will search the place to find it and also take the opportunity to check
your ledgers.”
Cedric declared imposingly.
“Pardon?”
Baron Yetz asked reflexively.
219
But the knights did not wait to act. As soon as Cedric made a gesture
with his hand, they began to search the office in perfect order.
Baron Yetz became startled and tried to stand up. However, before he
knew it, one of the knights behind him put his hand on his shoulders
and forced him to sit back down.
A scream was suddenly heard outside. The seven knights in the office
were not the only ones Cedric had brought.
Dozens of knights occupied the administrative area of the casino at

the same time. Baron Yetz’s guards tried to respond but found
themselves quickly overpowered.
Of course, there was no way mere thugs could resist real knights.
The space in which the guests were located had not been brought
under control, but it was impossible for the commotion to not have
been transmitted outside.
The frightened guests rushed out of the casino.
One of the employees rushed to the office to report the situation, but
the knights caught him and brought him to his knees.
“Even Your Grace has no right to do this in my place of business!”
Baron Yetz shouted in a tearful voice. Cedric then asserted without

changing his expression,
“The Office of Public Security will not object to my search on the office
of a casino that appears to have committed illegalities. Or perhaps, is
there no need to do this for you to hand over the jewel?”
Cedric asked even though he knew Baron Yetz didn’t possess it.
Will he mention Marchioness Camellia? In that case, Cedric would do

whatever was necessary for the Baron to accompany him to a meeting
with Marchioness Camellia.
220
However, the probability that Baron Yetz would name her was
extremely low.
Beads of sweat formed on Baron Yetz’s face. As expected, he tried to

excuse himself.
“… Well, if you wait for a moment, I shall bring it to you.”
“Knights present can bring it right away; you just have to say where it
is.”
“Give me time until tomorrow.”
“How can I trust you? People who take someone else’s possessions
and don’t pay for seven years don’t have any credibility, don’t you
think?”
Cedric said coolly.
“If you yourself have used your power to swindle a good merchant,
and have gotten hold of the diamond in which he had invested most
of his assets, you’ve most certainly done other similar things. I will
prove it.”
“Uhh…”
“If you have any complaints, tell me where the diamond is.”
Cedric demanded politely, but it was a complete threat.
Baron Yetz couldn’t say anything.
He had no way out of this situation.
Grand Duke Evron had too high a status for him to ignore or oppose
him.
If he were an insignificant low-status noble, he would have used the

reputation of the Marchioness Camellia to his advantage.
221
However, Marchioness Camellia would not tolerate Baron Yetz using
her name against the Grand Duke Evron.
His other option was to pretend that Mr. White’s document was no
longer valid, but there was too great a risk.
In one of the hidden file archives, there was a manipulated document.
However, he could not open these file archives in front of others. Long
ago, he had stored the document with other fake documents, not
knowing this would happen.
In addition, the Grand Duke Evron had the original document in his
possession, so he would have no problem discrediting the authenticity
of the manipulated document. The court would also side with Grand
Duke Evron unconditionally.
It could even, in some way, provoke the wrath of the Marchioness

Camellia for causing her an inconvenience.
The knights turned the office upside down. They had taken out both
the file boxes that were hidden and the safe.
Baron Yetz’s frightened secretary handed over the key. With the key,
there was now no need to break the lock of the safe.
Baron Yetz tried his last resort with his head down.
“Your Grace, I have a blue diamond that is even more grandiose and
magnificent. I can give it to you instead…”
“What a pity. I really need the Saintess Olga’s Heart. The lady
specifically asked me for it as a present. I shouldn’t give her another
jewel, should I?”
Baron Yetz’s face turned pale. He had realized that the only lady with
sufficient status to receive the Saintess Olga’s Heart as a present from
Grand Duke Evron was the Empress.
222
He was in a real bind. He couldn’t think of a way out no matter how
hard he tried. And if they found out what was in the basement…
Cedric turned his gaze away from Baron Yetz.
Baron Yetz was a scum. Destroying this man’s office was not
something to feel guilty about. Besides, he had promised Freyl he
would ignore due process.
However, Cedric did not like to use pretexts in order to oppress others
with his power.
Just when he was thinking that-
One of the knights rushed up and knelt down before him.
“Your Grace, there is a dungeon in the basement, I think you should

come see for yourself.”
“What about it?”
Cedric asked, puzzled. Most aristocratic manor houses had at least one
small dungeon. It would be strange if there wasn’t a dungeon in this
casino with thugs within it.
However, the knight’s attitude was unusual. Cedric stood up and

followed the knight into the basement.
When he arrived at the place, he held his breath.
What was there was not a small dungeon that could hold three or four
people, but a prison camp that could hold more than a hundred.
Inside, dozens of naked boys and girls were locked in chains.
Human trafficking.
***
223
“Although imperial laws now just nominally exist, this does not mean
that there is no rule of law.”
Artizea said quietly, holding his cup of tea.
The tea had a wonderful aroma. However, it was a little heavy for
Artizea to drink in the middle of the night because it contained a little
bit of betel nut that did not fit her fragile constitution.
But she could not refuse it since it had been given by Marchioness
Camellia. She had no choice but to drink the tea.
“Though the Emperor does what he wants, he still fears to arouse the
anger of the people, even though he does not openly say so. He is
quite obsessed with legitimacy and power.”
“…”
“I read somewhere that what a crown prince experiences can influence

his entire government, and I think that’s true.”
“What do you mean, Lady Artizea?”
“Gambling is acceptable. Drugs are acceptable. Bribes are acceptable.

Even violence is acceptable. The public doesn’t care, because for them,
that’s the typical behavior of nobles.”
Artizea continued,
“But hurting young children will provoke the people’s anger. His
Majesty will also be furious. Even if it is just pretense to be furious in
order to keep public sentiment under control.”
“Are you trying to threaten me, Lady?”
“I am only telling you, it is in your interest to sever that connection, for

the sake of the Grand Duke Roygar. Marchioness Camellia.”
Artizea stared at her with her turquoise eyes.

224
Marchioness Camellia slowly raised her teacup to hide her expression.
Judging by the time that passed before she spoke her next words, it
was clear that many things went through her mind.
However, Marchioness Camellia did not lose her composure.
“I don’t know what you are talking about. Do you think Grand Duke
Roygar is somehow related to Baron Yetz, Lady?”
She spoke in a graceful tone.
But her mind was still in disarray.
Baron Yetz was one of Grand Duke Roygar’s most important sources of
funding.
Although this did not mean that he played an important role in the
Grand Duke Roygar’s faction.
He simply gave large amounts of money in exchange for certain

benefits. Because the Director of Public Security and the Minister of
Finance were men of Grand Duke Roygar’s faction, as well as key
officials.
It was not a relationship created by loyalty, so it did not matter if it

ended.
Certainly, it would be best to sever all connection with Baron Yetz.

Especially if it was true that Cedric had taken his ledgers.
225
Now that Cedric was involved, there was no chance that things would
be quietly get resolved through behind-the-scene negotiations or
political agreements.
Since Mr. White’s daughters and the jewel were related to this issue,
the newspapers would make a lot of noise about it.
The emperor would use scapegoats rather than risk appeasing the
people’s anger by force.
Baron Yetz would not be enough to appease the people’s anger, so he

would have to offer a piece of higher status.
She had to avoid becoming that target.
Anyway, all Baron Yetz had to offer was money. It was a lot of money,
but not something indispensable. It was not the time to feel pity for it.
But she could not simply accept Artizea’s words. She wondered how
far she should believe what she was saying.
Cedric Evron hated politics behind closed doors.
Marchioness Camellia had also heard the rumour that he had fallen in
love with Lady Artizea.
Is he the kind of man who gave up what he has to do at the behest of

the woman he was in love with?
It was a mystery. Cedric was a young man, and several men only truly
showed their genuine nature after falling in love.
Although there was no guarantee Artizea could sever the connection

between Grand Duke Roygar and Baron Yetz’s business, there was also
no guarantee she could not.
Artizea put down her teacup and looked at her.
226
“Baron Yetz is a vulgar man. He offers bribes to anyone who can
benefit him. I am sure he has given gifts to many influential figures, all
to gain protection at times like this. However, it is not wise to receive a
gift from such a person.”
Artizea smiled.
“A lady of your standing would never have imagined that the jewel the
Baron gave you as a present had been acquired by swindling a good
person.”
Marchioness Camellia slipped her fingertips over the edge of the

teacup.
Artizea put the teacup back on her lips. Marchioness Camellia watched
Artizea carefully.
The corners of Artizea’s mouth were gently curved. Her eyes shone, as
if she were in a pleasant situation. Her every movement was elegant
and calm.
She wore a frilly dress, but it did not stand out. It looked cheap and
shabby from so much washing, and moreover, its sleeves were short.
Although she was still young, she acted like one of those old sly foxes
within high society.
Until now, she never gave Artizea any importance. Miraila’s daughter, a
poor girl. That was what she thought of Artizea until now.
Although she was the successor to the Marquisate Rosan, she didn’t
have it in her own hands. She was Lawrence’s sister, but she would not
be useful, even for a political marriage.
She would be devoured by Miraila like a parasite for the rest of her life,
and Lawrence would try to gain his freedom by feeding his obsessive
mother to her sister.
227
Marchioness Camellia took pride in knowing human nature well.
Miraila would never give up her daughter.
Many parents considered their children as their alter ego… or rather,

their possessions.
Many people found pleasure in tormenting, controlling, and abusing

others.
But there was a clear difference between beating a servant and

abusing a child.
Nothing satisfies one’s desire for power and possession more than the
pleasure one felt when one beats their own child to death, and then
starts to hear their cries, longing for your embrace and affection.
To give up such a well-tamed possession was meaningless.
Therefore, they would not be someone to worry about.
But now the girl in front of her was not the poor girl Marchioness
Camellia had always thought she was, but a genuine lady.
In the eyes of the Marchioness Camellia, there seemed to be a

turquoise fire burning inside Artizea.
‘It is a pity we did not meet sooner.’ The Marchioness thought.
Sometimes friendships can be more intense than romance, but her

daughter was far from being able to gain this girl’s trust.
What about her son? Her son would have been suitable, but Cedric
had already met her first.
Standing up from her seat, she asked Aritzea to wait for a moment.
Then she returned with a velvet jewelry box.
Inside, there was a diamond necklace.
228
Artizea could recognize that the jewel embedded in the center was the
Saintess Olga’s Heart.
“This necklace was designed especially for the Saintess Olga’s Heart.
Please take it as it is.”
“Then I will pay you for the rest of the necklace.”
“Lady Artizea, that won’t be necessary. As you know, you have already
paid a reasonable price. Besides, I think I can imagine who you want
this jewel for.”
Marchioness Camellia spoke in a soft and gentle voice about her

memories.
“In the past, when I was not recognized as the daughter of Marquess
Kwaimar, and was not even acknowledged as a noble’s daughter, the
most honorable lady in high society used to attend the same ballroom
as me.”
“Yes.”
Artizea responded cautiously, so as not to reveal her emotions.
“Now it is different, my husband cares about me, and Her Grace the
Grand Duchess Roygar recognizes me as her older sister, she submits
to me. Now, even the other nobles look up to me. ”
The Marchioness Camellia continued.
“At that time, I couldn’t imagine greeting Her Majesty nor anything
close. I was so envious when she treated her friend with affection and
praised her family’s precious jewel, that I could not forget it. ”
Artizea knew the reason why the Marchioness Camellia spoke this way.
‘Acting as if this were a gift for the Empress, it gave the impression
that the jewel was not being taken away from her. Thus denying her
relationship with Baron Yetz while maintaining a pleasant atmosphere.
229
In reality, she could not accept that such a precious jewel was in the
hands of such a vulgar man, who was not even a true noble.’
“So after having this memory of my youth in my hands, I felt the need
to exalt its beauty. This is a temporary measure because the Statue of
the Saintess Olga has disappeared and we have not been able to find
it, so the gem was temporarily placed in this necklace.”
“I see.”
Artizea spoke naturally.
Of course, the words of the Marchioness Camellia were not credible.
She was not the kind of person who would consider this a memory.
But if she were truly telling the truth regarding her admiration and
memories of the Empress, she would have already presented this
diamond to Her Majesty.
Artizea thought this was probably a trophy for the Marchioness

Camellia.
A reward for her youth, wherein she felt slighted and inferior to
Viscountess Fischer.
Now, she had in her hands the proof that she was in a much higher
position than Viscountess Fischer, with an influence that not even the
Empress could afford to ignore.
But for Artizea, Viscountess Fischer’s life had been much fuller
compared to that of the Marchioness Camellia. Because she was able
to meet her master, the person to whom she wanted to dedicate her
life; she earned her trust and died for her.
Then Marchioness Camellia smiled before finally expressing,
“I trust that you will convey my feelings properly to Her Majesty.”
“I will bear that in mind.”

230
Artizea took the jewelry box and stood up.
“I apologize for having come at this time of night. May the hands of
the goddess of the night allow you to have a pleasant dream.”
“Don’t you think we can be good friends? Come visit me often in the
future.”
Artizea just smiled.
Although that was not a bad idea, she and the Marchioness Camellia
were not destined to be friends.
Marchioness Camellia wanted to turn Grand Duke Roygar into the

Emperor, or so it seemed.
Yet conversely, Artizea would one day bring down Grand Duke Roygar.
***
When Artizea left Camellia’s estate, the moon was already tilting
towards the west and a morning star was rising in the sky towards the
east.
Everything was in motion, and now nothing could stop it.
She did not go to the main entrance of the Marquisate Rosan’s

mansion, but got out of the carriage near the rear entrance.
She didn’t want anyone to know about tonight’s departure. She had
left in an unmarked carriage.
The night breeze was cold. Alphonse put a cape on her shoulders.
“Lice.”
Artizea called one of the two maids who followed her.
231
Lice Hanson, who had arrived in the Marquisate Rosan yesterday and
did not yet know what role she would play, bowed slightly and replied,
“Yes milady.”
“Your grandfather is staying in the Grand Duchy of Evron at the

moment, right? Are your other relatives there too?”
“No, but my uncle is staying in the capital.”
That was the answer Marcus had told her to say in case Artizea asked.
“I see.”
Artizea nodded her head. Perhaps it meant that instead of Marcus, his
eldest son had the means to contact his relatives.
She pulled a letter from her chest.
“Then go to your uncle and give him this letter. That will be best.”
Sending a letter to the Grand Duchy of Evron late at night would be

risky, so this was the best course of action at the moment.
The return of the Hanson Family to the Marquisate Rosan still had to
be prepared behind the scenes.
“Don’t worry. All you have to do is give it to him. Your grandfather and
your uncle will decide the important things.”
“I understand.”
“Get in this carriage. It’s too late for you to get another one. After you
hand over the letter, you can visit your grandfather on the way back.
Just try not to attract the attention of the other maids.”
“Yes. Thank you.”
After receiving the letter, she kept it in her chest and bowed politely to
Artizea.
232
Soon the carriage was gone. Artizea went inside the mansion.
She had finally finished the preparations to take control of the

Marquisate Rosan.
Chapter 26
Translator: effefille
It was during the next morning that Cedric visited the mansion of
Marquisate Rosan.
Marquisate’s Rosan’s atmosphere was quite different from the last

visit.
It was unsettling rather than a bad one.
The Marquisate’s servants were frightened or tried to avoid Grand

Duke Evron who had come as a guest.
This is because Bill had the safe key and ledger taken the day before.
Bill has not yet been kicked out, but he was copying the old books
Artizea had given to him from his room.
Most of the current employees of the Marquisate Rosan’s mansion

were those who actively lined up with Bill.
The servants and maids, who couldn’t have any impact on these fights
were also the ones who splitted their salary bit by bit and at the end of
the year, bought a bottle of alcohol and offered it as a bribe.
However, that wasn’t the case when asked if they were completely on
Bill’s side.
Most of them are people who have been working for Marquisate
Rosan for a long time. If they were to be kicked out, they would have
no place to go and nothing to do, so they cried out to Bill.
233
If the rightful successor said he would exercise that right, of course, Bill
wanted to kneel in front of him.
So he can’t help but be confused.
The world turned upside down in one morning? Or, will they be back
in place when Miraila and Lawrence return? Will there be a fight?
Should Artizea be the Master now?
In terms of reason, it was right to follow Artizea, but for many years,
there were many people who were prejudiced that the lady was
nothing in the mansion.
Even Jacob, who temporarily held the keys to the vault, had not yet
understood the situation.
In the meantime, Grand Duke Evron visited. The employees who

thought he was the cause of this cataclysm were cautious, not knowing
what to do with the Grand Duke.
However, the tide has already changed. A few maids from Artizea’s
side actively wandered around.
“Welcome, Your Grace. My lady told me to take you to the Tuvalet

room.”
Sophie greeted Cedric in a very happy mood and said so.
“Tuvalet Room?”
“Yes. Madame Emily is here.”
Cedric hesitated.
Tuvalet room. If it’s not an intimate relationship like a family, isn’t it a

place to invite lovers or to be attracted to each other?
Sophie laughed lightly.
234
Cedric realized too late that he was a man presenting himself for a
marriage preparation.
His face turned red.
Artizea’s Tuvalet room was overflowing with fabrics and props and
flowed out into the hallway.
Cedric stumbled once more in front of an open door. Loud voices

came from inside.
“Oh my God! You look so good!”
“Since your skin is as white as snow, it fits any color you wear!”
“How about this pink color? You always try to wear dark colors.
Sometimes you have to wear cute clothes too!”
“Oh, this is good too. Well, if you have this hair color and your eyes,
you look good in everything. Okay. Pick this one as well. It’s perfect for
making a dress for a picnic.”
“This too!”
Cedric didn’t have the courage to step in. But Sophie, who guided him,
yelled out without hesitation.
“His Highness, The Grand Duke Evron has come.”
The Tuvalet Room became quiet for a very short time.
Emily and her staff knelt on one knee and politely bowed.
“It’s an honor to meet you, Your Highness Evron.”
Emily’s voice was half a tone higher than usual. Cedric flinched.
If this was a momentum fight, it was Cedric’s side that was

defeated. Emily laughed when she saw him embarrassed.
235
It is not common for something to be so pleasant like this. The man
who bought the whole wardrobe and spent it, and the girl who will be
beautiful from now on, it’s going to be the most interesting moment.
“Stop it.”
Artizea called attention with a soft voice. Cedric breathed a sigh of

relief.
“Excuse me early in the morning.”
“It’s been more than two hours since I had breakfast. It’s too late for
early morning.”
“You wake up early.”
Cedric said so.
He was a military commander and knight, so getting up early was a

habit.
However, most of the nobles, especially those without a position, enjoy

parties until dawn the day before, and only get up late until after
lunch.
Artizea smiled.
“Sit down. It’s right to welcome you by the parlor, but the only room in
this house that I can say for sure is the Tuvalet room, except for my
bedroom. I hope you don’t think it’s rude.”
“I’m sorry to come to you early in the morning without an

appointment.”
Cedric sat in an awkward position. Artizea called Sophie.
“Sophie, give His Grace a cup of warm mint tea. Give me a cup of tea
too.”
236
“Thank you.”
“First, take a breather. You look tired. Let’s talk next.”
When Artizea beckoned, Emily and the staff began to organize the
fabrics and samples of trinkets that had been scattered all over the
place.
Looking at it, Cedric said casually.
“By the way, Madame Emily is here early.”
“Because there are so many clothes to make.”
Artizea had very few clothes.
First, she’ll need a party dress, perhaps an engagement dress. And she
could afford to get almost everything new, from outing dresses and
teatime dresses, to everyday clothes and room clothes. Of course, it
wasn’t something that could be done in one day.
Cedric nodded. It was he who told her to do however she pleases. He

couldn’t even guess how many clothes would actually be made.
As soon as he showed interest, Emily threw away the fabrics and

trinkets she had been arranging. There was an ultramarine cloth in her
hand.
The fabric, endlessly embroidered with fine patterns of silver, looked

expensive to Cedric, who knew nothing.
“What do you think of this fabric, Your Grace?”
Even after asking for his opinion, Cedric had nothing to say.
Emily unfolded the cloth and put it on Artizea’s shoulder. The color
goes well with Artizea’s bright platinum hair, and her white face looked
even whiter.
237
“It’s the finest Ianz embroidery. Only one roll came in. I think this fabric
will go well with the dark blue color of the Grand Duke of Evron.”
Artizea then said.
“It’s too much. If you make a dress with Ianz embroidery, you’ll pay for
at least one villa. It’s enough to attach it at the ends.”
“Let’s follow Madame’s recommendations.”
Cedric intervened. He didn’t know about dresses or fabrics, but he

could add a word for the money issue.
“Madame knows the best, don’t you think?”
“Even if it is expensive, this kind of embroidery is for the works.

Wouldn’t it be better for someone who looks good to wear it?”
“The person that suits you is the Lady! There are only a few people
who can pull off this kind of fabric.”
Artizea rebuffs such praise. It’s a merchant’s praise anyway. What can’t
they say to sell?
When Artizea had a grim face, Emily had a burning face.
She finally closed her eyes and said.
“I will only take the fabric price.”
“I’m not trying to get it.”
“Instead, when the Lady gets married, please leave your wedding dress
and the first party dress you will wear after the wedding to me.”
Artizea thought for a moment. Honestly, she wasn’t trying to cut

down the price. However, she couldn’t help but be swayed if it was cut
down to such an extent.
It was not Artizea, but Cedric who answered.

238
“Please do that.”
“Your Grace.”
“It’s not about price when getting a lady a gift.”
Artizea looked at him with a subtle look and nodded.
The simplest and best way to spread gossip between man and woman
is to spend money. It was strange that Cedric knew that.
Well, she knew he sent Emily because he knew so.
“Thank you. Then, I will proceed.”
Emily said thanks with a bright face.
This job will add the best line to her career.
The two have not yet set a date for their marriage, but the chances are
very high.
If she had the opportunity to make a wedding dress for the Great
Duke of Evron, it was worth the considerable amount of loss.
How bitter it was that she wasn’t able to make Roygar’s dress.
Artizea has elegant bones and fair skin.
She rarely dressed to suit her beautiful appearance, but she was born
with elegance and ladylikeness.
She wasn’t as passionate a beauty as her mother, Miraila.
She lacked the charming attitude and adorable laughter that people
demanded of girls this age, nor she had sweet looks and flushed
cheeks.
However, a person with such a beautiful and undisturbed frame shines

with age.
239
Emily had the ability to see beyond a person’s appearance and see
through the real temperament in it.
Emily wasn’t saying this because she was a big guest, but it was a really
good material.
A great model, the best fabric, and the lavish wares, this was a
seamstress’ joy.
“I’ve been interfering for too long. Then, I think I’ll proceed as it is, and
I will come back.”
Emily bowed, speaking politely. The employees bowed behind her,

designed it, and arranged the samples, and left out like a low tide.
There were only them two left behind among the previous piles of
fabrics and laces, and all sorts of things that dizzy the eye. Cedric
became very awkward.
Soon Sophie came and put down the tea with a refreshing scent on
the table.
Alphonse guards the door outside.
Cedric took a sip of tea and sighs.
“I think I’ll get some. I couldn’t sleep much last night.”
“It seems like you are more tired of dealing with Emily than staying up
all night.”
“It’s just that I’m not used to it.”
Cedric said with a straight face.
“Last night, various things happened. I apologize to the Lady for that,
and I want to confirm something.”
“Yes, go ahead.”
240
“The next time we meet, I told you that I will bring Saintess Olga’s
heart, but it has become difficult to keep that promise.
Artizea was not surprised or disappointed.
“You know everything.”
Cedric sighed.
Chapter 27
Proofreader: xoxomonami
After witnessing the scene of human trafficking at Baron Yetz casino

yesterday, he had been feeling slightly conflicted..
It was because he couldn’t figure out how far it would go.
As the case escalated, it became uncertain whether he’ll be able to get

the jewel back in time.
The surest way to get the jewel back was to hold onto the information
about trafficking and bribery to negotiate with Marchioness Camellia.
However, what conflicted him the most was the guilt he felt for not
being able to keep his promise to Artizea.
Although it was a pressing matter, there wasn’t really time to worry.
“I couldn’t use this issue as a negotiating tool, even if it meant

breaking my promise to the Lady. And I think the Lady would
understand why I couldn’t..”
241
“I’m a bit embarrassed, Your Grace. You’ve probably already guessed
that I didn’t ask for Saintess Olga’s heart because I actually wanted the
gem.
“I know. The Lady probably wanted me to get involved in this situation

through a more natural process. Because if this was truly just about
dealing with the human trafficking that was ocurring, you would have
instead just conferred with Sir Keshore.”
But she didn’t. She didn’t even tell Cedric the story of Baron Yetz
directly.
If she had, Cedric would have been simply concerned with the
procedural question of whether he should leave it to the security
office,despite knowing that the corrupt security office will try to reduce
the case.
The situation, instead, involved him meeting a jeweler to obtain a

proposal gift and after hearing about the injustice that happened to
the innocent jeweler, he pressed the matter against Baron Yetz at the
casino house. As a result of the confrontation, he became furious at
the discovery of the illegal trafficking that was occurring incognito.
And maybe in the future, his fury towards injustice can involve him into
more of this kind of work. As such, he will quickly rise as a true
nobleman who cares for the people, and not just as a hero of a distant
border.
Cedric understood that purpose last night.
He knew from the beginning that she didn’t just want him to find the
jewel.
He didn’t think Artizea would never have found the jewel.
Nevertheless, he wanted to come to apologize.
242
There was a kind of romantic notion to the word ‘proposal gift’. He
seemed to care about it more than he had thought he would..
“Because a promise is a promise.”
Then Artizea bowed her head.
“It is actually myself who should apologize to His Grace.”
“Pardon?”
“I have already secured the jewel.”
Artizea said and proceeded to retrieve something from the bedroom.
She put the jewelry box down in front of the puzzled Cedric and
opened the lid.
“This diamond is the Saintess Olga’s Heart.”
The necklace sparkled a brilliant light.
Saintess Olga’s Heart, the central jewel, was great, and the jewels that
adorned its surroundings were small but not lacking.
Cedric had no artistic eye, but he could see how carefully the necklace
was made.
“This, when ……?”
“I went to Marchioness Camellia at dawn.”
Artizea replied. Cedric looked at her in surprise.
No amount of play was enough against her.
“You’re very quick with information. I think I went to the casino after
10 o’clock last night.”
243
“No one truly follows a man like Baron Yetz. Although there are people
who work with him, they are all simply connected by money. It just so
happens that employees are easily discarded. There are plenty of
people who will provide information for just a few pennies.”
“So, knowing that I went to the casino last night, you went straight to
the Marchioness Camellia.”
Artizea carefully looked at Cedric.
“Are you disappointed?”
Artizea looked up and looked directly at Cedric’s eyes.
When she spoke to Lawrence, her eyes were always down. But that was
so he wouldn’t get angry..
But when you talk to Cedric, you have to keep your eyes on him.
Cedric was a person who wanted to understand and could understand.
Speaking to Lawrence was like giving a presentation to a wall, while

Cedric was actually engaged enough in the conversation to actually
respond.
He could never guess how much it made her tremble.
Cedric asked back in surprise.
“Why would I be disappointed?”
“Because I deceived you.”
“I don’t think so. Didn’t the Lady make it clear from the beginning that
the gem was just a means? I’m going to need to get to know you a
little better.”
Feeling the heat rising inside his chest, he said firmly,
244
“But I am angry. Not because the Lady did something wrong, but
because you didn’t believe me.”
“Your Grace….”
“I understand that the Lady asked to marry me as a means to work

together towards a better future. And although we didn’t begin our
relationship with love, shouldn’t my partner trust me to carry out the
same goals?”
“It’s different.”
Artizea stood up from her seat. It was because she didn’t want the
waves tidaling in her heart to be evident.
“I told you about the political marriage, but it’s only a means. If I
weren’t 20 years old and Lawrence’s sister, I would have knelt down
and sworn allegiance instead of making such a request.”
“Even more so, the Lady should have believed in me, because
everything you do will be my responsibility,” Cedric said quietly.
“I know that Your Grace hates authority and schemes. Perhaps you
understand my reasons, but deep down, you are uncomfortable with
being tricked into using your power for the sake of the victims of
human trafficking.”
“A family is a family. I know that the Lady is trying to compensate for

my shortcomings.”
Cedric stared at her.
“The Lady has been telling me things from the beginning till the end
and you didn’t realize it yourself?”
“What?”
245
Artizea turned to him.
“For the future, you are telling me to give up my honor and justice for
now, and to simply take the disgrace. From the day we first met to the
present day, I understood the way the lady works.””
“It wasn’t a straight path, but it was the right thing to do,” Cedric said
calmly.
“One of my lieutenants is a guy named Freil.. He asked me to give up

procedural legitimacy to do the right thing. I also led the knights to
Baron Yetz casino to get White’s revenge. I’m not exactly the most
righteous person.”
“Yes…….”
“I know you can’t get to the throne on a straight road alone. So tell me
everything. No, I’m not good at lying, so you can tell me after all if
necessary. However, I feel that I should also bear the burden of all this.
“
Artizea couldn’t say anything.
“Answer me,” Cedric said firmly.
“… Yes. I will accept Your Grace’s wishes.”
Even if he decided to accept Artizea, he was still infinitely in the right.

Artizea wouldn’t dare shake her head, saying she couldn’t.
However, even though she answered the way she did, Artizea did not
intend to keep her word. Until now, she planned to disclose only the
parts he could understand.
‘And because it’s something you shouldn’t be responsible for.’
246
As she did for Lawrence, any time she devised one of her schemes, she
made sure it was clean.
Still, she was very grateful for his words..
She smiled bitterly.
“Do you know why I like you, Your Grace?”
“Pardon?”
Cedric flinched at her sudden words.
“Your Majesty was born with a noble status and suffered in his
childhood. He was in a position where he could ignore his
subordinates and not even consider them as human beings, or he
could be buried in his own world and sympathize only with himself.
But your heart always moves in the same direction as mine.”
“Ah……”
Cedric exhaled a long sigh from his lungs, which was momentarily
startled and tense.
So it was that kind of story?
Cedric turned his gaze because it felt awkward for no reason.
He didn’t see himself as such a great person. He didn’t even think

Artizea understood him at all. They have been together for less than a
month after all.
But Artizea’s words had a strange persuasive power.
She seemed to have faith that Cedric could change the world for the
better.
He hoped to never betray that belief.
They drank tea without a word for a while.

247
“I’m thinking of going to Chancellor Lin soon,” Cedric said when the
teapot was empty.
“Yes, Chancellor Lin is a fair and honorable man. You made a good
decision. Your Grace is a military figure who has nothing to do with
politics, and you don’t have to give up that image yet. Sometimes it
would be appropriate to check the progress of things once in a while.”
Artizea said so. Cedric asked again.
“What are you going to do with Saintess Olga’s Heart?”
“I’m going to give it to Her Majesty the Empress. It’s a keepsake from a
dear friend of hers, so it’s only right that she keeps it.”
“Right.”
“You’re not upset, are you?” Artizea asked carefully.
“I thought you’d plan to do that from the time I heard Pescher’s story.
What do I have to be upset about?”
The truth was that he felt sad. So Cedric sighed a little.
“It’s just that I couldn’t retrieve the gift, so it’s difficult to make a
splendid proposal.”
Artizea shut her mouth, unsure of how to respond.
Cedric took a small velvet pouch from his chest pocket. Then, he
opened the pouch and revealed a diamond bracelet over his palm.
“Give me your hand.”
Artizea’s face flushed red.
She would not have felt this way if he had brought a jewel as big as
Saintess Olga’s Heart in a precious box.
248
However, the diamond bracelet had neither history, political value, nor
features worthy of attention. It was too simple to use as a gift for
Grand Duke Evron’s proposal.
For that reason, it made Artizea feel even more embarrassed.
Did he buy the bracelet himself?
Cedric carefully put the bracelet on her wrist.
“I’ll use this as a replacement proposal gift. Please marry me.”
This was only a formality. Cedric only chose to recite the traditional
proposal words.
The real meaning behind his words was instead, ‘I will accept you as
my servant and fellow’.
Artizea thought so.
Cedric, however, thought differently.
This diamond bracelet, not Saintess Olga’s heart, was chosen by him
for Artizea.
So rather, it was a much more meaningful moment for him.
Chapter 28. Politics or marriage

For some time, since the human trafficking scandal, the empire has
been very noisy.
249
In no time, the exposé was known all around. The people couldn’t help
but talk about it! It was something the salon lady would chat about,
scholars seated at a cafe would discuss, and even commoners made
visits to each other’s homes with cookie jars in tow just to talk about
the news.
Each time the whole story of the incident was revealed, the people
were immensely excited.
When it was revealed that most of the trafficking in the casino house
was children, parents who had lost their children clamored and flocked
to the security office.
There were also parents who sold their children themselves, but after
hearing the news, they stopped working from far away and came to
look for their missing child.
When it was revealed that a considerable number of them were sold as

sex slaves, fires of anger swept across the capital.
A rally was held calling for the public execution of those involved.
Some people hopped up the podium in the park and made a resentful
speech.
Newspapers poured out criticism about the lives of the fallen nobles.
The citizens were outraged and were on the verge of starting a riot
when it was uncovered that Count Eisen had continuously supplied
children under the age of 10 and then later killed and buried.
Dry firewood was piled up around the security office building and oil
was poured out. The magistrate responded by calling a gun squadron
there and aiming guns.
Eventually, the popular Chancellor Lin, came out to apologize, and

promised to direct the investigation himself and make the criminals
pay.
250
Even so, the anger of the citizens did not subside. The assembly was
disbanded until Cedric stepped forward and made earnest promises.
The news reached the annex where Emperor Gregor was in less than a
day.
The emperor responded to the first human trafficking case with

appropriately disguised anger.
But when he learned that Lawrence was involved in Count Eisen’s case,
he turned his desk upside down in anger.
The information revealed to the public was that Count Eisen was a
pedophile who regularly had dealings with Baron Yetz.
However, the report received by the emperor contained much more

detailed news.
According to what was written there, Count Eison not only personally
killed the children, but also bought 30 children at once at half-year
intervals and used them for hunting.
The hunting game was renowned for being stimulating and exciting
among the young and prodigal nobles.
And the biggest problem was that Lawrence got involved in the game
several times.
“Are you crazy!”
The emperor shouted and threw the inkwell at Lawrence. The

attendants fell on the floor and shivered.
As he dared not avoid it, Lawrence was completely struck.
The glass did not break. However, the lid was open, so the coveted
hair and white face were stained black with the dripping ink.
“Father.”
251
“I knew you were going wild. I thought that a young man might do
that. It’s a once-in-a-lifetime thing. So no matter how you play around,
I understand you. But you hunt people and bury them in the dark? Are
you playing with the guy who stripped them and released them in the
forest?”
“Father, I-.”
“I don’t want to hear it!”
Not listening to Lawrence’s excuse, the emperor threw the report to

his head this time.
Lawrence closed his eyes tightly, enduring the humiliation.
“Who doesn’t know Count Eisen is a friend of yours?”
“It’s not a personal relationship. Didn’t Father have a relationship with

Count Eisen’s predecessor?”
“You mean you don’t have the ability to judge what kind of guy he is?
You’re that far off? Oh, you’re so incompetent that you don’t even
have a head around you to even think that you’d be in big trouble if
you got caught?”
“….”
“It’s not anything else, it’s human trafficking! It’s killing a child! Do you
not even know what the foundation of the empire is? Do you know
that the people of the Empire are under the protection of the emperor
and can only be disposed of by the Imperial Law?”
The emperor pulled out a letter from the report and shouted while
shaking it.
“Ced said that it would be okay to handle the bribery case at my

disposal, so that only the trafficking side would be dealt with. Do you
know what this means? The case is serious enough that a stubborn
guy like that says that it is okay to cover this whole-scale bribery case.
252
It means that even if I tried to stop him, he won’t stay still. But,
because you’re involved, I can’t raise my face to Ced!”
Lawrence wanted to ask. No matter what he says, the emperor will not
listen. However, his lips trembled with anger.
It was then. The door opened wide and Miraila came in. Lawrence
glanced at her.
Miraila stared at him once with anxious eyes, and approached the
emperor with a gentle walk.
The emperor did not scold her for coming in. Then Miraila approached
the emperor’s side, sweeping the nape of his neck with her hands.
“Don’t be so angry,” she said, tenderly.
“Are you here because you were worried about your son again? What
the hell is he? I clearly said not to let people in.”
“I’m worried about you too. Don’t be angry, huh? It’s been a while
since the doctor said that getting too excited is bad for the heart.”
Miraila whispered in a sweet voice.
“Well, it’s because you’re this way that he can’t get himself together at
his age. When I was that age, I grabbed the crown prince’s seat with
my hand.”
“Isn’t it because your Majesty is too excellent?”
Miraila rubbed the Emperor’s neck, then loosened his tie.
Then, she folded his collar and carefully massaged the place with both
hands. The perfume that had been applied to the hand in advance
made the scent of flowers waft around the emperor.
It was an obvious move, but it worked. The emperor sighed once and
then relaxed his body.
253
Miraila massaged his shoulders in an earnest, reassuring way.
“Don’t worry me too much. If you get angry, it’s not good for your
health. Look at this. It’s tense here again.”
“Okay. I’ll tell the masseur to do a massage later. You said your finger
hurts every morning.”
The emperor said, taking her hand, kissing her knuckles.
Then he waved to Lawrence.
“Cut ties with Eisen quickly. I’ll take care of the rest. Consider yourself
lucky! Ced may be an uptight fellow, but he won’t condemn you for
Tia’s sake!”
“What are you talking about….?”
Miraila was about to ask. This is because the emperor’s anger could
not be defused any more.
The emperor sighed and shook his head.
“Go back and think about how you can get closer to Ced.”
“Father.”
“Think carefully. I may be your father, but I don’t intend to choose you
as my successor unconditionally. I can’t. Ced is the Grand Duke of
Evron. And he has a network that you don’t have. Just put Ced in your
hands. Then I will do the rest.”
“……Yes.”
Lawrence replied in a humiliated voice.
“Go back. I’m tired.”
Said the emperor with his eyes closed.
254
Lawrence stepped back and wiped the ink dripping from his forehead
into his cuffs.
The emperor then ordered Archduke Roygar to send a copy of the

bribe.
Until then, Miraila, silently rubbed the emperor’s shoulder.
The emperor had written up all the names to be sent to the capital’s
Chancellor Lin, and then pulled Miraila to sit on the armrest.
Then he leaned against her soft body and sighed.
“I have to get ready to go back to the capital.”
“Yes, as Your Majesty wants…..”
She gently slid her hand around his chest, bowing her head and
kissing his forehead.
“You don’t have to worry about it that much, but Lawrence has to get
his head on straight.”
“I say father a lion, a son cannot be a dog. Don’t worry too much. A
boy grows up with a lot of accidents. It’s because he has a lot of bugs
that stick to him because he’s of noble descent.”
(T/N: Father a lion, son cannot be a dog means that with a

distinguished father, the son is sure to do well.)
“I wish Lawrence was as half as good as you,” the emperor said with
his eyes closed.
“If he had tried to be loved by the empress, he would have already

been the Crown Prince.”
Miraila’s hand paused for a moment. The emperor raised one eyelid
and looked at her and smiled.
255
“Why? Are you going to be jealous again?”
“If I do, will you listen?” Miraila said in a sulky voice.
“You know that I can’t help it. Lawrence too. He should have built up
his own power and merit like Ced.”
“.… Still, he is Your Majesty’s son. “
“Yes. My only son.”
The emperor muttered so and buried his face in Miraila’s chest with a
weary attitude.
***
It was the very next day that a messenger came running with an
envelope bearing the imperial order.
“His Majesty has given permission,” Chancellor Lin said as he opened

the envelope.
In short, it meant covering up the bribery case and thoroughly digging

into Count Eisen’s case.
“I see,” Cedric replied. He knew this would happen, but he still felt
bitter.
“Do you feel bad?”
“Yes. I think the person who turns a blind eye to the money is no
different from the main culprit. If it were a junior official who patrolled
the gambling house they would have known most of the high-ranking
positions. Aren’t these people more evil than the main culprit?”
“But I can’t touch it right now. There are too many people who have
been bribed. It is very likely that nobles and officials will come
together to cover each other and resist, and the case will be
overshadowed.”
256
“Yes. “
“If His Majesty makes a strong decision, I would not know again. It’s
not a conspiracy, it’s a simple crime, so you wouldn’t want to bear that
political burden.”
“I think that Baron Yetz is pretty smart. Not only the high-ranking
aristocrats, but the treasury and tax departments, as well as the junior
officials of the police, are all intertwined. How can we handle it without
being prepared to cut the Imperial Government itself? “
Cedric sighed.
“In the first place, His Majesty doesn’t take this as important, and I’m
sure he’s probably thinking of just keeping the bribe ledger. My
fiancée said that weaknesses are the most powerful weapons when
hidden.”
A gun is scary when aimed, and a newly sharpened knife is the

sharpest before use.
“His Majesty is a relentless one. Whether a million or a thousand die at

his feet, unless the throne tilts, it’s like stealing wheat from a
warehouse for him. He may be angry, but it’s not a big deal that His
Majesty himself can make up his mind while taking on something.”
Artizea said so.
Chapter 29
“That’s right. Do you often talk about that with your fiancée?”
Cedric looked at Lin with an embarrassed face.

257
She had already been exposed to the outside world too much.
Newspapers had made noise that Cedric had found the trafficking site
in the midst of looking for a proposal gift for her.
As the case progressed, the words seemed to fade for a while, but as
soon as Count Eisen’s affairs were revealed, her name began to
reappear.
Artizea didn’t seem to mind.
However, contrary to the request to strictly protect the White family,

she isolated herself.
Cedric hated it.
Apart from trusting Lin personally and as a servant of the empire, he

did not want to be sloppy. However, when Lin asked, it was impossible
not to answer.
“It’s not like this has nothing to do with her.”
“I know that the Lady Rosan is still young, but she has great insight.
Well, the Marchioness Rosan is also smart in certain areas if you take
away her hysterical temper. Instinctively, she knows how to get what
she wants.”
“….”
It was about Artizea’s parents, so Cedric refused to talk.
“Do you feel skeptical about politics?” Lin asked gently.
“A little bit.” Cedric responded bluntly.
He didn’t know it before, but the fact that this incident was nothing to
the emperor gave Cedric an unfamiliar realization of futility.
When Cedric himself was in check, he did not realize it was his
problem.
258
It was a dangerous law for those who hold military power. In addition,
he was the child of parents related to royalty, who died tragically for
accusations of treason.
However, in this case there was no object to be held in check. It

seemed like a completely accidental incident, thanks to the
circumstances Artizea had made.
Lin is only a servant of the emperor and is only tasked with dealing
with the trafficking case.
If he had to keep it in check, it would be Cedric again, but Cedric has

never been involved in domestic politics up until now.
Therefore, this was a purely public issue.
Nevertheless, the emperor seemed to be thinking of only using

Cedric’s work to strengthen his own power.
“But that’s the politics of Krates. We are not doing the right thing to
cover up disputes, not using the finances efficiently, but we are
running away from the people’s will by weighing in the wishes of the
emperor.”
“Doesn’t the Chancellor feel skeptical about it?”
“I shouldn’t feel that way.”
“So why do you ask me if I feel skeptical?”
Lin kept his mouth shut.
There was a moment of silence. Lin changed the topic.
“It is rather fortunate that the Grand Duke was able to cover up the
bribe case.”
“Pardon?”
259
Cedric asked back. Lin replied.
“As far as we know from the inside story, Lord Lawrence and Grand
Duke Roygar were also hit by this incident. Grand Duke Roygar not
only lost an important source of funding, but was also weakened by
His Majesty the Emperor. He was favored by his Majesty.”
“Yes, I know.”
“The blow that Lord Lawrence suffered because of Count Eisen is not
to mention great as well. Not only did he gain a bad reputation, he
must have hated His Majesty. Considering that Count Eisen was
rejected, he probably also suffered a blow to his fund line.”
“I would assume so.”
“If the bribery case was made big, there will be many people who think
that the Grand Duke has dug this up for Lord Lawrence. But since
we’ve covered up the bribery case, Lord Lawrence is the only one left.
It’s a shame, but the emperor punished Lord Lawrence instead and cut
off his power.”
And at the same time, rumors spread that he was engaged to Artizea.
People will now never say that the engagement was a marriage
alliance between Lawrence and Cedric.
It worked out as she promised. Cedric was brought to central politics

by imprinting important figures of the Lawrence faction.
But it started out by accident, so Lawrence would not see him as an

enemy.
Did Artizea predict this far? It’s a mystery.
“Isn’t your fiancée sad?”
“Yes. She told me to follow the path that I thought was right. She
knows what I need to do now more than anyone else.”
260
“Your fiancée has good sense. Do not let go of that hand, Your Grace.
It is rare for a person in your position to find genuine affection and
trust, not politics.”
“Yes, I know.”
There was a stifled sigh in Cedric’s heart as he answered.
It was when this began to escalate, and Freil said the same thing for a
completely different reason.
[You must not lose the Lady Rosan, Your Grace. I feel it is too
dangerous to pass her onto others. Honestly, it’s creepy to think that
Lady used to be Lawrence’s support.]
Cedric agreed rationally to the remark. But the sentiment was

opposed.
Whenever he thought of Artizea, Cedric was caught in a strange mood.
His heart seemed to be pounding and he felt excited.
She is only 18 years old now. She was still young. It was the age to be
protected.
Looking at those pale and slender wrists, he thought it would be right

not to talk about the situation and ask for advice, but to wrap her into
a warm flower blanket and put her on a sofa on a sunny day.
He wanted to take care of her. Although he needed her advice, she

wasn’t a tool to be used.
But more than anyone else, Artizea treated herself that way. It was
frustrating, but he felt upset because he couldn’t do anything about it.
****
Scratch scratch
261
The sound of the quills scratching the rough paper was irritating.
Bill groaned and looked at the original again, drawing a stroke as if he

were sewing stitch by stitch.
“Shiiiiiit…….”
He had been stuck in a narrow closet for nearly a month, copying an

unreadable ancient text book he was given by Artizea.
He felt like his wrists and fingers were going to come off. His eyes hurt,
too, and he felt like he would vomit just by smelling paper and ink.
It could have been fortunate if it had ended there.
Having been trapped here, he could hardly grasp how the Marquisate
of Rosan’s mansion was doing.
However, he could tell that there were a lot of people.
Most of the servants, perhaps Bill’s closest associates, had

disappeared.
Instead, it seemed that the old employees he had put in the corner of
the former Marquis’ estate or villa were asked to return.
The maids have also changed quite a bit. In particular, a lot of maids
who do chores such as cleaning and laundry have changed, and more
and more maids wore luxurious clothing.
Most of the high-ranking maids would have followed Miraila to the

annexes, and all of them would be newly hired maids to serve Artizea.
Jacob, who had been shrugging his shoulders for a while, could not be
seen from some point.
“I can’t believe she was such a scary girl.”
262
As she muttered to herself, Alice, who had just opened the door and
came in, snorted.
“Oh, it’s wrong to guess the master funnyly.”
“Alice you…!”
“I don’t know why she told me to give you afternoon tea.”
Alice was in a merry mood.
Rize, who came behind her, pushed the papers piled up on the narrow
desk with her hands, threw them on the floor, and set the tea tray.
Bill jumped up.
“Hey you!”
“Who is this man?”
Rize raised her eyes and looked at Bill.
Bill rolled his feet. However, he couldn’t reach out and just cursed.
“Wow, now you’re ignoring me? Hey, Alice, are you still standing with
this?”
“Why? It’s better than the usual hustle and bustle. Are you a
nobleman? Did you hire me? If you don’t like it, don’t drink it.”
As soon as Alice said so, Rize picked up the tray.
“Hey!”
Bill shouted again.
“No, no. I was wrong. I’m sorry, so put it down.”
“Rize.”
263
“Honestly, I don’t understand why we are taking care of a criminal.”
Rize said plainly. Alice sighed.
Bill changed his expression and called Alice with an earnest voice.
“Let me see the lady.”
“What are you going to say after seeing my lady?”
“I’ll apologize for doing something wrong.”
“Tell me 10 things that you’ve done wrong, starting with the worst
offenses.”
Bill bit his lips. And made a careful choice.
“Ignoring the lady…?”
“Wrong.”
“Then… I misunderstood the lady….?”
“It looks like it will be about the third. Think carefully. I’ll talk to her.”
“This!”
Bill handed out a four-folded paper to Alice who was about to go

back.
“What?”
“Self-reflection.”
Rize laughed outright, but Bill spoke with a straight face.
“Please tell her that I really mean it.”
“Okay.”
264
Alice accepted it with a puzzled look.
****
Artizea, who received the reflection, smiled.
“Even though he has a bad temper, he worked as the Marquis Rosan’s

general butler for several years. There’s one thing he’s good at.”
“Rubbing his hands?”
“My mother is capricious. Matching her personality for more than 10

years is a talent if you call it a gift.”
“It’s a talent that is only harmful in everything.”
Alice grumbled.
“Will you just let him go? Can’t he be fired?”
“I’ll just leave him until the day I leave this house. If I leave only the
chief maid and the butler, my mother won’t care. I’m just preparing for
it now.”
“But even if the lady took the ledger and the key and made a copy of
the book like that, it would be a big blow.”
“You’re supposed to close your eyes, right? And it’s still useless for
Bill.”
As Artizea said so, she turned over the papers that Bill had copied the
day before.
The ancient script is difficult to master. Bill wouldn’t know what he

wrote even if he spent a year on it.
Of the papers, she picked the most plausible ones.
265
Bill will think that what he was copying is an old book. He would
believe Artizea brought that book with these intricate texts to harass
him.
Of course, Artizea wasn’t doing it because of her petty revenge.
The purpose of this work was to prevent Bill from doing anything else.
Rather, it was to make a book so that the handwriting would not be

revealed.
It wouldn’t even be Bill’s handwriting. Because Bill is not writing letters,

but drawing pictures.
And just in time today, the pages she wanted were gathered.
Artizea hand-tied it and entrusted it to Rize.
“Take this and put it in the library. The east corner is good.”
“This one?”
Rize tilted her head. Alice then said.
“When the lady speaks, you don’t have to wonder why. Because she
tells you everything you need to know.”
“Yes.”
Rize responded obediently and went outside with the book. Alice said
again.
“You have to hurry now. It’s afternoon tea time.”
“I know.”
“Really, a day like this is coming. My lady is going to greet guests at

tea time. Come on. You have to change clothes.”
Alice rejoiced as she put her fluttering hands together.

266
Artizea nodded grimly and looked out the window. It was sunny.
Perfect for holding a tea party in the garden.
It was a very good day to get the job done.
Chapter 30
Artizea stopped by the Tuvalet room for a while before going to the
terrace where the tea party was prepared.
Now, her Tuvalet room was overflowing with flowers and gifts.
Sophie greeted Artizea.
“Welcome, Miss. Are you going to change your clothes?”
“No. I just came to check. Are all of these flowers gifts?”
“Yes. I brought the ones from the Grand Duke of Evron to the
bedroom, and I wrote down exactly who sent the gifts. Among the rest
of the gifts, flowers and lace from the women were decorated on the
terrace today.”
“And? “
“It was discussed with the butler to separate the gifts received from
men over the age of 40 years old. Additionally, expensive gifts such as
jewelry or those from unmarried young men were all returned.”
Sophie responded nervously, unsure of whether she may have acted

out of line.
267
“For the wedding, I have made a list of items in need of attention and
put it in the warehouse for you to check and decide at a later time.”
“Well done.”
Artizea replied lightly.
Sophie relaxed and laughed. Sophie was hired as the chore maid of
the Marquess Rosan, but was assigned to Artizea’s maid for her
interest in dressing up.
It was one of the few occasions that Bill treated Artizea as the lady of
the house.
Even if she was a maid serving a lady, the salary she received was no
different from that of a servant maid.
When there was short of work, she was called to the laundry room that
everyone hates. It was not a treatment for the maid who aids the lady
that was going to be the successor.
Sophie liked Artizea, so she wasn’t dissatisfied with how poorly she
had been treated..
But Artizea had often been ignored and only had shabby clothing in
her possession, so Sophie always felt sorry for her.
The situation then turned over within a month, Bill was kicked out and
his employer changed.
The rude ones were expelled, and all important positions were filled
with people who were polite to Artizea.
Most of them were from the Hanson family, who changed their name,
and former employees who were close to them.
Invitations and flowers arrived like a mountain every day to the young
lady.
268
It was rewarding to have served the lady through tough times, because
both Sophie and Alice were recognized as Artizea’s closest aids.
She was also in charge of the full wardrobe, jewelry, and Tuvalet room
that overflowed with flowers and gifts.
Some people used the gifts as a bribe for Artizea asking to deliver
letters to Cedric.
It seemed that the heavens and earth had opened up.
At first, she also felt anxious. She was afraid that Miraila and Lawrence
would come back anytime and overturn everything.
But now she was just proud. As far as Sophie, who is only a maid,
knows, Artizea is now a celebrity in the social world.
Politics and public opinion were infested with the case of Baron Yetz,
but it was not the only topic in the social world. Grand Duke Evron’s
engagement couldn’t help but make headlines.
Cedric has always worked in the interest of the people as he grew up

and eventually taken over the title. Who will be Grand Duke Evron’s
relative? Who will occupy the shield of the North and the hero of the
West.
Refreshingly, few people talked about Cedric himself in that

engagement.
The part to be interested in Cedric was the fame and influence he

gained from this incident rather than the engagement.
On the other hand, Artizea suddenly became a socialite celebrity as

much despite her lack of involvement.
Whether Cedric decides to join hands with Lawrence, and what will
happen to the Duke’s wealth? Even with that alone, the nobles could
debate all night long.
269
As such, Artizea’s name was mentioned a lot. People wanted to know
what she was like.
The women told more romantic stories than what existed.
There was no one who did not wonder how she became connected
with Cedric.
It was all wonderful. From meeting by chance due to a damaged

carriage in a suburban temple; to Cedric and Artizea dancing at a
Duke’s ball; a proposal gift that sparked the case of Baron Yetz; and a
year’s worth of dresses from Emily’s boutique.
Even the young men of marriageable age showed interest as if they

had found a pearl on the beach.
Some men asked Artizea for a date or sent gifts.
Artizea dismissed such interest. Sophie thought it was terribly strange.
She’s known for a long time that Artizea doesn’t show her feelings
much.
But still, it wasn’t really stupid.
Sophie used to think that Artizea was just a young, immature girl.
But one day, Artizea suddenly became really calm.
Though she had experienced a lot throughout her childhood, it

seemed as if all of that disappeared.
Even the beautiful gifts that would have made her heart flutter in the
past were no different from a cobblestone on the side of the road.
It was a pity for Sophie.
“I’ll do you a new hairstyle, my lady.”
“It’s okay. It’s just a light tea time.”

270
“Yes. It’s your first time hosting a tea party like this.”
Artizea smiled.
“It’s a common thing for the guests.”
“Then wait a minute.”
Sophie rearranged her dress again. Artizea flinched when Sophie

slightly pulled up her sleeves to reveal her bracelet.
“These days, the shorter sleeves are in style.”
“…..”
“Because it’s gotten a lot hotter. It will be summer soon.”
Artizea did not answer. But her cheeks were a little red.
Sophie became satisfied. The bracelet was fine, and it was good that
the Lady was engaged to a nice man. And more than that, it was good
that Artizea’s face changed like a girl when she talked about it.
***
Guests had already arrived on the terrace.
Among them, Artizea and Miel, the daughter of Keshore, were the only
ones that were really acquainted. Artizea was the first to greet her
among the other four guests.
“Welcome, Lady Miel.”
“Hello, Lady Artizea. I’m glad you invited me here.”
Miel smiled brightly, greeted and held Artizea’s hand.
“How are you today?”
271
“Maybe because of the good weather, I’m in great shape. I can even
accept Lady Artizea’s invitation like this. I used the bath product that
you gave me last time. Once I put it in the water, afterwards, my hands
and feet were so nice and warm. I was able to walk for a long time.”
“Even in the hot weather, I feel much better after some warm water.”
“Thank you for always taking care of me. I don’t know if my father fully
conveyed my gratitude. Oh, this is my cousin Hazel.”
The girl who was waiting next to Miel greeted her with a reddish face.
“Hello, Lady Rosan.”
“It’s nice to meet you. I am Artizea Rosan.”
Artizea bowed politely, bending slowly at the waist.
“Thank you for inviting me. I really wanted to meet you.”
Hazel greeted her as if she was seeing a childhood friend whom she
hasn’t seen in years.
Neither Miel nor Artizea knew much of the guests because they were
hardly socializing.
The other guests who were invited this time were introduced by Hazel,
as the two people had a small social range. All were girls of
marriageable age.
Of course, they weren’t really unknown to Artizea.
She knew most of the socialites, so she had basic information about all
the guests.
Some of these people didn’t have any special biographies, but some
would become a noble lady in the future.
Artizea was particularly interested in Hazel.
272
Hazel was intelligent, had a good memory, and was sociable. And was
rather snobbish.
She knew that Hazel would show off her personal connections without
being offensive, and she was also a player in spreading news.
She wasn’t a bad person to get close to.
Artizea and the guests sat down. All the guests looked at her outfit
and the mansion with twinkling eyes.
Although Artizea’s dress looked modest, it was made of luxurious

cotton fabric.
The undecorated design looked rather classy, and the diamond

bracelet over her slender wrist was rather emphasized.
The eyes of some of the guests quietly passed through the bracelet. It
seemed to be the bracelet that was widely rumored to be given by
Cedric as an engagement gift.
As news of their engagement came out in a newspaper article, two-line

diamond bracelets became popular as a gesture for love in the last
month.
Wasn’t it a gem whose name circulated as the Saintess Olga’s heart,

that started the incident?
It was not just diamond bracelets, a second line of crystal bracelets

that were being sold at a commoner’s price was also being used as a
gift for marriage proposals and was thus being sold in large quantities.
“So it turns out that Sir Alphonse isn’t here. I heard that he’s always
around.”
Someone asked with curiosity.
It was also a famous story that Cedric sent the strongest and most
reliable man among the Knights of Evron to Artizea.
273
“Yes. He’s not here today because he’s on urgent business.”
It was then. A maid came running to her.
“Lady! Lady!”
“What are you making such a fuss about? Can’t you see the guests?”
Artizea rebuked the maid. But the maid said urgently, turning pale.
“The Madam is back!”
There was a loud noise from outside. She heard Bill yelling and
someone screaming.
Artizea stood up from her seat at a slow pace. It was because she
didn’t want to look strange to others.
“I’m sorry, I’ll be away for a moment.”
“Ah yes.”
Miel had a pale face, not knowing what to do.
It was when Artizea had just opened the terrace door. Miraila was right
there.
“Mother.”
Miraila looked at Artizea with an angry face.
From behind, a maid was clinging onto the hem of Miraila’s dress after
repeatedly informing her that Artizea was entertaining guests.
Artizea laid her eyes down with a calm face.
Miraila’s gaze glanced from head to toe. After that, she saw the flowers
and lace on the terrace.
274
“There are rumors that you caught a man and you’ve been very
spoiled.”
Miraila said sharply.
Chapter 31
Miraila didn’t come a long way with the intention of being angry from
the beginning.
Originally, she intended to coax Artizea.
She was worried that Lawrence’s situation was not very good, and she
was worried that Artizea’s stupid engagement would go well.
All her life, Miraila had tried to prevent Artizea from encountering
men.
Artizea was a girl with nothing to offer. She intended for Artizea to live
without getting married or ever leaving the mansion.
There was enough money to spend until her death.
So, it was best to just live with housework and embroidery.
But isn’t it important for Lawrence?
However, she was going to soothe Artizea well, and get her to ask
Cedric to speak well with Lawrence.
She knew that Cedric was a man of principle, but he was still a man.
275
The man before knowing a girl and the man after knowing a girl are
two completely different people.
Even Miraila knew that Cedric despised her.
But look. Don’t you fall in love with my daughter?
It was impossible to know what would happen to the relationship

between man and woman.
But Miraila didn’t think it would last long.
By now, he must have been obssessed by her daughter’s charm like a

man possessed.
And that kind of love doesn’t last long. In Miraila’s experience, this
especially applied to young men.
So, she was going to allow it. If necessary, she was going to teach her
how to seduce a man and how to keep his love for a long time.
If you want to do well, you must do it right.
Artizea could be the Grand Duchess. Miraila herself gave birth to her
and raised her not as an illegitimate child but as the Marquis’
daughter.
Grand Duchess Evron, didn’t it just sound cool? As the emperor said, it
will be of great help to Lawrence.
She came all the way here with that mindset.
But when she saw the mansion completely changed, her eyes turned
upside down.
Artizea was different as if she had transformed into a butterfly.
Miraila’s eyes weren’t good enough to recognize that the seeds in it

were the same.
276
All she saw was that her daughter, who had not long ago been docile
and sloppy, was buried among the flowers sent by a man, while
changing into the clothes a man bought her one morning.
“Mad girl!”
Miraila’s eyes turned red as she screamed and grabbed Artizea’s hair.
“Aaahh!”
The guests screamed in horror and stood up from their seats.
Even the man who was watching with his eyes shining for something
exciting would happen, was astonished by the excessive violence and
did not know what to do.
“What did I say? Didn’t I say that a stupid and ugly bitch like yourself
should just sit in the corner of the house and live while breathing and
embroidering!”
The silver pins on her head were scattered on the floor.
Artizea couldn’t scream and closed her eyes tightly. Then Miraila
pulled and dragged her away.
She has never resisted since she was very young. When she resisted,
Miraila was more heinous. The abuse would only grow longer.
As the front of her eyes became dark, her legs loosened.
She didn’t know what it would be like to fight like a crazy person, but
she had never tried.
Getting used to it was a scary thing itself.
She was a villain of the world who had thousands and tens of
thousands of deaths on her hands. However, in front of her mother, it
was no different from when she was two years old when she pinched
her skin till it peeled off and then reached out for a hug.
277
“You should know how to be grateful for me for giving birth to you!
But now that you have a man caught in the middle of your eyes, you
decide to stab your mother in the back?!”
“Please be patient, Madam!”
“Patient? Should I be patient? Should I be patient with my daughter?!”
“Ahh!”
Miraila shouted and smacked the maid who held her arm. The maid sat
down on the floor and grabbed Miraila’s leg.
“Madam, madam!”
Miel cried mournfully to stop, but it did not go into Miraila’s ear.
Miel, who was inherently weak and frail in character, was so surprised
that she couldn’t breathe properly and collapsed.
Hazel was surprised and supported Miel.
“Doctor! Call the doctor! Miel, Miel?”
“Madam Rosan, stop!”
Even among the startled guests, a person intervened and tried to stop
them.
Miraila pushed with her hand and pulled Artizea off the terrace.
And threw her to the lobby.
“What did I say!? I told you not to be a bitch! Crazy bitch, this stupid
bitch!”
Miraila squeezed Artizea’s head, and hit her face. And she shook
Artizea’s head again.
278
“Do you think you can live in comfort because you’re a girl?! Get
clothes from a man, get a bouquet, get a gift of jewelry, do you think
you are something? Huh?”
Hit!
The sound of a kick rang in the lobby. All of the employees fled,
trembling.
The only ones left in the lobby was Miraila and Artizea. The maid that
was hit had also run away.
“Who gave birth to you and gave your life?! You dare to smack the
back of my head like this?! You can’t go anywhere! If you want to run
away, give back the life I gave you!”
“Lady!”
Alice, who arrived late, shielded the crouching Artizea.
Artizea pushed Alice away even in such a state.
Miraila quickly struck Alice with a basket, pulled her out and pushed
her back.
Even in that situation, Alice didn’t raise her hand.
Because if she accidentally scratched Miraila’s body, it was the same as

asking the emperor to kill her.
At that time, the front door opened up.
“Quickly!”
Rize, who hurried in, stopped breathing at what was happening in the
lobby.
Cedric, who hastily followed her, opened his eyes wide.
279
Rize was quick-witted. As soon as she heard that Miraila had come,
without thinking twice, she went to ask for the Grand Duke Evron’s
help.
And just in time, she ran into Cedric who was at home.
“Lady!”
Rize reacted before the frozen Cedric. She ran and hugged Alice.
Alice cried out loud.
“Please save her!”
Miraila grabbed Artizea’s arm and dragged her.
Cedric stepped up and grabbed Miraila’s wrist.
“Let go of this hand.”
“Who invited you to enter someone else’s house?! Get out! Get out
now!”
Miraila screamed in a shrill voice.
“Get out!”
“I told you to let go of this hand.”
Cedric said in a voice repressed with anger.
Miraila spoke to him in a hateful voice as if spitting at him.
“Why would anyone interfere when a mother is teaching her daughter

a lesson?”
“What education is this?”
“Or what else!? Whatever I do with my daughter is up to me! Ahhhh!”
280
Cedric gave his hand some strength. Miraila screamed in pain as if her
arm were breaking.
Artizea’s arm fell down as the strength from Miraila’s hand loosened.
Cedric pushed away Miraila.
“… No.“
Artizea whispered through a breathless sound, as if trying to endure

the pain.
“If my mother gets hurt, you’ll be in trouble.”
Cedric took off the cloak he was wearing and covered her head first.
Her hair was ripped off, and her face was left with a red mark. The
dress was torn, too, and her shoulders and arms were covered with
blood.
He opened his cloak and hid Artizea’s body.
There was a difference in height, so even a cloak that came near his
calf was enough to fit Artizea’s body.
“Your Grace.”
“Stay still.”
Then Cedric carried Artizea.
He already knew from feeling it when she danced, but her skinny body
was lighter than it looked.
Miraila blocked his path.
“Put her down. It’s my daughter.”
“…..”
281
Cedric tried to move away from her without even responding. Miraila
grabbed him and shouted out.
“It’s mine whether I decide to kill her or let her live!”
“Not anymore.”
Cedric replied in a low growl. Then he pushed her hand roughly and
made his way out.
In the background, came the shouts of Miraila’s raucous roar.
Cedric walked quickly out of the estate.
The knights who followed him politely bowed their heads. Cedric
ordered.
“The Lady will move in from today. Take control of the Rosan mansion.
Keep every single employee in custody so that the Lady may dispose
of them herself later.”
“Yes.”
There was concern that the emperor would intervene. However, Freil
didn’t dare to say anything.
As long as Cedric was determined.
Anyway, now that Lawrence had a major accident, even the emperor
would not be able to recklessly protect Miraila.
After hearing Freil’s answer, Cedric climbed onto the horse holding her
as he didn’t want to use a carriage if it came from this mansion.
Artizea panted and struggled hard to say.
“Alice, Alice….”
“Don’t worry, Freil will take good care of her.”
282
“At home, there were guests. Lady Miel is weak…”
“Freil will also take care of that for you.”
Cedric bit his lips.
“You should worry about yourself.”
In his arms, Artizea was straining for a while.
But it wasn’t long before she resigned. He felt relieved when he saw
her lose consciousness.
Cedric looked into her face, curled up in his cloak.
In some areas, the skin was broken and the flesh had fallen off from
the long nails that tore through her. The bruises and blood made her
appear badly beaten, and her unconscious face was pale with a new
blue color.
Artizea said that she could not wait until she inherited the title of
Rosan nor could she choose a suitable man. Cedric felt that he really
understood it now.
If it wasn’t for him who held her hand right now, Artizea probably
knew she would have been killed. Not because of wealth or position,
but simply because of the mad mother’s anger.
It’s foolish to ask why she didn’t fight back. She must have been
terrified.
From birth, she must have been treated like this. Beating the trauma
from childhood was difficult.
There are things that can’t be done no matter how wise and noble
people are. Cedric believed in the power of the will, but he wasn’t
foolish enough to believe that it would solve everything.
Artizea needed him.

283
The bottom of his chest seemed to be twisting and cracking. Still, his
heart shook with that fact.
Something rattled down his throat. Cedric wanted to spit it out, but he
still didn’t know exactly what it was.
Chapter 32
Artizea opened her eyes faintly.
She was buried in a cozy duvet in an unfamiliar room. There was a

white one-piece pajamas on her body.
There was a fire in the fireplace. She heard the sound of firewood
burning.
Heating in this weather was unusual, but it was good enough for
Artizea’s body who was in the middle of a cold.
Artizea wriggled her hands and feet while lying still. Her knees and
shins hurt, and her arms and shoulders stung.
So did her face. Artizea tried to graze the wound on her mouth that
she got from having been slapped in the face.
What was different from other times she was beaten, was that her eyes
were not sore. It looked like someone had wiped her face.
She slowly sat up.
284
It wasn’t just certain parts of her body, but the muscles and joints of
her shoulders and limbs also hurt. It seemed that her body was under
even more pressure because of how nervous she was feeling.
And she thinks she fainted. Her last memory was of Cedric grabbing
Miraila’s arm.
She doesn’t think she passed out right after that though.
Even so, she never lost her memory in this way.
It wasn’t really that big of a deal, but could the situation really have
been so nerve wracking that it caused her to faint?
She had broken up an embankment, spread a plague, dealt with the

Pirate King of the South Sea over the southern city of the Empire.
Even at that time, there had never been a situation where she fainted.
Artizea carefully got out of bed.
Then she stroked her face once with her palm. Her cheekbones hurt.
“Phew….”
She sighed. She wanted to see the mirror, but she didn’t actually want
to see it. She was certain it must be terrible.
To think that such a face was seen by Cedric. She felt an unfamiliar
melancholy.
She had no memory, so there was no way to know for certain.
Artizea sighed.
The memory that seemed to be overloaded is probably because of the

complexity in her head.
But that was the end for today.
285
It was then, the sound of a knock on the door was heard.
She didn’t answer, but the other person opened the door silently as if
it was just a formality.
It was Ansgar.
When he saw Artizea standing up, he put the wash basin and towel he
brought in on the table near the door, and politely bowed.
“I am Ansgar, the butler of the Grand Duke Evron.”
“Yes.”
Artizea replied, suppressing the soaring feelings into her throat.
But she couldn’t stand it all, so she said it again in a tone full of
emotions.
“Yes, I know.”
“It’s an honor to meet you. Ced has told us of how nice it would be for
the Lady Heiress to stay here until the situation is settled.”
“Yes, I am grateful.”
“Thank you for your understanding. The mansion is still a little

cluttered. Normally, it’s a space where only soldiers come and go. We
started cleaning it only last month.”
“Yes……”
“I’ll serve you during your stay here. If you have any needs, you can tell
me anything.”
As Ansgar said so, he approached Artizea with a towel soaked in warm

water.
Instead of leaving her face to Ansgar, Artizea accepted the towel.
286
“The doctor said that you were too traumatized and lost
consciousness. Most of the wounds on the body are partial traumas, so
you’ll be able to recover in no time. I will bring a hand mirror.”
“No. It’s okay……. I don’t want to see it.”
“Yes. It is said that it will leave no scar. So you don’t have to worry
about it.”
“Yes. “
Artizea replied vaguely.
It’s not that easy to be beaten to death by one’s bare hand. More so
with a woman’s hands.
Miraila was stronger than Artizea, but she was still just a lady.
The heaviest of the things that hand could have held would be, at best,
the emperor’s coat.
It was not common to get hit like yesterday. But it certainly wasn’t her
first time.
Artizea carefully wiped her face with the warm, wet towel. The front
and corners of her eyes, and the stinging areas on her forehead and
cheeks were also gently wiped.
“The Lady’s maids are also in this mansion. They might be unpacking
now. Would you like me to call for them?” Ansgar asked, gently.
The reason Ansgar dared to ask was because Artisea’s condition

seemed very bad.
Many decent nobles hated to show such vulnerability.
And this young lady must have been more noble than her mother or
brother.
287
Ansgar noticed that she swallowed her emotions down her throat on
several occasions, but he hid his sorry feelings.
The person in front of him is Cedric’s fiancèe, who will soon become
the Duchess. So, as the butler, he was not qualified to show sympathy.
“What about Alice?”
“You’re talking about the maid who is close to the Lady. I heard that
her injury was just a sprained wrist. She said she wanted to stand by
you, but she looked very tired so I told her to go and rest.”
“Okay, thank you for the consideration.”
Artizea now replied with a completely calm and contemplative face.
“What is Marcus doing? I know that he was entrusted with the

mansion by the Grand Duke Evron.”
“Sir Marcus Hanson is now working to sort out some affairs for the
Lady. Ced left the Knights behind.”
“The Knights are too much… “
Artizea muttered. But now, she was very exhausted, that her thoughts
flowed out of her head like it was someone else’s work.
Even if it is something you know and are familiar with, she never
adapted to the physical abuse and the pain. Neither did her mind.
Playing an instrument or learning a sword would result in calluses to

your hand, but Artizea thought that it would never happen to her mind
as well.
Anyway, the work at the Marquis’s mansion wasn’t an important issue

right now.
“I’ll bring you a simple meal. Eat a little something and think about
what you’re going to do today.”
288
“I don’t think I want to eat that much now. More than a meal… can you
make a cup of tea?”
“Okay, I’ll be right back.”
Ansgar quietly stepped back.
Artizea realized she has a dazed face.
Ansgar quietly doused her towel with water again.
Artizea took it and buried her face in it. She felt much better because
of it.
“Thank you, Ansgar.”
She returned the towel from her face to Ansgar.
Then she acknowledged Cedric, who was standing at the door.
“It’s okay for Your Grace to come in. Unless you’re afraid of my face for
being too ugly.”
“I’ve never thought about that.” Cedric said, stuttering.
“I already know that you don’t care about other people’s looks.”
Artizea smiled.
It wasn’t that he didn’t care about it at all. Originally, her face wasn’t
very pretty, but she got bruised and even scabs.
On top of it, it was filled with tears, so she will surely not be able to see
him with eyes wide open.
But strangely, her heart was cool. After returning to the past, it seemed
that a large boulder that had been placed on the edge of her chest
had rolled and disappeared.
But this wasn’t wrong. She was going in the right direction. Be with the
right people.
289
Ansgar’s tea flavour informed her of it.
“Are you feeling okay?”
“Yes I’m fine. “
“Thank God.”
Cedric was restless. Still, he could not settle his gaze on her, and the
tips of his ears were red.
“Don’t be like that. Sit down.”
Artizea offered him a seat.
Cedric hesitated, then turned the chair next to the table and sat away
from Artizea.
Ansgar stepped back and walked out of the room.
“I’m sorry for opening the door so recklessly. I was worried, so I

stopped by before I left.”
“Thank you. Yesterday…..”
“Thank you for coming to help. I never thought you would come in
person.”
“When Rize came to call for someone, I happened to be in front of the

mansion and ran into her.”
As he answered so, Cedric realized.
She never thought he’d come in person. Conversely, it means that she
was thinking that anyone would come.
And this means that Artizea’s ‘thinking’ was completely different from
the way other people think.
290
“Tia, as expected…”
“Yes?”
“This situation, did you plan this?”
The young man who was shy and couldn’t make eye contact with the
girl disappeared, and Grand Duke Evron became present.
Although it was intense, as if looking into the abyss, his black eyes
stared at Artizea.
Chapter 33
Cedric’s tone was stern.
“I thought it was weird yesterday. I apologized to Lady Keshore and

the other guests and sent them home. I asked why Alphonse wasn’t
next to you… and that’s when a thought came to mind. How would
you, the clever Aritzea, not know that Madam Rosan would appear.”
“….”
“I told Alphonse to stay by your side. I know that it has a symbolic

meaning that shows to others that I am always by your side and am
protecting you even when I’m not physically there.”
Artizea turned away from his sharp gaze. She couldn’t figure out why
he was upset.
291
“But I couldn’t get it out of my mind why you asked Alphonse to leave
the house the day you invited guests. You knew that Madam Rosan
was coming back that day? Did you?”
“I mean… I don’t know everything…”
“That’s not the answer. Is this one of your schemes or not?””
“….”
Artizea hesitated to answer.
It was possible to make things up without telling him. However, it was

disloyal to tell a lie when asked.
“Yes.”
Artizea replied and glanced at Cedric.
It wasn’t something that she couldn’t talk about. What she noticed was
that Cedric was very angry.
“I didn’t say it was to ‘add more fire’. I was simply inviting guests to
match the day my mother would come back. And it was necessary.”
Artizea sighed a little, but she spoke honestly.
Because she promised she would talk about it later when she was up
to something.
“I wanted to make sure that I had an opportunity to completely cut off

my relationship with the Madam of Rosan,” Artizea said.
Anyone who didn’t know how much Miraila hated Artizea would know
now.
Anyone who saw her at the ball would also know that she was being
treated poorly by the Marquis of Rosan’s Madam.
Nevertheless, however, people valued family ties.

292
Anyone who didn’t know her in person, or people outside the social
circle, will say that no matter the situation is behind closed doors, one
shouldn’t treat their mother that way.
Even those who knew, would think that the mother and daughter
relationship could not easily be torn apart.
“And if there was no trigger, I couldn’t get the title of Rosan right
away. I took the keys and ledger from Bill, but the moveable property
in the mansion’s vault is only a small fraction.”
“Tia.”
“In the case of business management, estates, and other property in

other areas, all of them are entrusted to the representatives, and the
representatives are those chosen by His Majesty, the Emperor. Even if I
get married and inherit the title, my mother would not give it up
easily.”
However, as things have come to this end, neither the Emperor nor
Lawrence will be able to take Miraila’s side because of her actions.
Don’t pretend you don’t know and give your daughter her legitimate
rights.
Until now, in front of the emperor, she acted more and more like a
gentle filial daughter. Now the time has come to reap the fruit.
“It’s like I’ve lost my dignity as someone to be the Great Duchess of

Evron, but my reputation would have been broken anyway. It’s better
for me to be a poor girl than to do something like a court battle and
splash muddy water to the Evron name.”
A battle for property between mother and daughter was also a battle
against the emperor’s government and its arms.
Even the flowers that Miraila had on her head would become a topic of
interest- enough for newspapers to write sensational articles about it.
293
Artizea could not be left that way.
Not for herself, but for the Grand Duchess of Evron.
“Tia.”
“The fortune of the Marquis of Rosan is by no means small. It will be of

great help to Your Grace in the future. Conversely, it is too big to keep
in the hands of Brother Lawrence.”
Cedric covered his face with his palm.
“So you’re saying that it was necessary for you to get beaten?”
“Yes,” Artizea said so without any hesitation.
It wasn’t that she wasn’t scared, but because it was necessary, she was
willing to make the sacrifice. She’s only put a little trick on what’s
about to happen.
Then things went as they pleased, and she had to endure.
“I’ve been thinking about it since I went into bed last night about how
I wouldn’t be mad at you. I even opened my eyes this morning and
reminded myself of that, but you’re not making this easy.”
But Cedric was really angry. Artizea could not understand it.
“Why are you upset? I’m sorry I didn’t tell you in advance, but this was
something that could really benefit you from a little effort. I didn’t feel
that it was worth talking about. No one was injured. I heard that Alice
sprained her hand, but there wouldn’t be any big injury.”
It was Miraila who hit her, and the guests saw it. The only person that
was unjustly harmed was Alice, who shielded her and was also badly
beaten.
In this matter, there was nothing that could violate Cedric’s morality.
294
“Aren’t you hurt?” Cedric said in a repressed voice.
It was an unexpected remark. Artizea blinked a few times.
“Tia, I’m not angry because I thought there would be no reason for
what you did. I’m angry because you put yourself at risk.”
“Well, I, it wasn’t very dangerous, because I knew my mother would

never have killed me,” Artizea replied in a stutter.
“You can’t do that. You shouldn’t use yourself as a tool. If you continue
calculating in this way and things go according to plan, you’ll end up
giving your life someday. This is not how a person should be treated,
even if it is your body,” Cedric said in a low tone.
Artizea couldn’t say anything and looked at him.
Because it really was so.
She thought that she wouldn’t waste the rest of her life this time.
A life without limbs and no tongue, it would be meaningless to spend

a few more years even with the help of someone.
So, she wanted to use this life a little more usefully.
Until now, Artizea had only perceived that her body was a cheap
resource with little cost.
No need for money to buy it, no effort to buy loyalty.
She also priced loyalty. It was difficult to obtain a loyal person, and
once consumed, that was the end.
In addition, there was a limit to a person’s willpower, so if you

constantly ask for hard work, they’ll cut you off.
So you should buy loyalty, but carefully choose where to use it.
Compared to that, her body was too simple.

295
There was no complaint or fear of betrayal.
So she was embarrassed. She’s never heard such a thing before.
Health, yes, everyone was concerned about health.
She knew that Alice was always worried, and Sophie also kept notes.
After establishing herself as the heir of the Marquis of Rosan, they

were her employees. The flattering crowd was only concerned about
her health with exaggerated remarks.
Even Lawrence sent medicine.
Because she was a difficult resource to replace.
When she was very young, even Miraila took care of her when she was
sick.
But now, when she said “it’s necessary” everyone would follow suit.
Even Alice said, “If so, it can’t be helped. “
And she would just take care of her with a sad face. It was the first time
she was angry.
Someone said that her body shouldn’t be used as a tool.
Someone said she was a person.
“I said clearly at first. If you want to join hands with me, you shouldn’t
hurt yourself either.”
“Ah.”
It was funny when she heard it, but she had never really taken it in
mind. So Artizea sighed briefly.
Cedric glared at her.
296
“Were you not even thinking about it?”
“….”
Cedric moved and approached the bed.
Artizea bowed her head.
“Sorry.”
Cedric grabbed her hand, which was lying on the blanket, casually.
Then he wrapped it warmly with both hands.
“There’s another thing you’ve done wrong.”
“Yes.”
Artizea said in a crawling voice. Now there was no excuse.
“You shouldn’t behave like you caused me trouble.”
“I don’t think I’ve caused you any trouble. I’m grateful for you. I didn’t
even think you’d come directly…
“But actually, did you think I would send a few people without going
directly myself after hearing the news? “
Artizea looked at him with a subtle look. She didn’t think that way.
Anyway, her plans included help coming from the Grand Duke of
Evron.
It was the result of considering Rize’s quick-minded personality and

that Marcus Hanson was trusted by Evron.
But she didn’t think Cedric would come.
She didn’t predict who was coming, who wasn’t coming, no specific
case.
297
“I did what I had to do. I know that you take this engagement as just in
name, and you don’t accept me as a real fiancé. If so, consider me as a
companion.”
“I am a body that has decided to serve your Grace as my master. Why

would you say that….”
“So, why don’t you want my protection? It may be your role to think
and move, but it is my role to protect you.”
“…..”
Artizea bit her lower lip.
“Now, do you know what to say to me?”
It was a little confusing.
Artizea hesitated.
She was good at seeing through people’s minds and was always ready
to get the results she wanted.
But now what Cedric wants her to say was ‘I’m sorry.’ or ‘thank you’.
Eventually, she said with a new reddish face, “I was happy you came to
save me.”
It was a shameful thing for her to say to others.
Cedric’s face turned red just like her.
But he didn’t let go of her hand. Rather, he gave it strength to hold it

tighter.
Artizea lowered her head.
298
Chapter 34
The incident in the Marquisate of Rosan became rumored not only in

social circles, but in some media.
The main character of the story was Miraila and not anyone else.
The emperor’s lover abused her daughter and refused to have her
married to maintain her wealth.
The story is a mixture of three scandals: beauty, wealth, and violence. It

couldn’t be boring because there was even a little romance and
politics sprinkled on it.
The rumors flared up as the papers published a story from a man who
worked as an employee in Marquisate of Rosan.
This made Cedric a hero who saved people on two different occasions.
One of them was saving his poor lover.
And that girl would now be the Marchioness of Rosan and also marry
him.
People also paid attention to how the emperor would respond.
Neither side was convinced that this would diminish Miraila’s favor.
The emperor’s attitude of Miraila was similar to caring for a mean cat
where it would sometimes get angry or act terribly.
However, no matter what she did, he did not get angry for long. He
would smile bitterly, hug her and say, ‘it can’t be helped because she’s
a foolish woman.’
299
But Artizea had a different problem.
Many people speculated that Artizea made a disturbance by causing a

scandal with Miraila.
The emperor didn’t. He simply responded to Cedric’s petition letter in

a civil manner.
The petition letter was about Cedric’s request for permission to

become the guardian for Lady Rosan as her fiancé.
The letter didn’t even mention Miraila a bit. There was no story about
the fight between Miraila and Artizea.
Originally, it was the parents who represented the legal authority of

the young successor before marriage.
So, originally, it was impossible for him to be his fiancée’s guardian

while her mother was alive.
However, the emperor stamped a seal on the document that allowed

the guardianship without saying anything.
And in a personal position, he spoke with an air of pity on Artizea.
“Tia is a kind and timid child. She’s very filial. If Miraila gave her a little
sweetness, she would have paid her back ten or twenty times. It’s
totally different from the kids I’ve been hoping for these days. How
could you not be shocked to treat that little girl like that? Miraila did
too much.”
And this is what he said about Miraila.
“Miraila has a hot temper, so if she gets angry, she can’t see what’s in
front of her. But, it’s all my fault. If I really treated Tia like a daughter,
she wouldn’t have gone so far. Even though she said that there was no
need for that, I guess the misunderstanding between the mother and
the daughter has led to this.”
300
This wasn’t a reaction he had in public, but an intimate thought that he
confessed while with his daughter, Countess Eunice.
[Lady Rosan,
When Father said that the Lady was weak, I almost said no.
However, I did that because it would be a favor for the Lady who didn’t
say anything. I believe this has been a reward for your last advice.
Father said that the Lady is still young, but one day she will be able to
understand the sincerity of Madame Rosan’s feelings.
He pitied both of them, and was rather angry with Lawrence. He failed
to mediate between Lady and the Madame and allowed the situation
to escalate.
There is something I would like to add to that as well, but I will save it
for the day when I meet the Lady someday.
Anyway, Madame Rosan did something stupid. Had this not happened,
Cedric would not have advocated to manage the estate and property
of the Marquisate of Rosan.
After being scolded for Count Eisen’s troubles, Lawrence has been out
of sight for a while. Did he go back to the capital?
After scolding Lawrence, Father has shown me and my children a

deeper and more genuine affection than ever before.
If I hadn’t come to the separate palace because I didn’t like Madame

Rosan, I wouldn’t have had the opportunity to do so.
A few days ago, my husband even gave me the permission to fish,

which I have been really wanting to do. I was very surprised and happy
because I had not been allowed to do so for three years.
301
Next week, we will follow His Majesty’s direction and return to the
capital. At that time, I believe that there will be time for quiet, long
hours for us to build a proper friendship.
We’ll soon be cousins.
May peace be endless until the day we meet again.
Charlotte Eunice.]
Artizea showed the letter to Cedric.
“I thought Charlotte hated me. I understand that she’s trying to get

along with you, but I didn’t think she’d put the word cousin there,”
Cedric said with a subtle face.
“It’s my mother and Lawrence that Countess Eunice hated, not Your
Grace Cedric,” Artizea said with a smile.
“Anyway, I don’t have to worry about Your Grace’s problem anyway

with this. I want to finish the issue of the Marquisate of Rosan before
he changes his mind.”
“Don’t overdo it until late at night. They said you looked at the papers
until the candles were all gone last night. Rize told me.”
“She now has a habit of informing Your Grace when the smallest
things happen.”
“Isn’t that because I’m worried about you? You need to gain some
weight above all else. You’ve only eaten two pieces.”
“Ah yes.”
Artizea, embarrassed, took out a bite-sized crispy roll of wheat bread

from a snack plate and put it in her mouth.
As the crispy skin broke, the hot filling seeped out. Artizea closed her
mouth with her hand in case the fillings spill.
302
“It’s not just that, Ansgar and Marcus are very worried because you
always leave your meals. I’ve been ordered to give you the snacks
today. It’s not tasteless isn’t it?”
“No, it’s delicious.”
“Do you know how much you eat?”
Artizea shook her head. It wasn’t that she wasn’t eating because she
was full.
“Looking at you these days, it seems like you keep forgetting to eat
even if you have snacks next to you.”
“Yes… because I’m not used to it.”
“How much can you eat?”
Cedric pointed to the plate.
Artizea pointed at about half on the plentiful plate after

contemplating.
Then Cedric split that up, grabbed the rest in a handful and poured it
in his mouth.
“Now, you can just empty everything else and reassure the cook.”
“Do you eat it all at once?”
“Isn’t it a snack anyway?”
Artizea opened her mouth slightly and looked at it.
Then she laughed a little and put one in her mouth.
Cedric refilled her teacup with herbal tea.
“So it turns out, where and what is Lawrence doing?”
303
“Today he returned to the mansion of the Marquis of Rosan.”
Artizea replied. Cedric was a little surprised.
“You know what’s going on. Did you let them in?”
“It’s the house he used to live in. I can’t keep him from coming in. My
mother is there too……. They’ll continue to do so. I’ll just take the safe
and my belongings, and keep the mansion as it is. So are the
employees. I can’t keep my family out.”
“Tia, I don’t think there is a need for that. Lawrence has enough
wealth…..”
“They have to stay where they are now.”
Artizea prevented Cedric from even commenting. With her index finger
on his lips, she lifted the corner of her mouth and laughed.
“I think I know now that when you laugh like that, it’s when you’re
having scary thoughts.”
Cedric sighed.
“You can’t overdo it. You understand?”
“Yes, I know.”
“If something happens or is likely to happen, please discuss it with

me.”
“I know that too.”
Artizea replied with a smile.
Then the maid knocked on the door and carefully raised her head.
“Lady Artizea.”
“Hmm?”
304
“Master Lawrence has come. He’s waiting in the parlor.”
The maid’s face was pale.
Cedric stood up. Artizea grabbed his sleeve.
“I want to meet him alone.”
“Tia.”
“It’s okay. It’s not a big deal. I’ll shout if something happens.”
Cedric looked at her with an anxious face. Artizea smiled.
She left Cedric and stepped outside. Alice, who was waiting after
leaving the room, hurriedly followed.
“Lady, what are you going to do? Master Lawrence is here…”
“I expected we’d meet. Don’t worry.”
“Look at the mirror, Milady. I’ll fix your makeup.”
Artizea hesitated for a moment.
She had light makeup on her face. It was to make the scars and bruises
look lighter.
“Don’t do that, bring a wet towel.”
“What?”
“I have to wipe the makeup off.”
“Yes.”
Alice replied with a tight, nervous face, and hastily left the hall.
Artizea returned to her room with slow steps.
305
Soon Alice brought a bowl of hot water and a towel.
Alice soaked a towel in water and handed it over to Artizea. Artizea

covered her face with the towel.
She wiped it off once and then again, working hard to wash her face.
And again, looking in the mirror, she meticulously wiped the makeup.
There was no girl with a spring face in the mirror.
In the past, the appearance of her in her mind was similar to a skinny
witch with white hair.
The bones on the back of her hands were ugly and her complexion
was pale. She looked like death.
Returning to the past, she learned that for the first time that she had
red cheeks.
Sometimes she looked in the mirror and she was surprised by how
beautiful she looked. The goddess of the underworld said she put on
her youth by putting on makeup, so she believed that to be true.
However, she was now completely back in the past.
Artizea smiled at the familiar person in the mirror.
After all, it must be this face she wears when facing Lawrence.
Chapter 35
306
In order to prevent others from eavesdropping, Artizea only had her
people around the parlor.
It was not that she didn’t believe in the people of the Grand Duke of
Evron, but it was better to be careful. Even information spilled
thoughtlessly could be dangerous.
On the other hand, there was no opportunity to look inside.
Artizea decided to discuss the matter with Ansgar today. At the very
least, she had to install a sound collector and an eye hole with a lens.
That would be a later project anyway.
Artizea took a small breath and opened the door to the parlor.
“…..”
Lawrence sat cross-legged on the parlor sofa with his eyes closed.
Unlike Artizea, he emitted an aura that resembled Miraila’s.
His fascinating appearance was as sweet as a prince dreamed of by all

girls and his cheeks were bright like a person who had been dancing
somewhere all night long.
However, Artizea could see that he had struggled to contain his anger,
which could burst at any moment and struggled to put a lid on it.
That’s why he closed his eyes as if he couldn’t hear it, even though he
came in while showing off his popularity.
In the past, Artizea had evaluated Lawrence this way.
“Brother Lawrence isn’t a foolish person. He has a sense for politics

and a sense of judgment. However, he inherited his arrogance from
His Majesty, the Emperor, and from his mother who had an
unpredictable temperament.”
307
Both of them easily trampled on his reason and often made him
vicious.
Whatever great qualities he had, it was a serious problem that would

be offset by his flaws.
A mad emperor or a selfish and greedy emperor. Measuring Lawrence

and Roygar determines that. In the past, it was natural that Chancellor
Lin did not choose and ultimately quit.
Nevertheless, Artizea thought that Lawrence would be able to

overcome his shortcomings.
In other words, this was Artizea’s flaw. It was a judgment that was
clouded by blood ties.
Eventually, Lawrence ceased to be completely in control of himself

when no one was oppressing him.
But not at this point. He still had a control called the emperor.
So he won’t be able to pour out that anger on Artizea. Now that she
was Cedric’s fiancée. Lawrence knows that politics is a delicate and
complex affair.
Even though the emperor’s seat seemed to be of absolute power, he

understood that it was a position placed on a balance of powers.
So no matter how dissatisfied he may be, he will behave with a soft

voice at the presence of the Grand Duke of Evron.
It wasn’t only the emperor’s loyal subjects, but the emperor, himself,
told Lawrence to bring Cedric in. Artizea knew it.
However, in a voice that seemed unaware of anything like that, Artizea

cautiously called Lawrence.
“You are here, brother?”
308
Still, it is good to be considered a helpless girl.
Lawrence opened his eyes. Artizea bowed politely to him.
Instead of greeting each other, he still looked at Artizea’s face.
There was a bruise on the eyebrows, and the scratches on her temple
and chin had turned purple.
There was a hit mark on her wrist that was exposed from under one of
her fluffy sleeves. There would be more scars in the parts that could
not be easily seen.
Artizea did not turn her head, nor cover her wounds.
Lawrence finally sighed when he saw Artizea’s pale complexion.
“Sit down.”
“Yes.”
Artizea avoided the main seat and sat across from Lawrence.
“I heard that you haven’t been in the annex.”
“I went out to get some air.”
“Have you heard the news? Have you been home?”
“Yes. You’ve organized your belongings.”
“Yes, Grand Duke Evron said it would be better to stay at the residence
before the wedding.”
“I see.”
It wouldn’t be right to start living together before marriage. Moreover,

Artizea is still only 18 years old.
But Lawrence didn’t say a word about it.

309
Cedric couldn’t stand still when he saw a woman’s face like that. Well,
much more against his fiancée.
This had already left Lawrence’s hands.
“How’s mother doing?”
“Listen, she’s down with hysteria.”
Artizea knew all the steps contained in that single sentence.
The mansion will be draped like an evacuation procession, and the

maids will roam silently, terrified.
Miraila was now in bed, fluttering in depression.
Anger is a matter of using energy. She once burst into anger and beat
Artizea, but then became exhausted and treated her tenderly the next
day.
With a sad or sorry face, she acted like a person about to die.
「It’s because I can only rely on you.」
Saying so.
Lawrence asked as Artizea lowered her head.
“If you’re able to, come see her for a moment.”
“No. I don’t want to see my mother for the time being. I think this
would be a good opportunity. I’m thinking taking this opportunity to
sever ties with my mother.”
Lawrence asked back in amazement.
“Are you serious?”
“Yes.”
310
“Tia. This is not something you should decide in haste. Didn’t you love
your mother?”
“I love her,” Artizea said with a groan.
Of all the words she’s exchanged with Lawrence so far, that was the
only sentence she said with sincerity.
“That doesn’t mean I want to dedicate my whole life to her. I want to

be happy with Cedric. This kind of luck may not come to me ever
again, so I want to do my best. Even if I couldn’t make it as an
honorable Grand Duchess, I want to be recognized as Cedric’s wife.”
“Tia.”
“But I can’t be like that in the name of Miraila’s daughter. Whatever I

do, I’ll only be condemned by the world. You know that right?”
What Cedric saw was a big deal, but Artizea did not.
It wasn’t the first time it happened, and it wasn’t going to be much

worse than the other times.
However, Artizea’s determination seemed firm.
Lawrence didn’t even know she had that kind of will.
Artizea dropped her head.
“And I don’t want to be this miserable in front of Cedric again.”
“Yes, if that’s what you want.”
Lawrence nodded effortlessly.
After all, the rights of the Marquisate of Rosan belonged to Artizea.
If she marries, she will also inherit the title. It’s not a matter for
Lawrence to argue about here.
311
Unlike Miraila from the start, Lawrence didn’t have any regrets about
the Marquis of Rosan’s estate.
“Yes.”
“Then what would you do with the mansion? I have a few mansions,
but I think it will take some time for me to organize them and move.”
“I’m going to leave the mansion to my mother. I’m going to give you
the maintenance of the mansion and a pension that’s not less than
what you’ve been spending so far. You and mother can continue to
remain there.”
“Yes. Okay. It’s a little early, but congratulations on your wedding. I

wish you had informed me of your engagement in advance.”
Lawrence only said then.
Artizea felt bitter in her heart, but smiled without showing it.
“If things didn’t go fast like this, you would have made an engagement
announcement when I returned from the annex.”
“…. yes. I suppose so.”
Lawrence was then caught up in some strange intuition.
Did anything happen?
Was Artizea a kid like this?
He felt uncomfortable. As soon as he returned to the Marquisate of

Rosan, he remembered how Bill had complained.
[Even before then, Miss Tia was a little weird. It’s not just because your
mother hurt her face. She must have devised a scheme.]
Lawrence didn’t think Artizea knew how to do that.
312
In the first place, Bill isn’t a credible guy. He was only good at catering
up to Miraila, so he just let it go.
However, it was true that everything was going on at a fast pace, as if

the situation had just been lying in wait to unfold.
This was also the case when Artizea decided to change the employees
before this even happened.
Thanks to this, the fortune and ownership was already being

transferred.
With the emperor’s approval, it would be finished. It couldn’t be done

if she didn’t prepare in advance.
‘Tia did… ?’
The Artizea Lawrence knew has always been helpless and intimidated.
He knew she wasn’t a bad kid. And that she always looked around and
yearned for affection.
Artizea in front of him now looked like that. Her words were careful,
and her attitude was the same as before. The face with the traces of
being beaten was haggard.
As if she was determined to be strong, she was clasping the two hands
on her knees so tightly that her knuckles turned white.
It was a lot from her point of view to say that she would cut off her
relationship with Miraila with such determination.
Nevertheless, she looked pale and cold.
The pupils under the lowered eyelids were deep like the deep sea. It
seemed that blue blood was spinning in the veins under her thin skin.
He knew such a person. Sitting in the shade of the conference room

and touching the map with a dry hand….
313
“What are you going to do, brother?”
Artizea spoke as if to cut off that thought.
Lawrence was very nervous. The looming image had already

disappeared.
“Me?”
“Yes.”
Artizea raised the curtain that had been down until then. And she said
again.
“How long will you be tied to mother?”
“What do you mean by that?”
“Probably no one will be able to say this, but this is a testimony that I
can give because I am my mother’s real daughter and my brother’s
real sister.”
Artizea chose the words on purpose. Instead of advice, she called it a

testimony.
“There’s no one else who needs to cut off their ties with my mother
more than my brother.”
“What do you mean?”
“My mother is certainly receiving the favor of His Majesty, the

Emperor, but it is not a favor that my brother needs. Because you are
His Majesty’s son even without his favor for mother.”
“So?”
“What you need to become a crown prince is not your Majesty’s favor,
but a legitimate right.”
Lawrence’s complexion changed a little.

314
He always felt disgusted to hear that he was born as an illegitimate
child.
Artizea spoke once more before he got angry.
“The only one who can give that to brother is Her Majesty, the
Empress. The only way for a person outside of marriage to be
recognized for the right to inherit is to be adopted by the spouse.”
From her words, Artizea raised her head.
Chapter 36
No matter how powerful aristocrats were, they were compelled to

follow the temple for three things: baptism, weddings, and funerals.
The temple strictly forbade the inheritance of illegitimate children as

witnesses of the sacred marriage vows and guardianship.
Property is only transferable while alive. Some of the titles were

transferable.
However, the title belonging to the family itself was non-transferable.

The illegitimate child could never inherit.
Even if there were hundreds of children, if there were no offspring to

inherit the family, the title of the family and the accompanying
property were returned to the imperial family.
The only way to avoid it is for the spouse to adopt them.
315
It was also the most powerful right for a spouse who had no children
to protect themselves.
“His Majesty hasn’t said anything?” Artizea asked in a quiet voice.
The current succession quarrel is, in fact, the seed sown during the
reign of the emperor.
The previous Emperor had not had children for a long time while with
the first empress. So, he made one of the extramarital affairs into the
Crown Prince and made him as the Empress’ adopted son.
That is now Emperor Gregor.
However, when the Empress died in her later years, the previous
Emperor remarried with a young woman as young as his daughter.
The firstborn was Cedric’s mother, and the second was Grand Duke
Roygar, who was now a candidate to become next emperor.
The imperial politics was greatly shaken.
However, it was too late to overturn the position of the prince which
had already been established.
The grown-up prince was already building up his power, and the
emperor was already over fifty years old.
On the other hand, Emperor Gregor was carrying his own family after
the deceased emperor.
Even so, Emperor Gregor suffered a problem of legitimacy in the early

days of his throne.
Thus, the imperial power was strengthened by purging Cedric’s

parents for treason.
However, the legitimacy question raised at that time still lingered.
316
If Emperor Gregor had an offspring, the succession structure would
not have been complicated. Because he was already the emperor.
However, there are no children of the Empress line in the Imperial

Family. By law, Gregor’s closest relative is Grand Duke Roygar.
The temple tried to prevent the marriage vows from being neutralized
for two generations. Grand Duke Roygar remained the enemy of the
Emperor.
This succession right is, in fact, powerful enough to quarrel with

Emperor Gregor.
So, if Lawrence wants the Crown Prince’s seat, the fastest and surest
way is to become the Empress’s adopted son.
To avoid that, there was no other choice but to create legitimacy in a

different way. Just as Artizea had married him to a saintess in the past.
This is all true.
Poison is the scariest thing when it is true.
This is because no matter how much the poisoned person looks at it,
they logically reach the same conclusion.
Lawrence was wise enough to understand what Artizea meant.
At the same time, he was foolish enough not to realize that Artizea’s
words were never fair.
‘My brother is arrogant and selfish,’ Artizea thought so, looking at

Lawrence.
It was Lawrence’s arrogance to think that the fickle favor of the

emperor’s was solely his own.
In addition to Lawrence, the emperor had a few more illegitimate

offsprings.
317
However, the reason why the emperor chooses and favors Lawrence is
not because Lawrence is a son or because of the high status of his
birth mother.
This is because the emperor loved Miraila and decided to create a

family with Miraila.
If the family game cracks, the emperor’s favor will disappear like a
summer frost.
The emperor wasn’t very responsible enough to cling to his broken

family, and there were a lot of people trying to drive a crack into it.
Even Miraila knew, but Lawrence didn’t.
The things that Miraila had done so far to stop the emperor’s wrath
and attract his love and favor to Lawrence will not remain in his mind.
Because his mother’s love and devotion were natural to him.
Artizea whispered one more word as if breathing poisonous breath as

he watched the gloomy thoughts sway within Lawrence.
“Maybe, I don’t know if my mother is deliberately preventing me from

saying it. My mother is obsessed with brother.”
“….. Tia.”
“I’m so nervous. Since His Majesty loves you, everyone considers you
to be the future crown prince, but if something happens tomorrow, it’s
Grand Duke Roygar who will succeed him.”
“Tia, don’t talk ominously. Just saying that can be a treason.”
“Yes….. I’m sorry.”
“I don’t know why you’re so anxious.”
Lawrence said with eyes slightly reddened with anxiety.
318
“Because I’m brother’s younger sister. Brother’s safety is directly
related to my safety.”
These words gave him hope that he would be able to easily win the
favor of Grand Duke of Evron. At the same time, it gave him anxiety
and worries from Artizea.
Lawrence was silent for a moment, then said furiously.
“How can you say that you are ending your relationship with your
mother so easily?”
He asked again.
“But what you say does make sense.”
He nodded.
‘Done.’
Artizea felt relief in her heart. The poison went into place.
Splitting the power by alienation was a basic strategy used by the

weak to deal with the powerful.
In order to beat Lawrence, she first had to remove Miraila.
“Don’t worry too much.”
“Yes…… I’m sorry for saying something so ominous,” Artizea said

passively.
Lawrence stood up from his seat. Artizea stood up as she followed

him.
“You don’t have to come. The butler will see me off.”
“Brother.”
319
“I can’t wait to see you again with a clean face. By then, Grand Duke
Evron will be with you.”
“Yes.”
Artizea bowed her head to him. Lawrence patted her shoulder once
and stepped outside.
Voices of greeting come from afar. Artizea sat on the couch for a
while, feeling tired.
With this, Lawrence will prevent Miraila from attending the wedding.
Knock, knock.
There was a knock on the door.
It was Marcus who opened the door, politely holding a letter on a

silver tray.
Artizea smiled embarrassingly.
“You don’t have to do this errand yourself.”
“This is the news you’ve been waiting for. I brought it myself because I
was worried that Master Lawrence might notice something
happening.”
He laid out the tray. On top of it was a letter that was sealed with a
gold seal of a sea dragon.
It was an invitation from the empress.
“Finally.”
As she threw herself out in front of the guests, the final object she
expected had arrived.
Artizea smiled contentedly.
320
****
Lawrence had a cluttered mind and didn’t even know he had arrived at
home until the carriage door opened.
[I am your father, and I don’t intend to make you my successor

unconditionally. I can’t do that.]
The emperor’s words came to mind again.
[Just put Ced in your hands. Then I will do the rest.]
At that time, he was filled with pent up anger and didn’t take it, but
when he thinks about it now, it was a word that meant enough.
Amelia Harper, one of the emperor’s loyal subjects, once advised him.
It was when the first words about Artizea and Cedric appeared.
[The Grand Duke Evron is of the imperial enemy line. If you can receive
his loyalty, that alone greatly complements Master Lawrence’s
legitimacy.]
It was a word that touched Lawrence’s complex.
As he did not hide his displeasure, Harper said coldly.
[The emperor is the only authority of this empire. Master Lawrence

wants to be the emperor, but you are not confident of getting Grand
Duke Evron in your favor?]
He should have listened to Harper more carefully.
Maybe the emperor was already arranging several things for Lawrence.
And he was obligated to meet the expectations.
With that thought, Lawrence stepped into the chilly mansion of the
Marquis of Rosan.
321
Miraila hurried to meet him to the mansion lobby. How much has she
cried for her face to become so swollen?
“Lawrence, Lawrence, you’re here? What did Tia say? Is she coming
back?”
“From my mother’s perspective, who grabbed and abused Tia in front

of her fiancé and guests, do you really think she would come back?”
“That girl’s house is here. Of course she has to come back!”
“Duke Evron won’t let that happen.”
“That’s ridiculous. What did he say? She’s my daughter! Besides she’s

still young, isn’t she? What does Grand Duke Evron have to do with my
own daughter? I didn’t approve of this marriage!” Miraila shouted,
clinging to Lawrence.
It was a rare attitude for Miraila, who would never show a bad
appearance to Lawrence. That’s how desperate she was.
But Lawrence pushed her away with a cold manner.
“Mother, are you determined to ruin my future?”
At Lawrence’s words, Miraila hiccuped and bit her mouth shut as if

scared.
“Wh, what do you mean?”
“You’ve heard of Father saying that Tia is fortunate to have a

relationship with Grand Duke Evron. But why are you doing this?”
“Well, that’s….. that’s not it. How can Tia do this to me anyway? I didn’t
mean to hurt Tia. You know that, don’t you? How did I give birth to
such a girl?”
“I know. Right.”
322
Lawrence looked at her with a grim gaze with no warmth.
“You had a hard time giving birth. This is the second time, right?”
“Wha, what’s the second…”
“My mother is blocking my way. You gave birth to Tia, and now you’ve
done this. Mother, do you want to kill me?”
Lawrence said softly as he touched the scarf around Miraila’s neck to

correct it.
Miraila shrugged her neck in fear.
“Wha, what do you mean? Why do I want to kill you?”
“Die or become emperor, there can only be one thing to do of the two.
Mother, please do not do anything useless and stay still.”
Lawrence clenched his teeth.
“Anyway, my mother couldn’t have the ability to dethrone the

empress, nor could she make me the prince.”
“Lawrence, you know? The empress…”
Miraila mumbled with a miserable face. Lawrence turned around.
“No, no. Lawrence, Mom will never disappoint you.I will never again. I
will never disappoint you again. Lawrence, Lawrence!”
Miraila, hurriedly followed him, grabbed his arm. Lawrence shook her
hand roughly and once again stepped out.
Miraila sat down and sobbed.
323
Chapter 37
As Artizea entered, the mansion of Duke Evron began to change.
For Cedric, ‘house’ meant the people of the Grand Duchy.
He seldom stayed in the mansion itself. By nature, he did not pay close
attention to the atmosphere of the mansion.
Ansgar, who had to take care of the mansion, always followed Cedric
to and from the camp.
No one stayed at home, so the house was naturally desolate. The

Grand Duke’s residence in the capital was close to a space where
Cedric and his knights could only sleep for a month or two of the year.
Artizea renewed the atmosphere.
“Thanks to the Lady Heiress, the whole house is full of life.”
The butler and the head maid’s face bloomed.
For the Grand Duke of Evron, for the first time in nearly two decades,
he finally felt like a homeowner.
A new maid was hired, and flowers were decorated. In the dining
room, fine new cutleries was placed to replace the old silverware.
The wardrobe was filled and the bedroom was lively.
The servants opened the door of the empty room and polished the old
furniture. Simple construction was also done in several places,
including the living room and bedroom.
324
The real purpose of the construction was to decorate the house with
needed equipment such as installing a sound collector and a secret
passage.
But on the outside, it seemed like they were simply installing

ornaments or changing wallpaper.
Cedric replied happily to Artizea asking for permission.
“Do whatever you want. You can use the budget of the mansion as you
like. Don’t just think about what you need for your work, but make
sure you have whatever you need to be comfortable.”
“Thank you.”
“If you need me, feel free to tell me. I’m not very useful for this, but I
will do my best,” he added, a little awkwardly, “Isn’t it also going to be
your home now?”
Artizea wanted to say thank you for his care, but somehow the words
couldn’t come out smoothly on her tongue.
‘Your home’.
She never thought so. For Artizea, moving to his residence was part of
the plan.
But Cedric says this will really be her home.
Even though it was only a two-year contract, it was as if it was a real

marriage.
Her face heated up.
The marriage was nothing. She only intended to naturally stick to

Cedric’s side and influence the Grand Duke.
However, every time he said things like this, she didn’t know why her
face became hot and why her heart shook.
325
Seeing Artizea’s face, Cedric made an awkward face.
He looked at Artizea several times as if he had something else to say,

then coughed and just left the room.
Artizea bowed behind him and rubbed her hand on her cheek. She was
worried that she might have had a strange attitude.
—–
The maid, Loa, breathed in a deep and tense breath in front of

Artizea’s study.
“Lady Heiress, This is Loa.”
Artizea rarely called in her employees directly for work.
What would it be?
Artizea was a generous master.
Routine chores, such as washing or cleaning, may not have been

touched because they are not yet married.
However, she seldom interfered with the things she was holding in the
bedroom.
There were no attempts to win over the mansion’s maid. She was not
directly involved in hiring a new maid, and she did not even try to pick
someone she liked.
At first, Loa was worried that Cedric’s fiancée was the lady of
Marquisate of Rosan. She had imagined her to be discerning and
extravagant.
The same would be true even if she was not of the Marquisate of
Rosan, but instead another central noble.
326
But Artizea didn’t show that at all. She was generous to the maid and
left most of the work to herself.
Rather, Loa became uneasy. She had never had such a mistress.
Not to interfere. So maybe she did too much work on her own?
After being called to the study, she became more anxious.
When she knocked on the door, the door of the study opened.
“Come in.”
Alice greeted Loa with a grin and a smile. Then Loa went inside
carefully.
Artizea sat comfortably on the sofa in the study.
Loa politely bowed to her. Artizea beckoned to Alice.
Alice opened the box in front of Artizea and gave the pouch inside to
Loa.
“Use it to replace curtains and bedding.”
“Too, too much.”
Loa was surprised to learn that what was in the pocket was gold, not
silver.
“Half of this is enough.”
“I’m giving it to you generously on purpose.”
If you were an employee of another noble family, you would know the
meaning of a generous budget and handle it well.
However, the employees of the Grand Duke of Evron had no such

experience.
327
Artizea said softly.
“I have a lot of work to do, but wouldn’t it take a lot of time to talk
through the butler? If necessary, hire a person temporarily with this
money and share the money with the working people.”
“Well, it’s still too much though. I didn’t even use all the money that
you gave the maids to get all new clothes and shoes.”
Loa said in a trembling voice.
Artizea also knew.
And she already knew that the Loa didn’t take a separate share of the
money.
“Then, how about hiring more people or buying decent tea for your
breaks?”
“But …..”
“I took money out for my employees, and it’s impossible for that
money to go back into the vault.”
Having said this, Loa could not dare to refuse again as an employee.
“Thank you.”
“Since I’m young and I’m still not good at the circumstances of the
Grand Duchy, I will continue to rely on you a lot.”
Loa was thrilled with this trust. Then she carefully packed the pocket of
gold coins and went out.
After the door closed, Alice exhaled a breath. Then she tilted his head
and asked.
“Do you need to test again?”
“Why do you think it’s a test?” Artizea asked with a smile.

328
“You’re going to see what she’s going to do after receiving undeserved
authority.”
“She didn’t put any in her pocket, so you need to know better. What
kind of values does she have?”
“She could be just an honest woman.”
“Then, it’s rather good because I can leave all of the work. I don’t have
time to manage a maid or a servant. It’s easier to give them a lot of
authority and correct it quickly if something went wrong.”
“But yes. How hard it must be for you to return to the Rosan Estate. It’s
such a waste.” Alice grumbled.
Artizea could not help but smile.
“Don’t worry. Money is just used as tools. It’s also a small amount of
money anyway.”
“Yes.”
“If there’s any talk between the maids, let me know.”
“Yes, don’t worry! That’s my role.” Alice said cheerfully. She had already
bribed nearly half of the Grand Duke’s maids.
That was what Artizea told Alice to do first.
It was also necessary to collect rumors among the employees of the

Grand Duke.
However, rather than that, it was because she had to find out how far
the Duke worked.
“I have to prepare to go out.”
“Oh, yes! I’ll talk to Sophie soon!”
Alice jumped up and went outside.

329
Artizea spent a leisurely time sipping tea for a while.
Now it was time to greet the second guest.
Knock, knock
The person who she had been waiting for had finally arrived.
“Come in.”
Artizea replied calmly.
It was Freil who opened the door and entered.
He politely bowed to Artizea and spoke in a firm voice.
“This is Freil, the lieutenant of Grand Duke Evron.”
“It’s been a long time, Sir Freil. This is the first time we’ve met since I
saw you at the mansion of Marquis Rosan, right?”
“You remember it even though it was a bad time.”
As a sign of gratitude, Freil bowed down a little.
“Of course. I saw you at the temple as well.”
“Yes, I saw you back then too.”
And Artizea knew him much better than he imagined.
It was Artizea who assassinated Freil in a previous life.
Freil didn’t have an outstanding talent in terms of strategy or

conspiracy. However, his vision was wide and he was alert.
When Artizea plots something against Cedric, the first person to notice
was Freil.
330
It was one of the reasons why the people of the Grand Duke of Evron
cursed and hated her so badly.
Conversely, he was a man who could be a very powerful ally.
In addition to Cedric’s support, Artizea needed another comrade who

could move with her to support the Grand Duke of Evron.
A person who keeps a secret and can risk his life together for Cedric
regardless of profit.
And if it was Freil, he was the one who could do that.
Artizea felt a little excitement.
But she couldn’t tell Freil that she was happy to be able to talk to him
alive.
As she closed her eyes, Freil’s observant gaze came.
“I heard that you appointed me as an attendant while you went out

today.”
“Yes.”
“I can’t do anything that I can confidently say for myself, but my skills
are inferior to the other knights of the Grand Duke of Evron. Of course
I can’t compare to Alphonse.”
“I’m not asking you to accompany me in case there’s a danger in the

capital. It’s a bit inappropriate to be accompanied by Sir Alphonse.”
Artizea raised her eyes.
“You may want to know what kind of person I am. That’s why you
responded to the request right away.”
“The Lady has made the choice. I do not dare to judge.”
331
As she made eye contact, this time Freil lowered it down. And he said
as if he had read inside Artizea’s mind.
“What I know is exactly what the Grand Duke knows.”
Freil euphemistically expressed that she shouldn’t tell him what to hide
from Cedric, but Artizea smiled.
“Make that decision after we finish our work.”
Freil bowed his head silently.
Chapter 38
Artizea went out quietly without being noticed by the people of the
mansion.
The clothes were of the nobility and were more commonly worn in
times of mourning. There was nothing special about the characteristic
of such a dress.
The striking white blonde was wrapped in a finely woven net of fine
brown thread.
A black veil was attached to the brim of the hat, covering all the way to
her lips. That was the biggest reason for choosing a mourning dress in
the first place.
Freil removed his epaulettes.
(T/N: Epaulette is the ornamental shoulder piece on military uniforms.)
332
It seemed that Artizea knew why Alphonse was inadequate to
accompany her. Alphonse was an overly picturesque knight, so even
wearing rags, he was sure to still look good.
Except for Freil, one coachman was the only attendant. Alice didn’t
come along either.
“Do you often go out like this?” Freil asked in surprise
“Until now, I didn’t have much to go out for this kind of thing, but yes.
Should there be occasions where I’ll need to go out unnoticed, I will
have to operate this way.”
Freil looked at the black two wheeled carriage without a single crest.
Nowhere, there were no special features anywhere. No one would be

able to tell who Artizea is or what kind of person she was.
There was nothing dangerous to do unless a fight broke out in the

field.
And such a thing could be avoided by having a strong coachman and

moving carefully.
Freil thought he didn’t know what Artizea was like.
He had known that she was clever from the time she proposed a
contract marriage by tying up her own marriage and Western military
affairs.
When Saintess Olga’s heart was linked to the Baron Yetz case, she
even advised Cedric that he shouldn’t miss it.
But isn’t this like an area of experience?
Freil thought that even if he prepared for Cedric’s secret affairs, he

would not be able to do this thoroughly.
Freil was wary of Artizea.

333
Behind the Grand Duke of Evron were many simple, good-natured
Northerners.
At first, several people were shocked that the master was engaged to
Milaira’s daughter.
But everyone noticed that Artizea had suffered a great deal under
Milaira’s hands and put their guard down.
There was no one who did not sympathize with her, knowing how
miserable she was in Rosan.
When Artizea came to the mansion and showed a calm appearance,

his good feelings grew.
She was noble and kind.
While entrusting great authority to her subordinates, she knew almost

everything.
It was the mistress that the people of the Grand Duke of Evron had
longed for.
However, Freil was convinced that the event with Milaira was also
made up by Artizea.
The work that began with Saintess Olga’s heart was not finished yet.
In fact, Artizea received an invitation from the Empress because of this

incident.
It didn’t seem like she had bad intentions.
But it wasn’t clear to Freil how far Artizea’s work would be connected
or what big picture she was drawing.
It was dangerous to be that invisible.
Freil thought that he should be alert and keep his head straight.
334
The carriage passed the downtown area and entered the old street.
This street has been inside the city gate since the early days of the
establishment of the imperial capital, but due to its lack of
geographical advantage, it was not incorporated into the center.
However, a new building could not be built, nor could it create a

strong community like a rural village, so the slums were in progress.
Most of the inhabitants were not citizens who had lived for a long
time, but were thieves who came to the city.
There was a bar in the middle. Artizea opened one of the doors and
entered.
Freil followed her. He was taken aback in his heart that Artizea knew a
place like this.
Artizea did not hesitate to approach the bartender. And said,”Tell Rye
Fidget that I’m here to buy a bottle of barberry wine.”
The bartender’s face hardened.
The other clerks panicked when they heard it and went inside.
“Where did you hear the name?”
“Rye? Because we know each other very well.”
Artizea leaned against the back of the chair in a relaxed manner.
The breathless tension settled down in the store.
Rye Fidget was a solver and an honest villain. He would do everything

he could if you gave him money and kept his trust in the person who
gave him the money first.
“You are the one who sold humanity for money. So you have to be
loyal to money.”
335
Artizea praised him for that point.
She used money to grow Rye’s organization. Because there were many
things that needed black hands.
Under Artizea he bloomed as a trusted villain.
From forgery of documents to intimidation, kidnapping, torture, and

spreading bad rumors, it was a useful load. In fact, he matched Artizea
very well.
And in the end, he betrayed Artizea.
Artizea remembered that he had come to court with forged

documents and evidence of the assassination.
[I’m sorry, Marchioness. I am a man who sells humanity for money.]
With a face that had lost one eye and broken nose from torture, Rye
confessed.
Artizea did not think she was betrayed. It wasn’t a relationship that was
made with fidelity anyway.
There was no need for conflict between the emperor and his former
master, who have been accused of treason.
Why did he need to risk his life to protect her?
Apart from that, of course, this time he felt the need to have some
other safeguards, not money.
It wasn’t long before Rye came out to the store with a pale
complexion.
As if he came out of bed right away, his hair was shaky and his shirt
was wrinkled. It was refreshing to see the young face after a long time.
Artizea looked at him closely, so Rye felt embarrassed.
336
“Who are you?” Asking so, he tilted his head.
Only his colleagues knew what his real name was. Because the name
was so cute, he was often looked down on, so he changed his name to
Watt when he came to the city.
It was because of the mail coming from his hometown that he gave
out his name to his colleagues.
There was no way anyone who knew his name would come. Much less
referring to the ‘barberry wine’.
‘Barberry wine’ was a slang word for murder in this area.
‘Who is it? She looks young, but when you look at your gestures, it
doesn’t seem right. And the man beside her….. Is he a knight?’
“Decide after hearing my suggestion, Rye. Right now, you won’t even
understand if you roll your head,” Artizea said briefly.
Rye bit his lips gently and asked.
“How did you know my name?”
“Is that important?”
Beyond the veil, thin lips smiled brightly
“I’m here to buy barberry wine. And you’ll sell whatever money can
buy.”
“Okay, I’ll connect you with someone who can sell.”
“I want you to take care of it yourself. Of course, it doesn’t mean I want

you to use your own hands.”
This woman is dangerous. Rye trusted his intuition.
He wondered how she knew his name. However, it was better not to
get connected.
337
It is true that he is a guy who sells anything for money. However, he
did not sell his life or his family.
Artizea gave Rye a small bunch wrapped in black paper.
Rye took it and weighed it by hand. Looking at the thickness and

texture, it seemed like ten gold coins.
If it was 10 golds, it was enough for a common people’s family to eat

and live for a month.
It wasn’t a small amount of money, but Rye pushed it away with his
hand.
Then Artizea presented a second bundle. Rye pushed it back again.

Then came the third bundle.
Rye flinched briefly this time. Artizea asked as she held out the fourth
bundle.
“Is that enough to sell humanity yet?”
“Damn it, stop it.”
Artizea added two more bundles to make a total of 60 gold.
Rye rolled his eyes.
He wondered how far the amount would go up. He said he wouldn’t

be bought, but it seemed that he could be sold depending on the
amount.
However, it wasn’t a bunch of gold coins that came out as the seventh,
but an envelope.
Artizea silently put it on top of the stack of gold coins.
Rye felt ominous and grabbed the envelope and opened it.
[To brother Rye.

338
The youngest is in very good condition thanks to the money and the
doctor you sent us this time. I can even walk around.
All that’s left is to dry out firewood this winter. Thanks to you, I have a
lot of room, so hopefully I can prepare a cloth to hang on the wall
before winter. Thank you so much.
But is it okay to send me such a large amount of money? You are not
working dangerously, are you? Sending me a doctor from the capital
must have cost you a lot of money.
The youngest is also important, but the older brother is also important.
Do not work too hard. And as far as I am concerned, I just want my
brother to return to his hometown.]
There was a longer comment below, but it didn’t come into Rye’s eyes.
The hand holding the letter trembled.
He had never sent money to a doctor, so this woman must have done
it.
And Rye wasn’t so stupid that he couldn’t know it was a blackmail.
“Ahhhhh! “
He screamed and jumped to his feet.
Freil tried to block it. But Artizea shook her head and signaled Freil to
stop.
Rye reached out his fist at Artizea, but he dared not touch her.
This woman is a noble.
She also knows why Rye needs money.
He couldn’t figure out how far she knew, and how far she would have
played tricks. It was too dangerous.
339
Artizea finally took out a small card and handed it to Rai.
Rye read the card and sat down. And asked in a tone of resignation.
“Is this all I need to do? You don’t have to look for me to deal with
such a stupid guy. I’ll just give it to a drunkard with a tenth of the
money. It’s a waste.”
“I want perfect results, and it’s not a waste if I think I can get you on
my side.”
After saying so, Artizea took the card back and put it in her handbag.
Rye stroked his head with his palms. And he sighed.
“Okay. You’ll be able to hear the news the day after tomorrow. Lady
Rosan.”
By saying so, he revealed that he knew who Artizea was.
But Artizea was not shaken.
Inside the card was the name of the person to be dealt with. If he was
stupid enough to see it and still not recognize who she was, then she
wouldn’t even make a deal with Rye.
“I don’t mind if you don’t give me separate news,” Artizea said so and
stood up from her seat.
“What did you ask for?” Freil asked as they made their exit.
“To get rid of traces,” Artizea said as she got into the carriage. The next
destination was a safe house.
340
Chapter 39
Proofreader : xoxomonami
The second destination was a restaurant in the downtown area.
<Baroness Viree’s Salon Food>
Such a sign was attached to a fairly elegant restaurant.
Freil was a nobleman who had never heard of a name. Unless he was a
poor male baron who was regretting the money to lend his name to
such a signboard or a courtesan that succeeded in marrying a noble.
These restaurants were not intended for nobles.
It is a place used by the middle class who are rich in their own way, but
cannot interact with the nobility, the knight class who cannot afford to
hire a cook, and the noble class who has no inherited title or property.
It was not a place for the Lady Heiress of Rosan’s to visit
Artizea got off without hesitation. Freil hesitated a little.
Artizea is wearing a veil. Her identity won’t be revealed.
But there was no law that anyone who knew her face would not be in
the restaurant.
“Would you like to wear a mask?” Artizea asked.
“… are you kidding?”
She wasn’t kidding. There was really a mask ready in her carriage.
It was nothing more than a simple black cloth with holes for the eyes.
Freil could easily imagine her making it.
“I’m sure there’s no one who would recognize you, but if you’re
uneasy.”
341
Artizea said so. Freil sighed.
“Because I’m not Alphonse.”
Artizea smiled as if she knew. Freil got off the carriage, feeling the
misery of a man who had neither popularity nor fame.
The two went through the back door of the restaurant. Unlike the main
entrance, where a lot of people enter and exit, this door led them
directly to the VIP room.
“Is this the Lady’s shop?”
“Rather than the shop, it would be the entire building.”
Freil rolled his eyes in disbelief.
“When did you buy it?”
“When I got the key to the safe in the mansion of Marquis Rosan,”
Artizea answered calmly.
Freil wondered how many buildings she would have in the capital.
As far as he knows, there were eight mansions in the capital that were
publicly owned by the Marquisate of Rosan. In addition to that, there
will be a cottage or land.
He didn’t know that they were also buying buildings in downtown

areas.
“There’s nothing bad about having a lot of buildings. I might need it

for houses or for secret work, but buying real estate in the capital will
never hurt you. As an investment.”
Of course, Freil knew very well. He just couldn’t buy any because he
didn’t have money.
342
“That advice, would you please give it to my Lord a little too? It’s my
Lord’s side that you should decide to worry about.”
The assets of the Marquis of Rosan were truly enormous.
Originally, it would have been divided and inherited by several

descendants.
In other words, the Duke only gave it to Artizea. It was different from
the common noble family with many blood relatives.
There were many families that maintained an inheritance method of

concentrating on one successor and passing on property. Even so, it
was rare that such a fortune was concentrated on one person.
Three of the largest gold mines and six silver mines in the empire
belonged to the Marquisate of Rosan. There was also a diamond mine.
The iron and copper mines that Michael’s brothers and sisters
inherited were double digits.
The highly profitable sapphire mine received in lieu of giving Miraila,

still made a huge income.
The property managers hired by the emperor on behalf of Miraila have

exerted enormous influence over the iron and copper smelting
business in the process of growing their wealth. It was used in policies
to increase the imperial control over the economy.
It was natural that it could not be returned to Artizea as it was.
The emperor absorbed the smelting business as belonging to the

imperial family and returned the appropriate money to Artizea instead.
The amount could not be taken into account of it’s possible impact on
the imperial economy.
343
Even so, it was true that Artizea was one of the richest nobles in the
Empire. The funding power that could be mobilized immediately
would have been more than the imperial family.
Cedric was somewhat worried about it.
[I don’t intend to deal with the property of the Marquisate of Rosan,

but is it good to leave it to Tia as it is? Anyway, she’s 18 years old…]
[Would the Evron do it well?]
Freil said that with a half sarcastic feeling. Cedric laughed in vain.
[Yes. There’s Marcus…]
Except for the smelting business that the emperor was going to collect
back, the family fortune of the Marquisate of Rosan’s was mostly from
mines and forestry.
And while land-based businesses don’t prosper very much, on the

contrary, they don’t buckle easily after decades.
Like a loyal old general butler, Cedric said he would keep Artizea safe
until she got used to it. Thinking about it now, he didn’t know who to
worry about whom.
When they entered the VIP room, a simple refreshment was served.
Looking at the number of glasses, it seemed that the number of guests
to come was three.
Artizea sat down and said.
“I think I have some time left. If you have any questions, ask me.”
Freil hesitated.
There were a lot of questions. But he couldn’t decide what to ask and
how far to ask.
344
The opponent was the master’s fiancèe, but he just couldn’t accept it
that way.
For a person like Artizea, even a question becomes a matter of

handing over information.
How can he be sure that she is not an enemy?
“Are you doing a lot of secret things?” Freil asked.
“Maybe the people of the Grand Duke of Evron are not familiar with
such secrecy, but it will happen more frequently from now on.”
“Is it because the Lady intends to go out in earnest to society?”
“I’m not interested in the social world, but if you’re asking if I will
create more secrets, the answer is yes, that’s right. Until now, Grand
Duke Evron has been overly honest. Someone has to be in charge of
secrets.”
“Honesty is the right thing. The Grand Duke is a right man.”
Artizea smiled inside the veil.
“I know. In fact, until now, Evron has not even had enough capacity to
hide something. It is normal to have several factions split within
Evron.”
He couldn’t deny it.
“The result is now. His Highness’ words have trust, and the Evron has
honor, but in fact, the Grand Duke is only in a position to be returned
to the battlefield.”
“I didn’t know you thought so about His Highness.”
“The truth is, it always hurts. Sir Freil, do you think His Majesty the
Emperor sent him to the Western Front in hopes that the Grand Duke
would reap his military merits?”
345
There were many things to say to Freil.
However, the conversation could not continue. It was because the first
guest had arrived.
A little fuss came through the thick wooden door. Artizea lowered her
hand under the table.
Her mood had changed. Freil bit his lips. Because he knew that the
original purpose of coming here had begun.
The door burst open.
It was a middle-aged man who jumped in.
“You can’t be so rude like this, Sir Lexen.”
“Are you saying I’m going to do something bad? I’m just trying to talk
to the madam first!”
Two young men were dragging him by his arm, and were embarrassed
to see Artizea.
Artizea looked at the men expressionlessly. The young men quickly

bowed and stepped back.
Freil thought this was also staged.
There was no way he could believe that those two men were the only
ones working for Artizea. Besides, if they truly meant to keep him
away, it wouldn’t be impossible to really stop a middle-aged man.
Lexen straightened his collar and stood upright. And said,
“I’m sorry for meeting you like this, madam. Even though I keep saying
that I should meet you in person, your representative has not listened
to me, so I’ve been rude.”
“It wouldn’t make any difference by meeting me first.”
346
“I’m sure you would have thought that the representative was of
course a trustworthy person for the madam, but he doesn’t seem to
know anything important.”
“Don’t get excited and sit down, Sir Lexen. And take a sip of water.”
Artizea reached out her hand and offered him a seat.
Lexen sat down. He then realized that his attitude was rude and
apologized.
“I’m sorry. I’m tired.”
“Since the priest hasn’t come here yet, I’ll listen to you until then,”
Artizea said.
“Isn’t it ridiculous to get a divorce in exchange for taking over the

farmland?”
Said Lexen. He tried to keep his cool as much as possible, but he

couldn’t do so and ended up with a fierce voice.
Artizea looked at him with cold eyes. Even under the veil, Lexen could
feel the gaze.
“You seem to have a misunderstanding. I have no interest in the Lexen

family.”
“But my representative tells me to divorce and marry madam…….”
“Sir Lexen.”
Artizea interrupted him.
“You owe an an irreparable level of debt due to stupid investments

you made over and over again. You surely have not forgotten the
amount written on the loan?”
Artizea said coldly. Lexen stuttered.
347
“So, didn’t you tell me to tell my wife that I’m going to hand over the
farmland, the forest, and the grain stores?
“You don’t really think that the western farmland has value, do you?”
Artizea tapped the table. Lexen’s face turned white.
“It’s an operation that’s well worth the investment. It’s fertile land. This
year, we’ve harvested close to 10,000 pounds of wheat per hectare,
and pastures are best suited for growing sheep nearby.”
“I’m not in doubt that the land is fertile,” Artizea said.
“This year’s crop was good. I think it’ll be okay next year. What about
the next year? Could it be harvested?”
Lexen’s complexion turned pale.
“Do you really think that there are people who buy land at such a high
price that might be swept away by the monster wave, Sir Lexen? It’s
much safer to buy wheat and wool than to buy land with this money.”
Even if the safe eastern land prices soar to the sky, the western land
prices never move. This is because no one would know when the
monster wave will come.
Ironically, that is why farming, the foundation of the empire, was not
maintained. Landlords and businessmen never bought land in the
West.
“This money is the price to pay for your title. I thought you knew.”
Artizea smiled under the veil.
“If you think that the amount is insufficient, you can destroy the
contract even now. Because I have not signed any documents yet.”
Lexen appealed with his sad face.
348
“Madam, even if the monster wave happens at short intervals, it takes
more than 3 years. This business has enough potential……..”
“If so, you can find an investor who believes in that possibility.”
“Isn’t the Madam a nobleman too? I believe you will be able to

understand my situation a little. My wife is from a commoner. If she
divorces me, she will have no place in the social world. I have been
married for 35 years already…..”
Chapter 40
Artizea cut him off.
“I’m already being generous at the level of a philanthropist, Sir Lexen.

What I’m asking for is a marriage certificate that will give me the name
of Mrs. Lexen, and to make sure this transaction is unknown, you hand
over all your assets and move to the East to stay quiet. For that, I
decided to rent a small manor for free.”
“Madam……”
“After relocating to the East, you don’t have to declare that you are
legally divorced from your wife. If you don’t want to enter the social
world, there is no problem.That’s it,“ Artizea said.
In general, the transaction of title is made through a successor.
Those who want to buy titles marry their successors. Then, as a spouse
of the successor, they will inherit it, and the family’s surname is
changed.
349
And it ends when the child takes over the position as a successor. It is
a transaction spanning three generations.
In some cases, the successor of the family who sold the title, but it was
okay if not.
This is because if the spouse’s approval is given, inheritance is possible

even if the child is out of marriage. So, it was common to divorce after
granting inheritance rights.
Artizea did not demand that far.
Lexen knew Artizea as a rich businesswoman who wanted to establish

herself in the Crates Empire.
Therefore, instead of buying the title as it is, she is only trying to

obtain the name of Mrs. Lexen.
By marrying a successor, inheriting an inheritance, and divorcing them,

you can obtain the title, but you cannot obtain an imperial lineage.
Even in the social world, a noble woman with an imperial husband is

better than a foreigner who bought the title in many ways. Eventually,
the words came up to Lexen’s throat, asking if it was because of her
own interests.
But Artizea wasn’t wrong.
In the end, the eldest son of Lexen will inherit the Lexen family.
The only thing lost is honor and wealth. The title remains intact. His
descendants will have a chance to come back as nobles.
However, his wife is in a different position. If Artizea was active in the

capital’s social circle under the name of Mrs. Lexen, relatives and
acquaintances could not be unaware of the circumstances.
350
It would be better if the divorce was real. However, if he signs another
marriage certificate, then if he still lives with his current wife, she
becomes a mistress in an instant.
A disgrace, but his wife will not be able to easily reach the temple.
Lexen bowed his head deeply.
“I can’t abandon my wife.”
“Then, you’ll go bankrupt together. There will be a lot of hardships for

the two of you until you die.”
Artizea pointed at the door with her hand. It was an order to get out.
Lexen’s complexion turned pale.
She has said many things, but the one who was at a disadvantage was
Lexen.
Artizea chose him as the best trading partner for several reasons.
As a low-ranking aristocrat in the western region, it is difficult enough

to sell his title. At the same time, he had no strength, no fame, and he
was an unobtrusive opponent even if he disappeared.
However, Lexen is not the only poor noble of similar circumstances.
It was more so considering that what Artizea needed was not the title
of inheritance itself, but the marriage certificate.
While Lexen sighed for a moment, a new guest arrived.
The second guest was a priest.
“Oh. Madam, no matter how simple it is, it’s a wedding, and you wore
a black veil.”
The priest looked at Artizea and said so with a laugh.
351
However, he was already a man who had already received a large bribe
from Artizea. He knew well that this marriage was not a normal
marriage. He didn’t say anything else.
Lexen sat silently.
The secretary, who followed the priest, laid down several documents in
front of Lexen.
Among them were divorce papers. The divorce papers already had
Mrs. Lexen’s signature.
Artizea had already worked on it separately. Lexen realized it and

trembled a little. But in the end all the papers were signed. The
secretary handed out the divorce papers to the priest.
The priest brought out the marriage vows. The secretary first brought
it to Lexen.
When Lexen signed, this time the papers came to Artizea.
Freil glanced over the papers.
[Terry Ford]
It was already signed that way.
After Artizea checked it, the secretary brought it to the priest.
There was no formal exchange of gifts. The priest smiled with a big
smile and acted as a witness that made it all true.
“I hereby inform you that this marriage was formally established

before God. Congratulations Sir Lexen, Mrs. Lexen.”
Lexen’s face turned gray.
“I want to give a gift to the priest as a sign of gratitude,” Artizea said.
352
The secretary gave the box prepared in advance to the priest. The
priest laughed as if embarrassed.
“In commemoration of this marriage, please use it for good things

instead of us.”
“If so…”
The priest stood up with the box. Artizea instructed the secretary to
see him off.
And looked at Lexen.
“You can go back now.”
“Is this… the end?”
“Yes, that’s it. All your debts are cleared. Go back now. Your estate
manager will clean up the rest of your financial ties and tell you where
to go. I want you to spend your life quietly, happily with your wife,
without much socializing.”
Lexen wandered for a while while standing up.
But in the end, he couldn’t talk to Artizea again. He turned around and
went out.
Freil was confused.
He was caught in a subtle and strange feeling.
The signature on the marriage vows was Terry Ford. Of course, Artizea
is not going to use her name directly.
Making Lexen feel as if he was married to Artizea herself was an

intentional illusion. This is to prevent him from knowing who his real
opponent is.
353
‘Whoever it is, it’s the Heiress’ henchman.’
Freil thought so.
‘A grain dealer…’
Something caught his mind.
Artizea’s words were absolutely right. There was little value in western
farmland.
There are grain vendors in the west as well, but it meant nothing to big
figures like the Marquisate of Rosan. It’s probably cheaper to buy than
the building in this capital where they sit now.
‘Lending a manor in the east would actually be for surveillance. ‘
And no matter where or how Mrs. Lexen appears, no doubts will arise.
There was no gap at all.
Artizea has natural intelligence, wisdom, determination, prudence and

observation.
She had a trusted figure named Marcus Hanson. Thanks to that, there
were also trusted servants who asked Hanson for work.
But Freil knew a little about Marcus. He and his children are far from
conspiring.
As soon as she acquired a huge wealth, she established a safe house,

separated the assets that could be hidden, and invested in other
places under a new name.
Freil knew about testing the employees of the Grand Duke’s

Residence.
It looked like an attack but on the contrary, it seemed to be engaging

in counterintelligence.
354
Based on that behavior, she is probably forming an information
network. Freil was able to bet about 100 gold in the fact that she
would have started working on other mansions at the same time.
Is all this really possible? For an 18-year-old girl who had just barely
gone out of reach from her abusive mother’s hands?
Freil didn’t take her lightly just because she was young.
It was at that age that Emperor Gregor became the adopted son of the
previous Empress and was engaged to the present empress who was
from the Duchy of Riagan. Already by then he was a politician.
Even now. He would not have been surprised if Lord Lawrence and
Roygar had shown such insight at the age of 18. At the age of 18, they
were already in the midst of a political struggle.
But Artizea was different. Not long ago, she was in a situation where
she had to wear a shortened dress with a layer of cloth. She wouldn’t
know how to deal with money.
Miraila herself, was the emperor’s favorite mistress and social star, but
her daughter was seldom seen out.
It caught his mind. However, the reason was unclear.
Artizea smiled and looked at Freil.
Unlike Freil, she had all the information, so Artizea could read all the
confused thoughts in his head.
Knock, knock.
Freil’s thoughts stopped.
It was because the third guest had arrived.
“This is Terry Ford, my Lady.”
355
A woman in plain brown clothes knelt on both knees as soon as the
door opened. It was the symbol of complete obedience.
Terry Ford was not a name Artizea had known since her previous life. It
means that her existence had not played such an important role back
then. Also, it never showed any kind of talent.
But she reached out to Artizea herself. Terry was a senior maid of the
Weave’s own family.
Viscount Weave was a relative of the family of the Marquis of Luden,

the father of Grand Duke Roygar and Marchioness Camellia.
After being sent on errands, several trips to and from the Viscounty,
she realized something.
The cleaning maid was collecting small rumors from the master’s
family.
It wasn’t important information. That Marchioness Camellia has come

to like light purple velvet these days, or the Marquis made a bet that
took 1,000 gold to determine whether this year’s vintage barque Wine
would join the ranks of luxury goods at the gentleman’s club.
Perhaps such information is also useful somewhere.
However, it was a waste of time to stop it.
The maid whispered to her that the person giving her money was a
reporter for a newspaper. He seems to be planning to dig up a scandal
involving Marchioness Camellia.
However, after watching the process closely for two months, Terry was
convinced that it was a lie. The employer couldn’t be a newspaper
reporter.
Terry wanted to meet the real master. The one holding the laces of the
money bag, the superior to serve, the precious noble who can’t even
356
tie their own shoelaces, and the kind of person who controls a
person’s life or death with a few fingers.
Terry was smart.
And she wanted to gamble.
Big bets were needed for big rewards. She had a wish, and she was
ready to risk her life for that wish.
Terry backtracked the maid to reach the person who sent the gift
directly from Alice.
And she said she has important information that cannot be traded
with something like silver coins.
Artizea was interested in her. It’s not because she thought Terry’s
information was great. This is because she was able to come to know
Artizea’s existence by herself.
Of course, her intelligence organization was still poor.
However, from the top, Alice was still clumsy. That’s why she was asked
to deal with small things like rumors or attires, not real information.
But that didn’t mean that a maid could find and dig up by herself
alone.
So Artizea met her.
[“I heard that the lady is buying information.”]
Terry said so. Her complexion was pale, but she was full of
determination.
Artizea asked slowly.
[“What kind of great information did you come to me to sell?”]
[“I want to sell my life.”]

357
Chapter 41
“That’s ridiculous. I think I can get rid of you of your neck enough with
2 gold. Even if you risk your life, it’s nothing to me,” Artizea said.
“Anyone who has a vengeful spirit is helpful enough to not throw up

anything even if they are set on fire.”
Terry said so and tried to put her hand into the furnace to prove what
she was saying. Alice caught her hurriedly.
Artizea laughed bitterly.
“There is no need to do anything stupid to prove your determination.

Wouldn’t it rather be useless if you get a big burn?”
“Then will you listen to my request?”
“Even if I use you, I can’t send you to the Roygar Grand Duchy as
Marchioness Camellia’s maid, Terry. She already knows almost
everything about you. That means Marchioness Camellia can easily
find out.”
Artizea said so.
“And even if you’re useful, I might not grant your wish.”
“But you’re going to destroy Grand Duke Roygar and Marchioness

Camellia, right?”
358
Terry’s father was a baron’s second son. The title was not inherited, but
the rank was at the end of the nobility.
Her only sister caught the interest of Grand Duke Roygar. While Grand
Duchess Roygar was dissatisfied with it.
Nothing really happened. Terry’s older sister wasn’t foolish enough to

pay attention to a man with a wife.
Terry’s older sister even took refuge in a relative’s house in the western
region to avoid it.
Nevertheless, Marchioness Camellia murdered Terry’s older sister to

comfort her brother’s heart.
The murder was tricky. Terry’s sister’s murder was disguised as suicide.
Terry’s family did not believe she committed suicide. But it was
impossible to reveal the truth.
Probably, even if revealed, it would not hurt Grand Duke Roygar or

Marchioness Camellia.
This was so common that it wasn’t even worth paying attention to for
long.
Having left alone, she abandoned her status as the daughter of a

knight. And went into Viscount Weave as a maid.
That was eight years ago.
For eight years she realized how insignificant her existence was.
“There can be no absolute power in the world. The young lady is the
fiancée of Grand Duke Evron and the sister of Lord Lawrence. For
whoever it is, I know that one day the lady will fight Grand Duke
Roygar.”
Terry looked at Artizea with clear eyes.

359
“If you use me to increase your chances of winning, if you can destroy
them by doing so, it will be my revenge in the end.”
That couldn’t be enough. However, as Terry, there was no other way to

take revenge except to be part of the weapon Artizea would hold.
Artizea knew some people with such determination.
And, like Terry said, such a person was useful.
“Good. I will use you. If you’re lucky, it might be part of the blade that
will slice Grand Duke Roygar’s neck.”
“Thank you.”
Terry was really pleased. It wasn’t difficult to put Terry into what was
going on anyway.
Artizea intended to send someone to the Riagan Duchy in the south.

She decided to put Terry in its place.
It is unclear whether there will be any future use.
However, the spy must be sent from a time when they could not even
think of the hostile relationship before it becomes useful.
Thanks to Terry, Artizea was able to lay a stone that is completely

separate from the information organization to be created in the future.
It wasn’t a plan in the original blueprint, but it was a big point.
“Rise up, Terry.”
Artizea took off her veil. It meant that Terry was one of her own.
Terry’s gaze touched Freil once.
But soon fell politely. If Artizea thought he was a person she didn’t
care to know, she didn’t care either. That’s what loyalty is for.
360
Artizea gave her the marriage certificate.
Terry Ford became Lexen’s wife, who didn’t even know her face.
“You’re going to go to the South Sea under the name of Mrs. Lexen.
You can tell the maid of the Weaves that you’ve become lucky to be
the wife of a junior noble.”
“Yes.”
“Since you said you had relatives of the Ford family in the south, it
wouldn’t be difficult to get into the social world. On the way, you’ll
receive a letter of introduction from the Duchess of Riagan’s maid.”
“Yes.”
“From there, you’ll do what you can. If possible, try to earn the
duchess’ trust. If you can be a maid, it’s better, and if not, you should
at least be a friend of the maid.”
“Yes. “
“Okay, I’ll get back to you when you’re useful.”
Artizea gave her an ebony box lined with gold.
Instead of a wedding present, Terry took out the ring from the box and
put it on.
Then she stood up. With the ebony box in her arms, Terry knelt again.
“I’ll pray to God for news.”
“The object you should be praying for is not God, but the devil.”
“Either way, it doesn’t matter.”
“Good luck,” Artizea said.
Terry went out.

361
Artizea offered Freil a seat this time. Freil’s mind was all confused.
He walked a few steps away from Artizea’s escort position.
“To send a spy to the Riagan Duchy, you buy the title of a western
nobleman?”
“Yes.”
“Why?”
Artizea tilted the cooled teapot on her hand.
“The Duke of Riagan is not an independent power, but rather a servant

who follows the orders of His Majesty the Emperor… But in order to
encompass the empire, it is imperative to keep the southern powers in
mind.”
Suddenly, the scale of the story expanded enormously.
Freil’s mind woke up.
“Are you going to jump into the battle for succession of the empire?”
“Yes.”
“Are you serious?”
“Why do you think I’m not serious? Cedric’s mother was His Majesty
the Emperor’s relative. From the lineage, it’s not an exaggeration to
say that Cedric has the right to it in the first place.”
Artizea said plainly. Freil replied sharply.
“Don’t try to drag Grand Duke Evron into a pointless war.”
“I’m sure you’ve never thought of that before, Sir Freil. I couldn’t have
been the only one to suggest that.”
Artizea smiled.
362
“Power is something that has the nature to exclude others. This is
something you have to do to survive.”
If you do nothing, what’s in front of Cedric is purging.
The military authority who captured the hearts of the soldiers is

dangerous. In addition, the people’s hero is even more dangerous.
If he has both of them at the same time and has an imperial lineage,
he must be removed first, needless to say.
Had Cedric been stupid or incompetent, he would have been fine. If

so, Evron would be able to secure safety by giving their hand to one of
the two successors.
But Cedric is too good. Even if Freil himself is a figure in Lawrence or

Roygar’s, he will surely try to get rid of him.
“I understood the words of the Lady. But how can I trust the Lady
Heiress? Sir Lawrence is the real brother of the Lady.”
“It would be hard to believe even if I said that an unqualified person

should not be emperor,” Artizea said. “So, what if I tell you that I covet
the position of Empress? Is that believable?”
“The Lady has proposed a two-year contract marriage.”
Said Freil. If being the empress was the purpose, it would have been a
proper marriage rather than a limited-time contract marriage.
Artizea smiled.
“I did.”
Freil bit his mouth in front of the smile.
“I want to prevent destruction. The only alternative was Cedric,” Artizea

said softly.
363
“Lady Heiress.”
“The empire already lacks the vitality of its founding. The law has
become obsolete, and there are more things that don’t do its work
properly,” she said.
“Now, the emperor is high and it is maintained. His Majesty is selfish

and arrogant, but not incompetent, but can brother Lawrence or
Grand Duke Roygar truly unite the empire like his Majesty Gregor? I
don’t think so.”
“I won’t deny it.”
“The north will be abandoned, the west will be destroyed by monster

waves, the east will be independent, and the south will be devoured by
the Eimmel kingdom. The empire will be torn to pieces.”
Artizea closed her eyes and breathed a huge sigh.
She struggled desperately to maintain the empire after Lawrence

became prince.
However, it would have been better to just leave it to pieces.
If it was going to perish anyway, it was better for it to fight and open a
new era rather than be destroyed in the hands of the mad emperor.
If so, Cedric would have had a way to make a recovery.
Artizea felt anguish and placed her hand on her chest. And she tried to
control her mind.
“But in Cedric’s way, he never holds power in imperial politics right

now. In order to acquire power itself, a proper means is needed.
Cedric’s justice can only be realized after taking power.”
Artizea knew her method might not be right, but it was effective.
She already had a successful experience.

364
It wasn’t a successful life, but maybe later she got tossed out, but that
had nothing to do with the process of raising Lawrence as emperor.
Again, Artizea had confidence that she could do it.
Her role is to give Cedric power. As with Lawrence, the work after that
was not hers.
“So it’s two years. To stand by His Grace, to do things that Evron
couldn’t do.”
Freil said so and remained silent for a while. He was wise enough to
understand the meaning of Artizea’s words.
His heart pounded.
The future, the size of the determination, the firmness, and the
coolness of an only 18-year-old girl, Freil felt ashamed of himself.
“I understand what you mean. You’re right. I’m not going to tell His
Grace about this.”
Freil breathed a small sigh.
Cedric’s loyalty and support all come from the fact that he was a just
person.
By harming it, Artizea’s will cannot be fulfilled. But at the same time,
she has to do something that his way cannot.
Eventually Artizea will fall apart, doing what Evron cannot do.
Freil knew he, himself, was the best person to help her.
Because he knows how to doubt.
He can doubt Artizea and doubt what she does. Conversely, he will be
doubting any incoming information.
And it can be judged beyond Cedric’s knowledge.

365
What is needed for this kind of work is not loyalty. It is distrust and
prudence.
That’s why she revealed everything to Freil even though she knew it
could be a threat to her organization.
He slowly knelt in front of Artizea. And, as in a pledge of allegiance, he

bowed his head and kissed the back of her hand.
“You will need support, right? I will be with you.”
Artizea gave a small nod.
Chapter 42
The garden of Grand Duke Evron’s residence was quite neglected.
Like other places in the mansion, it was inevitable because the owner
did not take care of it.
Horses and hunting dogs were grazing on the grounds, and idle
servants were hiding. The old leaves and branches were also entangled
in their own way, so it was a space that had nothing to do with
aesthetics.
Cedric was no exception if the place stood out from others because he
didn’t care about appearances.
The main gate was managed at least, but at best, it was enough to
mow the lawn and cut the branches on time.
“I have to make a new road.”

366
The grass grew unruly. Recently, he hurriedly mowed the grass and
made a trail, because a woman in fine clothes would not be able to
comfortably walk around.
Cedric looked embarrassed. He thought that it wouldn’t matter as long

as support and defense were well maintained. He thought it didn’t
matter letting the horse and dogs loose.
However, when walking with Artizea, there weren’t one or two things
that bothered her.
“This too. I feel like I’m in the woods, not in the garden.”
“…….”
Artizea said without thinking. Cedric covered his face with his palm.
“I have to call the gardener.”
“Nevertheless, Ansgar told me that he had brought in new employees.

Until now, he said there were only two gardeners. This mansion is
large, so it would have been difficult for both people to manage.”
“Do you say that gardeners are called from far away?”
“Yes, from the Grand Duchy.”
Cedric sighed briefly.
“Even if it takes some time, it’s better to use someone you trust. The
structure of the garden is particularly important for security.”
“I know, but……… But first, I have to lay the base for a temporary road.”
“It’s a waste.”
“I don’t know when it will be in order. Isn’t it difficult for you to walk
right now?”
Cedric pointed to the grass getting under the dress.

367
She just needs to put a piece of cloth there. It was a little difficult to
walk with shoes. Artizea lifted the hem of her dress and crossed a
clump of grass.
“It is sometimes. Won’t it be like a change of mood?”
“It shouldn’t be sometimes.”
Artizea looked at him, tilting her head.
“Did the doctor not recommend it? Take a walk every day.”
“……I’m paying attention.”
“You’re not paying attention to the doctor’s recommendation, are you?

I was scolded by Ansgar today.”
“We eat breakfast together every day. That’s enough for you to care
for me.”
“Is it bothersome that I keep pushing my face in front of you?”
“No, it’s not.”
Artizea looked at him with an embarrassed look. She never thought it

was bothersome. However, she just thought he didn’t have to do that
for her.
“I don’t think it’s enough to just say what you needed to say.”
It was.
Artizea knew Cedric well, but Cedric did not know her very well.
Even if it’s a contract marriage, it’s a marriage, and even if you’re

married, it’s not that you’re going to be separated and never know
each other.
Not only as a couple, but also between the master and slave,
appropriate understanding and trust are needed.
368
Artizea knew it well enough to die for it, so she nodded.
“Sorry.”
“What?”
“Because I can’t tell you everything honestly.”
Artizea lowered her eyes. Cedric asked curiously.
“Did it sound like I’m blaming you?”
“No. It’s not like that….”
Artizea hesitated.
It has been a long time since she gave up on being understood by

others.
Rather, it’s okay for someone to have the kind of mindset like Freil.
But she was hesitant to ask for human understanding apart from all
that.
Even if she was a vicious human, it was difficult to ask to believe that
she was doing her best for the future.
It was more comfortable for Artizea to admit that she was a wicked
person rather than to ask for understanding.
Since she is a wicked person who will fall to hell, it was more
comfortable to fear and hate her so that she could move according to
her will.
Cedric knew that she could be trusted, at least someone he could try
to.
Instead of taking the easy way to condemn her even in the last minute,
he was a person who could bow his head to try and help the world.
369
Therefore, even saying this requires great courage.
“Even if it looks like I’m hiding something from Cedric, or even if I’ve
done something nasty, I’m not going to do it with hostility….” Artizea
said carefully.
“If you want to know something, ask me the reasons why.”
If he did that, she thought she would be happy to die even if she
would lose her head and climb the gallows.
“…..”
Cedric was silent for a moment.
He wanted to ask why she said that, but strangely the words didn’t
come out.
Even if he didn’t hear the answer, he felt like he knew it.
Perhaps obviously, when that happens, she’ll know why too.
That’s what he thought.
He reached out his hand. This is because Artizea’s lowered eyelashes

were glistening, and it looked like tears had formed.
“Cedric?”
“No, no, nothing.”
He came to his senses and lowered his hand.
Cedric thought he had a strange idea. Why is he thinking that she will
do a rough job without his knowledge? And even so, he can
understand it
And then he even wanted to hug her. All three were strange ideas.
Artizea promised to consult him before devising a scheme.

370
It’s natural she doesn’t say everything. Cedric had nothing to interfere
with the work in the Marquisate of Rosan.
It wasn’t strange at all trying to hide the shadow she had in her mind.
Cedric reached out to her. Artizea hesitated.
“The road is rough. It is strange to say that inside the house.”
“Yes.”
Artizea carefully placed her hand over Cedric’s hand.
Cedric grabbed her hand and let her put her arms around him.
He still had the idea of wanting to hug her, but it was too early so he
decided to be satisfied with this.
“I’ll make sure to lay the road properly sooner or later. If you’re going
to take a walk for exercise, that would be great.”
“Yes.”
Cedric’s hands and neck were warm.
Artizea couldn’t stop her face from blushing.
As they walked side by side, it was all good that Cedric’s face was not
visible in the eyes of Artizea.
The two walked a little longer without a word.
“So, is there anything I can do to help you prepare for the wedding?
No, I should say I have to help… it’s my job,” Cedric asked.
“None.”
Artizea replied immediately. Cedric turned to her with an embarrassed

face.
371
“You don’t have to say it so firmly, do you?”
“Did you fill out all the invitations?”
“Yes, I will write only what I will send to His Majesty and Grand Duke
Roygar, and Ansgar will be responsible for the rest.”
“That’s enough. You got the formal dress. I’ll do the rest.”
“It’s because I only seem to be doing nothing. You look incredibly

busy, and you have a lot to do.”
She did.
Marriage, the birth of a successor, and funeral were the most

important things in the noble family.
Among them, there has never been more work to be done than
marriage, where family unity takes place.
Artizea doesn’t even have parents to do those things for her.
She had to prepare for the wedding while preparing for the
Marquisate of Rosan.
Artizea’s wedding arrangements include preparing wedding dresses

and gifts or preparing wedding invitations. However, the priority was
to lay a stone for the future while adjusting various interests.
However, there is a limit to the physical strength and mental strength

that can be used per day. Artizea had to pay attention to the
distribution as she did not have a very energetic body.
In order to maintain a clear mental power, she had to take a break, so

the problems that ordinary brides care about were forced to be
pushed to the back.
Cedric felt sorry for that.
372
“Aren’t you so busy that you are barely preparing for yourself?”
“But I can’t help it.”
“You shouldn’t say that, Tia. I’ll be doing the chores, and you’ll have to
prepare for yourself.”
“Ansgar is in charge of the chores. The most important preparations

are made without a hitch. Don’t worry,” Artizea replied.
Cedric sighed. His chest was stuffy, but he couldn’t figure out exactly
why.
He thought he wished Artizea would be more concerned with this

marriage.
He didn’t want to say that a wedding is more important than what she
is trying to do, or that marriage is the most important thing in a
woman’s life.
But marriage is marriage.
Even if it is a contract marriage with a time limit, it is a marriage. And

Artizea is a bride.
And he thought it would be nice if Artizea made good memories at the

wedding. It was even more so because she was a girl who had never
been in the leading role before.
He wanted to make her happy for a moment.
“This is our marriage.”
The words he said were barely squeezed out because he wasn’t good
at speaking.
The main thing in this wedding is neither a scheme nor a conspiracy.
373
It is ‘our marriage.’ After his mouth said those words, his heart
pounded.
“Do I look nervous?”
“A little.”
Cedric thought about how to properly convey his feelings.
“When I got engaged to you, the Western military problem had

already been resolved. Remember I first said that I’m going to accept
the contract for the Western Army?”
“Yes.”
“Our purpose has been achieved in the first place. I’ve been granted
the Western Army’s victory ceremony, and you’ve gotten out of
Miraila. So think slowly for now. At least until the wedding. There is a
lot of time left for us to be together.”
Cedric said, gently patting the back of her hand.
Artizea lowered her eyes. It was to hide the fire rising to her face.
“Don’t worry, I’m not forgetting it.”
The word ‘our marriage’ tickled her ear strangely.
Chapter 43
On the way back, the two added a little more about the wedding.
“Even if I want to ask Cedric for work, I can’t. I’m not trying to make
you comfortable, but it’s because I can’t believe you.”
374
“Am I so incompetent?”
“Because there are areas that suit people, and there are areas that
don’t. Can you understand why Countess Katasha and Countess Paella
both wrote letters saying they would come in tan dresses?”
Cedric shook his head silently, as he couldn’t even guess.
“The two are competing with each other in the social world. They are
having a war of nerves over the dress, saying the other person copied
them. They’re trying to gain the upper hand by telling me in advance.”
“Should I care about that?”
“If you care a little, you can prevent the trouble, but there is no reason
not to.”
“Well…… maybe, if I have my subordinates do that, I guess they would

follow the rules and then tell them to settle for themselves when a
fight arises.”
“Would Cedric like that?”
“I prefer to prevent the disturbance in advance. I don’t know how.”
He looked at Artizea with a look of attention. Artizea smiled.
“They don’t have to be seated at the same table, but you just have to
sit them down with another person who needs to pay attention to.”
Artizea gave him the right answer.
Of course, it is a matter to think about where to actually place them.
Cedric finally shook his head.
“Don’t worry because Ansgar helps me well. I can’t ask Cedric for such
chores.”
375
“No matter what you think, I don’t think I’m useful in the entire capital.
It’s only that I saved you time to practice dancing.”
“Let’s step on each other’s feet and pretend not to know….”
On second thought, she felt cheated, so Artizea said so. As she

thought about it, her cheeks turned red unknowingly.
“I know you don’t attend social gatherings very much, but when did
you practice dancing like that?”
“I think I have a sense of rhythm. I learned it easily when I was young. I

have been praised by my dance teacher many times.”
“You knew you were a good dancer, didn’t you?”
Cedric’s face also blushed.
“I didn’t mean to make fun of you. I mean it.”
“I don’t think you were trying to make fun of me. Thank you. It was the
first time I ever danced like that at a ball.”
Then Cedric’s face turned redder.
Artizea answered plainly.
But when Cedric became awkward, she became very awkward, and
bowed his head.
The two returned to the mansion silently, staring at different places.
“Lady! You’re late!”
Sophie hurried out, saw Cedric and was startled, stopping her steps.
“I, I’m sorry, Grand Duke.”
“No. Is there anything urgent?”
376
“My lady, you really can’t do this. Did you forget that today’s the
wedding dress fitting?”
“I didn’t forget. Is Madame Emily already here?”
“Yes. Honestly, you forgot your last fitting, but you have to do it right
today. You don’t have enough time.”
Artizea sighed a little. It was troublesome.
Cedric was looking at her.
Cedric opened his mouth, but he was stunned. Quite a long time.
That’s because it was a matter of determination.
“Shall we see it together?”
“The wedding dress fitting?”
“Well, first of all, I’m the groom, right?”
Artizea had a perplexed face. Awkward air flowed between the two.
It is common to invite a husband or fiance to the Tuvalet room. Even

more, if it’s a love marriage, they would have seen the wedding dress
together.
However, even though they lived in one house, the two were not close
enough.
Rather, they were able to talk positively without a wall when sharing
about political opinions or discussing practical and serious discussions.
However, when it came to a strangely personal situation, it was

awkward and they couldn’t even speak.
Cedric hesitated when entering the Tuvalet room.
Even Artizea couldn’t tell him to come in either.
377
Cedric said with a slightly reddened face.
“I’m sorry to say something useless. I was afraid you might be

embarrassed.”
“Oh, no.”
“Then go in first. I have to go back out.”
“Yes. Go ahead!”
Artizea greeted and turned around.
Did Cedric have a schedule to go out? She searched her memories, but
couldn’t know for certain whether she just couldn’t think of it or if she
truly just didn’t know. It was because her head was blank, as if it had
turned white for a moment.
Artizea took her mechanical steps to the Tuvalet room. She felt
Cedric’s gaze still standing behind her back.
Even her left feet and right feet had cooled down, so she doubted that
she was walking properly.
Sophie followed Artizea’s and whispered.
“Lady, why did you do that?”
“What did I do?”
“It would be nice to ask His Grace to look at it.”
“It’s not like Cedric is going to change the design just by looking at it.”
“But still. I caught a glimpse at it, and it was really pretty. If you wear it,
you will surely be like a princess.”
“I am not a child, and I do not want to be a princess.”

378
Artizea said so.
As she climbed up to the second floor, Emily greeted her with a bright
face.
“Welcome, Lady Heiress. His Grace didn’t come with you?”
Artizea frowned slightly.
“I think I made a very nice dress in a short time. The Grand Duke will
surely be satisfied.”
“He didn’t come with me.”
Sophie noticed that Artizea didn’t like it very much, while Emily looked
visibly disappointed.
“Isn’t it because you’re more likely to rip off Cedric than me?”
“No, no way.”
Emily fiercely denied.
“It’s nothing but a wedding dress. It’s my clothes. All I have to do is to

be satisfied, I don’t intend to cause trouble for Cedric.”
“How can you say that? And nothing else, it’s a wedding dress.”
Emily said as she took her sewing pins to fit Artizea’s body.
“I understand that you’re busy, but you can’t be too uninterested. As a

woman who makes clothes, I don’t quite understand. Isn’t the dress
the alpha and omega of the wedding, from beginning to the end, and
even the flower?”
“I don’t have time. I have a lot of other things to do.”
“That’s right. It’s too tight. You have to commend me for doing this in
as little as two months. It was fortunate that I was just bringing in
many kinds of white cloth.”
379
“You’ve worked hard.”
“You’ve gained a little bit of weight on your arms and shoulders than
when I measured it before. It looks much better. Your waist is a little
better now too.”
She said it looked so precarious so far, and Emily snapped her pin into
her waist. Then Sophie intervened.
“The butler and the kitchen are united to this purpose and are also
pressuring His Grace, so she’ll be looking even better soon.”
“His Grace Evron?”
“Yes. He became the Lady’s personal snack messenger.”
Sophie put her nose up like it’s her own story.
“Stop it. Cedric keeps bringing snacks because it’s awkward.”
“I saw the butler serving midnight snacks in Cedric’s hand.”
“Maybe. What’s the big deal with talking about him to this person?”
Artizea scolded Sophie.
But it was a serious story for Emily. She asked anxiously.
“Would you like to gain a little more weight?”
“Would I have to gain such weight in a month or two?”
“It will look good if you gain a little more weight. That’s right, but I’m
afraid it won’t fit after sealing it in this state.”
Emily looked worried, and had a distressed face.
“If you get in trouble, I can just tighten the waist with a corset… Now,
look in the mirror.”
380
Artizea turned to the mirror as Emily told her.
“How do you feel?”
“It’s well made.”
“Of course!”
Emily said.
The dress was designed to fit snugly on the upper body, and has a thin
fabric from the waist with fine folds that spread out.
“It’s not the latest trendy style these days. The Lady’s overall body is
slim, so this neat design would be more suitable than emphasizing the
curve of the body.”
Artizea smiled bitterly, knowing that she twisted the words ‘dried’ so
gracefully.
“If I had more time, I would have put on jewelry to make it shine
properly, but I didn’t have enough time to do that. I was still able to
get the fabric embroidered with silk thread.”
As Emily said so, she showed the fabric around Artizea’s waist.
It wasn’t noticeable because it was embroidered on white fabric with

white embroidery, but every time the light hit it, it shimmered.
“It’s too simple as a wedding dress for someone who will be the
Marchioness of Rosan and the Grand Duchess of Evron, but this is the
best it can get.”
“Wow! But it’s really pretty!”
“You’ll look so good!”
The maids burst into cheers. Emily’s nose rose by a centimeter.

381
“Yes. Do it like this.”
Artizea wasn’t the main character of the wedding anyway.
Now the whole society is listening to the wedding, how are the bride’s
clothes, how are the gifts.
But what everyone really expects is a scandal.
How will Miralia, who slapped and trampled on her daughter, attend
the wedding?
What attitude will the emperor, who is showing a favorable attitude to

this wedding, take on Miralia?
What will the girl look like when she regains the Marquisate from her
family’s grip in an instant?
Is it easy or not? Is it usable or not? Is the Grand Duke Evron corrupted

or not?
Those are the real interests.
Anyway, the moment all attendees are revealed, the bride’s wedding
dress will become a passing topic.
However, Artizea was captivated by the strange movement inside of

her chest. She seemed to be anxious, and her heart was pounding with
tension.
Knock, knock.
Then she heard a knock on the door of the Tuvalet room.
382
Chapter 44
Even though she didn’t answer to come in, the door opened.
Alice came in, her cheeks hot with excitement. As if she had run, she
was gasping for breath.
“Miss.”
“What happened?”
Artizea turned to her and asked calmly.
Alice seemed to come to her senses when she saw the colorful room
filled with dresses, jewelry and fabrics. Taking her breath, she strides
towards Artizea.
“Kaah! You’ll get dust on it!”
“You can’t step on it!”
Emily’s employees made a fuss, but Alice didn’t seem to be inclined to

do so.
“My lady, the news came from the Marquisate of Rosan.”
Alice said quietly into Artizea’s ear.
Emily quickly noticed and distanced herself from Artizea. Sophie

opened her eyes and tilted her head.
“Last night… No, this dawn, they said Bill died.”
“I see.”
It looks like Rye did the job right.
“Well done.”
383
Artizea praised Alice.
It’s too trivial this time. However, it is important to hear the news even
a little earlier than others.
For Alice, the work of dealing with information was no different. She
was commendable.
Alice grinned with delight.
“Yes. Nora came to deliver the news to me. She is a maid who worked
in the laundry room.”
“I’ll remember.”
This is all due to the effects of offering bribes in the name of gifts.
She was told to let them know if there was any news, and she ran as
soon as she knew that this incident had happened and delivered it to
Alice.
Sophie heard the name Nora and opened her ears.
“Who is Nora?”
“Oh, that’s….”
“Bill is dead.”
Alice looked at Artizea, wondering if she had to hide it.
Artizea nodded her head in an attitude that was not in the slightest
surprise or agitation.
Miraila’s butler died. Anyway, the news would spread even after half a
day.
Articles will also appear in the newspaper this week. There was no
reason to hide it.
384
“Oh my gosh!”
Sophie was startled and stopped the scream with her hand. Emily
shouted in surprise too.
Since Miraila had been to Emily’s several times, most of her staff knew
about Bill.
Amazement and shock spread.
“Oh, how did that happen?”
“Last night the madam, alas.”
Alice stopped talking, and she quickly shut her mouth. It was
noticeable that she had mentioned Miraila.
Artizea shook her head lightly and gave a sign that it didn’t matter.
Then Alice said with confidence.
“It looks like the Madam hit Bill in her hysteria, so he got angry and
went out for a drink in the middle of the night.”
“Then?”
“He didn’t come back until morning. The Madam got up in the
morning and looked for Bill, but she was angry again because he
wasn’t there. So the servants went around all the nearby bars and
looked for him, and they found him. He fell down on the street and
died.”
“Oh my God. Was it a heart attack or something like that?”
“No, but someone hit him with a stone from the back and stole his
wallet. It’s a frequent crime in the neighborhood. Bill was unlucky to
fall forward and hit his head wrongly and died in an instant.”
“That’s terrible.”
385
Sophie muttered to herself, Emily asked again.
“Did they find the culprit?”
“No. I reported it to the police, but there is no hope of finding the

criminal.”
“I suppose so.”
“I heard they will investigate but there’s not much to say. I guess it’s
hard to say that it was done and disguised by someone with a grudge.
They said Bill took out his wallet at the bar and splashed money last
night.”
Rye has never disappointed Artizea in this matter.
This completely hides the source of the book copied by Bill.
Artizea hid a satisfying smile.
Emily asked in bewilderment.
“Why the hell did he do that?”
“He would have said he lived this miserable life to get this money. The
butler is not like that once or twice.”
Sophie answered in a small voice. But it was a tone of compassion.
“I hated the butler more than the Madam, but to hear he’s dead…”
“The Madam… What did she say? He was her favorite butler.”
“I think she was shocked. She fainted.”
At Alice’s answer, Emily turned to Artizea. Artizea returned the gaze

with an indifferent expression.
Emily put her eyes down.
386
“I see.”
Emily didn’t even say her next words, but Artizea knew what she had
come up with.
She herself came here, and some time ago, Lawrence also left the
house. Miraila was left alone in that house.
In such a situation, even the butler was killed. She must have
wondered if it would be okay to just leave her alone.
As Artizea looked at her silently, Emily hurriedly lowered her gaze.
She is a renowned seamstress, so the ladies are friendly, but she wasn’t
in a position to face Artizea and talk easily.
It was a sin to dare to come up with advice. In addition, Emily knew

about Artizea’s inner situation. She was so sorry that she tried to show
her sympathy for Miraila.
“I’m sorry, Lady Heiress.”
“What’s there to be sorry about?”
Emily politely bowed her head.
“Alice, the maid named Nora is not gone yet?”
“Yes. I urgently told her to wait for a while to inform you of the news,
and then came up. Maybe she wants to see you.”
“I want to, but I can’t meet her because I’m in this situation. You can
treat her to a cup of tea in my place.”
“Yes, thank you, Miss.”
Alice bowed her head to say her greetings and ran out. This is because
she knew that the word ‘in my place’ means to give a reward instead.
As for Alice, she was able to make her face big.

387
Sophie hesitated and said.
“Miss, can I go out for a while?”
“Yes.”
“Thank you! I worked in the laundry room before serving you, and I
know Nora well. Thank you, I’ll be here soon!”
Sophie followed Alice.
Emily continued to work silently for a while.
When Sophie’s fuss disappeared, the Tuvalet room became very cold.
Artizea got bored and asked Emily.
“You’re done with the wedding dress, aren’t you?”
“Yes, but there were many things I wanted to show you…”
Emily said with a fretful face as if it was unfortunate.
With big guests like a bride preparing to get married, the combination
of their demeanor, excitement, and accustomedness to large
expenditures, creates a fearlessness to the world.
However, Artizea was not as excited as she thought and the least she
could do was save her face. She was the first to have such great
fortune and didn’t know how to use it.
But she had one thing that would make Emily happy.
She had lived a long time in the Marquisate of Rosan. The unit of
money in the accounts book was far beyond the budget of a family.
“You’ve already taken the dimensions, so do anything else on your

own. You don’t have to worry about the money.”
Emily’s cheeks rose brightly.

388
“When the Grand Duke said that, you said it was a waste.”
“Because it’s not my money, but the money that Cedric uses.”
“It’s ridiculous to call it a waste!”
Emily said in a shrill voice, and at this time she was full of energy,
causing Artizea to flinch.
“I know what you’re talking about.”
Cedric’s spending money on her also has functional value. It didn’t

matter much.
Yet, she felt embarrassed for no reason. Maybe it was because she felt
sorry for being treated as a bride even though it wasn’t even a real
marriage
「This is ‘our marriage’.」
The sound of her beating heart seemed to be spreading to her ear.
Artizea rolled her eyes down and felt a strange heat rising from the
corner of her heart.
Cedric needs to be careful with his words. She knows he’s not trying to
seduce a woman, but his sincere face and sincere voice were overly
powerful.
Artizea knew that she understood what he wanted to say.
In any case, the Artizea in his eyes is an 18-year-old who just got out
of her mother’s grasp.
It must have seemed sad that she was focusing on conspiring rather
than preparing for marriage.
‘Don’t be nervous, don’t be pressured, but still, because it is a

marriage, enjoy all that you can enjoy as a bride.’
389
‘Because you are a kind person.’
She’s someone who didn’t deserve such consideration.
With that in mind, the heat moving in her chest cooled down.
And her head was full of work to do.
She couldn’t think slowly, like Cedric said. If she has six hands, she
would be moving all of them.
There’s nothing good about stalling time. It is better to drop Lawrence

as soon as possible.
Emily denied it when she found herself lost in thought.
“No. I don’t think you know me at all.”
“Madam Emily.”
“A man on the verge of marriage is the time when he invests the most
in a woman in his lifetime. The upper limit is no different from what he
receives at this time. You should not lower that limit yourself!”
“It’s okay. I’m the Marchioness of Rosan.”
Emily mumbled and bit her mouth.
“He’s not going to have any financial difficulties…”
“Don’t say anything, just do your job well. Don’t you know more about
what you need for a cloth product? I don’t have time to take care of
each one.”
“Lady Heiress.”
The happy marriage that Emily envisioned was not the concern of
Artizea. It wasn’t going to happen.
390
It was Artizea herself that made the people around her mistake it for a
love marriage, so she had nothing to say otherwise.
“It’s Sophie who manages my wardrobe, so tell her. I’ll pay a generous
amount for her labor expenses.”
Emily sighed.
“I thought you could see the light now…..”
“Isn’t making and wearing beautiful clothes that change reality?”
Artizea said that and finished her fitting, listening to Emily’s sighs.
Chapter 45
7. Audience with the Empress
The day has come to see the empress.
Alice had been making a fuss since the morning.
“What should I do? Lady, is this pretty, or is this pretty?”
“Both are very bright colors.”
Alice’s hand held an ivory dress and a light blue dress. Artizea shook
her head.
“I think the light blue suits you a lot better.”
“I’m going to wear a dark color. Put the clothes back. There’s no
reason to dress up.”
391
“But still it’s your first time going to the palace as the ‘Marchioness of
Rosan’. It’s also the first time to greet the Empress as the fiancee of
“There’s nothing like that, because I’m coming in quietly to the

Empress.. What happened in Her Majesty’s palace will not be spoken
out and will not be seen by others.”
Eighteen years ago, the empress lost all of her children.
Shortly thereafter, her best friend, Viscountess Pescher, committed

suicide with her husband.
However, the empress’s misfortune did not end there. While she was
grieving and turning away from the outside affairs, the emperor
reorganized the power structure of the southern nobility.
He was ready to hit the Duke of Riagan, the empress’s father.
By the time the empress came to her senses, she was already in a state
where everything was irreversible.
The Duke of Riagan and his wife died in an accident shortly thereafter.
Whether it was a real accident was unknown.
The empress walked away and locked the door of her palace. And for
18 years she never took off her mourning clothes.
It was for her children, it was for her friends, and it was for her father
and mother.
Outwardly, she seemed to have given up on life.
‘Nevertheless, the emperor is wary of her empress. That’s the biggest

indicator.’
During the 18 years of the empress’s despair and mourning, Emperor

Gregor held Miraila and Lawrence in his arms and played a happy
family game.
392
Couldn’t the anger and resentment accumulate in the heart of the
empress?
She is not a saint. At one time in her youth, there must have been a
time when she trusted the emperor.
Whether there was love in her trust or not is unknown to Artizea.
It’s true that with or without her love, she played a great role in
bringing Emperor Gregor to his present place.
Her power still remains. The emperor neither deposed the empress nor
killed her.
The Empress has a considerable stake on the throne of Emperor

Gregor.
Therefore, it is better to show herself as it is than to decorate as

brightly as possible. Because a girl drunk in her romantic dreams is
useless to the empress.
Artizea made up her mind and refined her strategy.
At an unexpected hour that day, Freil visited the Tuvalet room.
“It was so close to time.”
Freil shrugged his shoulders.
Artizea had just finished getting dressed. No matter how much he

thought about it, it didn’t seem like there was an urgent need for Freil
to visit at this time.
Freil brought out the box that he was holding. Alice tilted her head
and accepted the box.
“Wow! It’s heavier than it looks, Sir Freil?”
393
Alice brought the box to the dressing table in front of Artizea and
opened the lid of the box.
Sophie glimpsed and exclaimed.
“Wow, is it a jewel?”
What was inside was a blue crystal the size of a forearm. It was a deep
navy blue, reminiscent of the southern sea.
Artisea smiled unintentionally when she saw the shape.
“This is the special salt of the South Sea. It would have been difficult to
obtain such a beautiful and large crystal.”
“Salt?”
“Yes.”
There is a lot of good salt in the South Sea.
South Sea salt was used everywhere except in the underdeveloped

area in the western and northern parts of the empire. The revenue
generated by the resale of salt amounted to nearly 20% of the
empire’s finances.
“Most of the salt in the South Sea is made by boiling sea water, but in
some beaches in the Riagan region, it is said that salt grows like this
crystal on the floor. So, salt is not expensive.”
“But it’s really pretty.”
“In the Riagan region, it’s something that commoners can bring and
decorate if they want.”
“It was incredibly difficult to bring to the capital as well. Don’t say
that.”
“I don’t think the Sir brought it, but a merchant did, right?”
394
At Artizea’s words, Freil was grave.
“It wasn’t normal to have them bring it.”
“Good job. But the deadline I mentioned was probably a month later.”
“Really?”
Freil had a frustrated face.
“It’s not bad. It’s much better if I can take it today. I set a deadline a
month later because I thought it would be difficult to get such a vivid
blue crystal.”
“It’s unfair that I have to run here and there in a hurry.”
“The Sir has a habit of listening to one thing, but he’s not careful. It’s
such a small thing. It doesn’t matter.
“What kind of life is mine? The Lady Heiress doesn’t care, when I’m a
big supporter of yours.”
Artizea laughed.
“I’m not kidding. Before you go somewhere to drink poison and regret
it.”
“Who will poison a knight like me?”
“….”
Artizea did not answer. It was then.
“You’re talking about something nasty. Poisoning.”
Cedric said.
Then he stood there and knocked on the door.
“I wasn’t trying to…. The door was open…”

395
“Oh, Your Grace.”
Freil salutes him. Artizea stood up.
“Welcome.”
“Are you ready to go?”
“Yes.”
It was after Sophie had already put a small hat on Artizea’s head and
fixed it with a pin.
“I thought I heard something about poisons….”
“It was a joke.”
“What is that?”
“Oh, yes, it’s a gift prepared by Sir Freil.”
“Freil prepared a gift?”
Freil glanced at Cedric’s eyes.
Cedric’s countenance occurred in his eye. He wasn’t angry. He just

fiddled with his eyebrows with his own hands.
Artizea replied.
“Yes.”
Frustrated Freil’s brain cells sang.
He couldn’t tell if he knew but pretended not to know, or if he really

didn’t know.
“The Lady Heiress said she needed salt from the Riagan region so I got
it for her. That’s a hundred percent not a lie. Then, I’ll be on my way.”
396
Freil spoke quickly and floated away as if running away. Cedric looked
away from behind him.
‘I didn’t say anything.’
He stroked his forehead again with his index finger.
“Is this a gift prepared for Her Majesty?”
“Yes, why?”
Artizea tilted her head and asked. Cedric grinned.
“It’s nothing. I just thought it was a bit unexpected.”
He extended his arm. Artizea put her hand on his arm.
When Alice heard that, she closed the lid of the box and went out first
to put it on her carriage.
The two slowly came downstairs later.
Cedric escorted Artizea to her carriage. Artizea took a seat and asked
when the carriage door closed.
“What kind of person is Her Majesty the Empress?”
“Isn’t it a little late to talk about it now?”
“I’m just curious about Lord Cedric’s impressions, not objective

information. You said you would come with me. You said you weren’t
one of them.”
At first, Artizea was going to see the Empress alone.
Because she was going with Cedric, it would be like just going to say
hello to a relative.
397
Saintess Olga’s heart can also be delivered through Cedric. The
Empress will then give a reasonable appreciation for presenting a fine
jewelry as a gift.
But it shouldn’t be.
That’s why they left the easy path and came back round.
Everyone in the social world knows that she has won Saintess Olga’s
heart.
She showed her involvement in the incident. In doing so, she revealed
her desire and gaps.
She created a probability that people thought she would want to take
revenge on Miraila.
In doing so, she aroused the empress’s interest. Letting her know that
she is a worthy opponent for trading.
And she finally received an invitation with her own name, Artizea
Rosan.
However, Cedric was opposed to her meeting the empress alone.
“Isn’t that strange? You’re going to say hello as my fiancée, but also
leave me behind by going alone.”
“It’s not unusual for a noble girl to see Her Majesty alone. And, as I
said, I’m not just trying to say hello as a relative, but I’m going to make
another request.”
“Are you worried about me knowing your tactics?”
Artizea could not help but be embarrassed. It wasn’t like that. It wasn’t
something she could do secretly without notifying Cedric.
“No. It’s not like that.”
398
“If so, let’s go together. I won’t interfere with what you’re trying to do.”
Cedric said in a soft voice.
“Her Majesty The Empress is not easy, but until now, the gates of the
Empress’s Palace were closed. If you see her alone, it will surely catch
the attention of the social world.”
It was an undesirable thing. Artizea was forced to nod her head.
Despite the fact that the most important figure for Lawrence to
become the prince was the empress, Artizea did not have much
information about the empress.
Just mentioning the empress was the biggest reason why Miraila was
so angry. However it was also a problem that her palace was always
closed.
All the remaining employees in the palace are loyal ones who gave
their lives to the Empress. The few guests who came and went were all
of the empress’s very close friends.
There was no one who could be bought with money.
It would have been possible to take the time to intimidate the family
or create weaknesses with things like beauty.
But instead of working so hard, Artizea solved it so easily. Under the

emperor’s acquiescence, she set fire to the empress’s palace.
It was after the saint’s oracle came out. Now she had calculated that
Lawrence could acquire his legitimacy even if she wasn’t the empress.
The empress died without leaving the palace. None of the assassins
who waited for the Empress to come out alive, got blood on their
knife.
It wasn’t until then that Artizea thought that the Empress might have
been really ill.
399
‘Cedric will not forgive.’
Unlike killing a butler, she can’t hide and do such a big thing.
Artizea gazed gently at Cedric’s face.
Chapter 46
Cedric had a thoughtful face for a while and said.
“Her Majesty the Empress is not a benevolent person.”
“Yes…..”
“The last time I saw her was when I was 20 years old and took over the
title of Grand Duke. Probably the last time His Majesty the Emperor
met her too. I thought it was true that she was ill.”
“Since she is living such a life, she cannot possibly be healthy.”
“Yes, I don’t have anything to say because I don’t see her often.”
“You weren’t in a position to do that. It’s not just a relative. For Her
Majesty the Empress, Cedric is someone under their command. You
had to think about safety.”
“Yes, that’s true.”
Cedric sighed with a light chuckle.
“I’ve only seen her for a short time, so it wouldn’t be helpful to tell you
with the impressions of that time. When I was younger… when Pavel
was alive, I sometimes went to play.”
Pavel was the second son of the empress, who died 18 years ago.
400
Cedric said, recalling his memory.
“Her Majesty was a cold person to Brother Pavel as well. As you know, I
lost my mother early, so when I was a child, I had something like a
fantasy about having a real mother, but I was surprised that Her
Majesty was so cold.”
“I see.”
“She must not have had a heart to love.”
“If that’s the case, she won’t be in grief until now.”
Artizea let out a small sigh.
“If Prince Pavel had been alive, he would have been the successor to
the Riagan Duchy, right?”
“That’s right. Since Her Majesty was the only descendant of the Duke,
she wrote a contract with His Majesty before marriage. Of the children
born between them, the youngest of the children is to belong to the
Riagan Duchy. She did it to avoid joining the royal family.”
“She was a noble person. Ambitious, and it is not easy to marry into
the imperial family.”
“Yes.”
Cedric replied, then bite his lips for a moment.
When Artizea fell quiet at her thoughts, the inside of the carriage
became quiet too.
She thought about the situation when the empress was drawing up
the contract.
She probably chose to marry because at the time it was a conventional

way to supplement his legitimacy while supporting Emperor Gregor.
401
However, she had no intention of joining the Riagan Duchy to the
imperial family.
If so, the pride of the Riagan Duchy is still the biggest weight in the
empress’s heart.
“The salt crystals Lord Freil brought might play a more important role
than I think.”
“… are you and Freil close?”
“Pardon?”
At Cedric’s unexpected question, Artizea tilted her head.
Cedric stroked his mouth once. It was to hide his agitation.
“No, it’s nothing. Just because you look friendly ……”
“We’re not close.”
Artizea replied immediately.
He showed his true color and trusted his ability. She could easily
entrust the work without hiding it.
But saying that she was friendly with him was completely separate.
Cedric’s face turned a little red. He lowered his eyes.
“Yes, no, nothing. I asked you a strange question. Freil is a quick witted
and reliable person.”
“Yes, I think so.”
Artizea tilted her head.
***
402
The carriage passed through a small wooded garden and stopped in
front of the main gate of the Empress’s Palace.
Cedric got off the carriage first and helped Artizea.The Lady-in-waiting,
Countess Martha, bowed politely.
“Welcome, Grand Duke Evron, Lady Heiress of Rosan.”
“Nice to meet you, Countess Martha.”
“You’ve become more good looking since the last time I’ve seen you.”
Count Martha said with a smile towards Cedric.
And she politely bowed her head to Artizea.
“Even in the midst of Her Majesty’s sickness, she waited very much for
the day to meet the Lady Heiress.”
“It is an honor.”
Artizea glanced at Alice, who followed her.
As Alice had been instructed in advance, she quickly lowered the

jewelry box and she presented it to the Countess Martha.
“I had my maid bring something for Her Majesty the Empress. If it’s
okay, can you do me a favor?”
“Okay. Then, I’ll take care of it.”
Countess Martha accepted her box.
“Come in. She is waiting in the audience room.”
Cedric reached out his arm. Artizea was escorted by him and headed
inside.
The ceiling was so high that the footsteps echoed.
403
The floor was marble, and the pillars were decorated with gold
studded embellishments.
Even though it was bright because the curtains were open, it felt
somehow dark. Perhaps this is because there was no signs of people.
Upon arriving at the audience room, Countess Martha politely

announced.
“Grand Duke Evron and Lady Heiress of Rosan have arrived.”
The creaking door opened.
The empress was sitting with her two maids.
Today, she was also dressed in mourning. The jewel on the neck was a
black jet with no luster.
This is a tomb that the empress made herself.
It was a realistic figure.
Cedric released Artizea’s arm. And he first knelt in front of her

empress.
“It’s been a long time. I’m sorry for not visiting you often.”
“I know you’re not in a very comfortable situation, and you can’t even
stay in the capital for a long time, so why should you feel sorry for not
being able to greet often? I’m grateful that you came without
forgetting about me.”
“No, absolutely not.”
“You’re Rosan’s Lady Heiress, aren’t you?”
“Yes, this is my fiancee.”
Cedric stood up and introduced.
404
Artizea slowly approached and knelt in front of the empress. Then she
kissed the hem of the black mourning gown.
“Rosan’s Artizea greets the Moon of the Empire.”
“Raise your head.”
Artizea raised her head. The empress looked down at her.
“You look like Marquis Michael.”
“I’m overwhelmed with awe.”
Artizea lowered her eyes.
“I am also overwhelmed for this chance to meet you.”
“Although I’m sick and quietly recuperating in the palace, wouldn’t I

even meet Cedric’s fiancée? Still, I’ve been hearing news from the
outside.”
“I should have visited and said hello, but I didn’t dare to see you until
you call me.”
“A lot of things happened. Relocating a residence is no ordinary thing.

Especially since it’s a big deal to get a family home. Cedric may be very
helpful, but what about the Lady Heiress of Rosan’s family?”
The empress said slowly. She seemed unwilling to hide that she was
listening to all the social news with her ears open.
“Thankfully, His Majesty the Emperor has allowed my fiancée to be my

guardian before marriage, and the old employees in the family have
also returned. We are taking care of it well.”
“Good thing.”
405
“I am relieved as if all my worries were washed away, and Your
Majesty’s has also allowed me to see you. I have something I brought
to the Empress as a sign of gratitude.”
Countess Martha took the jewelry box brought by Artizea to the

Empress.
The empress opened the lid of the box. A large diamond shone
brightly in the morning sunlight.
“The last time I saw it was a very long time ago, so I thought it would
be different from my memory… Even if it was made like this, it’s still
beautiful.”
The empress could not hide her trembling voice for a moment.
But soon the trembling subsided beneath the expressionless dignity.
“But I heard that Cedric gave it to the Lady Heiress as a proposal gift.”
Instead of answering, Cedric looked at Artizea. Artizea bowed her head

and said softly.
“After knowing the history of this gem, how can I just think of it as a
diamond and hang it on my neck?”
“Does the Lady say so, knowing that the owner of this jewel has
committed suicide for betraying the imperial family?”
Cedric flinched at the empress’s sharp question as if trying to

intervene. But Artizea didn’t even move, so he endured.
“It’s okay if you consider a jewel only as a jewel. Such a great diamond
is enough to use it as a wedding gift for the Marchioness of Rosan or
as a treasure for the Grand Duke.”
The empress questioned stronger.
406
“But you dedicate it to me while telling of its history, it’s a disgrace to
me. Did you think that I should keep a sinner’s past, so the sinner is
bound to me?”
“How can a will that has already been created disappear?”
Artizea said in a calm manner.
“The history attached to the object does not disappear. Would the lady
who had this jewel really regarded it as a precious diamond? Was the
jewel when in the hands of others, not the Empress, to be forgotten by
the people?”
“Lady Heiress. You dare.”
“The Pescher’s heirloom is by no means just a jewel.”
Artizea said so. Because that would be what the Empress wanted.
The Empress needs someone to share her sufferings with herself. It will
only be with someone she trusts enough to risk her life for herself.
If such a person does not appear, she will not be able to open the
door of the Imperial Palace.
But Artizea couldn’t give her that trust. The empress is not one to be
cajoled by words in a short time.
Instead, she decided to grasp her weaknesses.
The Viscount and Viscountess of Pescher took responsibility for the

death of the princes and committed suicide. And it was the emperor,
not the empress, who demanded responsibility.
In other words, it was to deny what the emperor had done and praise
the Peschers.
It was also something she could do because she was convinced that
the empress would not use that weakness.
407
The empress, in her mourning dress, couldn’t mention the sins of
Viscountess Pescher again out of her mouth.
Artizea said, holding her blue eyes straight.
“I know they took their life because of the suffering that they did not
fully repay Her Majesty’s trust.”
“….”
“The Peschers were not executed as a traitor, but there were no

descendants left.”
The silence sank down breathtakingly. The Empress tapped the armrest
several times and said.
“People who risk themselves will want that much reward. What is the
reward for the Lady Heiress?”
“I only want to be closer to Her Majesty.”
Artizea said with her head down.
“Please use me as with Viscountess Pescher.”
Chapter 47
The most surprised one was Cedric.
It was because he hadn’t been told at all about this.
“Tia.”
He reached out and grabbed Artizea’s hand.
408
Artizea gently shook his hand and looked at Cedric.
“Would you please bring me the box I left in the carriage? The one I
got from Sir Freil.”
“Tia.”
Cedric made a voice that seemed to try to appease Artizea. Artizea

said again.
“It’s something that can’t be left in the hands of others. Even if it’s
called the Empress’s Palace, there will be the eyes and ears of His
Majesty the Emperor somewhere.”
Artizea was right. Cedric stood up. Then he gave a little greeting to the
empress and went out of the audience room.
Artizea stood up and knelt again before the empress.
The empress asked, languishingly leaning on her back.
“I can’t believe you’re suspicious of my palace.”
“Your Majesty is well aware that this is true.”
A suspicious person like the emperor must have planted people in

close proximity like the palace. The empress did not find any fault in
her.
“So, you will be my lady-in-waiting?”
“Yes.”
“It seems that there was no discussion between you two.”
The empress said so.
“It’s my decision.”
409
Artizea’s face had no color. So, both eyes with strong will were deeper
and a new blue light was shining.
However, she couldn’t fully understand the inside of it.
“Is your mother so shameful?”
The empress asked to shake Artizea.
The more noble she is, the less likely she will be a lady-in-waiting.
It was usually an unmarried sister or cousin who became the lady-in-

waiting. If not, a niece or a guardian that’s educated to be a lady-in-
waiting.
Someone you can trust among the vassals. These ladies aren’t just
women who take care of miscellaneous things and become
companions. It is a henchman.
However, Artizea met the Empress for the first time today. It is not that
the Marquisate of Rosan has had a relationship with the Riagan Duchy
in the past.
As such, it is inappropriate to speak of loyalty or pledge.
Even if she is the Marchioness of Rosan, what would she benefit from
being the Queen’s lady-in-waiting as the Grand Duchess Evron?
She didn’t know again when she was fighting for power in the middle
of the imperial palace, but she had no reason to be beside the
empress, who had been living in seclusion like now.
“If you follow me, it doesn’t mean that you’ll be my lady-in-waiting.

Did you dare compare yourself with the Peschers and use me because
you want to make your mother angry?”
Artizea lowered her eyes down and said.
410
“The relationship with my mother is already broken. I don’t want to
bring shame to the Grand Duchy of Evron. It’s better to be the Lady-in-
waiting as Grand Duchess of Evron rather than Milaira’s daughter.”
“Do you think I’ll listen to that? Even when in public in an official
position with Gregor?”
The empress said, with a quiver.
If it’s her husband’s nephew’s wedding, she doesn’t have to go out,

but if it’s her lady-in-waiting’s wedding, she’s compelled to attend.
That means she has to be in the same position as the emperor. And
she couldn’t pretend to not know each other while being in the same
place as the emperor.
“Your Majesty will accept my will, because she wants revenge.”
“How would it be revenge for me to harass your mother?”
The empress said coldly.
“Yes, I hate Miraila. No one likes the mistress with or without love for
her husband.”
“….”
“When my child died, Gregor hugged that bitch and her son and said
that it was all for her. He gave what my child should have inherited to
her son, killed my own family, tore up the family fortune and
distributed it to those who flattered her.”
The empress sharply gnashed her teeth.
“Nevertheless…, how could Miraila be the object of my revenge? For

Gregor, to love his mistress is nothing but entertainment. Isn’t it really
something he does for that bitch to beat someone who doesn’t kneel
in front of her as an excuse?”
411
The Empress’s anger echoed in her reception room.
“It is to split the power of the nobles in half by separating the flatterers
and those who don’t, and to overthrow the servants by purging those
who speak offensive things in advance!”
“Then, you are going to let His Majesty Emperor have his will for the
descendants?”
Despite being the daughter of that Mililla, Artizea was not at all
withdrawn or afraid.
“The Emperor is a greedy person. Power is not shared with his children.
The Emperor will hold that power until the moment he stops
breathing, and then he will pass it on to a child he loves enough to be
considered his alter ego. Lawrence is most likely right now.”
“….”
“But everything that he will inherit should have been brought to life by
the Empress. Do you want His Majesty to do all of it at will? He was not
alone in his own power to ascend the Emperor. How much stake does
Her Majesty have on the throne?”
The empress was silent for a while. Then in a split voice she said.
“You’re excellent at stabbing people and encouraging anger.”
Artizea bowed her head deeply.
Anger and desire move people easily. Fear and restraint are far more
useful means of manipulating a person.
Even though the Empress noticed it, she said again.
“Gregor’s throne clearly contains my share. Do you want that? Is it the

empress’s seat that you want?”
412
“What I want is to have the power to regain my rights and to have the
power to not be so obsequious with others again.”
The Empress would not believe that justice or the right path, or that
she decided to follow it. It would be easier to understand if she says it
was for ambition or vengeance.
If she didn’t know Cedric and Licia, Artizea would have done it herself.
So Artizea replied that way.
“Because it will be the greatest revenge for those who despise me.”
The empress shed a laugh afterwards.
“It’s of no use to me. If I follow your will, what will you pay me back?”
“I will make His Majesty the most lonely and miserable person in the
world.”
Artizea answered so without hesitation. The empress lost her words.
Even the empress’s maids did not dare to open their mouths.
The sharp air filled the audience room.
Artizea was neither anxious nor worried. She would not know if it was
to make someone happy, but she was confident if it was to make
someone miserable.
Even if he dies lying on a bed decorated with gold, nothing will remain
in the hands of the emperor.
“Do you know that your words can sound like treason?”
“I can turn it around, but I know that’s not what your Majesty wants to
hear. I told you that I can do exactly what you want.”
The empress changed her complexion.
It was then.
413
The door opened carefully and the attendant said politely.
“The Grand Duke Evron is back.”
Cedric returned with a box.
He noticed the tension in the audience room, but instead of letting go

of the embarrassment, he came inside, pushing the air out in a calm
and stable manner.
Cedric’s presence softened the atmosphere of the audience room with

heavy pressure.
He put the box down on the table.
Cedric knew that while he had been away there was a serious and
heavy conversation.
But he didn’t dare to ask on the spot or act without notice.
Instead, he raised Artizea to support her and asked in a gentle voice.
“Why are you on your knees?”
That alone loosened the tension.
The empress looked at the box and asked.
“What is it?”
“This is a gift that Tia has been preparing to give Her Majesty. Saintess
Olga’s heart cannot be a gift because it was what Her Majesty
deserves.”
Countess Martha approached.
Cedric reached out and stopped the Countess from opening the box.
“I don’t think you should open it now.”
414
Artizea smiled as it seemed that Cedric looked through her and said it.
She said, as the empress sighs at Cedric.
“How did you find a wife like this?”
Cedric had an embarrassed face. He didn’t know what kind of

conversation went, but he had guessed what the empress wanted to
say.
“I think she’s great.”
“I heard rumors say you were in love.”
As the empress sighed, she exhaled a long sigh.
“It doesn’t mean that she thinks immaturely because she’s young,
but….”
Nevertheless, there was a stir in his chest.
There was no reason to trust. The only thing Artizea now has is the
Marquisate of Rosan’s wealth and Cedric.
However, despite the fact that Artizea knew nothing, she succeeded in
regaining the Marquisate of Rosan back.
Her ability to deal with people was excellent and her goals were clear.
There are rumors that she fell in love with Cedric, but the empress
thought it would be a lie.
The size of her ambition and the confident young attitude that Artizea
revealed reminded the empress of her own youth.
However, she contained in it her coldness and objectivity that the

empress of her girlhood did not have.
415
She doesn’t believe that Artizea can persuade others with the
greatness of her own ambitions and purposes; it’s rare for people her
age to do so.
It wasn’t something that she came up with like saying that she would
pay in return. She is precisely aiming at the empress.
Such a woman is not caught up in emotions and she does not go

wrong.
The Empress spoke to Artizea in a relaxed voice.
“Most people are committed to blood ties and families, but some
people choose their own partner to be loyal to.”
Artizea bowed her head. The empress seemed to have seen through
her and who she was willing to work for, beyond her ambitions and
hatred.
The empress said slowly.
“I know such a person, so I’m not going to deny the Lady Heiress’
desire.”
And the empress beckoned.
“Martha, I want you to bring it from my bedroom.”
“Your Majesty….”
She knew what the empress was saying, and Countess Martha asked
back in surprised.
“If I received a gift from the Lady Heiress, wouldn’t it be customary for
me to give a bigger gift than that. She’s getting married, so I can’t be
neglectful anymore.”
416
“Yes. “
Countess Martha politely replied, and she withdrew.
The Empress looked at Artizea with her tired face.
All of her dignity that she had worn so far seemed to be worn out,
exposing her original face.
Chapter 48
“Have you ever seen the Saintess in its completeness, Lady Heiress?”
“No.”
Artizea replied in surprise.
In her previous life, she heard several times about Saintess Olga’s
heart.
The first that brought Saintess Olga’s heart back to the social world
was the Marchioness of Camellia.
When the empress died and no one came to notice, she proudly hung
the diamond around her neck.
After the disappearance of the Marchioness of Camellia, Saintess

Olga’s heart fell into the hands of another nobleman. But it wasn’t long
before he went bankrupt.
The curse of a couple who died unjustly was put on the jewel. Then,
the price of diamonds soared even further.
417
However, as far as Artizea knows, Saintess Olga’s heart has never
appeared again.
Anecdotes about history and miracles were attached to the statue.
Saintess Olga is a real person from 200 years ago. As she traveled
throughout the empire, she performed sacraments.
After Olga died, her lover sculpted the statue of her himself.
It is said to have shed tears on the day the sculptor died.
The tears of the Saintess had the power of healing. It is said that the
pilgrims who fell asleep in front of the statue were all younger, and all
the sick were healed in several nearby villages.
Saintess Olga’s statue worked a miracle of healing in the years that

followed.
But as the years passed, it cracked around the chest.
The large diamond was obtained by the Viscount which was said to
have been cured by the sacred miracle and was put into the empty
chest.
It is such a treasure.
If it had ever been circulated on the black market, a word would have
come out as the Saintess Olga’s heart shook the social world.
However, there has never been a single line of rumors about the
Saintess.
So, she vaguely thought it had broken as the Peschers were ruined.
‘Is she kept by the empress?’
Perhaps she disappeared when the palace of the empress was on fire.
418
Soon, Countess Martha pushed a handcart. The cart had a cloth-
covered statue the size of a child.
When the fabric was taken off, a bluish stone figure emerged.
It could not be said that it was beautiful. It was not a work of an artist
who had craved it in marble. This is because an ordinary man engraved
the image of his lover on stone.
There were two long streaks of stains like tear marks on its face.
The empress handed over Saintess Olga’s heart to her attendant.
The attendant took the diamond from the necklace and put it on the
statue.
The empress said.
“Lady Heiress of Rosan and future Grand Duchess of Evron, I will give
you this statue as a wedding gift. Since I received Saintess Olga’s heart,
it is only right to gift you the completed Saintess.”
Artizea bowed her head deeply to express gratitude.
The empress staggered and stood up from her place.
“I’m tired. You two go back now. Congratulations. You’ll be busy with
preparations, so it’s okay, you don’t have to come again.”
“It’s a shame we took so much of your time. Rosan will withdraw.”
Artizea bowed to her.
The empress first left her audience room. Countess Martha

approached and said.
“I will send what the Empress has given to the Evron Grand Duchy. Is
that okay?”
“Yes, thank you, Countess Martha.”

419
“Then goodbye. Congratulations on your wedding.”
Artizea greeted her.
Then she crossed arms with Cedric and stepped out.
Cedric asked in a low voice.
“Are you okay, Tia? You look tired.”
“Yes, I’m a little tired, because I paid a lot of attention.”
“Did everything you want come true?”
Artizea pondered. She then concluded.
“Yes. I received all the answers I came for.”
The empress did not give an immediate positive answer. But it would
be foolish to answer right away for something so important.
Artizea was not worried.
The empress’s heart was definitely inclined. Otherwise, she wouldn’t

have given the completed statue of Saintess Olga.
Her dead friend’s heirloom, in its imperfect condition, have until now
been kept unknowingly in her own bedroom.
What did the empress think as she saw the loss of it’s heart every day
before going to sleep? What else did she think about? Cedric sighed.
“By the way, you’re taking on a tremendous responsibility. Restoring

the Peschers. We can cancel it now.”
“You noticed it.”
“If the offspring of the Peschers was alive, she wouldn’t have concealed
the saint. I now understand why until now she closed the door of the
Empress Palace and stayed quiet.”
420
The Empress still had something to protect.
“What do you want to do?”
“Is it a matter that I can decide?”
Artizea asked. Cedric asked back.
“This is what you started.Of course you have to decide, right?”
“How about you, Cedric? I can tell you which one is advantageous and
which one is profitable, but in the end, it will be the Grand Duchy of
Evron that will restore the Peschers.”
Cedric thought for a moment.
But the answer was decided from the beginning.
“I don’t want to turn away from the Pescher Viscounty. That’s not a
good idea. I was originally thinking of looking for a descendant.”
Cedric sighed.
He told Ansgar to look it up, but in the end he hasn’t been actively
investigating.
He felt a sense of debt.
That said, he couldn’t ignore the risk. Anyway, the top priority he had
to keep was Grand Duke Evron.
“Let’s do it if you think it’s better to postpone it after considering the

priorities.”
“The problem of the Perscher Viscounty is only a small thing. Cedric is

carrying a bunch of dangerous people anyway.”
Artizea thought and talked about the village of the rebels of the Evron
Grand Duchy.
421
He understood what she meant, and Cedric had an embarrassed face.
Artizea smiled.
“Undoubtedly, I’m sure the Emperor already knows about the Pescher
artist, so don’t worry too much. You can’t get something done right
now as much as protecting it. Taking up work from 18 years ago puts a
political burden on Your Grace as well. It’s even more so now that
Lawrence is in line for the successor.”
On the surface, she seemingly has to do what the Empress asked for
by taking charge of the statue. However in reality, it is on the
empress’s side that, if the exchange went down, the Empress would be
anxious.
The Empress had not done anything for 18 years and she had grown
old. She must have also felt anxious that there was no one to take
over.
She has not found the character and power that deserves to be the
guardian of the blood and flesh of her precious friend.
So it was a rather hostage situation, for the empress had no choice.
Artizea smiled.
“Aren’t you supposed to ask me about something else?”
“You mean the salt?”
Cedric said in a slightly troubled tone.
“It is true that the burden is high, but didn’t you think it was
necessary?”
“Yes.”
422
“That’s all right. I know that in order to bring in the southern provinces,
we need to get the Riagan Duchy. The import of salt from the Riagan
Duchy is also heavily involved in the finances.”
Cedric sighed.
“But I can’t imagine that such a day will come …….”
“Don’t worry.”
Artizea said.
How can I make you an emperor if I can’t do that much?
Artizea smiled and looked up at Cedric.
“Let’s go back.”
Cedric nodded his head. And he walked alongside her and left the
empress’s palace.
***
“Martha, open the box.”
The empress dressed comfortably and sat up on her bed.
Countess Martha opened the box she had brought from the audience
room.
When she opened the lid, the four sides of the wall of the box opened
as if falling off.
And in it, crystals of salt, like blue gemstones, came out.
“Your Majesty….”
Countess Martha called the empress with her trembling voice. The
empress did not say anything for a while.
423
These jewel-like salt crystals come only from one beach owned by the
Riagan Duchy.
The coat of arms of the Duke of Riagan also embodies the salt crystal.
The Duke of Riagan lost all descendants, except for the Empress.
The Empress gave up her title at the time of her marriage, so after the
death of her parents she could not regain her title.
The current Duke of Riagan was the one that served the emperor. It
was the emperor who gave him a seat there.
Considering that the foundation of the Duke of Riagan was derived

from the salt of the South Sea, the meaning of Artizea’s offering of this
salt crystal was clear.
Artizea had told the Empress that she would bring back the Riagan
Duchy.
“Martha.”
The empress said in a cracked voice.
“Is this possible?”
“… How dare I make such judgement?”
Countess Martha said with a biting voice.
It is impossible to get the Riagan Duchy back. The only descendant is

the Empress.
And she had no children anymore. She had no close relatives.
However, she had no intention of passing it on to one of her current

kin. They are traitors who succumbed to the emperor and harmed the
descendants, so they are all deserving of death.
424
So, even if she drives out the current Duke of Riagan now, there is no
way she can get back the future the Empress originally wanted.
Still, Countess Martha couldn’t say that.
Knowing her suffering the Empress had been through for 18 years, she
could not say that it was impossible.
“Yes, it’s impossible.”
The empress said so, and she lay in bed.
Countess Martha placed the salt crystal in the place where the Saintess
had been. It was in a position where the empress could see it by just
laying down on her side.
“Martha, I’m…..”
“Yes.”
“I have never forgotten it.”
“Yes, Your Majesty…”
“I thought it was impossible to stand up because I’ve grown old, and

have no strength left in my hands and feet. But I still haven’t
forgotten.”
The empress said so.
The empress began to doze after she was exhausted from welcoming
guests after a long time. And she soon fell asleep.
Countess Martha carefully covered her with a blanket.
425
Chapter 49
Ahead of the wedding, Artizea invited the Marquisate of Rosan’s

relatives.
“Nothing is going to be different from what it has been.”
That was the first thing Artizea said.
All of the direct descendants of the Marquis of Rosan died.
Despite doubts about her lineage, Artizea was forced to inherit as the
only descendant.
At that time, the number of people who rebelled against what Milaira
did was not small.
However, at the time, no one had the legitimacy enough that Marcus
believed and to serve as master. No one was competent enough.
The years have passed without any access to the authority of the
Some lined up for Milaira, but most were unsuccessful.
After losing the Marquisate’s glory, a significant number of them lost

their family business and went bankrupt.
After Rosan, some completely cut off relations with the Marquisate
and planned a way to live. Some of them were quite financially
successful.
However, no one returned to the society where Milaira was.
There were many people who expected something to change as

Artizea became the Marchioness of Rosan after becoming
independent from Milaira.
426
[Even if she inherits the title, it is because of marriage. Isn’t she a
young girl who is only 18 years old? You’ll need a guardian.]
[To capture the heart of the Grand Duke Evron, as expected, the blood
cannot be deceived….. No, I’m saying that because I think it’s great.]
[I heard that she fought and split with Milaira, but if so, wouldn’t she
need a relative to take care of her from now on? And even more so if
she wants to do well as Grand Duchess Evron.]
Such whispers spread among the relatives who gathered in the capital
after a long time.
Some of them tried to contact Artizea first.
Until now, Artizea has ignored them all. Because she already knew that
none of them could be useful.
However, she thought she had to make sure at least once in order for
them to be quiet in the future as well as in the weddings.
So she invited them to the capital and to the wedding. And gathered
them in one place.
Artizea appeared with Marcus and sat down at the head of the table.
She spoke straightforwardly without even saying hello.
“Whoever objects my inheritance rights to the Marquisate of Rosan,

tell me now.”
Not one or two were dissatisfied with Artizea’s arrogant attitude.
[The little girl.]
[She was only acknowledged as Michael’s daughter because the

previous Marquis wanted to prevent the scandal, but isn’t she actually
an illegitimate child whose father is unknown?]
427
However, none of them could argue.
No one knew who Artizea’s biological father was.
But there was no doubt that she was one of Michael’s children.
Artizea’s face, and how the previous Marquis’s attitude to hurry up and
deal with the scandal proves it.
And by the emperor’s recognition, the right of inheritance became

firm.
Now, the powerless side could not dare to take on the inheritance
right.
Artizea looked over the crowd.
They were those who could only give in in the past and in the future.
“The Marquisate of Rosan will not merge with the Grand Duke of
Evron. I will be married as an individual, not as a family to family.”
That was what she promised in case of her divorce.
“Also, I don’t plan to use incompetent individuals just because they’re

close to blood. So, like I said, there’s no difference.”
Artizea said expressionlessly.
“I know that the descendant line has been too indifferent so far. From
now on, I will do my duty. I will give a pension to the house where it is
difficult to live, and if only the elderly and children remain, I will take
care of it.”
Artizea said again.
“Marcus will take care of everything as my representative, so contact

him if you need anything.”
428
“I would like to ask you one thing. What of the inheritance in case the
Lady Heiress dies? Will all the children born become children of the
Grand Duke Evron?”
A middle-aged man asked aloud.
It was rude. And it was also a fearless act.
It was a far cry to bring up the issue of inheritance to a family head

who was only 18 years old.
Besides, it was the same thing to tell a little girl about her future child.
But Artizea did not shake or blush.
“The firstborn will be the successor to the Grand Duchy of Evron, and
the second child will be the successor to the Marquisate of Rosan.”
It was so on the prenuptial contract.
Of course, there was no chance of having a child. Artizea said dryly as

if to recite the contract.
The man who considered Artizea to be a little girl and tried to

humiliate her, rather flushed at her calm response. Marcus glared at
him.
“Then I think I’ve told you everything. You can comfortably stay until
the wedding and then go. I’m busy, so I don’t think I have time to
greet everyone one by one.”
Artizea stood up from her seat.
Even though Artizea said she had no time to greet them, several
hurriedly followed her.
“Lady Heiress, Lady Heiress, ah.”
Marcus, blocked those trying to follow Artizea, standing in front of her.
429
“Go away. I need to talk with the Lady Heiress.The butler who
abandoned the master and ran away…..”
“That’s what I have to say.”
Marcus said coldly.
“I haven’t forgotten yet. What did the people here say when I said I’ll
accuse the poisoner?”
He said with a big glance.
“If you bow down at that time, do so till the end. Unlike before, this
time there will be no flaws. The person you’ll be bowing down this
time is not the master’s poisoner, but the rightful master.”
No one was willing.
This is because there were none left, but even if there were those who
were left, they would not have forgotten the past and came here
looking to see if there was anything to benefit from.
Therefore, Marcus, like an old dog, showed his teeth to them without
hesitation.
***
The wedding took place in one of the residences owned by Marquisate

of Rosan in the capital, not in the Great Duchy of Evron.
The main reason was that until then, the cleanup was not finished.
The animals were still grazing in the middle of a ranch and the garden,
and the cluttered troops came in and out. Internal repairs were not
finished.
It would have been better to use an empty mansion rather than

creating a hall for the ceremony.
430
This mansion of the Marquisate of Rosan was not usually a house to
live in, but it was used at least once in a season for entertainment.
It was better than the Evron mansion, which had only accumulated
long years without ever changing the interior.
Of course, Artizea wouldn’t have brought a large number of people

into the mansion, even if the Grand Duke’s mansion was beautiful.
The interior wasn’t the problem, but the interior repair wasn’t finished.
It was no different to advertise that they were making secret passages,

safe houses, and other new fixtures by inviting people now.
It was the end of summer.
To stop the sound of cicadas, boys hired separately ran around the
garden carrying buckets of water. They couldn’t get rid of them all, so
at least they can try to get rid of the sound by dampening its wings.
The door of the whole mansion was open to greet guests.
Candles were placed all over the place for the evening reception, and a
golden glass of liquor was distributed to all guests.
The archbishop, who was especially invited, also shared his virtues.
The only door closed was the bride’s Tuvalet room.
The inside was true to its splendor. Emily decorated it with white lace
and light pink silk.
Thanks to the pink roses decorated in various places, it was full of

good scent.
“Oh my God. That’s really nice.”
As Countess Eunice came in, she made a fuss.
431
“I guess His Grace really cares about the Lady Heiress. Oh no, now
you’re the Grand Duchess.”
“Not yet.”
“If you marry, you will inherit the title immediately. I’m telling you,
weddings should be like this.”
“I heard that Countess Eunice’s wedding was also gorgeous and

spectacular.”
“It was because of my father.”
Artizea shook her head lightly.
She thought these roses were a waste. There was no reason to cherish
it, but there was no reason to decorate as well.
The bride’s Tuvalet room is a place that is only open to her close
friends.
However, Artizea didn’t have any relatives or friends to invite.
She was expecting a visit from only one or two guests with political
purposes.
So, maybe the people below prepared the decorations to fit the
illusion of a love marriage. Especially Sophie.
Artizea couldn’t even imagine that Cedric had picked and sent flowers
himself.
Countess Eunice asked.
“You said you’re going on a honeymoon to the north?”
“Yes. Cedric has to man the Grand Duchy in the winter. It takes too
much time to go to other regions and then return to the north.”
432
“It’s still a honeymoon…. It’s too bad to spend in the desolate North.
Grand Duke Evron is too much. A honeymoon doesn’t come twice.”
“Cedric hasn’t been back to the land for three years. We can go
somewhere else anytime we want.”
Artizea smiled with a visible smile.
“Well, with a wonderful husband, is the North a great place? Even

buried in the snow, it would be hot.”
Countess Eunice smiled.
Artizea did not understand what she was trying to say. So she
pretended not to know.
“I like to travel in spring and summer. There will be opportunities at

some point.”
Now is the best time to greet the vassals of the Grand Duke. They
should also look at the situation in the north.
Artizea only knew the Grand Duchy in writing. Its desolate land and
tombs were all that she saw in her eyes of Grand Duchy Evron.
That wasn’t enough for her.
This is a place that Cedric values.
To protect it properly, it was necessary to feel it with her body and

confirm it with her eyes.
“Well the Lady Heiress is not an ordinary person. There must be

something more important than enjoying your honeymoon.”
Said Countess Eunice wriggling.
Knock, knock.
Someone knocked on the door.

433
Countess Eunice laughed loudly.
“Has the impatient groom come already?”
Before opening the door, she heard a call outside.
“Her Majesty the Empress has arrived.”
Countess Eunice was frightened and stood up.
Chapter 50
Countess Eunice forgot that the rouge on her lips got erased and
covered her open mouth with one hand. Because she thought she
wanted to scream.
Artizea was not surprised. Because she knew she would come.
Sophie and Emily reached out to help Artizea stand up.
The door opened.
Thud.
In fact, it is almost impossible to hear footsteps.
But Countess Eunice felt the illusion of hearing such a sound. The
Empress’ presence was too great.
It has been 18 years since the Empress came out of the palace.
Countess Eunice knew the Empress. In her childhood, it was also the
Empress who was the most feared person in the Imperial Palace.
So she could recognize her right away.

434
The Empress was old, but she was still cold and dignified.
The Empress was wearing a black dress again today.
Since the interior was filled with ornaments for the bride all over, so
her mourning black dress was even more noticeable.
“Thank you for coming, Your Majesty.”
Artizea, supported by Sophie, kneeled politely. The hem of the new

white dress was wrinkled.
The Empress snorted.
“You must have already known that I was coming.”
“I was just thinking that if that happens, it will be a lifetime of glory.”
“Does it make sense that you know how to shake a person’s heart so
well and not know the consequences?”
The Empress said so and reached out her hand. Artizea stood up,
taking her hand carefully.
The Empress looked around her and she said.
“Martha, this outfit is inappropriate for entering the wedding hall.

Bring me some flowers.”
Not taking off her mourning clothes meant that she did not yet believe
everything Artizea said.
However, she did not intend to do the sinister work of holding the
bride’s hand in mourning clothes.
Emily hurried up and picked the larger of the rose flowers that
adorned the Tuvalet room and decorated it on the Empress’s chest
and hat.
That alone brightened up the atmosphere.

435
The Empress pulled Artizea’s veil.
Then she put a pure gold orb in the largest rose blossom in the center
of her bouquet.
Soon an errand boy came up from the wedding hall. It was to

announce the beginning of the ceremony.
***
Cedric’s preparations ended much faster than Artizea.
It was just about wearing a dark blue robe and wearing an insignia.
The servants who helped him in his outfit wanted all his medals to be
attached.
However, he omitted most, because Cedric thought that the gold

strings and epaulettes on his clothes were too much and just
decorative.
He did not have much preparation, but he had a lot of obligations. As

the head of the Evron Grand Duchy, he had to welcome his guests.
Artizea was also the head of the Marquisate of Rosan, but since she
was the bride, she was exempt from almost all duties.
However, she did not waive her duty just because she is the bride on
the day of the wedding.
Most of the actual guests were Cedric’s.
The only guests of Artizea were the relatives of the Marquisate of

Rosan. There was no personal guest due to the narrow social
relationships. On the other hand, there were endless people looking
for Cedric.
Congratulations flooded from the military’s influential men, his men,

his adoring knights, and his parents’ old friends.
436
“There are not one or two people who send separate letters from the
western fortress asking what’s going on. I highly doubt it, but turns out
you’re not matchmade but got married by dating.”
“It’s not just the West. The Grand Duchy is no joke. Everyone almost
wanted to duel till everyone died to attend this wedding. I won, with
the fastest and strongest horses.”
Cedric sighed between the noisy knights.
“Didn’t I say that I would go there after the wedding anyway.”
“You’re really wrong, Your Grace. What do you mean taking the Grand
Duchess to the Grand Duchy for your honeymoon? You’re going to get
some kind of resentment later on from the Grand Duchess.”
There were exclamations of agreement here and there.
Cedric had nothing to say.
In fact, he did ask if she would like to go somewhere else.
Since she had been so busy so far he thought it would be okay to take
a break at the resort for a month or two.
However, Artizea shook her head.
“There is no time.”
“If there is a lot of work to do, why don’t you remain in the capital?”
“Do you not want to take me as the Grand Duchess?”
“It’s not like that, but the north is cold. There is nothing to see because
it is so desolate.”
At that time, Cedric couldn’t understand the strange and subtle

expressions Artizea made.
She looked at Cedric silently for a moment, and smiled sadly.

437
“I have someone I need to meet in the North.”
Artizea probably knew no one in the Evron Grand Duchy. She has
never left the capital on her own.
“Who is that?”
Cedric asked, but Artizea was stubbornly silent
As it came to his mind, his heart became a little heavy.
He knew that Artizea wasn’t telling him everything she did.
Some of the things she shouldn’t tell him about and some she doesn’t
want him to know.
However he was so concerned about who was the ‘someone I need to

meet’ that made her look like that.
“No. I’ve been thinking, isn’t the Grand Duke actually doing this with a
terrifying trick?”
At the words of Chancellor Lin, Cedric was dumbfounded and asked.
“A trick?”
“While you are in a relationship, when do you go to a ball or go to a

social gathering, or go on a picnic. No matter how much you think
about this, it is clear that His Grace hides the bride and does not want
to show it to others. Such a man, Your Grace.”
“What nonsense.”
“That’s right. No matter how good it is, you shouldn’t leave her at
home.”
“Isn’t that because you’ve been in the same house before marriage, so
you don’t have to do anything like date?”
438
There were also people who were unaware of who they were trying to
make fun of.
“So what happened to Ansgar?”
Asked Lin, looking around.
“I thought he would definitely be the most disheartened person. Isn’t

he the one person that raised the Grand Duke?”
“Even if he wasn’t, he was so happy that he started to cry last night,

and now his eyes are swollen, so he can’t come in front of the guests.”
Freil replied.
“I thought the old man was going to go, and he went crazy upset in
the morning.”
“What can he do without even attending the wedding ceremony.”
While they were talking about that, a cry was heard from outside.
“The Pillar of Crete, His Majesty Emperor Gregor Afanas Nestor, who
became the Sun on the Earth, who received the royal scepter and orb
from the gods.”
The friendly atmosphere quickly disappeared.
Cedric strengthened his mind and tightened his body.
He never hesitated to rush into the enemy camp, with his horse and a
spear alone.
However, it was scary to face the Rmperor.
Cedric knew very well that he was awkward with social fights and
power struggles.
So he should be a shield or something.
439
Artizea pretended to be a spear for him. Then he himself had to be an
impenetrable shield to protect her.
Cedric took a few deep breaths and stepped outside.
“Oh, Cedric. Seeing you dressed up like that, I feel like you’re getting
married.”
The Emperor caught him and hugged him before Cedric could even
bow his knees and greet. His casual smile seemed to be truly happy.
“You’ve only traveled to the border, and you didn’t even have a sign of
having a woman, let alone have a family. It’s something that the world
has set together.”
“Because he’s old.”
Roygar, who followed the Emperor, said with a smile.
“It’s surprisingly not so common to meet the right mate at the right
age, but it’s really a strange couple that I’ve never thought about.”
Cedric politely bowed his head.
“Tia is smart but timid, she needs protection, and you are a person
who can take a step back and protect.”
Said the Emperor.
“I used to think that you would like a woman who is wise and who
doesn’t like to come out, and this is who you meet.”
“Yes.”
Cedric replied mechanically.
440
The Emperor’s words felt unfamiliar.
Artizea is not that kind of person.
Did Artizea hide herself so well in front of the Emperor?
Or was his judgment blurred?
The Emperor probably already knows that the Empress sent Artizea the
Saintess Olga statue.
If so, he might have doubted what kind of conversation that had come
and gone with the Empress, what kind of deal was made.
However, the Emperor did not show any signs of that.
Cedric couldn’t clearly tell if the judgment he said was what he really
looked like, or if it was a warning to live quietly in the future.
People surrounded Cedric and went out to the garden where the main
ceremony was prepared.
The weather was sunny and the temperature was just right.
The garden was elegant and the decoration was gorgeous, frugality,
which was unlike the wedding of the Grand Duchess of Evron, in other
words, rustic.
Round tables spread throughout were decorated with gold ornaments

with their names engraved on them, which were given as gifts to those
in attendance.
Cedric took the Emperor and headed to the table where he would sit.
To the right of the Emperor was the archbishop, and to the right of the
archbishop was the seat for Lawrence.
The left was empty. The seat was skipped and then the seat of Grand
Duke Roygar.
441
It seemed that Grand Duke Roygar had considered it strange.
“Why did you leave a room?”
“Is it weird, uncle?”
“So the Archbishop and I won’t sit side by side.”
Grand Duke Roygar made up his own answer.
Cedric didn’t answer.
The owner of the seat is the Empress.
However, until this moment, it was unclear whether the Empress would
really attend the wedding.
So they didn’t put a name tag on it.
“Why didn’t you choose to inherit the title of the Marquis? It would
have been enough.”
He was going to greet others, but Grand Duke Roygar followed and
asked.
“If you were to join the family, you’ll probably be in a stable position.
Once you hold the title, no one will want to touch it.”
“Our families will not join. Tia is still young, and she has never had
something of her own, so I intend to give everything back to her.”
“Well, you’re honorable, so you don’t want to be told that you coveted
the Marquisate of Rosan.”
Cedric didn’t dare refute.
442
Chapter 51
“I understand your mind, but now that you are a family man, the way
you live in the world will be different from before, ” said Grand Duke
Roygar.
“Yes.”
“If you have any difficulties, feel free to contact your uncle any time.
Well, it seems that your bride is smarter than you are.”
Grand Duke Roygar laughed.
“You know Marchioness Camellia? These days, all she talks about is all
about your bride. If you come back from your honeymoon, you can
come to my house together.”
“Yes.”
“Even if you are relatives, you can’t go in and out of the imperial
family. And Lawrence, well, even if you’re a nephew, right?”
Roygar closed his mouth and stopped talking, and then changed to a
smiling face.
“I’m not talking about your bride. You understand? He can’t be the
same as the one who will succeed the Marquisate of Rosan. Anyway,
isn’t that what families are for?”
Cedric replied heartlessly.
Grand Duke Roygar and Cedric suffered similar hardships. The age
difference was also small for uncle and nephew.
However, they have never been close.
443
They were also different in nature.
Grand Duke Roygar established his own power by joining hands with
aristocrats and subjects who could not hold the mainstream power in
central politics.
In the meantime, Cedric had to defend the North at an early age.
After some stability, the emperor sent him to another battlefield.
Since his life was different, there wasn’t much to talk about even when
they met occasionally. It was just a casual talk with him as a mandatory
greeting.
Now he’s come and behaves like an irreplaceable family in the world.
Even though Cedric knew the reason, he felt weird.
“Come to think of it …….”
Grand Duke Roygar hesitated.
He was wondering if Milaira was coming, but it seemed inappropriate

to ask Cedric about it now.
Grand Duke Roygar glanced at Lawrence.
Lawrence was carrying the gold name tag with a calm face.
A servant cautiously approached Lawrence and whispered. Then

Lawrence stood up.
Marchioness Camellia was also looking at the name tag in a subtle

mood.
‘There is no way that the Lady Heiress of Rosan accidentally made an

empty seat.’
What is the intention?
444
When the case of Baron Yetz first broke out, Marchioness Camellia
thought that she could take Artizea, and she could go further to
Cedric.
It was because they were the nobles of the Lawrence faction that
suffered the most in the case of Baron Yetz.
However, since then, Artizea has not taken favor toward either
Marchioness Camellia or Grand Duchess Roygar.
However, the relationship with Milaira seemed to have been

completely widened.
Did the empty place on the name tag the place for Milaira?
“Sister, how about if we also go see the bride?”
Grand Duchess Roygar covered her mouth with a fan, and asked
Marchioness Camellia shook her head.
“I wasn’t even invited.”
“But Charlotte’s gone. She knows I’m a relative.”
“Countess Eunice and the Lady Heiress had an exchange from the
beginning, but you haven’t met the Lady Heiress of Rosan yet”
Marchioness Camellia gently soothed her.
“The Lady Heiress of Rosan sure has it great. It doesn’t mean that I
have a complaint with my husband, but I wanted to live with a
handsome man once.”
“You shouldn’t carelessly say such a thing, Your Highness.”
“Have you ever thought about it? How would it feel to kiss a guy like
Cedric?”
445
“Your Highness Grand Duchess.”
“Lawrence is also handsome. But I mean. I feel weird because he

resembles Milaira too much. And I like to look more at the manly ones
rather than the delicate looking.”
The Grand Duchess said without hesitation.
She was the youngest daughter of the prestigious Marquis Luden,

from the East.
The Marquis Luden had more than ten children, but most of them
were illegitimate children. Except for the Grand Duchess, the only
direct descendant, his eldest child.
So, as the only descendant, she has been very cherished from the time
she was born for her future political marriage.
She was only 6 years old when she was engaged to Grand Duke
Roygar, who was fifteen years older.
It was the largest investment Marquis Luden had made in his life. In
short, the Grand Duchess’s expense was the contract investment.
It goes without saying that the contract was successful for both sides.
Grand Duke Roygar pampered his young wife with gold and silk and
dotes on her like a treasure.
She gave birth to three healthy children and strengthened his

succession
Her words with a cheerful look like an innocent girl, only worried the
“Your Highness, stop saying the words that are likely to be

misunderstood. Grand Duke Evron is His Majesty the Emperor’s niece.”
The Grand Duchess cried out what she was angry about.
446
It was then.
At the entrance to the mansion, cheers and amazement was heard.
From there, the shock spread like waves.
Grand Duchess Roygar tilted her head.
“Did the bride come out?”
The question was because there was someone who was too curious to
welcome the bride.
Cedric turned to Grand Duke Roygar in silence.
Artizea took the empress’s hand and passed through the rose arch.
Like a daughter coming out to the wedding hall holding her mother’s
hand.
As she came with the bride, it was not necessary to call out loudly to
inform who had arrived.
But who she was quickly spread.
“Oh my God.”
Marchioness Camellia jumped up in surprise.
Not just the Marchioness Camellia, but many others. The whole
wedding hall buzzed like waves.
“Thank you for coming.”
Instead of a long, formal greeting, Cedric said so sincerely. A bright

smile hangs on his face.
It is not because of the reassurance that Artizea’s mind was right.
447
Artizea said that even if the Empress doesn’t come, she’s okay with the
wedding itself.
But isn’t it too lonely for her to enter the wedding hall by herself, with
no one to be part of her family.
The Empress narrowed her eyes. Cedric swept his cheek.
“Did I say something weird?”
“No.”
The Empress shook her head.
“The last time you said wasn’t a lie.”
Artizea tilted her head. Because she didn’t understand what she was
saying.
But Cedric noticed.
His face flushed and avoided her gaze.
“Don’t make fun of me.”
Then the Emperor came. There was a surprise in his eyes.
“Catherine.”
The Empress hardened her face and threw a cold gaze at the Emperor.
The Emperor feigned a calm attitude.
“Why are you walking outside the Imperial Palace? Is your health a
little better?”
“My lady-in-waiting is getting married, and my condition is not so bad

that I cannot come and visit for a while.”
“Lady-in-waiting?”
448
The Emperor threw a calculating gaze at Artizea.
Artizea didn’t look at him and put her eyes down.
The Empress said.
“You’re not going to come to a wedding and tell the bride and groom
to kneel are you?”
“I don’t intend to.”
The Emperor gave a hypocritical smile.
“I’m just a little surprised. If you’ve decided to go outside and get rid
of the old things, it’s welcomed. It’s a wedding, so it’s good to
remember our old days.”
Cedric and Artizea can see the Empress clenching her teeth.
The Empress didn’t dare to smile at the emperor. She just gave a cold
reply.
“Okay. I ‘m not saying I’m going to be different. I thought I’d rely on a

good nephew and niece who could relax my heart as I live alone at this
age.”
“That’s good too. If you’re thinking of a peaceful future.”
The Emperor smiled. Then he unwrapped the diamond brooch from

his own chest.
“If you’re going to be Tia’s mother, let me stand in as Cedric’s father’s.

I’m glad they don’t have to have a wedding without parents.”
To a woman, her mother gives a pure gold orb, meaning to keep the
shining heart as the day she got married.
To a man, his father gives a new diamond that has never been used,
meaning to keep a solid heart forever.
449
And after the wedding, they combine it to create a memorial for the
couple.
That was the custom.
The Emperor’s brooch is not a new diamond, but since it was an

Emperor’s gift, it was not short of the new one.
The Emperor attached the brooch to Cedric’s chest.
The band quickly noticed and began to play music. The attendant and
the maids also stepped back a couple of steps to widen the distance.
The Empress again took Artizea’s hand.
The Emperor came to Cedric’s side and patted his shoulder again.
The knights lined up on the left and right sides of the road made a
silver roof with their swords.
The flower girl, who took the lead, sprinkled flowers.
The four slowly headed toward the altar.
Upon reaching the altar, the Empress released Artizea’s hand.
And she changed the bouquet to the hand she had held so far. Then
the Emperor reached out his hand to the Empress.
“Gregor.”
The Empress looked at him with a puzzled face. Tension floated

between the two.
“It’s a wedding.”
He said so, implying that there was nothing good to behave like an
enemy in front of everyone else.
Countless times the Empress put her hand on the Emperor’s hands.
450
She was unwilling, but this was one of the things Artizea asked for.
This was the very purpose of why Artizea wanted to be her lady-in-
waiting from the beginning.
For the Empress to take the seat of Artizea’s mother from Milaira.
No matter how arbitrary the Emperor is, he will not be able to act with
Milaira as her husband if the Empress attends.
No, there was no way that Milaira could dare to show her face at the
wedding, in which the Empress was present.
Just thinking of acting as a couple with the Emperor was creepy.
However, the Empress has already been prepared.
As she took his hand, the Emperor smiled at her. It was a triumphant
smile, as if it had forced the Empress down.
When the two stepped back, Cedric took Artizea’s hand.
The Archbishop gave a pleased smile.
“It’s a wonderful couple that God will bless as well. Not only did the
young two meet, but it also gave a chance for the couple who had
been separated for a long time to reconcile. What could be better than
this?”
***
Milaira, who watched the scene, gave a fit of yelling.
“How! How can you do this!”
The servant held her arms as she tried to run.
Lawrence sighed.
451
“Don’t come, I told you, mother.”
“Lawrence!”
“Why can’t you understand words like this?”
“I am Tia’s mother!”
“So, you’re going to ruin her wedding now?”
Milaira looked at him with her bloodshot eyes.
“How can you do this to me?”
Chapter 52
Miraila was about to go to the mansion.
The dress was a calm purple and beige that was just right for the
bride’s mother to wear.
Even her voluptuous bosom that she had always been proud of were
not exposed today.
Her hair was twisted gracefully and decorated with gold trinkets that
did not shine excessively.
It was beautiful enough though.
Miraila got these dresses and accessories for today.
It was too late when she thought she should. Most of the seamstresses
showed a sense of embarrassment, saying that reservations were full.
452
As usual, if she swayed and prevailed, there would be a place to
succumb.
Miraila didn’t do that.
Her clothes and jewelry were her pride, but what she needed this time
was not the clothes to wear when she and the Emperor’s arms joined,
but the clothes to wear as the bride’s mother.
She did not want to flaw herself at the wedding.
‘No matter what, isn’t it my daughter’s wedding?’
That was the first thing she thought of after coming to her senses after
being stuck in a room crying and angry for a few days.
Every time she thought of Artizea’s wedding, a hot fireball rose in her
heart.
Miraila, lying in her bed, hit her chest several times. She howled and
got mad.
She was angry and she could not stand it. She felt sad and resentful
just imagining it.
Miraila believed that her resentment was her anger towards Cedric.
However, the wedding was allowed by the Emperor, so she couldn’t

help it.
She couldn’t have told Lawrence it was helpful too.
‘Tia, how can that timid and stupid thing get married properly and
start a new life without my help?’
The reason she hasn’t been contacted so far is because Artizea was
encouraged by the people around her. There is no man who keeps a
straight face and intentions.
453
Perhaps she was virtually imprisoned by Cedric.
As she thought so, her mind was a little at peace.
Even Artizea couldn’t contact her, so Artizea is sure to be anxious by

now.
They will be able to reconcile. Although Artizea rebelled and

complained this time, it won’t last long.
If Miraila allowed her to marry, she would cry and thank her and she
would ask for forgiveness. Like she always did.
How happy will Artizea be when she knows that her mother cares so
much?
Miraila had no invitations or contact. She only received a short letter

from Lawrence saying not to come.
Miraila didn’t believe that was what Artizea meant. This is what Cedric
did.
So she thought she just needed to get to the wedding hall.
No matter how much Cedric wants to do as he pleases, there’s no way

he can ignore his mother-in-law at the wedding.
If the Emperor also sees the way Cedric treats her, he will listen to
Miraila.
So she quietly came to the wedding hall.
Artizea’s maid was waiting outside and guided her directly to the
mansion.
Miraila thought as she saw that. Artizea was also waiting for her.
But Lawrence blocked her way.
Miraila said.
454
[You were here.]
[Go back. Mother. You’re not to attend this wedding.]
Lawrence said so. Just when he said that, Artizea came out of the
mansion.
Holding the Empress’s hand. With a pure gold orb in her bouquet.
Miraila screamed in shock, but it was buried in the cheers of the guests
and employees.
Music played by the band came from afar.
At some point, the maid was gone.
Miraila was so angry that she tried to run to Artizea.
Lawrence had his servant to stop her.
“How, how are you doing this? Are you Tia’s brother? I’m Tia’s mother.
Are you intending to make her a parentless child at her wedding?”
“It’s mother who made Tia a parentless child.”
“What?”
“You beat her in front of others, grabbed her hair and pulled her out.
Tia left the house, and that’s why she wanted to cut off her relationship
with mother.”
“You, are you saying you’re okay with that?”
“I understand Tia. It was too bad for me to see as well.”
Lawrence said coldly.
“And if you think about Tia’s position, you wouldn’t have come. Would
she like to go into the wedding hall with her mother holding her hand?
Knowing mother’s situation?”
455
“What the hell are you talking about! I’m the Marchioness of Rosan!
I’m Tia’s mom!”
“The other person is not someone else, and it’s Grand Duke Evron. My
mother herself is not honorable. What does the title or the name of
the marriage vows mean?”
Lawrence said pitifully.
Miraila looked at Lawrence with a shocked face.
“You, you, how could you say that to your mother…”
“Didn’t I tell you not to come? There’s nothing good for each other if
you come.”
Lawrence’s face was accompanied with irritation and annoyance.
“Tia is much smarter than mother. She knows what she really needs
and she knows what to do.”
Lawrence didn’t know that the Empress would choose Artizea as her
lady-in-waiting, he would not have thought it would be possible, even
if she said she would.
However, it was a perfect solution to Artizea’s problem.
Who would dare attack the woman who took Artizea’s hand and
brought her to the altar of her wedding for reasons of Miraila’s identity
or bloodline, especially when it’s the Empress.
This wedding will be perfect for the Evron couple.
Artizea has said she was fine without Miraila.
But Lawrence didn’t know what she was going to do. He thought she
was just saying she’d stand the gossip.
He didn’t know she could convince the Empress.
456
By the time they last met, Lawrence’s assessment on Artizea had
already begun to change.
And today it was completely overturned.
‘It’s a little annoying that she didn’t tell me in advance.’
Still, Artizea is well worth it.
She was enough to be the Grand Duchess Evron, she even became the
Empress’s lady-in-waiting, and that was enough for Lawrence.
Artizea gave him the opportunity to make acquaintances with the

Empress. At the same time, she even showed that it was possible for
him to be adopted by the Empress.
Now all he had to do was stop Miraila.
“Doesn’t my mother say you want me to be a prince?”
“What does this have to do with it?”
“Tia said that the only legal way I can become a prince is to become
adopted by the Empress.”
“Well, do you think such a thing is possible? Don’t you know the kind
of relationship I have with the Empress?”
“There’s nothing you can’t do right? Tia has become the Empress’s
lady-in-waiting. It means, at least because of mother, the Empress
doesn’t even consider your children like her enemies.”
“Thinking that it’s possible, you’re saying you’re going to abandon

your mom and hold Tia’s hand now?”
Miraila’s whole body trembled in anger.
“Did you leave the house with this intention? Even you? Saying that
you’re embarrassed and you don’t need me?”
457
“I didn’t say I’d throw you away. Why are you being so irrational?”
Lawrence said annoyingly.
“I’m just telling you to be quiet for a while. Be comfortable with Father
and get along. Don’t compete with the Empress or get angry.”
“Lawrence!”
“Then, how will me or Tia take care of it? Can’t we delay satisfying my
mother’s pride after that? When I become the Emperor, my mother
becomes the Emperor’s mother.”
Miraila’s face blushed. She felt dizzy.
“You, you’re telling me, I’m getting in trouble for some useless
pride…….”
“You’re still doing that right now, aren’t you?”
Lawrence said.
“When the Empress is in the bride’s mother position, what are you
going to do? Will you go and grab the Empress’s hair and drag it? Or
will you go next to Father and act as the mother of Grand Duke
Evron?”
“Lawrence!”
“If mother comes out, the wedding will be ruined. Nobody wants that.
How is mother going to stand before the Empress? If Father is angry,
how are you going to deal with it?”
Meanwhile, the wedding continued over Lawrence’s shoulder.
The empress took Artizea’s hand and headed in front of the altar.
When she returned, the Empress took the Emperor’s hand and came
out.
458
The two seats were prepared side by side at the table. A
congratulatory address from the archbishop was heard.
Flowers sprinkled, and the sword fell. Young choir sang a hymn.
Knights of Grand Duke Evron followed with a loud voice and buried
the voices of the choir.
Miraila was weeping.
She wiped her tears with her palm. The makeup smeared black and
red.
“I didn’t know you would do this to your mom.”
“Go back. I’ll see you after the wedding.”
Lawrence said with concern that the wedding would be over.
The Empress will probably return immediately after the wedding.
Since Artizea once pulled the Empress from her palace, it is possible
that she will continue to meet the Empress.
But there won’t be many chances. Every minute, every second was
precious.
Miraila knew Lawrence was glancing at the wedding. She also figured
out why.
She felt as if the world had turned around.
“What did Mom do to you.”
“Go back, mother.”
“What did mom do to you ……. I only want you to be successful…….”
“So you have to help me do it well.”
459
Lawrence said. Now, the way she spoke to him changed as if she could
understand.
“Do you think this will work out?”
Miraila muttered in vain.
“The only thing in the world left to believe in is blood.”
“Yes, I believe in that too.”
And for Lawrence, the Emperor is also his blood.
Realizing that, Miraila was out of her mind.
Lawrence approached her and gently wrapped her shoulders. And he

said so sweetly,
“First, go back and take a rest. After sleeping, your reason will come
back.”
“That’s enough.”
Miraila snapped at Lawrence. Then she turned around.
She felt as if her stomach felt empty. There was a small amount of
despair.
“Madam!”
The maid, who had been watching Miraila about to fall, quickly
supported her.
Lawrence ordered his servant.
“Take mother home.”
Miraila said in a split voice.

460
“Even if you don’t keep an eye, I’ll go back in peace.”
She was confident that she knew men better than anyone else. The
man with that voice had already ousted her from his heart to the point
that he didn’t even want to be pretentious.
Even if he was her son.
Chapter 53
The wedding came to an end.
It was a wonderful and splendid wedding, worthy of the reputation of

the Grand Duke Evron.
The Empress held the bride’s hand and the Emperor held the groom’s
hand. That alone is an incomparably honorable wedding.
About half of the guests would have had different thoughts. However,
no one had any unpleasant thoughts about this marriage. Everyone
congratulated them with bright faces.
The reception was magnificent. All the guests danced, ate and drank.
The knights cheered, and the employees’ feast was held separately.
Ansgar, in the name of Grand Duke Evron and Marchioness Rosan,

served the slums with plenty of alcohol and food.
It went smoothly without anything ruined.
The Empress left before the reception began. As she left, she said:
[I’ll watch you.]
461
Artizea wasn’t very worried. Because she was confident she would keep
her promise.
The Emperor left shortly after the Empress rose. At the reception, he
danced a song with Artizea after Cedric.
He said after congratulating her.
[Now, I shouldn’t be calling you Tia carelessly.]
[How would the Grand Duchess Evron claim my name in front of His
Majesty’s glory? Since the Grand Duke is your Majesty’s nephew, I will
be honored if you treat me like your niece.]
Then the Emperor laughed.
[Okay. I’ll keep doing that. That would also be an honor to you.]
[I’m overwhelmed with awe.]
[Tia, I knew you were smart, but I didn’t know you were so bold.]
[I have never tried to deceive Your Majesty. Believe me.]
[No, that doesn’t mean I’m disappointed, I just realized refreshingly

that even at this age, my eyes that see people aren’t perfect.]
[I’m overwhelmed with awe.]
[Cedric is straightforward. Such a character is an advantage, but there

is a side that does not suit the secular capital. He’s a good man, so
take care of him so that he doesn’t get harmed.]
[Yes.]
[And.… Don’t hate her too much. That poor Miraila.]
The Emperor said so and left.
462
He seemed to already know that Miraila had come to the wedding and
she was chased off by Lawrence.
The Emperor was not the only one who noticed.
Marchioness of Camellia and Grand Duke Roygar also approached and

spoke about it in a quiet manner.
[Because men are simple. They might think that it was because of Sir
Lawrence that Her Majesty the Empress was present at the wedding
instead of the Marchioness of Rosan. Not only did Sir Lawrence have a
chance to see Her Majesty, they’re going to think there’s a potential
for the brother and sister, as Her Majesty has made you her lady-in-
waiting.]
[……]
[But Her Majesty the Empress’s cannot accept Sir Lawrence. Men often
mistake a woman to love the child’s father for life when a woman has
children.]
[What do you want to say?]
[If anyone knows how important the Marquis of Rosan’s role was
playing this time, they will know the true meaning of what you have
done…]
[I do not know. I’m not that proud of being separated from my

mother.]
[By the way, I’m glad that the present I gave you is worth it. Did you
receive the statue of the Saintess for your wedding? Please show me
when you come back from your honeymoon. I’m very curious, so is
Grand Duchess Roygar because she’s never seen it before.]
Grand Duchess Roygar was also sisters with the Marchioness Camellia.
463
[Today, it was such an event, so she just greeted you for a while, but I
will arrange a proper meeting next time. Congratulations on your
wedding. Have fun on your honeymoon.]
Marchioness Camelia greeted with a smile.
Since then, she has been greeted and congratulated with countless
people.
She had to dance a total of 5 songs with Cedric, and then Lawrence
and then Grand Duke Roygar.
By the time she left the reception with fatigue, she was exhausted.
Artizea and Cedric left while the reception was in full swing.
Then she simply changed clothes and got on the boat. It was to go to
the port city, which can be called the entrance to the capital.
In the port there was a mansion of the Grand Duke Evron.
It was much more convenient and faster to travel by sea than through
land to get to Evron Grand Duchy. That’s why they had middle-of-the-
road accommodation.
After sleeping there for one night, they were going to board the boat
headed for the Grand Duchy.
By the time they arrived at the mansion, it was already after sunset.
Cedric was kidnapped by a group of knights celebrating the wedding

the second time.
Artizea was exhausted and headed to the room where she was led to.
The maids prepared bath water and clothes to change. In the

meantime, Artizea tried to rethink her wedding.
There was no problem. All the desired objectives have been achieved.
464
‘Now I just need to check the result.’
Alice pulled the door open and called.
“Lady.”
“Hmm?”
“Oh no, no. You’re the madame now? Oh, I love it. You’re not the lady
anymore, you’re a madame.”
Artizea smiled.
“Is the bath ready?”
“Oh, yes, so is that. Sir Freil is here.”
“Let him in.”
“Yes.”
Because of this, she was waiting without taking off her uncomfortable
clothes.
Freil came in. Seeing Artizea, he hesitated.
“Well, how should I greet you now? Grand Duchess? Lady Heiress?”
“Say as you feel comfortable.”
“Then Grand Duchess….”
Freil politely bowed his head and greeted her lightly. And reported.
“Madam Rosan went home right away from the wedding hall. I’ve
checked it myself, and you don’t have to worry about being noticed.”
“I see.”
Since Bill was no more, there must have been no one to complain to.
465
“His Majesty the Emperor also went straight from the wedding hall to
the Rosan mansion. I came back after confirming that.”
“What about brother?”
“Sir Lawrence has returned to the house of Baroness Andeman, where

he is living now.”
Artizea sighed.
Being rejected by Lawrence is like being denied by life itself. She must
have had a tremendous shock.
After the wedding, it would be nice for him to go to look for her.
She was the one who made these calculative moves, but she didn’t feel
very good about it.
Apart from that feeling, it was ultimately a good thing.
Lawrence was not allowed to meet the Emperor in front of Miraila

crying to strengthen the family’s affection.
The Emperor knows the physiology of power and likes to indulge it.
But at the same time, he must show himself as friendly to his son.
Lawrence is no longer the age of joking around on his parents’ lap. He

is both a son and a successor to the emperor.
No matter what, his cute age has already passed by. By simply showing
a desire for power, he may become like many other servants.
So the right thing Lawrence had to do here was to flatter the Empress
in public, and when it’s over, run straight to Miraila.
In front of the Emperor, he can show that he loves Miraila and comfort
her with all his might.
466
Then the Emperor would consider Lawrence’s behavior right and be
happy.
Now the Emperor was seated with the Empress with a calm face, but
then he got up early and went to Miraila.
Lawrence’s thoughts don’t get there.
‘Well, you don’t know your mother’s role. You don’t know much about
His Majesty, too, brother.’
It was enviable that he had lived while being loved so much to afford
not to know. And she thought it was stupid.
“Shall I keep watching?”
“If there is any news from brother Lawrence, please let me know. There
is no need to keep an eye on him.”
“Yes. “
“More than that, watch my mother. Did Alice tell you about the
informant of the Rosan mansion?”
“Yes.”
“Observe and keep an eye on the flow of the situation and record it.
You don’t need to do anything in advance. Leave it until I get back.”
“Okay.”
“Don’t forget to get in touch with Rye.”
“I’ll remember it well.”
Freil scratched his head.
“But, don’t you think you’re overworking me?”
“You have to use the talent you have.”

467
Artizea smiled. Freil sighed.
“Anyway, please, Your Grace, take good care of my master. I am

worried that something will happen because this is the first time I’m
not following His Grace.”
“It’s in the north. I’m sure Cedric knows much better than me. I’m a
stranger to strategy tactics.”
“Did you know that I didn’t mean it that way?”
“Don’t be too anxious anyway. I’ll be right next to him to assist.”
Freil had an ambiguous face.
“Well, how do I say it…. I’m not saying that you have to serve His
Grace.”
“I’m just talking about the real thing. So, is this the end of the story?”
“Yes. “
“I won’t be able to see you for a while. In the meantime, stay healthy
and work hard.”
Artizea raised her body. Freil replied to her with a military salute.
And he said in a polite manner.
“Congratulations on your wedding. I was relieved that Your Grace

became the Grand Duchess Evron.”
“Because you don’t think I’m going to ruin the Grand Duke Evron?”
“And I think you’re going to ruin someone I don’t like.”
Artizea smiled. Then she greeted Freil in return and headed to the
bathroom.
468
And as Artizea came out of the bathroom, she encountered a terrifying
reality.
“It’s the first night.”
Sophie, with her cheeks dyed red, came out with her pajamas shyly.
Those pink pajamas were terribly lovely.
It was shiny, but it didn’t look too glossy or shiny.
The body line and pale-colored underlayer were thin enough to be

slightly reflected, but the underlayer was not visible explicitly.
The sleeves were slightly inflated and had frills. The hem of the skirt,
which reaches the knee, naturally widens and spreads like a morning
glory. One turn, it would be wrapped around the legs.
The chest wasn’t open. However, if only the ribbon tied over the chest
was untied, the clothes would fall under her feet.
“Sophie, what the hell is this?”
Sophie replied to Artizea’s absurd question.
“It’s pajamas. This is the latest fashion for bridal pajamas.”
“Did Emily say that?”
“It’s true that it’s the latest fashion. And it’s perfect for a real bride’s
pajamas! Come on!”
Artizea felt dizzy.
Sophie didn’t know, because she believed it was a love marriage, so

she wouldn’t even think that nothing would happen the first night.
“Bring other clothes.”
“Shall I bring the white one? There is also light blue.”

469
Sophie said with excitement at Artizea’s words.
“I think pink is good, but I think light blue will suit you too. The master
will love whatever you wear. You will be cute and sexy!”
Chapter 54
“Don’t say nonsense, put this one on. And bring my pajamas.”
“No way, are you going to sleep in that old gray pajama? It’s your first
night!”
“…..It’s comfortable. It’s warm.”
The pajamas she had been wearing were years old.
As she grew tall, the sleeves and pants got shorter, so she sewed fabric
to it. Besides, she wore it for so long that it got fluffy.
Still, it was 100 times better than this pink pajamas.
“Don’t say nonsense! And I don’t even want to give it to you.”
“Why?”
“Who brings such pajamas on their honeymoon? What would the

people of the Evron Grand Duchy think when they see the new
mistress wearing such pajamas?”
“Sophie.”
470
“I can’t even put it out in the laundry room. At first, even in the
marquisate, do you know how hard it was because everyone felt sorry
for the kind of clothes my lady wears?”
She felt a sudden pain in her bone.
Okay. Let’s say so. She knew it was necessary to make new indoor
clothes and pajamas.
So, she has left Emily and Sophie to get everything they needed.
But she never thought they would bring something like this.
“Bring something else. Couldn’t you have an indoor dress or a gown?”
“I have already loaded all the clothes chests on the ship. I left only
clothes for tomorrow morning and this.”
It was a dilemma.
“Don’t worry. Me and Madam Emily worked so hard to make you look
the best and pretty.”
Sophie smiled wide.
“Obviously, the master will also fall in love with you.”
Artizea felt dizzy.
Desperately, she regretted that she had left Sophie to do it. Even if she
had to spare her busy time, she should have checked.
She should have seen Sophie pack up.
“Come on.”
Sophie shook her arm and the pajamas.
***
471
Eventually Artizea lost.
It was because she didn’t want to make a fuss of unloading her clothes
from the ship near midnight or bringing other clothes from the
capital’s mansion.
Soft pajamas wrapped around her legs, making Artizea feel strange.
Even more to wear this pajama and enter the honeymoon room.
The room was neatly decorated so that it was neither excessive nor
insufficient.
It was well ventilated and a scented candle was burning, giving it a soft
scent. There was a soft, yellow curtain on the window.
And there was an oversized bed. Of course.
Artizea had never thought seriously about her honeymoon room until
this moment.
No matter what you say out there, with or without a ceremony, this
marriage is not a real marriage.
She also trusted Cedric. He is a man who knows what kindness is.
Therefore, she didn’t even worry about the problem of going to the
honeymoon room.
Even Artizea stepped forward and said she would use the same cabin
on the ship with Grand Duke Evron.
Shouldn’t it be that way? In other words, if a newlywed couple who is

married in a love-marriage uses a different room on their honeymoon,
what would the people outside think of them?
In other words, she only considered external issues.
472
It wasn’t until after entering the room that Sophie, who smiled, and
Alice who cheered for her pajamas, saying that it was too pretty, did
Artizea realize an internal problem.
‘Wear this on, lie down there and sleep together?’
As she decided to do that, it sounded crazy. She couldn’t sleep.
Artizea knew why Cedric had such a strange face when she told him to
share the cabin.
“Hoo.”
Artizea looked around in her room.
But no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn’t think of a
way out.
She had no idea what rumor would spread if the bride left her room
on the first night and slept elsewhere.
Everyone in this mansion would have had their mouths full.
Instead, it will bring unwanted worries and concern to the people. It

was obvious to see that it would become more problematic.
It is also a futile idea. It was unlikely that Cedric would care about how
she was dressed.
‘If you wear rags, he may be sorry.’
Still, Artizea pulled the blanket out of the bed. Then she curled up on
the sofa and covered herself with the blanket.
She was very tired, so Artizea quickly started to doze off.
Even in her dreams, she was nervous. As a result, Artizea was surprised
by the sound of the door opening and she jumped up.
As Cedric came in, he said cautiously.

473
“I’m sorry for being late. Isn’t it past midnight right now? I couldn’t get
out…..”
Cedric looked at Artizea instead of apologizing.
And he stopped without repeating all his words. Cedric’s nape and
ears turned red.
Artizea didn’t know why he looked that way at first. Then she realized
that she had dropped the blanket, and she quickly picked it up.
She made up her mind that it was just a little thin, and it was nothing.
There is no exposure, nothing to be ashamed of.
But that decision was of no use. She felt embarrassed to death.
“Well, well, because Sophie doesn’t know anything. It looks like she
made something called a bride’s pajamas. Is it weird? I tried to find
other clothes, but they said the clothes were on the ship, and I couldn’t
get them out during the night……”
Artizea fired up excuses like rapid fire.
Cedric shook his hand not to do so. Then he stroked his face once with
his palm.
“It’s not strange. I think it’s cute.”
This time, Artizea turned red. On the other hand, her mind went blank.
Cedric hesitated, then he approached Artizea.
“This, this is Madame Emily’s…”
Her mouth was going to make more excuses, but Cedric’s outstretched
hand slightly touched Artizea’s scattered hair.
Artizea was surprised and hugged the blanket like a shield and sat
down on the sofa.
474
“The bed is for Lord Cedric. I’ll sleep on the sofa.”
“Tia.”
There was a moment of silence. Cedric breathed a little.
He went to bed and sat down. Then he swept his face down once with
his palm.
“I’m sorry to have surprised you.”
“Oh, no.”
Artizea replied with a slight trembling voice. She couldn’t figure out
what was going to happen a while ago.
“If you are uncomfortable using the same bed, I will sleep on the sofa.”
“No. I can’t give up the blanket. I’ll give up the bed instead.”
“Use both the blanket and the bed. It’s not cold, so I don’t need a
blanket.”
“I can’t do that. How can I put the master on the sofa and sleep
comfortably in bed?”
“But…..”
“I’m a lot smaller. Lord Cedric, I don’t think you can fold your legs in
half to fit in the sofa.
“Tia.”
Cedric called her. Artizea spoke first before he could speak again.
“Can you turn off the light?”
“… Sure. If you’re comfortable with it, I’ll do it.”
Artizea was relieved inside.

475
Soon the bedroom got dark. Cedric’s shadow lay on the bed.
Artizea was finally relieved from the fire up her neck and closed her
eyes.
But she did not think she’ll fall asleep. Until a while ago, she was so
tired that she fell asleep in no time.
Artizea realized that she was counting both her exhalation and
inhalation.
And Cedric also noticed that he sighed occasionally and made

irregular breathing sounds.
She had to do a post evaluation of today’s wedding. Originally, before

going to bed, she was going to check the results with Cedric and refine
their future plans.
But she couldn’t. All she can see is a shadow, but why is she so
nervous?
After a while, Cedric jumped up and sat down.
“I can’t.”
“Yes?”
“We have to use the same room for a while anyway. Wouldn’t it be
better to get used to it? We can’t sleep like this in the cabin.”
Before Artizea replied, he came over.
He then stretched out his arms and held Artizea over the blanket.
“Ah! “
Artizea struggled in surprise.
Cedric effortlessly took her to the bed and laid her down.
476
“I didn’t see it.”
Artizea couldn’t understand for a moment what that meant.
She belatedly found out that it meant that she was wearing a duvet
and he didn’t see her body.
“Don’t worry. I won’t do anything.”
“I’m not worried about that.”
Her words were sincere, but her voice trembled because of her
shortness of breath.
Cedric came into the blanket. The temperature inside the blanket has
risen.
Artizea recognizes the swaying of the bed, and she turns her back to
him and lays her back on the bed.
The bed was large so they could sleep without sufficient contact.
But Cedric’s hand gently hugged her from behind.
“Get used to it. I will too.”
“Yes.”
Artizea shuddered because his lowly voice seemed to dig into her
mind.
As her cold limbs warmed to Cedric’s body temperature, it tickled her.

Artizea couldn’t move and held her breath.
There was silence again.
This time Artizea started counting her heartbeat, not her breath.
The sound of Cedric’s heartbeat reaching her ears was far stronger
than her own.
477
It wasn’t until she focused on her regular beats that she fell asleep.
Perhaps because of her long tense time, as her body relaxed, Artizea
was quickly dragged to the borders of her dreams.
“Tia, are you asleep?”
Her answer didn’t come back.
Cedric gently raised his head and looked at Artizea’s face.
There was a murmur of breathing sound. The color of her lips, which
had been pale all day long as her body warmed, turned pink.
Cedric carefully touched his lips to her temples.
‘I thought my heart was going to sink.’
He knew Artizea didn’t see him as a man. Still, when he opened the
door and saw her for the first time, he thought about her.
Because she was so lovely.
‘You should stop thinking about it.’
She’s trusting him to the point that she falls asleep so defenselessly.
He always wanted to hug her.
She was as thin and delicate as he had thought, like she could break
and disappear.
Her body temperature was warm. Cedric decided to be happy that he

could keep her hands and feet warm.
After chasing a mirage for a long time, he saw the illusion of holding
her in his arms. When he woke up from his dream, he was afraid that it
would all crumble in blood.
478
Cedric sighed and lightly gripped Artizea’s left wrist. Even though it
was time to go to bed, she was still wearing her diamond bracelet.
His heart beat wildly.
Chapter 55
“It’s spooky.”
The Emperor said as he got off in front of the Rosan Mansion.
After a while of neglect, the atmosphere of the mansion changed. The

garden was not well maintained, and the cleaning condition was not
good at a glance.
“The butler is dead. I heard he met a robber.”
The attendant reminded him. The Emperor exhaled.
“That’s understandable. Tia was in the Evron Grand Duchy, and

Lawrence said he was staying in another house. I’m sure she was lying
with her head wrapped up.”
The emperor gave a glare to the attendant.
“What are you doing without paying attention?”
“I, I’m sorry. Lawrence didn’t like anyone being involved in the work of
Rosan’s mansion…”
“That makes sense when he’s at home.”
The Emperor said disapprovingly.
“Find a guy. He’s to be patient and good at work.”

479
“Yes.”
The attendant gave a deep bow.
“Isn’t Lawrence still at the reception?”
“Yes.”
“He didn’t send a single person?”
As the Emperor said so, he walked up the stairs.
A small number of employees were surprised and quickly knelt down

on their knees.
There weren’t many employees left in the mansion because many of

them followed Artizea.
The Emperor went up to Miraila’s bedroom.
Nora, the maid with a tray, was pacing at the door. Then she was
surprised to see the emperor and the attendant.
Nora was clumsy with her manners. She worked for a long time at the
Rosan mansion. But she only worked in the laundry room. It was her
first time seeing the Emperor in person.
She thought she had to get her knees down, she couldn’t figure out
what to do with the tray.
As Nora quivered, the attendant quickly accepted the tray instead.
And then the attendant asked.
“What are you doing?”
“I, I’m overwhelmed with awe. Oh, this is from Lady Artizea.”
“Tia, what?”
480
“Well, that’s… Lady Artizea said the Madam would be upset when she
comes back and she told me to prepare a soup made of pumpkin and
lemon, that’s…”
Nora stumbled, and she started crying this time.
It was yesterday that Artizea called her through Alice.
[Tomorrow is my wedding.]
[Yes. Congratulations.]
[I didn’t call you to congratulate me on the wedding, but I have

something for you to do. Talk to the kitchen tomorrow morning and
ask them to make a pumpkin and lemon soup.]
[What?]
[And when my mother comes back, bring it to her.]
[My lady, I’m a maid in the laundry room.]
[Maybe my mother will be in a very bad mood and won’t pay attention
to you. She is much more likely to drink, and you don’t really need to
be in front of my mother.]
Artizea said.
[While snooping near the bedroom, when His Majesty comes, tell him
that I told you to prepare the soup. That’s it. If His Majesty does not
come, you can take care of it yourself. To bring it or not.]
Nora held her breath.
[If I do that, will you write me a recommendation letter?]
[Nora!]
Alice shouted in an angry voice. Nora bowed down after she grabbed
Nora with a strong arm.
481
Artizea looked down at Nora with cold eyes.
[You dare to make a deal with me?]
[Ah, young lady… ]
Nora wanted to get out of the Rosan mansion.
Nora’s eyes could see the Rosan mansion tilt. Not only was Miraila not
going to be the owner, but she was even cruel. Nora had no reason to
be stuck here.
The employees who had worked for generations had already moved to
another mansion or business of the Marquisate of Rosan, using the
connections of the Hanson family.
However, maids who didn’t have any connections, like Nora, couldn’t
easily change jobs. Because Bill, who is supposed to write her letter of
recommendation, is dead.
Miraila grew increasingly violent. No one even wrote a letter of

recommendation because they were afraid.
So she grabbed Alice’s outstretched hand like a rope.
She’d love it if Sophie could be the maid who praised her. She would
have her write a letter of recommendation so she could go somewhere
else if that was difficult.
She wanted to get a definite answer on this occasion, but it was a

mistake.
Artizea said.
[It’s just to check if you’re useful and if you can carry out my command
properly.]
[I’m sorry, lady.]
482
Alice bowed her head deeply.
Artizea sighed a little. She decided to forgive Alice by looking at her

face.
She said again.
[It is about meeting the Emperor in person and speaking with him. If
you’re as useful as you think of yourself, you don’t even have to ask
me for a reward.]
And now, Nora finds herself useless.
She just had to snoop around with the soup and tell the Emperor the
truth, but she couldn’t speak.
When she thought she was in front of the Emperor, her head turned
blank.
The Emperor showed frustration at Nora. The attendant replied

quickly.
“That’s enough. I’ll bring the soup, so you go back.”
Nora bowed her head down. And as if running away, she left the
scene.
The Emperor sighed.
“But Tia is better.”
“Aren’t daughters’ minds more delicate?”
“If there were only one child of mine like Tia, I would have long
decided on a successor.”
“Do you appreciate her that much?”
483
The attendant asked in surprise. The emperor lamented.
“Tia knows how she should behave. She knows how to put her pride
and feelings behind. I thought she was overly timid, but I saw what she
did to the Empress this time. She has determination and is also bold.”
The Emperor glanced to open the door. When he opened the door of
the bedroom, several empty liquor bottles were rolling around on the
floor. Even the maid, close to Miraila, was not standing by her side.
The Emperor frowned. However, he once again sighed and relaxed his
expression.
Miraila was lying in bed in a drunken stupor. She felt a person coming
in, but she didn’t respond. She didn’t even have the energy.
Her tears didn’t dry out and shed constantly. She was so stunned and
sad that she wanted to die.
[My mother herself is not honorable. What does the title or the name
of the marriage vows mean?]
Lawrence’s words didn’t leave her mind.
Miraila always carried her head up with a proud face. All the expensive
and colorful objects in the world were wrapped around her body. She
did not tolerate anyone who disobeyed her own words.
Miraila deliberately trampled on a person to see if the power in her

hand was real.
When the ladies of the social world bent their knees and bowed to her,
she was finally satisfied. She could beat an employee to death and cast
them aside.
But she knew more than anyone else that Miraila herself was not
honorable.
Miraila had never had a decent wedding.

484
Her marriage was all about sitting face to face with an old man who
couldn’t even walk properly and signing the papers.
There were no bouquets and no guests. There was no pure gold orb to
receive from her mother.
The priest, who came to notarize her marriage, looked at her with his
eyes, as if seeing her as a dirty thing. And as soon as the signing was
finished, he hurried to leave without giving a proper blessing.
The Emperor dressed her in a white dress that night.
However, the skirt of the wedding dress was all mesh, so the inside
was transparent. It could not be as cherished as others.
It was evidence of her favor, but not that she was proudly married.
[What kind of wife is that woman who lives like a corpse at the
Empress’s Palace? You are my wife.]
The Emperor often said so, seeing Miraila with her lovable face.
The Emperor gave her numerous things.
Miraila rode a carriage with the imperial crest. She even went to
imperial ceremonies where she took the Emperor’s hand and became
his wife.
The Emperor put her on his lap and at occasions held the seal in her
hand.
She had even personally stamped the papers that govern the fate of
the country.
Miraila was the only one who could freely enter the bedroom of the
Emperor.
However, only the Empress seat was not allowed to Miraila.
485
She is the Emperor’s mistress, and she is not the empress.
The Emperor gave Miraila everything he could give her whenever she
felt like it, but he did not give her a legitimate right to be protected in
the name of God.
While the Emperor is alive, it will be Miraila who is in his bed.
However, it would be the Empress who was buried in the same tomb
as the Emperor and her name engraved on the tombstone.
Lawrence is right. She was dishonorable.
But she didn’t know Lawrence would blame her.
Even though everyone in the world could blame her for being dirty,
Lawrence and Artizea alone shouldn’t.
“How can they? To tell me……. I raised them.”
Miraila murmured.
The Emperor approached and sat down by the bed on which Miraila
was lying.
The mattress dipped and her body tilted. Miraila did not turn her head
and buried her face on the pillow.
The Emperor stroked Miraila’s hair with a gentle touch.
“Are you angry?”
“….go.”
Miraila said in a cracked voice.
“I guess I should be seriously punishing Lawrence for making you so

sad.”
“Don’t do that.”
486
“Are you still worried about Lawrence?”
Miraila replied in a sobbing voice.
“Did you know everything from the beginning?”
“Me? What?”
“Did you know that Tia became the Empress’s lady-in waiting or why
Lawrence told me not to come? So, you didn’t even tell me to go to
the wedding today…”
“No. No matter how bright my eyes and ears, how would I know what
happened inside the Empress’s palace?”
The Emperor said with a sigh.
“I knew Tia went to the Empress’s Palace and got a wedding present.
But, it’s natural for the groom Cedric to greet her. I never imagined she
could have done such a great deal.”
“…..You’re praising Tia.”
The Emperor groaned at Miraila’s murmur.
“Everyone, how can you do this to me… .”
Her weeping got louder again.
“The Empress took it all from me. My son and my daughter. The only
upper hand I had against her was them.”
“Relax, don’t burden yourself. The kids are supposed to leave when
they grow up anyway. I would do anything. What’s so upsetting you?”
The emperor pulled Miraila. Miraila was held in his arms without
strength.
‘Then can you make me an empress? Can you make me honorable?’
487
Miraila didn’t say such stupid words.
When she was young, she had spoken out a few times.
But now Miraila doesn’t say that. She didn’t even believe in the
Emperor.
A man is not to be trusted.
Now he loves her. She is pretty.
But as the years go by and her beauty fades, she will be thrown away.
If she offends him, she will be thrown away. She will be thrown away if
she fails to please him.
[All that remains is blood.]
It was sincere to say that to Artizea.
But there was no blood left.
Chapter 56
It took about a month and a half by sea from the capital to the Evron
Grand Duchy.
By land, it usually takes as little as 4 weeks. It was based on an

experienced messenger continually changing horses and running.
There was a way. However, on the way, you have to go through a vast
barren land.
The Evron Grand Duchy was a large land with a low population of
people. Wherever you go, no village will appear. Homelessness
488
continued when moving by land, and it was cold and windy. It wasn’t
an easy way for ordinary people to go.
So, from Spring to Autumn, most of them used sea routes for
transporting goods and for people to travel.
In Winter, the port of Evron Grand Duchy is mostly frozen. At that time,
exchanges with the mainland of the Empire declined.
That was the reason why the people of the Empire called the Northern
people distinctly as Northerners.
“Really, it seems a little scary. It’s like a foreign country.”
Alice said to Artizea.
The two stood on a boat going back up the river.
Artizea has crossed the sea in a large ship for over a month. And
yesterday they changed into a sleek and fast ship that moved from the
estuary to the main city.
The scenery seen by the river was as exotic and unfamiliar as Alice said.
There was a large river, so water was abundant and the plain was wide,
but there was no village. They changed boats at the port and were
moving fast for over a day, but she couldn’t see any area where people
live.
Trees that stretched high into the sky formed forests. There were ice
caps sitting in the mountain range that circled far away and
surrounded the land as if to trap it. Drift ice could be seen from the
sea.
“Oh, Madam, look over there! It’s a deer!”
“Don’t you get tired of seeing so much?”
“It’s interesting. They don’t run away even if they see people.”
489
It was not easy to see wild animals in the capital. Though crossing the
city boundaries, everyone lived in the area. There were mountains and
forests. But it was all managed.
This place was completely different.
Artizea threw her gaze far away.
The sound of the waves and the wind deafened her eyes. Wrapped in
this sound the whole time, she was about to forget what it was like to
be quiet now.
“What are you looking at in the blowing cold wind?”
Cedric said, wrapping Artizea in a fur cape from behind. Artizea was
surprised because she couldn’t hear anything.
“Ah.”
Fire burned to her cheek over nothing.
She got used to this too. Funny enough, it was all thanks to motion
sickness.
The ship Cedric used to travel to and from Evron Grand Duchy was
very large, stable, and luxurious.
However, during the first 15 days, Artizea suffered from seasickness. As

she lived with sugar water and chocolate, the weight that she had
been slightly attached with was about to come off again..
It was useless to worry about using the same cabin as Cedric. She
didn’t even have enough spirit to do that.
By the time her body got used to the ship, the awkward and
embarrassing memories of the first night were roughly covered in
time. She got used to Cedric as she climbed up and down the deck to
breathe fresh air.
490
Artizea fiddled with the brooch that Cedric put on her cloak. With her
head down, she didn’t know what kind of face she was making.
It took some time to pretend to be calm.
“Alice still seems to be fascinated by the strange landscape.”
“The atmosphere is different from the central region.
“Autumn is gone.”
Unlike the mild Imperial capital, Evron Grand Duchy was a cold region.
When the Great Duke’s southern boundary, Elia Wall, was crossed, the
air temperature changed from there. And the northern boundary line,
the Thold Mountains, was also the northern limit line where humans
could survive.
It was around late Summer when she had their wedding. More than a
month has passed since then, so now the capital will be in Autumn.
But it was already Winter here.
“It’s Autumn here. It’s still a little better, but the wind is stronger when
you go to the mainland. It will get colder in the future.”
“I won’t overdo it.”
“Your words are hard to trust. I would have liked you staying in the
capital.”
Artizea laughed at the criticism.
“It’s kind of weird to hear that we’re separated as soon as we get

married. And it’s better to stay away from the capital city.”
Until the seeded conspiracies sprout and grow.
And for a while she needed to rest her head. When she returns, she
will be busy harvesting.
491
“This is the first time you have left the capital, right?”
“Yes…..”
Artizea looked far away.
She did so in the past. Artizea never left the capital until Cedric
showed her the fallen empire.
She was the one sitting in her dark back room, moving the chess
pieces and pulling the threads.
There were times when what was happening in the Imperial Palace or
in the social world needed to be done directly, but as the number of
people increased and the scope of conspiracy widened, there was no
direct movement.
She had never seen the endless horizon of the West, or the beautiful
hilly map of the East.
The same was true of the North.
When she thinks about it now, it was something she didn’t need to do
from the beginning.
Seizing power and conspiring can be done in a room.
But politics is about life. She should have known that living lives exist
separately.
If she had seen the world a little earlier, would she have done that?
“Tia, what are you thinking?”
“I’m not thinking about anything.”
Artizea consciously emptied her head.
Not yet. This was just the beginning. One’s life shouldn’t have been
considered more than a number.
492
For a moment she stood in the cold wind.
Because Cedric was standing too close. Artizea corrected her

consciousness to keep focusing on him.
“Tia.”
Cedric called her again. For no reason, her body temperature rose.
“I see the mainland!”
Someone shouted the moment she was about to lose balance and
reveal her embarrassment.
Artizea opened her eyes. As they went half way through a forest, she
saw a majestic, but crude stone castle.
“Wow!”
She heard Sophie cry when she came up.
Cedric said.
“I hope you’re not disappointed.”
“Why would anyone who knows the history of the Evron Grand Duchy
be disappointed? This is the pride of the Evron Grand Duchy.”
The history of Evron Grand Duchy was made up of endless wars. This is
because a group of monsters called Karam regularly traveled south
across the Thold Mountains.
Foot traffic was not inconvenient here either. In fact, the resource-rich
and densely populated areas were further South.
Considering the smoothness of governance, it was right to build the

mainland a little further South. Considering the exchange with other
regions, it should have been located close to a port that does not
freeze.
493
But the Evron Grand Duchy did not. Instead, they built a defensive
fortress close to the border and built a nest there.
When the defense line of the Thold Mountains fell, it was to protect
the people who could not evacuate.
If only enough food was stored, it could last for several years.
When the beacon rises when the defensive line has collapsed, all the
neighboring common people gather by the fortress. And while the
stronghold is holding the line, the Southerners were forced to
evacuate under the second line of defense, the Elia Wall.
In short, the fortress was a sign that the Grand Duchy was protecting
the Thold Mountains, and it was also a symbol of the life they live for
the common people.
That is why Evron is called the Evron of the North, the Shield of the
Empire.
Cedric smiled awkwardly. He was pleased with the praise for the family
and also ashamed to accept it as his own.
“Fortunately, we haven’t actually used it yet. Anyway, it’s certain that

the interior is not as tacky as it looks. It’s not a castle that was
originally designed around the comfort of life…”
“It will block the wind well.”
“Well, it’s based on a familiarity standard…”
Cedric groaned unsurely.
Artizea wore her fur cape, and the maids were also wearing their own
coats.
However, Cedric and his knights and servants were all wearing thin
clothes. Some of the sailors wore short sleeves.
494
Artizea only smiled.
The ship was soon connected to the dock that was connected to the
mainland. The knights first came down, and then Cedric escorted
Artizea.
All the guards and employees of the mainland were lined up at the
dock.
“Have you been well, Grand Duke?”
A middle-aged couple dressed in classy clothes came to the front and

bowed.
“I’m glad you look healthy, Aaron, Margaret.”
Cedric hugged the two lightly once. And he introduced them to

Artizea.
“Tia, these two are Count and Countess Jordyn. They are responsible
for the management of the estate while I am away.”
“It’s an honor to meet you, Your Grace. We have been waiting for your
arrival.”
Count and Countess Jordyn knelt together.
Artizea also gently nodded and greeted the two. And she said.
“You may rise. I’m glad to meet the trustworthy servants of Grand
Duke Evron. I hope you will help me a lot in the future until I get used
to the circumstances of the estate.”
“I will try my best to help.”
The two answered together.
“Everyone is gathered to greet you two.”
Aaron said.
495
“You came after the wedding ceremony, but you have to do the
wedding here as well. How many people do you think have been
waiting for you to get married?”
“Well, reception is a little…. What do you think?”
Cedric turned to Artizea and asked.
“After three years, you came back safely from the Monster Wave. I fully
understand the desire of wanting to have a feast.”
“Will you be okay?”
“Why wouldn’t I be okay?”
“Don’t you hate crowds?”
Artizea was a little surprised.
That’s true.
The reason she avoids balls is because her clothes are shabby,
appearance was complex, and because of her poor dancing skills.
But overall, she didn’t like crowds. Because she had a lot of thoughts,
she got tired quickly in places with many people.
But she didn’t know that Cedric knew that.
It was then. A girl jumped out of the crowd and jumped into Cedric’s
arms.
“Your Majesty! You’re back!”
“Oh.”
Cedric was startled. He held the leaping girl as if to prevent her from
colliding with Artizea.
Margaret hurriedly grabbed the girl’s hand.

496
“Aubrey, what a rude thing to do!”
“I’m sorry. I heard it too late when the ship was coming in. I’m glad
you’re back, Your Grace.”
Aubrey blushed and looked up at Cedric with a shy face.
Chapter 57
Aubrey was the youngest daughter of Count and Countess Jordyn. She
was a 15-year-old girl who was still a child when she last met Cedric.
And he had more vivid memories when she was 7 and 8 years old.
“Aubrey? You?”
Cedric was startled.
“You’ve grown a lot.”
“Yes, Your Grace. I’m an adult now. I’m 18 years old.”
Aubrey looked up as she clung onto Cedric.
Cedric gently shook his arms and pushed Aubrey off. When he was
young, he loved her like a younger sister and she was cute, but this
was the age that he shouldn’t indulge such behavior.
Aubrey was shocked. It was the first time he didn’t hug her when she
clung onto Cedric.
Margaret quickly grabbed Aubrey’s arm and dragged her to the side.
And she lowered her head.
“I’m sorry. Your Grace. I didn’t raise my daughter very well.”

497
“No. It’s been a long time so she was excited to see me. Aubrey’s
already grown like this, I can’t believe how long I’ve been away.”
“Your Grace has changed a lot.”
Aaron stepped in and laughed to avoid making the mood awkward.

Cedric laughed too.
“Three years ago, I was a kid.”
“Your Grace, even when you were only twenty, you were not an
ordinary child.”
“Does that mean I look older?”
Cedric stroked his cheek. And he looked back at Artizea with a sneaky
glance.
“Why?”
“Nothing.”
Cedric scratched his slightly red cheeks with his index finger. Then he
reached out his hand to her with a soft face.
“First of all, go to the room. I’ll give you a guide to the castle after
warming up and resting. I’ll think about it tomorrow whether to have a
greeting or having a reception.”
“I heard It’s still Autumn.”
Artizea smiled.
“Not me, but you. You’ve been on the boat for over a month, that your
lips have turned white.”
“I’m not so tired.”
498
As Artizea said so, she put her hand on Cedric’s hand.
Then Cedric flipped his hand and grabbed Artizea’s hand.
Artizea flinched. Her embarrassed fingers flinched and scratched

Cedric’s palm.
Cedric succeeded in maintaining his normal expression, but his

earlobes reddened.
The people of the Grand Duchy who saw it silently glanced at each
other. The words they wanted to say, but no one took it out of their
mouth.
Alice, Sophie, and Rize smiled happily with satisfaction.
Artizea turned her gaze to the wrong place. Her hands were cold, and
Cedric’s hands were hot.
Strangely, however, she had the illusion that even her own hands were
hot.
It was a lie that she got used to it. Rather, it was getting strange, so
even touching his fingertips made her head white.
For no reason, she was breathless. She kept reliving the memory of his
embrace that she felt through her thin pajamas.
It was not known when the memory would disappear from her skin.
“Let’s go in.”
Cedric whispered into Artizea’s ear with a lower voice than usual.
Artizea lowered her head. Cedric pulled her hand and she folded her
arms.
However, he did not let go of her hand.
Aaron took the lead in a hurry.

499
“I’ve cleaned up the Grand Duchess’ room. I did it on my own, but
there is a limit to what I can do here. I was worried about it being
unsophisticated, so I did not decorate it. How about doing it yourself?”
“Okay.”
Artizea pretended to be calm on the outside, trying to press down her

clamoring heart.
She then suddenly felt a gaze and looked back.
Aubrey was staring at Artizea without even thinking of hiding her

roaring expression of hatred.
‘This.’
Artizea got embarrassed.
This is difficult to handle.
She couldn’t pretend she didn’t know, though. If Aubrey was trying to
hide her emotions, then she would have never known. However, she
carried an expression that blatantly exposed her hatred. Leaving such a
defiant distracts the family.
Cedric shook her hand lightly to make her focus on him.
Cedric smiled as she looked back at his gaze.
***
Artizea’s bedroom was next to Cedric’s bedroom. It was said to be a

space used as a bedroom for the Grand Duke and the Grand Duchess
from generation to generation.
There was a door between the two rooms, so it was possible to go

back and forth without going through the corridor.
500
“You can lock both sides. The keys on both sides are different, so if you
lock on one side, you cannot open on the other side.”
At Aaron’s explanation, Artizea laughed.
“Is it for a couple’s fight? So, to spread the distance and arrange a
room….. Oh, was the door for in case of an emergency.”
“The retreat is on the side of my room. I’ll show you how to open it
later.”
Cedric said so.
“Isn’t it a secret passage?”
“It’s no secret how to go from inside to outside. It’s prepared for

emergencies. Since there’s no one to communicate with Karam,
anyone knows the passages.”
“Ah, yes. If that’s the case, I’ll keep that in mind.”
There was a Tuvalet room and a small bathroom opposite Cedric’s

bedroom. There was also a space that could be used as a study next to
the reception room.
The bedroom wasn’t big. Fur hung tightly on the walls everywhere. The
floor was also covered with fluffy fur enough to cover the ankles.
Artizea reached out her hand and touched the wall.
“All rooms are made small because if the space is large, it gets cold
quickly. There are many vacant rooms, so please tell us if you need
more space.”
“Is this a bearskin?”
“Oh, yes. This is better than a tapestry, it blocks drafts better. If you
don’t like it, I’ll buy something else.”
501
“No, it’s not because I don’t like it, but because it’s too extravagant…”
Artizea muttered.
“Even the predecessor’s Grand Duchess wore fur in the living space. It’s
still okay, but when Winter comes, it’s difficult for people who are not
from this place to bear.”
“Yes. I see.”
Artizea answered and turned to Cedric. Cedric nodded his head.
“The warmth seems to be enough. I’m warming up without doing

anything too much. The people below will do well, but….. The only
thing you can’t do is take care of yourself.”
“I feel like a very incompetent person if you say that.”
Cedric laughed.
“First of all, take a break. I’ll pick you up when it’s time for dinner. I’ll
first take a look at the situation.”
“Yes.”
“Let’s talk in the evening about what to do tomorrow. There are many
things I’d like to ask for your opinion about.”
“Yes.”
Cedric reached out his hand.
Artizea was shocked and stiffened her body. Cedric’s thumb gently
swept through Artizea’s eyes.
“Rest.”
He spoke kindly and went out.
502
Aaron and other vassals bowed their head to greet her and followed
Cedric.
“Madam, have a seat.”
Sophie took Artizea’s cloak off. Artizea sat in the armchair.
She wasn’t aware of the cold, but she melted as she sat in front of the
fireplace.
She was bothered by the brooch that Cedric gave her. Artizea, caught
in a subtle mood, fiddled with it in her hand mindlessly.
The brooch was engraved with the crest of Evron Grand Duchy.
She was busy in the capital, so she couldn’t afford to think carefully.
However, when she came here, she realized that she got the name of
Cedric’s wife anyway, even if it was only a formality.
For the time being, the mistress of this stronghold is herself.
Looking back at it, why didn’t she ever think about getting married in
her previous life?
Artizea recalled the past.
She never really thought that she hated political marriage.
When she was young, her mother and her brother were everything in
the world to her, but as she got older, she might have wanted to run
away with marriage.
It wasn’t that there were no men who approached her at all.
Even when she became Marchioness of Rosan, even after Lawrence

stabilized his position as the Crown Prince, there were men
approaching her for her position and her fortune.
Artizea never paid attention to them.
503
‘Is it because I can see right through them?‘
Even superficial tenderness must have shaken her heart. Like she did
when Lawrence was good at times.
Or maybe she did it because she knew that she would eventually be
purged.
“Whew.”
Artizea leaned her neck against the backrest, and she briefly closed her
eyes and then opened it.
“Rize, go and call Margaret. Now I have to greet her.”
“Yes.”
Rize quickly went outside.
Margaret was waiting outside with a butler, the chief maid, and several
senior employees. When she was told that she was called by Artizea,
she hurried in.
After Artizea was greeted by the employees, she said:
“It’s not a small thing to live in the stronghold, and it would be more
so to someone who had stayed for a few months a year at the most. I
want you to take care of it like you’ve done so far. If you are a person
Cedric trusts, I can trust you as well. .”
“Thank you.”
“Most of my servants are the maids I brought. But the number will be
insufficient, so if there is someone who is a good maid, you can
choose a few people and send them to me. I hope my maid never fails
to say what they have to say or do what they have to do.”
“Yes.”
504
That was the only thing she asked of the employees.
After dismissing the butler and the chief maid, Artizea looked at
Margaret.
Margaret was very nervous.
Margaret had no intention of disregarding Artizea as she is the newly

married young mistress.
She was the Grand Duchess that Cedric chose. That alone was enough
reason to be loyal.
But apart from that, Artizea carried a dignity she could not dare to
relax and deal with. She was like a completely different person than
when she was holding Cedric with her hand and blushing shyly.
“Margaret, as you know, I didn’t bring any lady-in-waitings from my

family. It’s because I didn’t have any relatives and no acquaintances.”
Artizea said in a slow voice. Margaret responded politely.
“Yes.”
“The lady-in-waiting I’m going to choose will be from among the

Evron Grand Duchy and its closely related family. I hope you will advise
me on that.”
Knowing what would come next, Margaret took a breath.
“First, I wonder, how about Miss Aubrey? If it were the daughter of

Count Jordyn, she would be fitting if I considered her status, her
loyalty, and her age, which is similar to mine, so our conversation
would be good. I believe she can help me adapt to life here.”
Artizea said so.
She had to sort out the ranks in advance.
505
Chapter 58
Margaret didn’t know what to do.
As a vassal of the Grand Duke Evron, she ought to be pleased that the
new Grand Duchess would only select her lady-in-waiting from within
the Evron Grand Duchy.
This is because it means that she will not attract the forces of her own
family or create a new one.
She also says she’s going to take her own daughter as her first lady-in-
waiting. This is to show deep trust in Count Jordyn and strengthen
their ties. It was also an honor.
If the successor was conceived in Artizea’s body, it was even more

important.
A child born is bound to be intimate with the mother’s ladies-in-

waiting, while they are under the mother’s care.
The nanny and the first tutor were also usually chosen among the
ladies-in-waiting.
However, Margaret couldn’t lift her head.
“Aubrey… only appears grown up, but she is still an immature child.
She has no manners, that I can’t possibly let her serve the Grand
Duchess.”
Margaret knew Artizea’s eyes were slowly scanning her.
She would have been insecure even if Artizea hadn’t met Aubrey, but
she had already seen Aubrey.
506
She also saw Aubrey blatantly antagonizing her. She would already
know why, too.
In fact, Margaret thought Artizea would be angry. There was no

excuse, so she would first apologize deeply and then scold Aubrey
until she came to her senses.
But she said she would make Aubrey her lady-in-waiting with such an
elegant attitude. Margaret got goosebumps.
Whether her act of conciliation was for the purpose of putting Aubrey
under her hand, or to make sure she knows who is their superior.
Either way, it wasn’t something someone of Artizea’s age would think

of.
Margaret admired the wiseness of her new mistress. Meanwhile, she

was also afraid as the mother of her foolish daughter at the same age.
Artizea said slowly.
“We’re in the same castle anyway, and even if you hide her, will she be
hidden?”
“It’s not like that…”
“If she doesn’t have an etiquette, then she should learn more etiquette.
When I heard from His Grace that Count Jordyn was a trusted family, I
wanted to invite the lady-in-waiting for the first time. It’s embarrassing
that you cannot give your daughter..”
Margaret bowed her head deeply because she had nothing to say.
“That doesn’t mean that I doubt your loyalty to Evron.”
“No. Please take away those fearful words. Please don’t say that as you
are the Grand Duchess of Evron.”
And she finally said.

507
“It is a great honor to hear that the Grand Duchess is going to take my
foolish daughter. There will be many mistakes, so please guide us a
lot.”
Artizea slowly nodded her head.
Contrary to Margaret’s thoughts, she wasn’t upset with Aubrey.
It was because she wanted to crack down on Aubrey in advance.
Artizea was the Marchioness of Rosan, and she held the empress’s
hand instead of her mother’s at the wedding.
Aubrey ran into Cedric’s arms without any sign of being conscious in
front of her.
Until now, Cedric must have been so sweet. He originally is fond of

children and regarded the people of the Grand Duchy as family
members. He probably thought she was like his younger sister.
However, he is allowed to do so because his subordinates did not

forget their loyalty.
If there is someone who doesn’t know up and down like Aubrey, it will
surely be a problem someday. It is for the sake of the Evron Grand
Duchy that the buds are cut in advance.
For the future when Lisia became the Grand Duchess.
‘Really?’
Such a question suddenly ran through the inside of her chest and
stuck in her head.
‘Aren’t you angry? Really? It doesn’t matter emotionally?’
Artizea threw her gaze into the fireplace and quietly fell into her
thoughts.
508
She casually put her hand on her chest. Her heart was heavy as if a
stone was on it.
But Artizea did not check what was on her heart.
It was because she instinctively realized that she shouldn’t.
***
Cedric, who was picking her up at dinner time, appeared earlier than
expected. Behind him was a servant pushing a trolley with food.
Alice, who opened the door carefully, was flustered. She didn’t think
the visitor would be Cedric.
“The madam is sleeping.”
“Is that so?”
Cedric hesitated for a moment.
If he had been in the capital, he would have said he would come again
and turn around. But Cedric didn’t this time.
They slept in the same cabin for more than a month. Besides, they
were married externally, and it would be okay to not have gone that
far.
Alice also informed him, but she didn’t stop him from entering.
Cedric stepped into the warm bedroom.
Artizea sat asleep in front of the fireplace.
He thought she had a good rest on the ship. However, she seems to
have been tired, as Cedric said. As her soles and knees warmed, her
drowsiness came.
509
It was said that the Evron Grand Duchy was cold, but this room was
not. Rather, it was warmer than Artizea’s bedroom in the Rosan
mansion.
This is thanks to the heated room. The fur skin was warm.
Cedric approached her and laid the plate down on the table. Because
of the heat, Artizea’s cheeks were flushed nicely.
“…..”
Would it be better not to wake her up?
With that thought, Cedric approached Artizea’s side.
The servant left the trolley and went out silently. Alice followed and
carefully closed the door.
Cedric pulled the chair and sat next to Artizea, looking at her sleeping
face for a while.
But it would be right to wake her up too. Sleep was important, but a
meal was also important.
She barely gained weight after working hard for several months.
Cedric quietly reached out his hand. It’s good if she wakes up, and it’s
okay if she doesn’t wake up. He thought about it and tried to cover her
cheek slightly.
“Ah.”
Artizea opened her eyes in amazement at the image of his palms

almost touching her down on the cheek.
Cedric, who couldn’t even touch it, awkwardly lowered his hand.
510
He openly clenched and opened his fist a few times. It would be an
excuse to try to touch her because he was curious if her cheeks were
warm.
While she couldn’t speak, Artizea blinked her eyes a few times and she
said “Ah,” again. It was an unknown face when Cedric tried to touch
her cheek.
“I thought I was dreaming.”
“Am I in your dream?”
“… I do not know.”
A bitter smile formed on Artizea’s lips.
“Was it a bad dream?”
“No.”
Artizea replied briefly. It wasn’t a dream, so the word bad dream was
inappropriate.
Rather, the way he was looking at her so tenderly now seemed like a
vain dream.
Artizea tried to get up. But after sleeping a little, then standing up after
a little sleep, she felt heavier as if she had extra legs and arms.
“You should rest more.”
“Isn’t it dinner time?”
“You were tired, so I didn’t think it was necessary to go down to the

dining hall, so I brought the food here instead.”
“But to greet the vassals …….”
“I decided to skip it today. We’re going to have a proper banquet the

day after tomorrow. Is that okay?”
511
“Of course. “
Artizea sighed briefly and buried herself in the armchair. If she can take
another day off, she was grateful.
Cedric stood up. He pushed the trolley and came by the armchair.
He opened the soup warmer lid and transferred the soup to a bowl.
“It smells delicious.”
Until then, Artizea, who had been sitting blankly against the armchair,
woke up.
“Don’t get up, I’ll give it to you.”
“Oh, I have to. ……”
Cedric was one step faster. He already took the soup bowl and spoon
it up before her body was raised.
“Sit in a warm seat and eat.”
“…… Thank you. “
Artizea awkwardly thanked him.
Cedric skipped the soup on his own and piled meat and mushrooms
on a plate like a mountain. Then he poured melted cheese on it and
put bread in a small space.
Cedric sat down again when he returned with the plate. Artizea
inadvertently opened her eyes wide. Isn’t it too much?
Cedric raised a fork with a calm face. And he asked plainly.
“Is the room okay?”
“Yes, it’s warm. The bathroom was also very warm.”
512
“I was worried that the rooms hadn’t been used for long, but I’m glad.”
“Is this the room that Lord Cedric’s mother used?”
Artizea asked carefully.
“Since this is the room used by the Grand Duchess for generations.
Since the joining with the Empire, the Grand Duchess have rarely been
northerners, so we must pay a lot of attention. If the Grand Duchess
that came from a political marriage got sick in the cold, the problem
can spread greatly.”
“That’s also true.”
Artizea ate a spoon of hot soup.
The soup, which was boiled with a thick bone broth, was different from
what was usually eaten in the capital. Her stomach quickly became hot.
“Is there anything wrong with the Grand Duchy so far? Three years is
not a short time…”
“Because we haven’t received any reports in the meantime. And Evron

Grand Duchy is not an area where there is much change, as long as
there’s no war with Karam.”
“I see. The last war was five years ago. Lord Cedric was praised as a
hero.”
Cedric’s face turned red.
“It’s a vain praise.”
“You rebuilt the Western Army, which was almost destroyed, and
stopped the monster wave. You proved that it was not vain.”
Artizea smiled. However, Cedric looked serious.
513
“It’s not because I did well, but because there was the Knights of Evron
by my side.”
And he sighed.
“The population seldom increases, and in Winter, most of the trade

stopped… and the industry fell behind. Even if it wasn’t a big battle,
there were many small disputes at the Thold Gate. Everything we do in
this land is to be prepared for war.”
“So it’s natural to be able to fight.”
The Empire praised Evron by calling it Evron of the North.
Grand Duke Evron officially held the rank after the emperor and
empress.
Except for the emperor, only Grand Duke Evron was able to take the
knights and lead the knights. The sovereignty of the province was also
fully guaranteed.
Grand Duke Evron had the authority to collect taxes, convene troops,
and draft supplies. Some of these powers were applied beyond the
scope of the Grand Duke.
But Cedric didn’t think it was power or honor.
All of that power was given to defend Karam. And too many sacrifices
were made as a defense from Karam.
It is not an honor to make such a sacrifice. There was no need for

power that forced sacrifices.
514
Chapter 59
“Lord Cedric, you can have a little more pride in yourself.”
Artizea said.
“What you create is not the authority that follows the title of Grand
Duke Evron or the long honor that the Empire bore, but Lord Cedric
himself.”
“Tia.”
“It is said that a place makes a man, but just because everyone is in the
same place does not produce the same result.”
If so, it wouldn’t matter who became the emperor. Artizea thought of it

and smiled a little.
“If you had forced them to sacrifice with power, the Western Army
would not have followed Lord Cedric. You said there were many
people who wanted to follow you? If Lord Cedric accepted, the soldiers
would have moved to barren land with their families on their backs. Do
you think that’s something anyone can do?”
“You know that? Oh, Freil said that.”
“Lord Cedric was treated as a hero not because of the size of your
authority, but because you were able to give such faith and hope.”
If he only thought of Evron, he would be right to accept it. It was a way

to solve the population growth rate hitting the wall and the ever-
threatening military power at once.
But Cedric didn’t.
There was also an internal situation of Evron Grand Duchy. Rather, it

was because he was concerned that civilians would see a lot of
515
damage in the next monster wave by pulling out the trained troops
from the west.
“There are as many common people who believe in Lord Cedric as

there are countless numbers of people in the armed forces. You have
to trust yourself.”
Cedric’s face was brightly colored. Artizea twinkled.
“I’m one of them.”
Cedric turned away from Artizea.
“You sometimes embarrass me too much.”
“I didn’t say anything that wasn’t true.”
“I know.”
There were many times he had heard sincere praise.
However, Artizea’s words were unusually swaying in his heart.
His chest swelled, just like when listening to the cheers of the soldiers
who survived after a tough fight. He was proud of himself, proud of his
opponents, and more than anything else, he was happy.
He was embarrassed.
Cedric shook his head once to shake off his feelings.
“Now let’s stop talking about this.The food will get cold.”
Cedric broke a piece of bread in half. The white pastry was torn and
the steam fluttered.
“Here.”
He handed the bread to Artizea.
516
“Be careful because it’s hot.”
“Oh, thank you.”
Artizea accepted it.
Her neck was tickling.
She knew that Cedric liked to eat simply without following the
etiquette.
Even in the capital’s mansion, he often eats after bringing food to his
study or living room. Even on the ship, he arranged all the food on a
table in a narrow space and ate it in no order.
However, this felt overly intimate as they were sitting side by side in
front of the fireplace.
When Artizea emptied all the soup, Cedric took the empty bowl and
put it on the trolley.
And this time he handed her a plate and a fork with a little main dish.
“Eat it all. Try for me.”
“I’ll try my best.”
Artizea sighed. The soup was so thick that she felt like she was full.
“To keep your body warm, you have to eat well. You have to get into
that habit from now on.”
“I don’t think I can take it well…..”
“Isn’t it tasteless?”
“Not like that.”
Artizea knew best that it was because of a psychological reason. Even

if she knew it, it was something she couldn’t do.
517
“Try it a little.”
Cedric watched her eat for a moment. And he ate slowly himself, in
accord with the speed of her eating slowly.
Then, at the end of Artizea’s meal, he looked at the timing and opened
his mouth.
“Tomorrow……”
“I want to take a look at the financial situation of the estate tomorrow.”
The two spoke almost simultaneously.
Cedric flinched. Feeling as if she had intercepted his words, Artizea

hesitated.
“Oh, sorry.”
“It’s no big deal. I’m going to the family tomb tomorrow. If you’re
okay, I was going to ask you to come with me.”
“Ah.”
Artizea groaned briefly.
“I’m sorry. It’s important, but I forgot it.”
She wasn’t even thinking about it.
First of all, she was in the status of the Grand Duchess, so she was
expected to pay a visit to the tomb. It was also out of courtesy to the
vassals.
“Don’t think so seriously. I don’t mean to have a formal service. I came

back after a long time, so at first I thought I’d just go for a walk by
myself.”
Cedric stroked his cheek once to calm the heat in his face.
518
It was for no special purpose, but he was simply saying to go out
together. It took a lot of courage.
“I thought it would be better if we went together. It’s not far away, so I

think it will be a change of mood for you too……. I want to show you
something.”
“Yes……”
Artizea slowly nodded her head.
“Then, are you giving your permission?”
“An expression like permission is too grand. I have time, so I have no

intention of rejecting Lord Cedric’s recommendation.”
Artizea replied.
“Then, we’ll go to the family tomb in the morning and get a report
together in the afternoon.”
“Yes, let’s do that”
Then there was nothing to talk about, so the silence filled the room for
a while.
Cedric became terribly shy and awkward. His heels seemed to be

stinging.
He seemed to have something stuck in his throat. He had a lot to say,

and he couldn’t figure out what to say.
Even when he returned from an extraordinary routine to his daily life,

the world was still changed to him. When he returned to a familiar
place, he realized more and more that he had changed.
Eventually he couldn’t sit there and stood up, feeling impatient.
519
Artizea stood up after him. Cedric removed all the bowls and put them
on the trolley.
“Just leave it. The maids will do it.”
“I’ll leave it here.”
Artizea came out to the door to see him off.
Cedric sighed. He doesn’t want to be nervous, but he seldom does.
“Tia.”
“Yes.”
“Thank you.”
“Yes? What?”
Unable to understand why Cedric was saying that, Artizea blinked.
Then Cedric laughed, making a sound in the wind.
He still feels embarrassed.
But after they talked, his mind was rather relaxed, so he could have a
natural face.
“There are many things. And for listening to my story.”
His heart was so complicated that he couldn’t put it all together.
Cedric had never thought he would ever return with someone.
He has never been alone.
People like his family were always there.
The vassals cherish him. Ansgar followed him to the battlefield. There
were also many who risked his life to protect him.
520
He was in a precarious line of fire, but a solid net of trust created by
people in the same situation supported his feet.
A loving heart cannot be hidden or created by lies. Although he lost

his parents at an age he couldn’t even remember their face, Cedric
grew up in love as much as his parents gave him.
This entire Evron Grand Duchy was his home. That’s why he never
thought he hated Evron even when he was held hostage in the capital
as a child, or when he became a boy and suddenly fell under the
imperial shield.
So he never thought he was lonely, but when he came back with

Artizea like this, he realised he was.
The fact that her presence alone filled his heart. It was only then that
he realized that there was an empty space in his life.
For Artizea, it was a marriage that was unavoidable because of

necessity. Moreover, it is limited to two years. He will be just a contract
partner.
But for him it was more than that.
Even if it wasn’t Artizea, he would one day marry someone. He would

have had children and had a family.
However, Cedric thought that if he had done so, he would not have
been as full as he is now.
He may have respected and cared for the marriage partner. She may
be someone who thinks he’s attractive as a man.
But he would not have shared the respect and admiration as he now
does with Artizea. He wouldn’t even have thought he was happy to be
with that partner.
Cedric took a deep breath.
521
“Thank you for choosing me.”
“You’re saying weird things. You know from the beginning that it’s
beneficial to each other.”
As Artizea turned her head a little and looked down at the floor, she
said consciously coldly.
‘Don’t speak too kindly to me.’
The words echoed in her mind in many ways.
She herself was a person who did not deserve to hear such words.
Even if he drew his sword and cut her neck right now.
Cedric chose her, not herself.
Cedric took her out of the dungeon. He got down on his knees and
told her to make a plan for the world.
He said he needed her first.
So she decided to be the one he needed.
This time she herself got down on her knees and decided to make a
plan for him.
That’s it.
Artizea wished Cedric could not hear the beating of her heart.
Cedric laughed.
“I did.”
The voice sounded happy.
So Artizea momentarily forgot what conversation they were having.
522
She didn’t understand what Cedric was saying. Cedric reached out and
grabbed Artizea’s hand.
The temperature of the two hands were different, causing Artizea’s

fingers to melt ticklishly.
She couldn’t figure out what would be better. She couldn’t think of
anything. She was short of breath.
“Tia.”
Artizea paused, then barely raised her eyes and looked up at him. She
then froze.
His deep and profound eyes approached. Artizea stopped breathing.
And she stared blankly as his dark lashes slither down, obscuring the
sweet light in them.
Something soft touched her lips.
Artizea was astonished as if she had been beaten.
Cedric grabbed her hand tightly. Artizea could not run away. It was the
hand that was caught, but as if holding her whole body.
She closed her eyes tight. Her whole body nerves become sensitive as
if they were rushing to her lips.
As her body heated up, she trembled with tension. The feeling of
being held over her thin pajamas revived over her skin.
The lips fell.
Cedric gently patted her cheek. And he said sweetly.
“Good night.”
Artizea nodded her head dumbly. Cedric opened the door and went
out.
523
Thump.
The door closed.
Artizea barely breathed in her breath that stopped.
It seemed that her blood was circulating in the veins all over her body.
Her cheeks were burning hot.
With her trembling legs, she stooped back and sat down on any chair.
She couldn’t figure out what had happened.
Chapter 60
Aubrey clenched and opened her fists in front of the corridor leading
to the room of the Grand Duchess.
“Who’s going to admit a woman like that as the Grand Duchess?”
She muttered to herself.
Before sending Aubrey, Margaret said sternly.
[Don’t say false things in your mouth, don’t think in vain, don’t even
dream about it. She is the Grand Duke’s choice, the Marchioness of
Rosan. Originally, our house, which is just a county in the region, is not
worthy of serving her.]
[Mom.]
[Nevertheless, to make you her first lady-in-waiting and to keep you

close is to show her blessing in consideration of the fact that our
family has been loyal to the Grand Duchy.]
524
Margaret seemed to be worried about her. She felt like she did not
want to let Aubrey go.
However if she did not send Aubrey, it would have been more
suspicious.
She just hopes that Artizea has as much compassion and

understanding as she has wisdom.
She wanted her to know that Aubrey was just a stupid kid, and that
Jordyn was not disloyal.
[The Grand Duchess is someone who you can tell is intelligent with just
a few minutes of conversation. Aubrey, please don’t mess with her with
your immature behavior. Not only you will be in jeopardy, but it’s also
your family’s honor.]
Her eldest sister threatened to shave her head and send her to a
convent if she did anything stupid.
‘It’s ridiculous to become the Grand Duchess. She’s a prostitute’s

daughter.’
Aubrey thought.
She doesn’t know what made Cedric marry that woman. She heard
rumors of a love marriage, but Aubrey didn’t believe it.
‘She’s not even pretty.’
She was wondering how beautiful she was because she was the
daughter of the mistress that the Emperor loved.
However, by Aubrey’s standard, Artizea fell short of her expectations.
Her body was so thin that she couldn’t find a healthy curve. Even
considering that she had been on a ship for a long time, she looked
shabby.
525
Her skin was fair but it was as pale as if she were diseased.
Cedric once said that he would marry someone worthy of Grand Duke
Evron.
And, in Aubrey’s opinion, a sickly foreigner who couldn’t get out of the
room properly wasn’t qualified to be the Grand Duchess.
Either the Emperor’s influence entered, or perhaps there is such a

situation. She may have had some other insidious means. Her mother
is the Emperor’s mistress, so her daughter can do such a trick.
But Cedric is a smart man. He may be obsessed by the fox-like trick

now, but sooner or later he will wake up and escape.
‘I’m much better.’
Aubrey thought so.
She can often see Cedric when she is the lady in waiting of the Grand
Duchess. That was one good thing.
She may have a chance to come to him someday. She thought so, and
from the morning she got dressed up and came out.
Aubrey exhaled a big sigh, straightened her posture, and stretched her
chest. She was thinking she was pretty today.
With a confident walk, Aubrey headed to Artizea’s Tuvalet room.
No one responded when she knocked on the door. Aubrey opened the
door slightly with her hand.
“Jordyn’s Aubrey…”
“Try it on!”
Aubrey’s words were buried in the cheers bursting from the inside.
526
“It’s the coat that the master sent you in the morning. It’s a little long,
but I think you can wear it if you just fold the cuffs!”
Sophie said happily.
Artizea was buried in the fur of pure white.
Sophie shortened the sleeve by basting it briefly.
“Isn’t this originally men’s clothing?”
“What do you think? You look good. The sleeves are long, so I don’t
think you’ll have to wear gloves. Even if you wear gloves, this might be
better because your hands won’t get cold.”
“I don’t think even the Marquisate has such precious marten fur?”
Aubrey was astonished.
The sable coat was Cedric’s.
When three white martens with no fur of different color mixed

together were found at once, the adults were making a fuss, saying it
was auspicious.
Cedric shot and caught them without a scratch. A simple celebration

was also given.
It was such a valuable item.
After seeing Aubrey, Rize asked with a cold attitude.
“What are you doing, Miss Jordyn?”
Aubrey was furious by the rude maid. But before she shouted, Artizea
turned over.
“Stop it, Rize. Come in, Aubrey.”
The voice was calm and dignified.

527
The white face looked smaller because the coat she was wearing was
large.
Aubrey felt defeated and bit her lower lip.
“Greetings Your Grace Grand Duchess….”
Recalling Margaret’s stern warning, Aubrey effortlessly bowed her

head to greet Artizea.
“Yes, I think you must have heard from Margaret.”
“Yes.”
Artizea turned her head back from the mirror to Aubrey.
Originally she wanted to properly check Aubrey and give lessons. But
now she didn’t feel like it. She didn’t even have that spirit.
Last night she couldn’t sleep until dawn. Yesterday’s kiss didn’t leave
her mind.
At best, he only touched her slightly. Rather, holding his hand to dance
was a much deeper contact.
However, the sense of that moment has revived. It is unlikely that any
one of it will be forgotten in memory, including a friendly look, a
rough hand, and a light trembling breath.
It seemed that her body was floating in the air.
Aubrey, who thought she had been ignored by Artizea, trembled.
The mistress lost her mind to give a lesson to Aubrey, but the maids
were different. Alice held a jewelry box in Aubrey’s hand.
“What?”
Thinking that the maid dared to pass her goods, Aubrey was angry.
Alice smiled lightly.
528
“This is the original role of a lady-in-waiting, Miss Aubrey. Until now, I
was holding it because the Madam didn’t have lady-in-waiting, but
now Miss Aubrey has to do it.”
There was nothing she could forgive, from the rudeness of calling her
name to the cheeky expression.
However, Aubrey could not overturn the Grand Duchess’ jewelry box.
Paula, the new maid, gathered Artizea’s hair to one side and braided it.
Artizea looked in the mirror.
She wondered if the under eyes were too dim. It was the first time that
she wondered if her cheeks were too slim and her cheekbones came
out.
She wanted to look pretty.
Artizea recalled the early summer days.
She returned from a long, dire future, and that’s the day she went to
see Cedric.
For the first time then she looked straight in the mirror. Sophie would
make her pretty, so she told her so.
Thinking if he liked her hair….. she felt some kind of anxiety and guilt.
Perhaps at that time, she was already predicting the feelings of today.
Knock, knock.
They heard a knock on the door.
“Oh, he must have come!”
Rize shouted with a voice twice as bright as usual and ran to open the
door.
529
Cedric made eye contact with Rize and smiled.
“What about Tia?”
“She is almost ready.”
Rize blushed her face as if she was shy and cleared the way.
Artizea glanced through the mirror and she saw him. She took a deep
breath and turned.
She thought she wished she wasn’t too shivering. She thought her
cheeks shouldn’t be red.
“Did you sleep well?”
“Yes. I slept in a bed that does not shake after a long time.”
The voice came out as calmly as she thought.
“Is the weather outside a lot colder? I have a winter coat, too… They
sent me Cedric’s clothes. It must be very precious fur…”
“It’s precious, that’s why you wear it. It’s a waste to wear when I’m
active, so I can’t wear it anyway. Even though I told Ansgar to save it,
Ansgar made it as clothes, so it hasn’t ever left the closet.”
“But it looks like I’m covered in a blanket…”
Sophie and Alice both opened their mouths in surprise. Because there
needs to be someone else who would say no.
“It suits you very well as I thought.”
“…..”
Artizea bowed her head without saying a word.
530
Paula consciously made a cheerful voice.
“It was time to choose a headdress.”
Paula turned to Aubrey. Aubrey was startled.
Cedric seemed to notice that Aubrey was there only then.
“Aha, you are Tia’s first lady-in-waiting.”
“Your, Your Grace.”
Aubrey couldn’t speak like before.
Cedric’s face was still sweet, but he felt like a completely different
person.
Aubrey didn’t know this face. Even with the same soft face, the face of
a man who treats a woman and the face of an adult who treats a child
were completely different in the color of the emotions in them.
He never had a face like that when he took her young hand and took
her to her mother.
“Tia’s body is weak and she gets sensitive to cold, so please take good
care of her. It’s probably different from being around someone who’s
familiar with this place.”
Aubrey called him in a trembling voice. Tears welled up.
Cedric tilted his head strangely. It was because he hadn’t noticed why
she did that.
“Paula. Anything is fine.”
Paula took a blue velvet ribbon and tied a knot at the end of her hair.
531
Her shiny white blonde and the color of the ribbon dangling over her
pure white coat were accentuated.
Cedric stroked the corner of his mouth once. He took a small sigh.
Artizea looked up at Cedric gently.
A smile soon returned to Cedric’s face, after a brief resignation.
“Shall we go?”
“Yes, I’m ready.”
Artizea replied. And she told Aubrey.
“Aubrey, I’ll leave my jewel to you in the future. Alice, please tell
Aubrey the original place.”
Aubrey hesitated and left.
Cedric tapped her shoulder with his palm, as she seemed somewhat
stiff. It was a consolation.
Aubrey became more angry and bowed her head. She felt like tears
were coming.
Cedric reached out to Artizea. Artizea hesitated, then she put her hand
on his palm.
The two slowly stepped outside. The maids who would not come as
they went out then greeted them from inside the Tuvalet room.
When the listeners disappeared, Artizea asked.
“What’s bothering you so much?”
“Me?”
“Yes, you have a look on your face.”
532
There was nothing to say. Was it Aubrey’s fault? She thought for a
moment, but she didn’t think Cedric was giving Aubrey an eye.
Cedric sighed a little.
“No big deal. I think you and Aubrey…”
“Yes?”
“I remember you two being of similar age. I just realized it because it

didn’t feel that way at all.”
Cedric turned his head to the other side. It was a shameless face.
Chapter 61
The tomb of the Evron Grand Duchy was out in the stronghold.
“The building was built with the stronghold in mind. If there is

something like the tomb of the family in the castle, there would be
problems with the space, but there is one more place to be protected
in case of emergency.”
“If it was outside, it’ll be even more fragile.”
“It is said that it was built outside the castle with the intent of giving it
up quickly. If it is inside the castle, even if you say you don’t have to
protect it, you can’t do that from the standpoint of your vassals.”
That said, it cannot be built anywhere and left unattended.
So, it was built on the mountain closest to the stronghold.
533
Since the mountain was also a military hub, the Grand Duchy built a
defensive facility there. And he put the military in place.
Cedric asked.
“But, isn’t it cold?”
“It’s not cold.”
Artizea shrugged her shoulders a little.
It is still fall weather by the Evron standards, and if it were in the

capital, it would be considered to be mild winter weather. It wasn’t
cold enough to wear a marten coat like this.
Rather, because she was in Cedric’s arms, she felt hot. She couldn’t
even tell if she was speaking properly.
She was told that they were going out casually. But she didn’t think he
would come out with a carriage.
[You have to climb the mountain. There is no paved way for a carriage
to go through. I thought you’d know…]
The butler said with a sorry expression on his face.
During the time when the preceding Grand Duchess was alive, the dirt
roads were nicely paved, but in the past twenty years or so, no one
had to go in a carriage to the mausoleum.
The road got rough.
[Sorry. I didn’t think much.]
[No. We can ride a horse right?]
Artizea asked. Both the butler and Cedric had ambiguous looks on
their faces.
The reason was found after a while.

534
There were only huge horses in the stables, which were enormous in
height and in their amount of hair. In the first place, the horse breed is
different from the passenger horse in the capital.
[Are you good at riding horses?]
Cedric asked. Artizea had no choice but to shake her head.
Anyway, she was far from using her body. She knew how to ride a
horse, but she was only able to sit on a gentle path and stroll.
Cedric smiled with a somewhat pleasant face.
[Let’s ride together.]
[What?]
Artizea was confused.
[Are you troubled?]
[No, not that. No, but.]
Soon, a black horse that had been gently combed came out.
Cedric held Artizea and placed her on the horse. And he carefully
climbed on its back.
She’s never ridden a horse like this before, but there was no time to be
surprised or scared.
It was because she was put in a position that had her held between his
arms.
The feeling of Cedric’s touch on her back and hearing the sound of his
heart beat, made Artizea hold her breath.
There was a memory in this sense.
‘Ah….’
535
It was when she was carried around the empire by Cedric on a horse
after losing all her limbs.
She had no idea at the time.
Her incompetent body hurt without ceasing. Everything that came

through the five senses put her mind in pain.
Even then there was this warmth. She didn’t feel the warmth, but it was
definitely there.
Being trapped in Cedric’s arms was like a punishment.
And now…
Artizea closed her eyes tightly and forced her to cut off her thoughts.
A cold wind hit her face.
As they ran the plain for about 40 minutes, they entered the mountain
trail. Cedric easily handled the horse and ran through the mountain
path. It was stable, as if nothing took place.
As they climbed the mountain, they saw a fence blocking the road.
Soldiers standing guard saw Cedric and quickly cleared the fence.
The knight in charge of the defense facility came out and gave a
military salute.
“Welcome, Your Grace, Grand Duke. I have been waiting for your call in
the morning.”
“I just came to visit, so don’t worry and go back to your original duty.”
“Yes.”
The knight replied briefly and raised the salute again.
Soldiers closed the fence from behind.
536
Some soldiers whispered, but not enough to bother. The knights were
wearing a happy smile.
It was a good idea for the Grand Duchess to ride with Cedric’s horse. If
it weren’t for their duty now, they would have rushed and surrounded.
Artizea opened her eyes and looked around her.
The first thing that caught her eye was the stone tower. Likewise, there
were soldiers’ quarters and arsenals built of solid bricks.
“What about the tomb?”
“This way.”
Cedric paused in front of a building that looked like a small chapel.
Cedric opened the bag on the saddle of his horse. Four flowers made
of silk appeared as if prepared in advance. He handed it over to
Artizea.
And he himself lifted a lamp.
Cedric took the lead and went to the chapel.
The chapel had only a large stone staircase pierced below. It looked
like a chapel, but it was actually a wall covering the stone steps.
“Is the tomb in the basement?”
“In case, the building is destroyed and the entrance is blocked. It is not
an object to be protected first, but it is also a matter of not letting the
tomb be dug.”
“If someone collapses it right now, will we be buried alive?”
Cedric laughed out loud.
“It’s a useless worry.”
537
“I’m not worried about it. Though I’d like you to bring an attendant
next time.”
“It’s not a building that’s exposed outside. It’s in a military building.”
“Do you thoroughly believe in all the knights and soldiers in the
military and even their families?”
“Yes?”
“No, of course, you believe because they are the citizens of the Grand
Duchy ……”
Artizea sighed.
“People become betrayers for very unforeseen reasons. Until now,

you’ve only been as Grand Duke Evron, so it would have been okay.”
“The port and the Elia side are certainly not managed, but we can
know and understand who goes to and from the military and
stronghold.”
“I hope you understand my worries a little. Be careful in the future. It is

enough to have someone you trust outside to guard.”
“Okay.”
Cedric made a bitter smile.
“I don’t know if this will help you get rid of your anxiety, but it’s only
the head of the army that knows how to take this building down at
once. And that friend lost one arm for me.”
“I’m not suspicious of the Evron Knights. I was talking about the
general theory.”
“I know. I don’t misunderstand. Don’t worry. I’ll be careful in the

future.”
538
Cedric said so.
Cedric’s parents were laid side by side in the outermost room.
Two sarcophagi were enshrined in a stone altar. In front of it, a carved

slate was placed to cover the deceased’s coffin from being directly
seen.
And each was engraved on the slate like this.
<<Leobrick of Evron, a faithful husband and servant, lies asleep

here>>
<<Floella of Krates and Evron, May you be in peace forever until the
day you return.>>
Cedric moved and lit the candlesticks on the left and right of the altar.
And he cleared the artificial flowers in front of the tombstone.
The old silk flowers would have been originally white. But now it has
turned yellow. It looked old enough to crumble.
“It’s been 3 years.”
As he made excuses, he received two new silk flowers from Artizea and
laid them down on the altar.
Artizea was still behind him.
She had never missed the dead, so she could not speak words of
consolation. She didn’t think she could dare say consolation.
Cedric called her with his hand.
“I want you to give a flower too.”
“Can I do that?”
Two silk flowers remained in Artizea’s hand. She thought it was a

flower for Cedric to dedicate to another tomb.
539
“I heard my mother liked flowers. She will be happy.”
Artizea carefully approached the altar. She then got down on her
knees and put the flowers down.
“The day will come when you will return.”
Artizea said so in a whispering low voice. Cedric shook his head.
“I never thought I should take my mother to the capital. Because the

dead are dead. She is gone, she will already be in peace.”
“Lord Cedric.”
“The important thing is on the living side. I know you can’t live right if
you have a grudge, Tia.”
Cedric spoke as if confessing.
“I think I should live with that much value, even for those who threw
their lives for me. And being obsessed with revenge for the deceased
would not be living for a better world, if not meaningless.”
Artizea looked at him in a strange mood.
Artizea knows well that Cedric’s words are sincere and true.
However, whenever she saw his right mind like this, she couldn’t help
but get caught up in the feeling of seeing something unrealistic.
Artizea did not know how to pay tribute. She couldn’t imagine her
willingness to stand up and face the future.
She had already given up when Miraila died. If there is a heart closest
to her memory she felt it for Lysia.
But when Lysia died, Artizea was in despair, foreshadowing a miserable

end. It was then that she disbanded the intelligence organization and
chose seclusion.
540
She gave up the empire.
***
After finishing the offering and coming out of the tomb, Cedric led
Artizea to the tower.
“It’s a watchtower. If you climb to the top, you can see the gateway to
the Thold Mountains.”
Artizea rolled up the hem of her skirt and grabbed Cedric’s hand and
climbed the spiral staircase.
The guard at the top of the tower was startled and gave a military
salute. Cedric answered him and said.
“The telescope.”
“Yes.”
The watchman handed the telescope he had to Cedric.
The wind blew like crazy. The wind broke through her coat, and Artizea
shuddered.
The tower was higher than she thought.
The surrounding area was low and it was the only tower on top of the
mountain. As Cedric said, she could see the surrounding terrain at a
glance.
Holding a telescope, Artizea looked around.
Then she saw people plowing in a valley beyond the Thold Gate, the
northern border.
“Lord Cedric, that’s….”
Cedric nodded as Artizea mumbled in the exact direction.
541
“That’s right. I was going to show you that.”
“Are they nomads? Why are they there….”
“We are researching whether it is possible to grow Karam crops.”
Artizea swallowed her breath.
“If the temple finds out, they will say that you are researching the
devil’s crop. They may say that you’re colluding with Karam.”
“Yes. That’s why I’m doing it beyond the Thold Gate.”
Cedric replied.
Chapter 62
On the way back, her mind was complicated and she couldn’t afford to
worry about Cedric.
As soon as Artizea returned to the stronghold, she went straight to

Cedric’s office.
She then looked at the entire map of the Grand Duchy hanging in the
office for a long time. On the map, not only was Evron Grand Duchy on
there, but even beyond the Thold Mountains in detail.
“When did you start the research project?”
“Since I inherited the title. Even before that, some of the young people
planted and harvested in small fields. However, they had never tried to
plant and cultivate in a large field.”
542
“To be honest, I’d like to tell you that it’s time to stop. Just making a
field beyond the Thold Gate is not enough of an excuse. Karam is an
enemy of the country. The temple calls it a race of demons.”
“No one knows how terrifying Karam is better than Evron.”
“That’s not enough. Lord Cedric.”
Artizea said.
“This is not really a problem with Karam, it is a political problem within

the Empire. If you get caught, there will definitely be a person who will
frame you for having a relationship with Karam.”
“But there are very few crops that could be food while still being able
to grow in the middle of the winter on this land. For now, I think it’s
really the only possibility to solve the food problem.”
Cedric said.
The food self-sufficiency rate of the Evron Grand Duchy was less than
30%.
That is why, in the past, Evron Grand Duchy was subjugated to the
Krates Empire. They are relying heavily on supplies from the Imperial
government.
All of the problems of Evron Grand Duchy come from lack of food.
The population cannot grow because of lack of food. Since the

population is small, the industry cannot develop.
As the industry cannot develop, the standard of living of the common

people fell behind. So, there was a vicious cycle in which productivity
fell and food was scarce again.
In addition, the Imperial family used food supplies as a bargaining chip

to shake the Grand Duchy.
543
The Evron Grand Duchy was not poor. There was honor, and there was
wealth worthy of it.
However, enriching the entire territory is quite different from wearing

fine clothes and decorating furniture with gold leaf within a family.
In case of emergency, even if you have money, it is of no use.
Artizea looked at Cedric.
“If the problem is to receive food in a stable manner, how about

buying farmland in the south?”
“Stable supply is, of course, an important issue. But Tia, rather than
that, we need crops that can be grown by our people.”
“If Cedric becomes the Emperor, it will all be solved. This task is very
risky and inefficient. Even if the cultivation method is established, it will
still be hidden and raised.”
“This land also needs a future.”
Cedric said so.
“If I really get to the position you’re talking about, the supply problem
will be solved, but if you get supply from the mainland, then, in the
end, military supplies come first.”
“Lord Cedric.”
“You can’t be rich with food rations forever. And after I die, what will
happen?”
Cedric looked at the map and said.
“Before becoming a part of the empire, people in this region said that
war itself was a business. Because there was no industry to make a
living. What’s the difference now? We are rationed food in exchange
for war with Karam.”
544
“Lord Cedric ….”
“We need to get rid of the situation of getting supplies. Only by raising
food self-sufficiency and activating trade can we escape the situation.”
“… would you rather give up part of the Grand Duchy?”
Artizea asked, even though she knew he loved the land.
It was also something she could say because she thought Cedric would
not answer emotionally.
Artizea marked the position by placing a pin halfway between the

Grand Duchy.
“Honestly, the productivity of this area is too low. Even if the fortress
of Thold Gate is maintained due to its topographical advantage, it is
not necessary to form a town up to this point.”
“Tia.”
“If the population is concentrated in the south, the density of the

population will increase and the productivity will increase accordingly.
It will be advantageous to form an industry. And even better than that,
it is to move all the common people to the south of the Elia Wall and
abandon the north. Think about it.”
Cedric smiled lightly.
“You’re testing me again.”
“It won’t be easy in reality. I know.”
Artizea said.
“But from a purely practical point of view, yes. If Lord Cedric takes over
the Imperial family, the Grand Duchy will be virtually gone. No one can
claim the right to this land. The history of the Grand Duchy remains as
a record. If you decide to wait, it’s not impossible.”
545
“I can’t do that. The history of the family is not a problem, but the
possibility of peace with Karam disappears.”
“What?”
Artizea opened her eyes wide. Cedric gave a short glance.
“We’ve been in a scuffle for over two hundred years. It’s unimaginable
for the people of the mainland, but exchanges are happening in their
own way. In fact, Evron Grand Duchy is geographically closer to Karam
than to the mainland of the Empire.”
The north is barren. There are times when extreme cold strikes so that
it is impossible to live exclusively.
At that time, there were choices to exchange here and there.
“It has become possible to communicate at a simple level. Rarely, there

are mixed races. That’s why the gap between wars is getting longer.”
Cedric said.
“The day will come when the war will cease and Evron Grand Duchy
can act as a buffer zone. I want to leave that possibility.”
“Is that what you want to do after Lord Cedric becomes the Emperor?”
“Well, it is.”
Cedric’s face turned a little red.
“And so for Evron Grand Duchy. I want Evron to have the power to
develop itself.”
Having said that, he spoke as if making excuses.
“I couldn’t take the first step, so I only had big dreams.”
“No….. “
546
Artizea bit her lower lip and fell into thoughts.
The future Cedric sees is much farther away than he is, and his vision is
much higher.
She realized it anew.
Cedric said.
“I’ve shown this to you, partly because I have nothing to hide from
you, but also because I need advice. Tia, you said you were going to
move for me?”
“Yes.”
“Then please help me.”
It will soon be half a year since she’s returned from the past and met
him again.
This was the first time Cedric asked for anything.
It wasn’t until the first contract, when she was out of Milaira’s hands
and Cedric had his Western Army’s ceremony that he had shown his
will for.
Artizea closed her eyes for a moment.
The coordinator should fulfill the will of the master, and not try to fit
the master into her frame.
[Marchioness of Rosan, do you see your judgment as absolute and

Lawrence’s judgment not? If so, it would be natural that you were
ousted.]
Cedric had said that in the past. Cedric was right. She didn’t believe
much in Lawrence’s judgment.
547
She did everything for Lawrence, but Lawrence wasn’t a reliable
person. It is even doubtful whether there is a philosophy for
governance from the beginning.
But Cedric is different.
‘Because you are looking up.’
What he wants is not the seat of power itself, but what he can do on
the spot.
So just because it’s her role to put Cedric in power, she shouldn’t hurt
his will.
If this was what he wanted to do as an Emperor, then it was even more

necessary.
Her heart pounded. She was excited.
It was the first time that there was a person in front of her who she
could completely believe and follow.
“I wanted to see the Grand Duchy’s financial situation to fill the

warehouse.”
“It’s important.”
Cedric answered plainly. Artizea said.
“Then I’ll try to use my hand on grain prices.”
“Tia.”
Cedric’s voice was mixed with criticism.
“Supporting Grand Duke Roygar is the focus of all circles and the great
landowners of the fertile eastern region. They are largely involved in
the requisition of supplies to the north.”
548
By average, there was a large amount of grain produced in the vast
plains of the western region.
However, in the West, due to the monster wave, the annual yield
varied greatly.
Nobles and landlords preferred to own land in the east rather than in
the west. The west was run mainly by self-employed people.
The Imperial Family requisitioned the eastern landlords to compel

grain.
Supplies sent to the north are the cost to protect the empire from
Karam.
Nobody liked it. However, no one could reject it. Refusal was seen as a
connection with Karam.
“If the price of the grain goes up, His Majesty will entrust the work to
Grand Duke Roygar to facilitate the requisition, but Grand Duke
Roygar is greedy, so it would be unfair to send the increased grain to
the north for free.”
So Artizea touched it.
She had pirates pillage trade ships that exported grain to the southern
kingdoms over the years.
At the same time, she freed the Marquisate of Rosan’s fortune and she
bought a large amount of grain, and all the grain thus obtained was
dumped into the sea.
There were dozens of fires in the West.
Grain prices skyrocketed. As expected, the Emperor entrusted Grand

Duke Roygar with supplies to the north.
549
Just in time, in the southern part of the Eimel Kingdom, in order to
meet the lack of wheat, they bribed Grand Duke Roygar and bought
the requisitioned grain at a high price.
This was because the calculations were well-established for Grand

Duke Roygar.
It was autumn. After a month or two, the empty warehouse could be

refilled with freshly harvested wheat.
He then thought that he could go and send supplies.
But that year, Karam went South on a massive scale. Due to hunger,
Evron was unable to protect the Thold Gate.
Karam almost broke through to the Elia Wall.
Indeed, it was the first time in a long time that the Empire was
appalled.
The war ended within the winter of that year thanks to the success of
Cedric, who defended his stronghold, and succeeded in killing the king
of Karam.
However, Grand Duke Roygar took responsibility for the defeat. In the
meantime, a secret agreement with the Eimel Kingdom was revealed.
Artizea was involved in the proposal of the agreement in the Eimel

Kingdom. The agreement had been in her hands from the beginning.
Grand Duke Roygar was decapitated for treason.
She intended to use the same trick. Because it was a proven method.
But war had to be avoided. She already knew the year when the war
would break out, so she could do that. In any case, a secret agreement
is enough to cut the head of Grand Duke Roygar.
550
And in order to prevent Evron Grand Duchy from starvation, she
planned to fill the warehouse in advance.
Chapter 63
Cedric said with a stiff face.
“I get your point. But there’s no way you can do that. If you put your
hands on the price of grain, it’s not about the supply to the north, it’s
going to hurt the lives of the entire empire.”
“Yes, I know.”
Artizea replied.
“To be honest, I think the priority is to bring down those who ruin
people’s livelihood.”
“Tia.”
“The Empire occupies all the good lands that people can live in. The
productive power is enormous and the industry is developed. The
reason that people’s livelihood is impoverished is because the ruling
class is exploiting it. So even by cleaning them up, the Empire will soon
come back to life.”
It is a country with such potential.
So the faster you pull them down, the better.
“If you count people’s lives as the total amount of happiness, my

method is correct.”
“If you think so, then why do you ask me for an opinion?”
551
“When I look at Lord Cedric, I think it’s wrong.”
Artizea muttered.
“I’m not a ruler. I’m ashamed, because I just understand the moral
rules with my head.”
So she said.
It didn’t mean that Cedric wouldn’t use it just because it’s a method he
hates. His ideals were so high that he was worried that he could realize
this kind of work.
And she was actually guessing the answer. She just needed conviction.
“Tia.”
Cedric lowered his head and looked into her eyes.
“I understand your logic. I think it’s a judgment you can make.”
“Yes…. “
“But once you lose your morality, you cannot get it back. You can lose
your honor, but you cannot lose your morality.”
Cedric gave her a smile instead of being angry with her.
Then, carefully reaching out his hand, he swept the strands of her hair
that had flowed down into Artizea’s ear.
“You are a smart person. You can come up with a better way than
that.”
Artizea couldn’t help but nod her head.
It was then.
Knock, knock.
552
“Come in.”
Cedric stepped out of Artizea’s side with light movements and went to
the other seat.
“Excuse me. I don’t know why you called me…”
It was a middle-aged woman who opened the door. Artizea noticed

that the woman was a little surprised to see her in the office.
But she quickly realized who she was. The woman politely knelt down
on one knee to greet Artizea.
“I’m Hannah. It’s an honor to meet you, Your Grace.”
“Hannah is in charge of the town north of Thold. I called this time to

get a report.”
Hannah couldn’t hide her surprise at Cedric’s words.
The work on the Karam crop was the greatest secret of the Evron Great
Duchy.
But Cedric said,
“You don’t have to hide anything from the Grand Duchess. Think of
her in the same way you think of me and report on the Karam crop.”
Hannah soon resolved her surprise. She then put down the documents
she brought in front of Artizea.
Artizea briefly turned the papers over without a word.
“The only thing I can tell for sure is that you need a proper drainage
system. It can withstand the cold, but it can grow better in milder
climates.”
553
“Yes. The harvest can be done once in early spring and autumn, and
the harvest in the fall is quite large. But it may be because of poor care
during the winter. In winter it is almost impossible to dig frozen
ground by manpower.”
“What about the plough?”
“It is said that horses are better than humans, but horses are also
dangerous on a snowy or windy day. Only those who are mixed-race
Karam can work little by little. If it is from the south of the Grand
Duchy, it is easy to harvest twice a year.”
Artizea read all the reports that were not many.
And she covered it and looked at Cedric.
“I think it would be better to stop this once again. Again, the efficiency
is too low.”
Anyway, this research will fail anyway. If successful, Artizea would have
known.
Perhaps the reason for the failure was that during that war, which
decapitated Grand Duke Roygar’s neck, Evron Grand Duchy completely
lost its power to make new attempts.
“I don’t mean to give up. Let’s do it in a less dangerous way.”
“Is there a way?”
Cedric’s eyes sparkled.
“Let’s wash the source of the seeds first. We make it as crops found in
the northwestern region.”
Artizea pulled out all the pins on the map. Then she put a pin in
another point. It is the end of the western border where the monster
wave begins.
554
“The border line with the Evron Grand Duchy was blocked by Elia Wall,
but the western end of the monster habitat is directly connected to the
north, right? In this way, it is also connected with Karam.”
“It’s not a place where people can live.”
“Yes, but when there is a monster wave, it often happens that the body
of the monster coming down there comes with plants or insects.”
Cedric leaned out his body with a positive attitude.
“I know a few people I can trust who are native of the West.”
“That’s perfect.”
Artizea smiled.
“It would be much better to study farming methods there.”
She shook the document.
“The seeds are kept strictly, but all of these records are burned. I hope
we get rid of the town north of Thold as soon as possible.”
“You mean to remove the trace?”
“Yes, completely.”
Hannah swallowed. Artizea looked back at her.
“If there is any other reason not to get rid of the village, tell me now.”
“No. I’ve always been thinking that it would be better to do it in the

south. It’s just because there’s no place for mixed race people to go…”
“I’m going to get Aaron to find them a suitable job. We can’t ignore
those who have worked so far.”
Cedric said.
555
“Can you make sure the words don’t flow out?”
“Don’t worry. That’s my job.”
“Then, this is all about doing things that didn’t exist.”
Artizea looked at Hannah once and then again at Cedric.
“Forget the name of the Karam crop completely. The new name will be
given to the western farmers. And next year, when a new western
harvest is made, I will put it on the altar of the Temple.”
“At the altar?”
“Yes, since the work of consecrating newly improved seeds is done

every year. Once consecrated, then, even if it turns out that they are
also in Karam, they will not be said that it is a devil’s crop.”
“Is it possible? They don’t just put anything on the altar of the Great
Temple.”
“In the mainland, there’s nothing that money can’t do.”
Cedric stroked his chin, thinking.
“I think it’s possible enough. It’s an important job, so would you take
care of it yourself?”
“Yes.”
“However, even if it receives the consecration of the temple, I am

worried about how His Majesty will react.”
Food is the most powerful weapon that controls Evron. There was no
way the Emperor would like it.
“If it starts in the West, it’s over in no time.There is no reason to reject

the new crop that the farmer has found. Even His Majesty cannot deny
the temple altar.”
556
“That’s also true. It’s also something we have to go through anyway.”
“If it’s still possible, it’s better to hide it until you’re ready enough.”
Artizea said, pondering.
“Let’s make a grain merchant union in the West.”
Cedric looked at her with her puzzled face. Artizea replied.
“In the summer, I bought a small and medium-sized grain dealer under
a borrowed name. There are roughly 70 of them. This is enough to
lead public opinion and make a union.”
“Tia, did you really intend to carry out the manipulation of the grain?”
“Thanks to Cedric stopping the Monster Wave last year, there are no
burnt warehouses, or farmland, and grain prices have stabilized. If you
buy it, I just thought it was for now.”
Artizea lied.
“That’s why you make an excuse to bribe the temple and spread new
crops. But if you simply have the upper ranks, you wouldn’t know that
if you make such a coalition and move, there is a lot of chance to get
caught by His Majesty.”
“Even so, there will be no excuses to stop it. In case they can stop the
transportation and take the warehouse, I think they will be relatively
generous.”
If the Emperor tries to stop it, he will face the top forces, led by Grand
Duke Roygar. Something they hate most is when the aristocrats are
prevented from expanding their business.
‘It’s okay to hold hands temporarily.’
The plan to dismiss Roygar with this was completely gone.
557
However, she can plan other things later. As Cedric said, she, herself,
would have been able to come up with better strategies.
“I don’t know much about military affairs, and I don’t know much more
about the Evron Grand Duchy. But I can support you so that you don’t
worry about your back. So do what Lord Cedric wanted to do as much
as you can.”
Luckily, the Marquisate of Rosan is wealthy, it wasn’t enough to enrich

Evron Grand Duchy, but it was enough to make a difference.
She thought it was the best course of action.
Cedric crept down the corners of his mouth. He was grateful, but he
had no idea how to accept it.
“No. You’ve only barely gotten the Marquisate back. You have to keep
it. I’ll be grateful for the intention. It’s enough to lend your hand and
wisdom.”
“If I were Count Jordyn, would you have objected to the idea of using
his private property?”
Cedric said perplexedly.
“It is different from that.”
“It’s the same. What’s different about using what I have for someone
I’ve decided to devote my whole life to?”
Cedric’s face hardened for a moment.
Then, from his neck, a new red color began to appear, and his entire
face finally turned red. Cedric eventually covered his face with his
palm.
Artizea hesitated, not understanding why he did that.
Then, Hannah and her eyes met. She was smiling with a lukewarm face.
558
Artizea looked back at the words that she had said. And her face
turned red as she came to her senses.
Cedric took her hand.
“I know that’s not what you meant. I’m not misunderstanding, so just
sit down. Isn’t the report not over yet?”
He said so, but of course there were some who misunderstood.
Hannah cleaned up the scattered documents.
“I don’t dare to disturb you. I’ll go back. Please call me anytime you
need anything.”
Then she left the office.
The door is closed.
Artizea felt like sitting on a thorny cushion. She said something

without knowing what to do.
“I’m sorry to have caused you a strange misunderstanding…”
“It’s not a complete misunderstanding.”
Cedric said without letting go of her hand. Artizea pulled out her hand.
She said, in a cracked voice, as she wrapped her left hand in the heat
of her other hand.
“I’ll talk about the rest later. I’m…”
“Don’t go.”
Cedric took her hand again.
Artizea stumbled with dizziness. She let Cedric pull her hand and fall
towards him.
559
“Stay still. You can’t look at my face right now.”
Artizea held her breath. Cedric hugged her with his arms and pressed
his lips to the crown of her head.
Chapter 64
That winter, it was the story of the empress that struck the social
world.
“I heard there was a prophet who knew that Her Majesty would quit
her seclusion and step outside the palace.”
“No, you shouldn’t say that kind of thing. What if they hear it at the
temple?”
The noble ladies shouted and covered their mouths with fans.
“He’s not a prophet, but a necromancer. I heard that he’s from the
slums…”
“He predicted that the doors of the Empress’ Palace would open?”
“It’s not a prophecy. There was once a seance held at Grayson

Viscounty, and the ghost that appeared there was that of a woman of
the noblest status that decided the future emperor.”
“Ah, that’s what anyone can say. I don’t know that Sir Lawrence’s
qualifications will depend primarily on Her Majesty’s will.”
“But only then, no one could have imagined that Her Majesty would
really open the doors of the Empress’s Palace and come out.”
560
“Of course it will. Grand Duke Evron, of course, as a relative of hers, he
sometimes met Her Majesty. Her attendance at the wedding is
amazing, even so…”
The noble ladies said that it was amazing to have used Miraila’s
daughter as her lady-in-waiting and stood in as the mother.
“She also gave her a pure gold orb. It happens when a lady-in-waiting
doesn’t have a mother, but….”
“Do you understand a little about Her Majesty’s feelings? Hasn’t the
Marchioness of Rosan boasted of her son?”
“The young ladies these days don’t know, but before the Empress, she
used to say that the mother who lost the Crown Prince and her
children in a row doesn’t deserve to live, so that she brought in Sir
Lawrence with her.”
“By the way, her daughter has become Her Majesty’s lady-in-waiting,
and Lord Lawrence has come and gone through the threshold of the
Empress’ Palace these days…”
“But, isn’t it a little too much to say Her Majesty has quit her seclusion?
The Empress’ Palace door is open, but she doesn’t actually meet
anyone.”
“At least, she has revealed that she is willing to be involved in the
future affairs.”
People were looking at the door of the Empress’s Palace in a tense

manner. Apart from that, the topic of the necromancer was very
interesting.
“But I think that necromancer is the real deal.”
Someone lowered their voice and said.
“Baroness Landon also found her son.”
561
“Didn’t the son of Baroness Landon leave the house because of a maid
that caught his eye two years ago?”
“Yeah. But without the son, the baroness is a little… You know. Baron
Landon was lying in his sickbed and didn’t know how to get up, and he
had the worst relationship with his ex-wife’s daughter. They haven’t
heard from him since he left the house but the necromancer told them
where he is.”
“That’s great. The necromancer sometimes shows up, but I think this is
the first time I’ve heard stories about finding something or getting it
right like this one.”
“By the way, it’s a big deal for Baron Landon. Maybe he wouldn’t
accept the maid, right?”
“Why not?”
Someone said interestingly.
***
The rumored necromancer was in the mansion of Henry Keyshore, the

emperor’s captain of the guard.
It was invited by Keyshore’s daughter Miel and her cousin Hazel.
Miel hesitated terribly at first. Hazel urged her.
“It’s just for fun. It’s no different from watching coffee dots. You don’t
have to take it that seriously.”
“But if my father knows, I’ll be scolded.”
“Aren’t you curious? Why the hell is there so much sensation in the
social world? Didn’t you hear that? Not long ago, he guessed right
when Sir Noah was going to sue Count Atilla. Until then, no one had
ever guessed the love Sir Noah has for Lady Atilla.”
562
Miel was tempted. Hazel said energetically.
“What if the necromancer comes and only tells lies? There is nothing
to lose.”
“I’m going to write an article about it.”
“Really? Did your aunt allow it?”
“If the newspaper sells my article, my mother won’t say anything

anymore. Help me, Miel. I want to keep it a secret until I finish the
article.”
Miel was defeated.
Miel provided the place, and Hazel prepared everything else.
Some of the noble ladies, who were interested in the seance,

immediately announced their intention to attend.
The invited necromancer appeared wearing a purple hood over his

eyes.
“A perfectly circular table, 9 people, red candles as many as the

number of people, white tablecloths… All right. You have everything
you need.”
The necromancer said seriously. Then he took the knife out of his
arms.
He stabbed his finger and drew his blood. With the blood, a magic
circle was drawn in the center of the white tablecloth.
Then the lights were turned off and the curtains were drawn to darken
the room. Then there was a rather mysterious atmosphere.
563
“Everyone, please put your hands under the table and hold hands with
the people on both sides. This is called the circle of life. It plays a role
in keeping the spirit from going out.”
The necromancer said with a serious face.
“Never let go of your hands. Even we don’t know what good spirits
would do if they go out of control. Above all, these holding hands
serve to protect each other. Spirits seep into the palms of a living
person, so make sure to hold the palm together.”
Hazel giggled. It was because the words of the necromancer sounded

too absurd.
The necromancer mumbled and memorized an incomprehensible

spell.
The guests were going to enjoy this funny game in their own way, but
they couldn’t do so when the blue sparks started splashing in the
magic circle drawn by blood. Hazel, who was giggling, stopped
laughing.
There was tension in the room.
Flash!
The magic circle spewed out a flash so that it couldn’t be seen for a
moment.
“Aackk!”
Startled Miel screamed.
A silent footstep ran from outside. Keyshore, who just came home,
heard Miel’s scream and ran.
“What’s going on, Miel!”
564
The door opened wide, and a light came in. The frightened guests
hurried. Some screamed that if you let go of your hand, the spirit will
escape.
Keyshore pulled the glowing tablecloth and threw it off the floor.
As the candles fell, the carpet caught fire. Keyshore struck it off with a
tablecloth.
Then Keyshore opened the curtains wide open.
Then he glanced at Miel, squeezing her chest in the chair, and turned
his stunned face to Hazel.
“What’s going on with this, Hazel?”
“Oh, that’s it. We just had a seance….. Don’t get mad, don’t get mad,
uncle. It was just for fun. Miel’s yelling was just of surprise…”
“Seance? Is this the scammer who is famous these days?”
He grabbed the collar of the necromancer.
“Hehehe….”
The necromancer laughed awkwardly.
Keyshore dragged the necromancer to the library.
And he threw him to the floor.
After taking his hood that was shaped and worn upside down. Inside,
there was a young man with no mystery or anything.
Keyshore asked fiercely. The necromancer said.
“I am just a clown.”
565
“Even if you’re not, I heard ridiculous rumors about you. Clown?”
“Well, what is it…. Gives a little fun to the rich who like that, and they
give me a little reward…”
“I heard the words that you call a real soul and prophecy.”
“Ah, who seriously believes in such a thing? I’ll tell you, I try to find out
a little about the guests beforehand to make a realistic acting.”
The necromancer groaned and rubbed his palm.
“It’s just gathering rumors of social affairs and wrapping them in

plausible words. The Lady’s marriage partner is the one who seems to
hate the Lady now. He has charming eyes…. Something like this.”
“How did you create the light?”
“Well, that’s where I picked up an ancient script and learned it. It

means ‘shine,’ I draw it with blood, and it glows after a while.”
Keyshore touched his forehead.
It was absurd to say that this scammer is so rumored in the social

world. He was almost ashamed of himself.
“Go away. Don’t show up again.”
He shouted loudly.
The necromancer slipped and fell while striking his back with a shy,
frightened face. Then he quickly turned around and ran out.
Outside the study, Hazel and Miel snooped with frightened faces.
Keyshore said in a harsh voice.
“Come in both of you.”
“I’m, I’m sorry, Father.”
566
Miel bowed her head. So did Hazel.
Keyshore sighed.
“You have to have something to be curious about. I thought you guys

were smart ladies, so I didn’t say anything and just watched. So, what
stupidity is this?”
“It’s just a play. I know it’s a scam. I’m curious about the trick…”
“Hazel!”
Keyshore yelled.
“Does it make sense for children under 20 years old to attract

scammers to their homes for fun? If it’s a scam, it’s a scam, it’s a big
deal! What would people think? What about the temple?”
“Ah, it’s a trend here and there, that’s…”
Hazel flinched while trying to make an excuse. It was because Keyshore

had a scary face.
***
As the necromancer was expelled, he stretched out his shoulders and

sighed as he stepped out of the Keyshore mansion.
As he walked around one of the alleys, a black carriage was waiting.
The necromancer lamented as he climbed the carriage.
“Today is a really wild day.”
“Did something happen? Rye?”
Asked Freil, who was riding in the carriage.
“Don’t you say Rye, it’s Watt. By the way, how long have you been
calling me by my name?”
567
The necromancer, Rye Fidget complained.
Freil laughed. Artizea called him Rye, so he just followed accordingly.
“What about Sir Keyshore?”
“I was thrown out after being treated as an absurd scammer.”
“You’re a ridiculous scammer, right?”
“The absurd conspiracy….”
While saying so, Rye saw Freil’s sarcastic face and corrected his words.
“It’s called ….. a pawn.”
Rye sighed.
“By the way, I did what I was told to do, but I didn’t know that the
wave would grow like this. It seems that Lord Keyshore already knew
me.”
“You didn’t say your name, did you?”
“Don’t worry. I know that disappearing with nothing but a fraudulent

necromancer saved my life.”
Chapter 65
Rye said.
“The seance was ruined, and I haven’t gotten any money, but it doesn’t
affect me. He’ll forget my face tomorrow.”
“Do you need more pay?”

568
“If you give it to me, I won’t decline it.”
“Her Grace must have given you enough.”
Even with a puzzled face, Freil took out a pocket of silver coins from
his arms and gave it to Rye.
Rye took it, put it in his inner pocket, and looked satisfied.
“It’s important to get extra income.”
The second time Artizea visited Rye was about fifteen days before the
wedding.
[What brings you to such a place when a precious marriage will be

taking place soon?]
Rye asked, complaining.
[You have done very well the last time.]
[If you were dissatisfied with that, my throat would have fallen already.]
[Are you afraid to live?]
Rye shook his head.
But she wasn’t that offended.
Artizea has clearly indicated that she was his superior, but never cared
about his disrespect. She was comfortable with that attitude.
And not so long ago, his sister contacted him again. It was said that an
old doctor who had come from the capital to heal the youngest settled
in the village.
The doctor said he hired her to be a nurse. His other siblings and
village children were also taught letters and numbers for free.
569
As the youngest’s treatment expenses were reduced, there was room
in his house. His mother also said that she started getting treatment
for her wrist that’s always been sore.
He was honestly grateful. Instead of just throwing a large sum of

money to take care of his own life, she was constantly taking care of
his family so that they would not notice it.
Even if she gave 10,000 gold at a time, his family will not be able to
keep it well.
He was worried about what kind of work she made him do.
Artizea said as if she had read that thought.
[If you die, you don’t have to worry because your family will be taken
care of forever.]
[Oh my. Have you already pawned someone else’s life?]
[I have no intention of asking for your life yet.]
Artizea smiled faintly.
[I need a young man who has a good manner of speaking, can

respond on his toes, has impeccable memory, shameless, and has an
inconspicuous appearance. Of course, a heavy mouth is a necessary
condition.]
[With exception to my appearance, I meet those conditions. I’m a little

handsome… ]
Rye replied, searching the connections in his head for a moment.
Artizea snorted at the retort about his appearance.
[I chose you, including your appearance.]
And what she asked him to do was to become a necromancer.
570
[It’s about getting into the center of the social world. I’m sure you’ll
get a pretty good extra income. But you shouldn’t be shaken or
excited. Don’t forget that approaching your goal is the number one
priority.]
Rye told Keyshore that he gathered rumors of social affairs and told
them in a plausible package.
But, in fact, all of the information he spoke of came from Artizea’s

hands.
Artizea collected useful information from the information she

remembered in advance and compiled them into a small booklet. And
she left it to Freil.
It wasn’t important information. It was just simple information that

would be interesting and forgotten in the social world.
Most of them were things such as Viscount Moe having an affair, or

where the jeweled fan that Viscountess Moe lost would be found.
Then he will be esteemed as a remarkable fortune teller at the time.
On the other hand, when it comes to important topics, there will be

more attention from people as insignificant as Keyshore.
To raise interest and credibility, Artizea created a magic circle.
The magic circle with the word “Light” written on it was elegant to look
at because of the ancient characters.
However, the structure was very simple. When activated by a spell, a

dazzling light is emitted for about 15 seconds and turns off
automatically.
Because it was such small magic, there was no need for human
sacrifice. The life force from freshly shed blood was enough.
Of course, Rye complained while memorizing difficult ancient scripts.

571
[If I get caught in the temple by mistake, I’ll be the one in trouble.]
[So you have to pretend to be a scammer.]
Necromancy and ancient magic are all prohibited in temples. If caught,

they will be burned.
However, there was always someone interested in divination, calling

ghosts, or predicting through constellations. There have always been
scammers.
The temple couldn’t be interested in these little things. Wouldn’t it be

more demeaning to be tricked by a scammer that acted like a real
wizard?
[If you are caught as a scammer, I will get you out with money, so
don’t worry.]
[Really, I’m uneasy.]
[If you’re uneasy, can’t you just use it when it’s absolutely necessary?]
Artizea said that, but Rye couldn’t.
At first he didn’t do it because he hated bleeding.
However, it changed as the atmosphere rose and invitations from

noble families began to come.
Without realizing, his mouth fluttered magic really well and he used it
to heighten mystery.
Thanks to that, his fingers, arms, and other parts were full of wounds.
Rye finally understood why Artizea was looking for someone who
could approach the goal without getting too excited.
572
He became so popular that he was invited to decent homes such as
the Keyshore Mansion. As a result, even he got excited over the
prospect of money despite his firm goal.
If he were a normal man, he were more likely to forget his original goal
and focus on the interests of the social world, and run wild.
However, even Rye did not yet know what Artizea’s final goal was.
He was only told that if the goal was approaching, he would naturally
know.
The carriage started rolling. Rye received a booklet from Freil’s hand
and began memorizing the information he needed for the next seance.
The reason why he didn’t give the booklet at all was because there was
a lot of information about the nobles and it was dangerous for Rye to
keep.
So, Freil had to come in person every time to have Rye memorize the
booklet.
“The Marchioness seems to be running a separate information

organization, right?”
“Don’t try to dig too far.”
Freil said briefly.
But in fact, Freil was also curious.
Freil classified the information there into three categories.
The first is information that can be found through investigation, and

the second is new information that can be inferred from the collected
information.
However, the third could only be thought of as a prophecy.
573
Most of all, it was amazing that this amount of information could be
collected and written at once.
Artizea began to form an information network in earnest around the

time she met Cedric.
Even considering the scale of the information network that was

created now, that was perfect.
Yet, with the size of the information network, it will not be possible to
find out so much information at once.
‘I’m also interested in things that don’t need to be too much digging.’
Freil shook his head.
If you don’t want to believe it, you don’t need to know, but if you
choose to believe it, you don’t have to think about anything else.
Rye, who memorized all the necessary information, returned the

booklet.
The carriage arrived near Rye’s accommodation just in time.
Rye jumped out of the carriage.
Then he entered the place, and ran back out of the road before Freil
started the carriage.
Freil was surprised and gestured to the coachman to wait. Rye jumped
into the carriage.
“Here. This is the Marchioness’ goal.”
Rye handed out an envelope of an invitation.
The envelope was stamped with the Marquisate of Rosan.
It is only Artizea and Miraila that can write from the Marquisate of
Rosan.
574
And since Artizea is not in the capital, this was Miraila.
“It’s terrible, even the Marchioness. With a pretty face. To be taking

revenge so thoroughly.”
“Don’t be alarmed. Watch your mouth.”
Freil said lowly.
He knew the goal.
However, he did not know the final goal of Artizea’s play.
[My mother is always anxious.]
As she completed the booklet and gave it to him, Artizea said so.
[But she can’t lean on the temple. My mother’s life itself violates the
temple’s teachings, but that doesn’t mean she can’t get out of that
situation.]
Artizea laughed in a self-helpful way.
[Isn’t the sincere dedication of the emperor’s mistress to the temple

itself a ridicule in the social world? She can give a bribe, but she can’t
pray.]
[Yes.]
[Then the only place to rely on is superstition. If she sees a

necromancer who is rumored to be clever, she will surely be
interested.]
Artizea also said.
[The reason I chose a young man is because my mother believes the

word of a man much better. If he were a young man, he would be a
substitute for my brother.]
[Aren’t you putting too heavy a burden on Rye Fidget?]

575
[Rye will do well. Because he’s a man who is quick to act.]
Artizea said so.
[There is a high probability that I will not be in the capital, so you

should advise Rye instead.]
[Yes.]
[He must not give the initiative of the relationship to my mother. He

doesn’t really need to get close. He needs to thoroughly pretend to be
a mysterious necromancer and focus on raising money.]
[Yes.]
[By attracting multiple people to the seance, reducing the number of

meetings one-to-one, mainly by making predictions or giving
information to other people, it is difficult. My mother will be anxious
just because the seance is real, so it’s okay.]
[Would His Majesty the Emperor remain still?]
[It is important for His Majesty to think that necromancy is just play. If
he thinks she’s indulged in a rather peculiar play, he’ll fall for it. The
most important thing is not to reveal Rye’s identity.]
[Yes.]
[Don’t worry too much about her because my mother never shows off
her recourse to superstitions in front of His Majesty. I have also
advised Countess Eunice.]
[Yes.]
[So I think the possibility is low, but if His Majesty intervenes while you
can’t contact me, or if there is any other urgent situation, protect Rye.
Be prepared so that he can always give up everything and disappear.]
576
[Okay. By the way, if you have enough trust before you come back, will
you not proceed with the work in advance?]
He could only guess what she was going to do.
But if she’s going to get Miraila into a conspiracy, Freil asked if it

wasn’t good when neither Artizea nor Cedric were in the capital.
[I think it’s safer for you to control it yourself. It’s something that can
get me involved. It’s okay if it’s me alone, but it’s difficult to stop the
Grand Duke Evron from getting caught in it.]
Artizea said with a cold face.
However, she quickly erased her cold face and sighed with a somber
face.
Freil quietly stepped back without disturbing her any further.
This is not revenge. That was the only thing he could know for sure.
Chapter 66
10.
10. Lysia
Artizea picked up a fluffy rabbit fur doll.
It has a round body the size of two fists and long ears lined in pink.
The eyes are shiny glazed black stone.
By itself, it looked just like a real rabbit.
577
The soft, fine fur was swept on her palm. Artizea smiled without
knowing it.
“Cute!”
The maids admired.
The treasurer Jaden, who brought the rabbit fur doll, sighed with relief.
It was only a month ago that Artizea had Jaden do this.
Artizea checked all the financial books of Evron Grand Duchy. Then she
acknowledged that there is no way to deal with the grim situation of
the Evron Grand Duchy.
No matter what, as Cedric said, human resources were a problem.
There were many resources. There were also a number of profitable

mines, and projects that could be done by leaning against the vast
coniferous forest were also available on the spot.
But they couldn’t afford to develop it. All healthy and young men who
could be the core of the labor force were enlisted.
Otherwise, most of them were engaged in agriculture. This is because

the man’s strength was needed to plow the frozen ground.
It is a difficult place to raise livestock. It was inevitable to use human

resources.
Most of the other industries were women.
Everyone was working without a hitch. Otherwise, it was difficult for

the entire province to survive together.
In addition, the same was true of growing mines or other industries.
578
The mainland of the Krates Empire is a fertile land full of vast and
productive power. The products in remote areas like Evron Grand
Duchy are not competitive.
There is even the cost of transportation. In some cases, it was difficult

to profit from trade.
It is also important to keep in mind that traffic is cut off in winter.
For that reason, Evron didn’t even have a merchant guild, let alone the
business.
Even if there was a business that could make money, they couldn’t
even invest heavily in it. This is because the food self-sufficiency rate
that is still maintained will also fall.
If this was not the Evron Grand Duchy, it could have been solved by
growing other industries and purchasing food.
People will flock where money goes, so population problems can also
be solved.
But this is the Evron Grand Duchy. Even if food is purchased,

transportation takes time.
Moreover, the transport route was too limited.
When it was peaceful, it could be resolved by purchasing it from the

mainland. But it always had to be thought about when it was
impossible.
If the imperial family blocks the supply even for a year, they will not be
able to withstand it immediately.
Like the mainland, when food is scarce, it does not have the ability to
withstand the next harvest.
That reduced population will never grow again.
579
Therefore, they had to maintain the current production as much as
possible.
As a result, they were in a position to put agriculture first, even though

they knew what a competitive business it was.
Artizea turned to the fur and leather business.
First of all, she thought it was important to increase the efficiency of

the existing business and make room for finances.
[The leather business is the main source of income. We have to

continue hunting anyway.]
Aaron explained.
[If we do not hunt, wild animals will invade human areas. It can also
serve as military training, so the army is doing it in units.]
[Most of the leather is handed over to the business as it is.]
[Yes. I know it’s a bargain price, but I don’t have enough room to
figure out the actual market price sold in the mainland and distribute it
directly there.]
[Have you ever bargained?]
Aaron had an embarrassed face.
[Is it so severe?]
Even Artizea didn’t even know the wholesale price of leather, but it was
clear from the record that it would be denting.
She didn’t rebuke Aaron because Artizea knew it would be anyway.
Aaron is a soldier. He is only in charge of such a business as the

manager of the estate due to the circumstances of the Grand Duchy,
who has not developed commerce.
580
Expecting great skill is too harsh.
The same was true of the treasurers. They were sincere and meticulous.
They were the ones who did what they had to do without mistakes.
All were very loyal. In the past, even a lot of money couldn’t make a
traitor.
Instead, there was no one with outstanding abilities. To be honest, she

wondered if there was anyone under Cedric who was so capable.
Perhaps it is because the Evron Grand Duchy itself is lagging behind

the commercial industry.
As Artizea knew, the vast majority of talented talents under Cedric

were soldiers.
Artizea took a new piece of paper and wrote the last year’s price, and
wrote the new price next to it.
[Do not sell below this. I’m sure they will be crying about the market
price or the shipping cost, but don’t listen. If you feel like your heart
will be shaken, tell him to come to see me.]
[Ah, I see.]
[Speaking of the Evron leather, even I, who doesn’t know much about
this industry, has heard the name, so let’s bargain with the idea that it
doesn’t matter if the deal is cut for about a year or so.]
Artizea said coldly.
[There’s a problem with only three places at the business and offering
the same price. They must be doing something in collusion.]
If caught, she won’t let it go.
It wasn’t something to be done right away, so she left it only in

memory, and Artizea finished the word.
581
[Next is the fur.]
[Ah, yes. This is pretty good. There are so many things that are used
domestically, so the processing technology is good.]
The treasurer in charge answered politely.
[But it’s not an item that’s sold all year round and it’s a luxury item. If
too much is sent out, the price will fall, and the profits will decrease, so
we are adjusting the supply.]
[We need to increase demand significantly.]
The treasurer looked at her with an embarrassed face. If that was

possible, no one would have worried.
[Let’s reduce the distribution level. Sir Aaron, I don’t think there are
any merchants from Evron working in the capital….]
[Yes, there should be.]
[Look for them. Someone you can trust.]
[What are we going to do?]
[Let’s make stuffed animals and fur ornaments.]
Artizea said so.
[No matter how hard you try, we can’t lead the trends like fashion, but
anything that hasn’t existed before is different. It would be nice if it
was a product that could show the luxury of fur to the fullest.]
At Artizea’s words, the treasurers blinked.
The first one to understand was Jaden, a junior treasurer.
[Oh, I see. You can make something like a prop or a doll that is light
enough to not be strange even if you bring it to a banquet and that
582
looks valuable enough to show off to others, right? Using a lot of fur.
Then it will continue to sell in the summer.]
[You’re quick to understand.]
[Even if we start with high-end products at first, the trend will

eventually go down to the middle class, so the demand for fur leather
itself may increase tremendously. Hopefully it will be a great deal. If
you think that the Kingdom of Iants is rich even from selling only
embroidery fabrics.]
[Yes.]
[But, Grand Duchess, fur leather is different from the Iants embroidery.
No artistry, no monopoly. Fur leather would be produced in the
mainland as well.[
One of the treasurers refuted.
[So, we should make it while thinking about its beauty and texture, not
just a cold weather tool. There’s no place that can supply more quality
fur leather than Evron. Even if it is behind in the final production, it is
always beneficial if it is trendy. If it’s an ornament, it can also be sold in
the South where it doesn’t require cold weather.]
Instead of talking, Jaden exclaimed as if he realized it.
[Hopefully you can sell it to the Southern Sea, can’t you? If it’s a trend
in the capital social world?]
Artizea clapped twice.
[You will be responsible for this job.]
[Yes?! I’m a junior official, are you serious?]
[ A person who understands what they are trying to do should take

over the job.]
583
Artizea said so.
That’s how Jaden became in charge of this.
[It’s a product to be shown to the social world. Make it any way you
like, whether it’s jewelry or precious metal. Give the prototype to your
wife and daughter.]
Artizea said so.
Aaron asked anxiously.
[I understand what you mean. But would it be so easy to make it

fashionable in the capital city?]
[Don’t worry. Whose daughter do you think I am?]
Aaron and the treasurers bowed their heads with a sorry face, thinking
of Miraila.
But at the same time, they also thought that it was possible. Her
mother is the Emperor’s mistress, who has dominated the Empire’s
social world for over 20 years. There will be plenty of experience in this
kind of thing.
And after several failures, these dolls were made in a month.
“Is the black one fox fur?”
“Yes, it’s not a black fox, it’s dyed.”
Artizea lifted the elongated fur. It looked like a doll, but it was enough
to wrap it around the neck and use it as a decoration. Even if she put it
on her shoulder, it was pretty cool.
“The pupils are blue crystals.”
“I told you to use jewelry.”
584
He said that he would give the prototype to his wife and daughter, so
it would be nice to have the most expensive one.
Jaden said with a sad face.
“For my wife, this jewel is expensive enough. How can I satisfy my own
selfish desires when you have entrusted me with such an important
task?”
“Is that what you think about or your wife?”
“My wife told me to say this.”
Jaden confessed with a shameless face.
Artizea made a small sound and laughed.
“You have a wise wife, you’ll be successful in the future.
Jaden only scratched his head. Artizea called Aubrey.
“Aubrey, go get my jewel box.”
Aubrey, who had been standing behind Artizea the entire time, moved.
Artizea stroked the fox fur in a satisfed mood.
Knock, knock.
Then she heard a knocking on the door. The maid ran and opened the
door.
Cedric walked in with a plate of cookies and stopped when he saw

Jaden.
“Oh, are you busy?”
“No. The business is almost over.”
Artizea turned and said, the big hand gently approached.

585
“Ooph.”
A bite-sized snack came in her mouth.
Inadvertently, the scent of baked apple spread in her mouth as the

crunchy outer pie material broke.
Artizea covered her mouth with her hand, turning red.
Chapter 67
Proofreader: xoxomonami & somnium
She hurriedly mumbled, chewed, and swallowed the snack. Then, she
could barely answer him.
“I’ll eat it later.”
“Then I will wait until you finish eating.”
“You don’t need to do that. I can eat after work.”
“Then I’ll wait for that too. If I don’t keep the snack time, I’ll be scolded
by Ansgar later.”
Cedric sat next to Artizea, stroking the fox fur ornament.
“Is this the fur product you mentioned before?”
“Yes, is it okay?”
Artizea put it on her shoulder and showed it to him.
“It looks good, to be able to wear it like a gold decoration.”
“Yes, that’s a good idea.”
586
“It suits you.”
Artizea lost words to answer.
Cedric would casually say something like this.
It seemed that he didn’t know that Artizea’s heart trembled every time.
Artizea struggled to turn her head. And she beckoned to Aubrey,

struggling to maintain a casual look.
Aubrey came out with the jewelry box, saw Cedric and stopped
walking.
Artizea opened the lid of the box with her standing by her side.
“The fox’s eyes look good with sapphire.”
Artizea picked up two small sapphires of the same size.
“And for a rabbit, simple gemstones would be better, garnet and

amber. Sophie, go get a pouch to hold this.”
Only then, realizing that Artizea was about to give him the jewel, Jaden
struck his hand.
“It’s too much, Grand Duchess. I really can’t accept it.”
“Hold it for three days, then discuss it with your wife. Dispose of it on
your own. It won’t be a burden to have such a thing at home because
it is a gift.”
“Thank you. “
Jaden knelt down on one of his knees and bowed. And with a thrilled
face, he also thanked Cedric.
Artizea said.
587
“Three fox furs and two more rabbit furs. Make the finest. I’ll send
them all to a valuable person, so they must be of different forms. Don’t
forget that this is the first product to be introduced.”
“Yes, I will do my best.”
“I will choose jewels that can be used as eyes or decorations and leave
it to Margaret. Use it extravagantly.”
“I wish I could see the results in a short time.”
“I’ve made it once, so I’ll be able to make the second faster. Thank you
for trusting me.”
Jaden politely bowed.
Then he took the jewel bag from Sophie, put it in his arms, hugged the
two dolls and went outside.
“Are you done with your work today?”
Cedric asked, picking up the snack and holding it out. Artizea

hesitated.
“Yes.”
Artizea carefully took the snack from Cedric’s hand.
She was conscious of chewing something in front of his eyes, so she

was very careful. She was also bothered that there was a crackling
sound in her mouth.
Cedric asked.
“Is the taste okay?”
“Yes. I’ve never known that fruit is so delicious.”
588
For the food situation, the diet consisted mainly of meat processed for
storage.
This is where even grain is scarce. All vegetables were pickled and
stored. Fruits were only jam or dried.
He was paying special attention to Artizea’s meals in the kitchen, but

there were limits.
The scent of apples was precious.
“Eat more. I’ll be here until the plate is empty.”
“You don’t have to bring it yourself like this. Even if you order it to a
maid, she’ll keep the snack time.”
“I’m bringing it myself because I want to come.”
Cedric revised it, as if he had forgotten what he said earlier that Ansgar
would scold him if he didn’t uphold the snack time.
Then he picked up another snack and handed it to Artizea.
“If you keep doing this, I will get into a bad habit.”
“So it turns out that I didn’t announce my new year goals?”
“You didn’t say anything. What is it?”
“I’m making you spoiled.”
Artizea covered her mouth with her hand and laughed out loud.
Because she truly thought it was a joke.
However, Cedric simply smiled deeply and looked at her. The laughter
died down. Maybe he wasn’t kidding.
Her mouth could hardly be opened, even though she had decided on
what to say.
589
Cedric called her name.
“Tia.”
Artizea unintentionally turned her eyes, and she again caught him in
her gaze.
Cedric smiled lightly. His face was so close that his breath was mixed
with Artizea’s.
Cedric lowered his head. Artizea closed her eyes unknowingly.
But his lips touched her cheek, not her lips.
Artizea exhaled a trembling breath to relieve her tension. She thought

he was going to kiss her.
Cedric said in a soft voice, sweeping lightly under her eyes.
“I told you to pay attention to the heating, the Grand Hall is still cold.
Dress warmly.”
“Yes….”
“See you later. “
Cedric stood up.
‘Why are you doing this to me?’
Every time she looked at his face, she was eager to ask. The emotions
were high.
But she doesn’t really want to know his feelings. She doesn’t even
want the right answer.
She just wanted permission to stay a little longer like this.
She can’t do that, but she keeps getting happy.
590
She could not deny that she was attracted to Cedric.
How could she not be attracted? To such a sweet, strong and upright
person.
She ended her life once. There was a time when she was sitting right
below the emperor.
She saw and evaluated a lot of people. She disturbed the world as if
churning the bottom of the river, confirming the dirtiness at the
bottom of men.
It was also then. Cedric was the most straightforward and gorgeous
man she knew.
Even when his eyes were covered in mud named Family, she could still
see his light shine through.
She pulled him down to the bottom and saw nothing changed.
She dared not to describe him like jewels.
‘At that time… .’
At that time.
She just pretended not to know, because it was something she

shouldn’t know.
She came back to the past, and it still was something that couldn’t and
shouldn’t be.
So she tried to push her emotions deep into her stomach and ignore
Cedric’s hand.
How dare she take the place next to Cedric?
She killed several people whom Cedric cherished. Lysia was also taken;
Evron Grand Duchy was destroyed.
591
Just because time is turned back doesn’t mean that all the crime will
disappear. At least it certainly remained in Artizea’s memory.
Even after more than half a year, she sometimes recalled Cedric, who
bowed down in front of her.
Every time she did that, it was so painful that it was difficult to even
breathe, as if her chest was pierced with a spear.
Artizea sometimes thought she would have been better to stay by

Cedric’s side, where she would have been able to help him to work off
that punishment.
She knows it’s a selfish idea. She knows that it is much better to
minimize the victims.
But every time Cedric smiled with a friendly face, she felt so sore and
painful in her heart that she couldn’t help but think so.
At that time, Cedric would not have smiled at her. Knowing everything,
he wouldn’t have been kind.
She deserved it.
Even being by his side as a servant is a sinful thing, how dare she want
more than that.
For Cedric as a monarch, it was fine. Because he has a vessel that can
accommodate evil people like her.
Because he told her to make a plan.
But as a man, he is not his own.
It was also a sin for him to be greedy. She knew he deserved to be

refused.
But when he smiled tenderly, her heart jumped.
592
When he held her hand, her body heated up. When he reached out his
hand, she could not escape. She wanted to be held in his arms.
Her lips trembled, knowing the joy he touched.
She wanted to walk a little more, not in reality, but stepping on these
sweet dreams.
The feeling left on the cheek was unlikely to disappear for a while.
***
Aubrey stood far away with her jewelry box.
She was in tears.
It was like being an invisible person.
Artizea did not particularly ignore her, but she did not treat her close
as a lady-in-waiting.
The maids who followed Artizea hated her blatantly.
The ladies of the stronghold were not the same as before.
If it were her old days, she was the most precious lady in the
stronghold. There were rarely any women in the Grand Duchy, so
naturally the daughters of the Jordyn’s received precious treatment.
But now everyone knelt to Artizea. Aubrey was behind the scenes. She
was only seen as Artizea’s lady-in-waiting.
But the saddest thing was Cedric’s attitude.
‘How can you not even look at me like that?’
If he looks at her once, he’ll notice this unfair situation.
However, when Cedric was with Artizea, there was very little in him
giving any attention to anything other than Artizea.
593
The gentle gaze, friendly gestures, and kind consideration sometimes
seemed sweet.
Every time she saw it right in front of her eyes, Aubrey felt even more
disastrous of her standing.
Artizea kept Aubrey close and never let her sit.
The subordinate cannot sit in the seat until the superior allows it. That
is the court manner.
Artizea offered to teach her.
Aubrey had to stand by Artizea all day long. Even when the treasurer
or the maid is sitting.
That said, she didn’t have anything to be proud of.
All that was left to Aubrey was a jewel box.
It was important. No lady entrusts a jewelry box to someone she

doesn’t trust.
But Aubrey thought she was just like a foot on a jewelry box.
Artizea sometimes had her bring the jewelry box so that she could
look at it and put it right next to her for an hour to pick.
She can’t believe she was being treated like this. She is the daughter of
Count Jordyn, who can be called the first vassal of the Grand Duke,
and she is the first lady-in-waiting.
Sophie came out of the bathroom to prepare clothes for the banquet.
She saw Aubrey standing until then, and so she said cautiously.
“It’s hard, right? My madam called, and she told me I need to clean up
the jewelry box. So, sit back and relax. Since the madam is a gentle
person, Miss Aubrey just …..”
594
“Shut up! Do you sympathize with me when you’re the maid?”
“Aahh!”
Aubrey threw the jewelry box at her.
Sophie, who was beaten by the heavy gold box, fell to the floor. The
jewels scattered on the floor and sparkled brilliantly.
Blood ran from one side of Sophie’s head.
Aubrey was startled. Because she didn’t intend to hurt Sophie.
But she soon clenched her lips.
It’s all because of Artizea. As such, it was not a problem for a maid
brought from Artizea’s family.
Aubrey knew very well that this was Artizea trying to discourage her.
‘I wonder who will give in.’
She was the daughter of the Jordyn family, and was the vassal of the
Grand Duke Evron. She wasn’t a knight, but she was confident that she
wasn’t the same as the weak capital ladies.
‘I’m not someone to be treated like this!’
Aubrey ran out.
Chapter 68
Proofreader: somnium
When Artizea came out of the bathroom, the Tuvalet room was in
complete silence.
595
Sophie roughly wrapped up the wounds on her head. She couldn’t find
a physician and was helped by another maid to stop the bleeding.
It was because she had to come back before Artizea left the bathroom.
Thanks to that, the bandages wrapped were poor. The blood oozes
out a new red color, and it starts to unravel.
Artizea looked at Sophie quietly. Cold air settled in the Tuvalet room.
The maids bowed their heads in fear, even though it wasn’t their fault.
Artizea was a master with very little expression of her emotions. Even
though she was angry, she would be quietly and fiercely angry.
But they didn’t expect her to show such cold anger without moving an
eyebrow.
Sophie gave a hard smile and said.
“Madam, please change your clothes first. You need to prepare for the
banquet.”
“You go and show the wound to the physician. Paula, take Sophie to
the physician.”
“Yes, Madam.”
Paula crossed Sophie’s arms and led her out in a hurry.
“Rize, bring me the jewelry box.”
Rize handed over the jewelry box she was holding to Artizea.
There was a crack as the box made of agate and gold fell to the floor.
There was also blood on the corner.
“I can’t believe it. Even though Aubrey doesn’t show me the respect I
deserve, I never thought she would throw my jewelry box on the floor
to destroy it. She even beat the maid I brought from home.”
596
Artizea’s voice rang coldly.
“Go find Aubrey and bring her here.”
“Ma… madam, please dress up…”
“How can I be dressed up after being insulted by my own lady-in-

waiting?”
Artizea said so.
The maids were terrified and panicked.
An older maid took the lead and offered a bow to Artizea.
Then, she rushed the other maids out.
“You go and tell Margaret what just happened. The rest of you go and
quickly look for Aubrey. If anyone finds her, go inform Margaret first
before bringing her here.”
“Isn’t the first thing to do is to come and ask for forgiveness?”
“You know Miss Aubrey’s temperament. Soon after, if there is a real

big deal, it’ll only be a mess. And how worried would Margaret be?”
“Anyway, find her before it’s too late.”
After the discussion, the maids scattered.
***
Margaret was in the Grand Hall.
Artizea has given her full authority over the life of the stronghold. So it
was Margaret’s job to prepare the event for the New Year’s banquet.
She cared for heating more than anything else.

597
Charcoal with less smoke was spread here and there, and tapestry was
hanged in layers where drafts could penetrate.
However, if the ventilation is poor, the smoke may build up. She had to
pay attention to keep the warmth flowing without the cold wind
hitting the seat of the Grand Duke and Duchess.
Artizea was an easy mistress.
She did not compare the desolate Grand Duchy to the Capital. She
didn’t get fussy with what to wear and sleep on, and didn’t even try to
press down on people below her.
When Cedric said that he was marrying Miraila’s daughter, she was
worried in so many ways.
But now that worry has completely disappeared.
Her behavior was decent and calm. She was generous to everybody,
but she had an air of superiority.
The number of people who voluntarily stepped over increased. Many

of them were treasurers.
The economic situation in the province, which seemed to have been

stagnating forever, began to move with vitality.
Recently, she has also had a good reputation with the maids.
It was a flaw that she wasn’t eating well. She had to try hard so she
wasn’t cold. Still, there was nothing difficult about it.
Margaret once served Cedric’s mother. In fact, it was much harder

then.
Cedric’s mother was kind and good, but she was too young. She got
homesick and she was always sick. She made the people around her
feel sorry.
598
Compared to her, Artizea did not feel young, even though her age was
similar.
She’s not a young mistress to look after, rather she was a supervisor
you could count on.
It was the Grand Duke’s wishes. No, it’s more than that.
She was the one who suited Cedric and complimented his
shortcomings.
‘You two good luck, so you can give me some good news next
spring…”
Aaron was already looking ahead.
Margaret pinched the back of his hand for those nonsense.
[Because the Grand Duchess is not so healthy. Before that, she will
need supplements and a lot of nutrition, gain some weight, and
exercise to stay strong. She’s still young, and it’s better to stay in a
warm place.]
So Margaret also said some nonsense that the next spring is just
perfect.
Anyway, the only concern now was Aubrey.
“Aunt Margaret.”
While she picked up a candlestick and checked the ebb and flow of the
wind, she heard a voice calling.
A beautiful girl wearing a cozy fur coat was entering the grand hall.
The roughly loosened red hair was scattered by the wind and got
disheveled. Her lively cheeks and a small nose were dyed red, as if
struck by the cold breeze.
599
The girl was wearing furry leather pants and boots that reached her
thighs. She wore a short sword and a gunpowder container on her
waist.
She seemed to be dancing to the air with a brisk gait. Her red lips were
lush, and her green eyes were clear like a forest.
If she had only a bow and a quiver on her shoulder, it would look like
the goddess of hunting had just popped out of the picture.
Margaret was startled, she asked.
“Lysia, did you come on a horse?”
“Don’t worry, aunt. The banquet dress will be arriving soon. I just came
a little early because I was frustrated.”
“What do you mean early? Everyone was here a few days ago, but only
you are late. Today is the banquet, but you just came now.”
“Because I was a little worried. You know. Our village situation. I

hesitated until the end.”
“Yes,” said Margaret, and she sighed.
The name of the village where Lysia lives was the village of rebels.
The rebel village did not have an official name because it was a village
that was not displayed on the map.
When the predecessor Grand Dukes were killed for treason, all the
vassals, knights, and employees in the capital were also killed.
The village of rebels is the village where their families lived in hiding.
The village was completely hidden. Because if it was revealed that he

had hidden the rebels all this time time, it would be a blow to Grand
Duke Evron.
600
So they decided to live in silence to the end.
It was also possible because the years of living while comforting each
other with the same pain were not short, and they had already become
one community.
Only young people were carefully stepping out one by one, reclaiming
the family name and starting to find new homes.
That is why she has long thought about whether or not to come to
greet Artizea.
Margaret laughed.
“It’s okay. Because Her Grace already knows about the northern town
of Thold.”
“Yes, I saw you wrote it down on the last letter. I guess His Grace really
trusts her.”
“Well. At first, I was worried about this and that, too. But he’s really a
perfect match to the Grand Duchess. No, it’s much better than that. It
should be said that she fits perfectly with the insufficiency of the Grand
Duke…”
“What a relief. “
“It was the best because the Grand Duke is more than anything else.”
Margaret laughed.
“You’ll be surprised to see him too. He didn’t look as bright as he does

now.”
“He was a bit blunt in my memory, even though he was serious and
sweet.”
601
“Yes, he has such a sweet face, and I only knew it for the first time. For
that alone, I, Aaron, and everyone else are all grateful to the Grand
Duchess.”
Then Margaret sighed, thinking of Aubrey.
Aubrey is too immature. She treated Cedric so familiarly three years

ago, and that was acceptabled because she was still young.
She is now 18 years old, so she deserves to know up and down. Even
Lysia, a few months younger than Aubrey, knows what’s right.
Margaret shook her head and looked at Lysia.
“Anyway, I was relieved because you came here.”
“So, it’s an issue that has something to do with you. You know that
Grand Duchess said that she would choose her lady-in-waiting from
among the Grand Duchy?”
“Yes, because you wrote it in the letter.”
“Aubrey, she became the first lady-in-waiting of Her Grace.”
Margaret was about to lament.
Just then, one of the maids ran in haste.
“Margaret, we’re in trouble!”
“What is it?”
“That….”
The maid lowered her voice and explained to Margaret about what
Aubrey had done.
Margaret became lost in thought.

602
“I’m going to go to the Grand Duchess. Lysia, do you know where your
place is?”
“Yes. I can go alone, so don’t worry.”
Margaret hurriedly left the Grand Hall. She was going to see Artizea.
Lysia looked around the banquet hall with a moved feeling for a
moment.
“It’s nice to be warm.”
In the absence of Cedric, the stronghold’s New Year’s banquet was a

small banquet where only those who had time gathered.
Remembering when Cedric was there, it wasn’t very beautiful.

Although there were many people gathered, the atmosphere was
somber and it was always like a memorial service.
But today it was different. The decoration is also bright and the band is
practicing dance songs.
Lysia smiled, saying that it was a good idea to bring her only banquet
dress.
What kind of person is the Grand Duchess? Her heart was thrilled.
***
Artizea sat in her armchair, silently waiting for Sophie to return.
Alice asked carefully.
“I wasn’t very angry.”
However, it seemed clear to her that it wasn’t true.
“I really didn’t know Aubrey would do something like this.”

603
The best thing was for Aubrey to realize her position first.
However, she did not seem to admit that she was only in the position
of the servant.
It was better to make sure if she wanted to rebel. She even thought
Aubrey would one day.
But she didn’t think Aubrey would hurt Sophie. She thought Aubrey
was immature, but she didn’t know it was this much.
Sophie returned after the bleeding stopped. The bandages still

smudged by a little blood, but her complexion looked much better.
Sophie said with an anxious face.
“I’m sorry, Madam. I shouldn’t have aroused Aubrey’s temper…”
“It was going to explode anytime soon. It’s not your fault.”
“Yes.”
Sophie said in a crawling voice.
Chapter 69
Artizea asked.
“How is your wound?”
“Yes. It’s just a slight tear on the skin. It’s not bleeding anymore.”
“Will it leave a scar?”
604
“It’s not going to be any. It’s nothing. If I just scratched my arm or
something, it would have bled too. I have worried you for no reason.”
“I’m glad to hear.”
Artizea finally smiled.
“Would you please help me with changing my clothes? Normally, you

always do it all by yourself, so it’s actually more comfortable.”
“Yes, Madam.”
When Aubrey was first hitting her with the jewelry box, Sophie was sad
and angry with tears.
But she quickly brushed it off. It was better to forget.
Aubrey herself was just Count’s Young Lady, but Count Jordyn was
different.
It is the second family of Evron Grand Duchy. And Aaron and Margaret
are the pillars that the Grand Duke’s people rely heavily on.
It is natural that the hearts of the people of the stronghold are tilted to
their daughter.
It was not uncommon for the master’s wife or her lady-in-waiting to

beat a maid. Like Miraila. There was never a day for the bruises to fade
on the maid’s body.
Sophie wasn’t foolish enough to forget her position because Artizea

said she would treat her kindly.
Artizea never beat her either. She was rather angry and she was
worried. That was enough for Sophie.
She wished that she wouldn’t be the cause of her precious Madam not
getting along with Count Jordyn.
605
Sophie sighed to hide it from Artizea. She brightened her mood and
brought a dress.
What she prepared was a velvet dress lined with a soft, fine fur leather.
“Madam Emily is definitely great. She doesn’t know how cold it will be
in the north, so she went and got the help of a local person who told
her to make enough cold weather suits inside.”
“I see.”
“I actually thought it might be a little big, but it fit perfectly because I

sewed thin fur leather inside.”
The outer material was pale orange with low saturation, and the fur
visible on the sleeves and collar was bright barley.
“It’s a New Year’s banquet, so I chose a light color. Your hair is pretty
and your skin is white, so you’ll look good in all colors. I feel relieved
when a maid like me has to dress you up.”
“You’re doing well, Sophie.”
“Someone like me was originally just a maid in the laundry room.”
“What’s wrong, Sophie? If you weren’t good, wouldn’t Madame Emily

have been angry already? Our Madam likes you, so she brought you
here.”
Alice said, helping trim Artizea’s hem. Sophie blushed her face.
Artizea looked at the mirror and nodded her head. It was a pretty
dress that looked bright and warm.
She lifted the shawl on the dressing table. Because it was for winter,
there was fur on the part that touched her neck. The ribbon was silk.
Sophie wrapped it on Artizea’s neck once around her throat, and she
took it off as it didn’t fit.
606
“Sophie.”
“Yes?”
Artizea put it around Sophie’s neck. Then she took out one of her gold
rings and she fixed the shawl with it.
“I like the clothes today. I’ll give you a prize.”
That was an excuse. Sophie knows that it’s not because of the clothes,
but because of her injury.
Artizea did not justify herself.
It was strictly because Artizea herself that Sophie got hurt. She knew it
for sure.
In the end, this is just an act to compensate Sophie’s wounds. It is to

replenish wasted loyalty with money.
She will not retaliate for Sophie.
She will throw Aubrey out. But that’s because that was the goal from
the start. Not for Sophie.
Regardless of how they felt, Count Jordyn took precedence over

Sophie.
Had it been necessary to have Aubrey by her side, she would not have
shown any anger at all.
All people are just numbers. Therefore, this person was just a resource.
That was right.
So Artisea didn’t say anything else.
But Sophie already understood everything.
Her eyes turned red.

607
“Well, I’m really okay.”
“Didn’t I say I like the clothes?”
“Oh, yes, you did.”
Instead of wiping away her tears, Artizea gently moved the shawl to fix
it properly.
And she turned away as if nothing had happened.
It was then that Margaret arrived.
“Grand Duchess, this is Margaret.”
At the sound of the polite call, Alice opened the door.
Margaret came in and knelt on one of her knees instead of saying her
usual greetings.
Artizea glanced down at her with only her eyes moving.
Margaret was nervous as she saw Sophie wiping her tears through her
sleeve.
Thinking that she is a maid that is not to be ignored. She is one of the
most beloved maids brought from Artizea’s family.
Aubrey didn’t just hurt her, she threw a jewelry box.
Even the jewelry box was left to Aubrey’s care by Artizea. In other
words, she threw the mission entrusted by her mistress.
In Evron, this was really unforgivable.
“I heard that Aubrey has committed a sin. The sin of raising a daughter
incorrectly; I know that nothing can absolve that.”
Margaret deeply bowed her head and said.
608
“I’m sorry.”
She only hoped that by her own apology, Artizea would relieve
Aubrey’s sin by releasing her mind a little.
Artizea spoke coldly to her without even giving her a gaze.
“Did you find Aubrey?”
“I’m sorry, I’m looking for her right now.”
“I’m sure you know that Aubrey has been disrespectful to me.”
“I have no excuse. Even though Your Grace gave me several

opportunities, my child was stupid and immature, so she committed a
crime.”
“It’s not up to me to raise a child. I’m not going to scold you. I’m not
even questioning the faithfulness of Count Jordyn.”
Margaret only bowed her head.
Although Artizea said so, she did not allow her to stand up. It meant
that Aubrey’s sins were not forgiven.
“Alice, take the box and give it to Margaret.”
Alice took the ruined jewelry box on the dressing table and gave it to
Margaret.
“Please make sure you get it fixed. As if there was no crack in the first
place. If you do that, I will forget it all.”
“Yes.”
Margaret’s hand trembled a little.
What Artizea was talking about was a box, but it was obvious that it
wasn’t just a box.
609
It meant to punish Aubrey on her own so that there was no crack
between the Grand Duke and Count Jordyn.
And she will forget about it.
“Thank you for your generosity.”
Margaret bowed her head deeply again before stepping back.
And she hurriedly called a maid.
“I’m ordering everyone to find Aubrey. Tell them that I ordered it, and
held her even if she must be tied up by a rope.”
“Yes.”
“If she ever enters the banquet hall, make sure that there is nothing
noticeable to the Grand Duchess, you must stop her. Let the guards
know.”
“Hah, but, Lady Margaret, then rumors might come out….”
“She has sinned against Her Grace, the Grand Duchess. Is a rumor a
problem now? I’ll have to go for a while. If something happens while
I’m preparing for the banquet, I’ll send someone.”
“Yes. “
Margaret curled up her hem and headed out in a hurry.
‘Stupid think.’
Becoming the lady-in-waiting of the Grand Duchess was Artizea giving

Aubrey a chance.
She kicked the opportunity and she proved herself disrespectful. Now
Aubrey would never again be able to rise to a high position within
Evron Grand Duchy.
***
610
Emotionally, Aubrey’s work itself was a trivial matter for Artizea. The
long dragging of Count Jordyn was over.
What was left was the New Year’s banquet.
Artizea was escorted by Cedric and headed to the Grand Hall.
Even though it was a large banquet hall with high ceilings, it was
warmly heated.
Expensive white charcoal furnaces were placed everywhere. There were

so many candlesticks placed everywhere that they would brighten up
even the darkest of night if lit.
To reflect the light, about a hundred glasses were placed close to each
other.
To hide the dark tapestry and create a bright atmosphere, the long
hanging purple and white silk fabrics were lined here and there.
It is incomparable to the splendid banquet in the capital, but it was

magnificent and luxurious enough.
As the two entered, the attendees stood up and bowed.
Cedric led Artizea to the top of the table and made a light greeting
with his servants.
The servants diligently carried the glasses. Bubble wine produced in

the East was served in long-necked glasses and distributed to
everyone.
Artizea also received a glass. Cedric whispered in a small voice.
“If you can’t drink it, you don’t have to.”
“It’s okay. “
611
Artizea didn’t enjoy alcohol and was weak, but she could drink at least
a glass of wine.
Cedric said while standing.
“I’m glad to see this new year with everyone for the first time in 3
years. Thank you for protecting Evron in the meantime. I don’t know
how many times I’ve been saying the same greeting, but I’m saying it
again.”
A little laughter spread like a wave.
“A lot of things will change in the future. But I hope that next year, we
can all celebrate the new year together, staying the same as we do
now.”
“No! I’m going to marry too!”
One of the knights shouted. But he was beaten and sunk down, as the
people asked him what the hell he was talking about.
So this time Cedric laughed.
“Don’t worry, because it’s always welcome to expand your family. Now,
then.”
Cedric raised the glass.
“For a life of honor!”
“For the glory of Evron!”
Following Cedric’s call, the attendees shouted in unison.
“For the Grand Duchess!”
The guy who wanted to stand out, once again shouted a different
cheer by himself, and was beaten and sank again.
Cedric just laughed because it was a yearly event.

612
Then he turned to Artizea, struck his cup lightly against hers, and he
emptied it.
Artizea emptied her glass and sat down.
The hearth under her chair was warm and made her feel comfortable.
Aaron came up first and offered a tribute.
“Congratulations on the new year. I wish there will be better news this
year.”
“Thank you. It’s all thanks to you. But what about Margaret?”
Aaron being alone, made Cedric puzzledly asked. Aaron sneaked a

glance at Artizea.
Artizea said calmly, as she had no intention of blaming Aaron and

Margaret.
“Something happened a while ago, so she said she’d be leaving. She

can greet us later.”
Cedric nodded his head. Then he realized that Aubrey wasn’t there
either.
He passed it by, thinking that Artizea had entrusted her to do

something and let it go.
Chapter 70
Subsequently, the vassals lined up and saluted. Those who met Artizea
for the first time congratulated their wedding and even gave gifts.
613
Words of blessing and laughter bloomed. Artizea was enjoying it,
smiling in a slightly unfamiliar mood.
She seemed to understand why Cedric considered Evron Grand Duchy

as his home and his vassals and the people as his family.
The Imperial Palace’s New Year’s banquet is an extension of the

political and social world. It would have been the same for Miraila and
Lawrence.
Surrounded by countless people, she was struggling to read the true

intentions of people who were coming and going.
Miraila, drunk with alcohol, woke up in the evening on the first day of
the year. Lawrence was more often buried in a second feast of
debauchery in a woman’s house.
So, there was no such a thing as a New Year’s banquet in the

Marquisate of Rosan. This is because there was no one to share good
words and wishes.
This was probably a family-like atmosphere.
It was strange and unfamiliar to Artizea that she was naturally involved
in it, because she never thought it was acceptable to her.
It’s not really hers.
But it wasn’t something she wasn’t allowed to participate. Because she

will be a part of this even if she divorces and sits down in the seat of
the servant.
As she thought so, she felt happy and heartbroken.
It was then.
She felt the air in the banquet hall changing. Artizea looked around.
Lysia was just entering the banquet hall.

614
As if she had been running in a hurry, she was holding the hem of her
skirt together. Her clothes were a simple but fine violet-colored dress.
Maybe she hadn’t had time to do her hair, she just braided her hair
aside. There was no makeup on her face.
But she was more beautiful than anyone in this place. An overflowing
light shimmered around her.
Lysia’s beauty was different from that of Miraila.
It was hard to say where she was pretty. It can be said that the light
from her heart and the lively movement are beautiful.
‘Lysia……’
As Artizea held her breath, she thought blankly.
Lysia immediately approached the two. She politely knelt down on one
knee.
“I’m sorry for being late, Your Grace. I am relieved that you are in
constant health.”
“It’s been a long time, Lysia. You’ve grown a lot. But are you alone?
What about Baron Morten?”
“My father is refraining from going out because his legs are
uncomfortable in winter. This winter, I decided to come as the village
representative instead.”
“I see. Are you now eighteen?”
“Yes, I had my birthday last month.”
“If you’re eighteen, you’re old enough.”
Cedric said so in a complicated mood.
And he looked back and gently introduced her to Artizea.

615
“Lysia is the daughter of the Morten family. She is from the village you
know.”
“I’m Lysia of Baron Morten. It’s an honor to meet you, Grand Duchess.
And, although it’s late, congratulations on your marriage.”
Lysia stood up and she turned her body towards Artizea. And she
again knelt on her knees in front of Artizea politely.
Lysia’s lips touched over the ring of the Grand Duchess she was
wearing. It was a sign of loyalty and obedience.
Artizea knows that her heart has been crushed, so she can’t answer for
a while. Her ring felt as hot as if burning.
“It’s nice to meet you, Lysia.”
The tip of her tongue became heavy calling her name.
[If there is a next world and I can live once more, then I hope you can
call me Lysia by then.]
It really did.
But what kind of relationship did Lysia hope for at that time?
Artizea stood up, grabbed Lysia’s hand and raised it up. She shouldn’t
have had to kneel to her.
“Bring a chair.”
The servant who was waiting near her heard that, and quickly brought
a chair.
She placed it next to Artizea. Lysia was embarrassed.
“Thank you, Grand Duchess. But I can’t sit in a seat like this….”
“Sit down. It’s okay. I need someone to talk to.”
616
Artizea said so with a soft, calm voice.
It was difficult to talk to Lysia as if she were treating a subordinate, but

she shouldn’t look strange to others.
Lysia’s cheek redded with joy.
“Thank you, Grand Duchess.”
She felt guilty.
In her previous life, she was unable to protect Lysia. Cedric asked her
the first and last time, but she couldn’t do anything.
She couldn’t even tell Cedric Lysia’s last word.
Lysia forgave her, but Artizea could not forgive herself.
What did she think when she came back to the past and opened her
eyes? As she offered a candle to the saint, what did she wish for?
She will protect her this time.
She thought so.
She thought of giving her all that she had stolen. She tried to give her
back what she deserves.
She intended to make her the empress.
She actually wanted to meet her earlier. She ought to go and

apologize for her mistake.
This was not possible because the place where Lysia lived was the
village of the rebels.
She told Cedric that she knew about this place from the start.
But she couldn’t find it easily. It was the most sensitive area in Evron,
which is closed to outsiders.
617
It was better to wait to meet naturally and bring her to her side.
It was a rational conclusion.
Apart from that, however, Artizea knew that her own heart was
completely unjust.
One day, two days, she delayed meeting Lysia.
She could have asked Margaret to call her to come naturally. She has
already said that she will choose her lady-in-waiting among the vassals
of the Grand Duchy.
She also knew that Margaret had made her own list of girls Artizea’s
age. So, she could choose Lysia among them and ask Margaret to
bring her here.
But she didn’t.
Artizea newly realized her own inferiority.
She just wished that she would be allowed to be by Cedric’s side a

little longer. She must have been slowing down with such an
unscrupulous mind.
She knew for herself that she did.
She couldn’t control her mind and she was obsessed with Cedric. She
felt foolish and she couldn’t stand it.
Her heart was sore and painful. She originally felt like the world was
getting darker just by thinking that she would lose the affection, even
if it wasn’t hers.
However, it’s not up to her to decide.
She knew this wasn’t the place where she would sit. It was Lysia’s seat.
618
It’s only for 2 years, she only needs to sit for a while before she has to
give it back.
She knew.
She then felt as if the time she had with him would go on forever. She
hoped so.
Then her thoughts of Lysia finally stopped.
The band began to play dance songs.
Cedric stood up and reached out to Artizea.
Artizea looked at the hand in a feeling of hopelessness.
“What’s wrong?”
Everyone was looking at them.
It was customary for the first dance to be held by the host or the top
person.
She placed her trembling hand on Cedric’s. Cedric held her hand and
led her with a soft, natural touch.
This was the fourth dance.
Once at Lysia’s wedding, once at Count Enda’s ball, and once at the
wedding.
All three times, Cedric kept the distance respectfully.
They had a conversation and came close enough to see the shade on
the lashes.
However, he kept to all the manners he had to obey.
There was never a force in his hand that held her. The only thing that
supported Artizea’s body was his arm.
619
While leading Artizea, who was not good at dancing, he never touched
her body even though she made a mistake.
But today it was different.
His hand on Artizea’s back came deeper than it was.
Instead of politely touching her back to support her, he naturally

wrapped her waist around him.
When Artizea put her arm on his shoulder, it was as if it were in his
arms.
And Artizea was compelled to admit that, just as she was accustomed
to be in his embrace, her own body was already used to leaning
against his arm.
But she couldn’t dare dance like this in front of Lysia’s eyes.
Cedric, who misunderstood the reason Artizea hesitated, said in a

smiling voice.
“Don’t worry. If you make a mistake, I’ll cover it up. You know I’m good
at dancing, right?”
“I’m not worried about that.”
Artizea muttered in a split voice.
“I will make you the most beautiful dancer in the world.”
Cedric assured her. Then he led Artizea and slipped into the middle of
the banquet hall.
***
Aubrey was near the banquet hall.
Eventually, Margaret failed to find Aubrey first.
620
Aubrey is also someone that has lived in the stronghold since birth. It
wasn’t just a day or two where she ran to hide after a scuffle with her
mother.
Aubrey went home and hurriedly, getting mad at her close maid and
changed into the most gorgeous dress she had.
It was a dress that had gold thread embroidered Iantz embroidery

around the hem of the rich skirt, and spread around the chest.
Margaret said she hated the clothes because it overflowed. It was

made by designers from the capital and it cost quite a bit. Aaron
thought that his youngest daughter was cute so he gave anything to
her and was able to make the dress.
She wore it, ran through her mother’s jewelry and wore the most
expensive ruby necklace of Count Jordyn.
In her opinion, today’s self was pretty. And it was mature.
At this point, she thought she would be able to draw attention of the
banquet hall.
But Aubrey couldn’t even get into the banquet hall.
“There was an order from Countess Jordyn that you could not enter
the banquet hall.”
The guard did not know the details.
Aubrey had always had a small incident, so he only thought it would

be like that this time.
“Please wait here for a minute, Miss Aubrey.”
Through the blocked door, Aubrey saw Artizea dancing her waltz in
Cedric’s arms.
621
The hem of the heavy skirt spreads out like a flower and goes round
and round with the fur inside.
‘Damn it.. Damn it, damn it, damn it!’
Aubrey clenched her teeth. It felt as if Artizea had taken her place.
She turned around and ran out.
“Oh, Miss Aubrey!”
The guard shouted.
There was a command to catch Aubrey, but the guards thought it was
the usual mother-daughter fight.
In Evron, there was always a problem with Karam and the mainland of
the Empire, but there was never a problem with the people in the
castle.
Chapter 71
Artizea danced two songs and then returned to her seat.
There seemed to be something like a butterfly in her chest. Whenever

the hem of her skirt spread out like a flower petal, she felt a fluttering
in her heart, and it was painful.
Artizea turned away from it.
‘I can do well.’
Because she has confidence in being patient.
Don’t let your heart flutter.

622
So that he can’t hear the pounding sound of her heart.
She will be able to do well.
As she stood up, Cedric asked, holding her hand.
“Where are you going?”
“I’m going to get some fresh air.”
Artizea consciously pressed her face and replied.
She took her hand out of Cedric’s hand.
When she was held, it felt as if she couldn’t get out.
But when she tried to pull out her hand with strength, his entangled
hand had no strength. She slipped out easily.
Cedric stood up after her.
“The air is not good.”
“You stay here. The master must not leave.”
“It’s okay. Everyone is enjoying themselves.”
The atmosphere was happily bustling.
Unimaginable numbers of bottles of alcohol had been emptied in

Artizea’s honor. People danced in the hall to the cheerful dancing
music and enjoyed it.
It wasn’t elegant, but it was a pleasant banquet. Even if Cedric is away

for a while, the atmosphere won’t go away.
But Artizea got embarrassed. She went out on the excuse of getting a
fresh air, but she was thinking of going back.
“Rather, how about dancing with the lady here?”

623
Lysia stood up in confusion.
“If the Grand Duchess allows, I’ll take the Grand Duke on board.”
“It’s not possible to leave the banquet hall without dancing once. Did
you go out even after receiving a dance request because of me?”
Artizea said so with her smile. Lysia shook her head.
“I’m not good at dancing, and I don’t like it.”
“That’s better. He makes people like me dance quite nicely, so take this
opportunity to learn.”
Artizea said so and went outside.
Alice, who was waiting behind her, quickly put a fur cape on her
shoulder.
“Madam, why are you doing that?”
“What did I do?”
Alice couldn’t answer because she hesitated.
It feels like Artizea is leaving Cedric to Lysia, but when she thinks about
it, perhaps she said it because she was right next to her.
Cedric, who had been stunned for a moment, rushed to her way.
“Tia.”
At the call, Artizea stopped her pace.
Cedric came by.
“Do I look angry?”
624
Artizea asked in a calm voice. Cedric could not answer.
She didn’t appear to be angry. She looked sad.
“Tia.”
“I’m just a little tired. Why would I be angry when nothing happened?”
“Are you all right?”
Cedric reached out. Artizea took a half step back. Cedric paused his
hand and then lowered it.
“Don’t worry. I’m fine. It’s already past midnight, and now I want to
rest.”
It was the same attitude and tone as usual.
Cedric didn’t want to stop her because she wanted to rest.
She had celebrated and danced. At other times, she would be tired, so
he would have told her to go back and rest.
But she was different now. He realized that something was wrong.
However, he couldn’t even guess what the problem was.
“I’ll take you to your room.”
“It’s okay. Go back. If both of us are missing, the people will be

anxious.”
Artizea said so and she turned her back. Alice bowed her head as if
sorry to Cedric, and quickly followed Artizea.
Cedric watched until her back disappeared.
625
Artizea never looked back at him and went all the way to the end of
the hallway and climbed the stairs.
Cedric sighed and turned back to the banquet hall, where Lysia
appeared.
“Did Her Grace leave? Is she okay?”
“I don’t know.”
Cedric sighed again. Lysia approached him, she asked.
“Did I make a mistake?”
“I don’t think so. You have nothing to worry about. If you had done
something wrong, she would have definitely rebuked it.”
“But isn’t she angry?”
“I don’t know that either. She’s a person who doesn’t show her heart.
Anyway, it’s not your problem.”
Cedric wiped his face once.
If he did something wrong….. But even when he looked back, he

couldn’t guess what he had done wrong.
Lysia smiled.
“I guess you really like her.”
Cedric blushed his face a little. Lysia laughed out loud.
“Actually, my father was worried a lot. He heard rumors about dating

or something like that, but he still didn’t believe it. He thought it would
be an arranged marriage.”
“Well. “
626
“There were many people unsettled by Her Grace’s mother. My father
was very concerned about your situation.
“Because Baron Morten thinks it’s better for me not to be involved in

central politics.”
“Yes, I thought you were trying to get involved in the fight for the
succession to the throne.”
“Did you come to check that?”
“What am I supposed to confirm? I just thought that if you were to be

in Lord Lawrence’s faction, we’d better hide deeper in our village. I’m
still young and I’m a girl of her age, so I came because I thought it
wouldn’t be obvious. I didn’t know you had already told her
everything.”
“When it comes to your village, Tia knew even if I didn’t say anything.”
Lysia swallowed her breath.
“If the villagers know, it will be a big deal.”
“There’s nothing to worry about. Even if it’s known, I’m trying to get
my head in politics so that it doesn’t matter when it’s known.”
Cedric said.
“What do you think rather than that?”
“About the Grand Duchess? Or, about Your Grace getting into politics?
“Both.”
“What does someone like me know?”
Cedric smiled. And he beckoned Lysia to follow him this way. This is
because it was inappropriate to stand at the door of the banquet hall
and have a conversation.
627
Lysia came to his side with a quick pace. The two walked towards the
corridor for a while.
“Because your intuition is good since you were very young. You are
wise beyond your age.”
Lysia’s wisdom was a different kind from Artizea’s acuity.
She looked through lies as if she had the eyes of truth. Even for things
that seem to be shifting and not clear at first glance, she pointed out
the right direction intuitively, rather than logically.
Lysia said.
“Not getting involved is a different way of getting involved in politics.

Even the Evron Grand Duchy can’t help but be influenced by what the
next emperor is like. If that’s the case, would it be better to choose the
right person and support him?”
It was much less compared to Artizea’s judgment that even if she

chose someone else to join the faction, she would eventually have to
keep him in check.
Cedric thought Artizea’s judgment was right.
However, Lysia’s words were also worth listening to.
This is what she said without knowing anything about the central
politics. This would be one of the thoughts of the rebel villagers.
For Cedric, that was also an important issue.
Lysia said.
“And you’re not married for it anyway. Your Majesty has been with
someone you like, so I think that’s enough.”
Cedric coughed for nothing.
628
Lysia asked in amazement.
“Isn’t it so from the perspective of Your Grace?
“I didn’t get married for political gain like what the Baron Morten or
you thought, but as the rumor goes… I married because I fell in love.”
He knew this marriage was mutually beneficial. He was also dependent

on her resourcefulness.
However, one of the reasons he initially accepted the contract

marriage was that he thought he would protect her until she reached
adulthood.
The right to inherit the throne as Artizea said is just a later thing. He
didn’t take it seriously.
And two years later, he knew that Artizea would divorce and end up
with a separation.
Cedric sighed.
Lysia looked at him curiously.
“You like her now. Wasn’t that enough? Is Her Grace’s heart different?”
“It’s not that simple. Tia is still young.”
“The age difference, it isn’t that much? The age difference between my
parents will be twice that between Your Graces.”
“But Tia is still 18.”
Cedric has already accepted in his heart.
But age is not just a number. It also marks the stage of life that a
person must overcome.
And the 18-year-old girl did not stand on the same stairs as Cedric. It
is separate from the difference in numbers.
629
Artizea finally escaped from her cruel house and began to live her own
life.
She had a sharp reason and keen judgment. She looked through the
heart of a person, and looked deeper and wider into the world with a
vision that no one else had ever thought of.
But she was clumsy with her own feelings. She only knew how to put
up with it.
So he thought he had to be careful.
Approaching her as a man, needs to wait after a little more time… This
is what Artizea could do after experiencing life some more. Now, he
just has to settle for giving her a friendly heart.
But Cedric keeps forgetting it these days.
Until now, he had considered himself a self-controlled person. And he

realized that he had overestimated himself.
“Your Grace stood at the front line of the Thold Gate as the Master of
Evron for the first time when you were 16, and by 18 you are already a
warrior. Your Grace is already doing your job as the master and the
Grand Duke. And I’m embarrassed to say it myself, but I am still here
as a representative of Morten and the village.”
“Because I wish you hadn’t grown up so fast, for you and Tia even
more so.”
“But you don’t look at the Grand Duchess as a child at all, right?”
“I have nothing to say.”
“Then what can I do, you already like her.”
Cedric again covered his eyes with his hands. His earlobes are red.
“Don’t make fun of me.”

630
Lysia laughed.
“Please take care of Tia. She seems to like you. Tia doesn’t have any
friends, and she doesn’t have any chance to get along with her peers.”
“It’s an honor for me to be called by her side.”
Cedric smiled and patted her hair lightly. It was the same attitude as
when he was younger.
“Thank you.”
And he went back to the banquet hall first.
Lysia paused in thought for a moment, then she slowly turned around.
Then, Aubrey, who had red eyes, made eye contact.
Chapter 72
Lysia swept her chest down.
“Oh, you surprised me, sister Aubrey. What are you doing there?”
(T/N: Lysia calls Aubrey as ‘older sister’ or ‘언니’)
Lysia and Aubrey were cousins. Even if she did not live nearby, there
was a degree of exchange.
When Lysia was young, they were closer. Because she grew up in the
stronghold, left to Margaret’s hands to learn the manners and culture
of the nobility.
631
However, even though they were the same age, the two were never
close.
Lysia said.
“I didn’t see you in the banquet hall. I heard that you became a lady-
in-waiting of the Grand Duchess…”
Aubrey came out to the place where the light of the lantern was
reaching. Lysia frowned at her.
Aubrey’s clothes and makeup were excessively luxurious. Artizea’s was

elegant and luxurious, but not excessive, so the difference was even
more noticeable.
It’s okay if Aubrey herself is the main character, but this was a New
Year’s banquet.
If Aubrey had entered the banquet hall as is, she would have become
the lady-in-waiting who has more colorful clothes than her mistress.
Aubrey said sharply.
“That woman stopped me from entering the banquet hall.”
Lysia couldn’t understand who Aubrey was talking about. It was

because she never thought she would call the Grand Duchess in words
like ‘that woman’.
Not in the mood to ask who and what had happened, she said as if
evading.
“…. Aunt Margaret was looking for you.”
“What did you talk to His Grace?”
“We didn’t talk much. I just listened to his story a little because it
seemed that the Grand Duke had a problem.”
632
“Why to you?”
“It’s probably because I was nearby at the moment he wanted to talk.”
Perhaps the most important thing Cedric wanted to say was to take
care of Artizea.
It may also be because he hoped that Lysia, as the representative of

the rebel’s village, would not be anxious. He reminded her that he was
not married in order to intervene with Lawrence’s succession to the
throne.
But Lysia didn’t say that in detail.
It was because Aubrey wasn’t having a normal expression.
Aubrey questioned her with a hoarse voice.
“Is it because of that woman?”
“What?”
“Is it because of that woman? Yes. I knew it. He’s a wise man, so even if
he was seduced for a moment, he would have immediately noticed
what kind of person she is. Did he say anything about me?”
Lysia then realized that she was referring to Artizea.
“You don’t mean ‘that woman’ as the Grand Duchess, are you?”
“Why? Did I say something wrong? Then, should I praise a woman like
that?”
“Sister Aubrey, how dare you say that?”
“Did I say something I couldn’t? Do you mean because she’s the

Marchioness of Rosan? Who doesn’t know that the woman’s mother is
the Emperor’s mistress? She claimed she was the daughter of the
predecessor Marquis, but no one knows her birth father?”
633
“Sister, be careful what you say.”
“Well, she’s not an ordinary prostitute. She’s that kind of woman. What
did she learn?”
“You have insulted not only the Grand Duchess but also the Grand
Duke!”
Lysia raised her voice.
“Stop pretending to be good. It’s disgusting.”
Aubrey looked at Lysia with a disgusted face.
“Why don’t you want me to say that she’s not a good person? Because
she’s above me? What kind of woman is she?”
Aubrey said in a voice filled with resentment.
Artizea had to respect her.
Isn’t that what the Evron Grand Duchess should do? She must, of
course, adapt to the people of the Grand Duchy and respect Count
Jordyn.
Even Cedric respects Aaron and Margaret. He himself considers Aubrey

like a family.
But Artizea kept her standing endlessly, and treated her no more than
a furniture. She made Aubrey be ignored by the maids, and even
Cedric stopped paying her attention.
How can she do this to her, a descendant of the noble Count Jordyn?
“The Grand Duke always said he would choose the best suit for Evron.
But is that prostitute good enough for Evron?”
“So, if she has an inappropriate qualification as the Grand Duchess,

and sister knows about it and speaks for His Grace, why can’t you tell
634
His Grace directly? Now go into the banquet hall and give advice to
His Grace, the Grand Duke, in front of everyone.”
Lysia pointed to the banquet hall. Aubrey raised her voice.
“That’s because she forbids me from going to the banquet!”
“I don’t think that’s it. You couldn’t come out even though His Grace
was here a while ago.”
Lysia said sharply.
“If you come through the official route to give advice, there is no way
that the Grand Duchess will reject it. Instead, you insult, criticize and
curse her behind her back.”
“This, this!”
Aubrey raised her hand in anger.
Lysia clasped Aubrey’s wrist before it slapped her in the cheek. And
she said coldly.
“Don’t even think about it, sister Aubrey.”
“Let go!”
“It’s because you’re jealous. If you think about it, you’ll get the answer
right away.”
Aubrey’s face was stained with anger and shame. Her hair stood on
top.
Lysia then said.
“His Grace has undeservedly loved you like his own sister. But that’s
because your parents, aunt and uncle have sincerely served His Grace.
It’s not that sister was special.”
635
“I told you to let go of me! You do whatever you want, you can crawl
to her in a servile manner.”
“Grand Duchess is someone who doesn’t need your approval. Because

she is the mistress of this land that the Grand Duke has chosen
himself.”
Aubrey went wild trying to get rid of Lysia’s hand, but she couldn’t
beat Lysia at her strength.
Lysia held her tight, she said.
“I can’t let you go. I don’t know what you’re going to do. As long as
you insulted her by making a noise like this, it’s not just about you. I
can’t let you cause any more trouble to the Grand Duke.”
Aubrey was struggling and her hair was all loose and messy. A silver
pin with a flower in her hair fell to the floor. Her face and ears were
also reddened.
The fuss grew. Soon after hearing the news that the two were fighting,
Margaret ran.
Margaret saw Aubrey’s appearance and took her by the shoulder,

dismayed by the view.
Lysia released her hand and sighed long. Her arms were stiff.
“Aubrey, what the hell did you do, where did you go?”
“Oh! Mom! Why are you even like this, Mom!”
“Go!”
Margaret grabbed Aubrey’s wrist.
“What did I do wrong? I can’t accept that such a prostitute is His

Grace’s companion!”
636
Aubrey yelled. Margaret hurriedly closed Aubrey’s mouth, but the
sound rang throughout the hallway.
The servants and the maids were frightened, each bowed their heads.
They pretended not to hear anything and left.
***
Thud!
The door was roughly closed.
Aubrey, who was left alone, swung around the room, huffing and
puffing.
Margaret dragged her to the temple, not to the Jordyn Estate.
She was afraid that if she took Aubrey to the Mansion, she would be
said to protect Aubrey.
The temple was chosen because there are many vacancies, it’s a public
place, and not a prison.
Even during the day, she didn’t know things would go this far.
However, the rant in the hallway today couldn’t be tolerated. She

couldn’t even imagine how much worse she had said in front of Lysia,
She couldn’t cover it by sending her quietly to a country cottage

anymore.
[The Jordyn family has been the vassal of the Grand Duke until now,
and has been trusted by His Grace as well. To your mom and your dad,
that was our lifelong pride. In such a case, you will destroy our family. I
can’t let that happen.]
[What did I do wrong? What’s the big deal about a maid injured?]
637
[With you as the lady-in-waiting, you threw the mission entrusted by
the Grand Duchess to the floor and wounded the head of her favorite
maid. In addition to that, unforgivable abusive remarks about the
Grand Duchess. If you were a member of the Knights, you would have
lost your neck on the spot.]
Margaret said with a suffocating face.
[How did I raise my child like this.]
[I haven’t done anything wrong. I don’t think I said anything I couldn’t.]
[When the snow stops, go to the convent. Don’t come out of there
forever and live reflecting on yourself.]
[Mom!]
[How fortunate are you that Her Grace will forgive you just by
removing you from her sight?]
Margaret said so, and she shut the door. She ordered servants to
watch Aubrey in two shifts.
Aubrey couldn’t beat them. Although she is angry at Artizea, she is

also angry with Lysia.
Why did Cedric not say a word to her, but he was telling Lysia that?
It was then.
The door opened.
“Who is it!”
Aubrey shouted sharply. The two fallen servants collapsed inside the
door.
It was a young man with fiery red hair who kicked the servants. Three
or four armed men entered after him.
638
“Wh… who are you?”
Aubrey was terrified.
The man was wearing a short sword and had a tanned face. At first
glance, he was not a northerner.
The man pulled a chair and sat down and smiled.
“I’m from the South Sea. I came up without knowing the northern
weather, and got tied up. Thankfully, the temple took pity on me and
gave me accommodation.”
“Lies.”
“It’s a foreign identity, but it’s true that my feet were tied because I
didn’t know the northern weather well, and it was true that the temple
felt sorry. Sit down, Lady Jordyn. I didn’t come to harm the Lady.”
Aubrey slowly relaxed.
Well, what wickedness could that man do here?
This is no ordinary place, but a temple of the stronghold.
“That’s bold. No. I’m not condemning it. That’s exactly what I like. You
need guts to negotiate.”
“What’s your purpose? What are you going to negotiate?”
“I’m here to get my woman back. I think the Lady can help with that.”
“Your woman?”
The man laughed.
“Exactly, I’m trying to get my girl back. It’s amazing to hear the news
when I’m on my way to propose and she married another guy.”
639
Aubrey trembled. This is because she realized that the man was talking
about Artizea.
Isn’t that so? Artizea and her maids are the only foreigners in Evron’s
stronghold.
She is the only one who could have a relationship with a man from the
South Sea.
“That woman, she’s a really funny woman. You mean she married the
Grand Duke with a lover aside?”
The man did not answer the question and smiled and said.
“Lady Jordyn. Rumor has it that the Lady hates the Grand Duchess
quite a bit…. Will our purpose be quite aligned?”
Aubrey nodded her head without thinking.
Chapter 73
11. An Unacceptable Heart.
Lysia became Artizea’s lady-in-waiting.
This was what many people expected. If she was the successor to
Baron Morten, her status and position would be appropriate for the
lady-in-waiting of the Grand Duchess. Her age was also the same.
In addition, Artizea showed her more than usual favors from the start.
Artizea gave Lysia a room next to her. She also attached three personal
maids.
640
She picked the best of her own clothes, repaired them, and even
presented them as a gift to Lysia.
There were quite a few clothes in her closet that she hadn’t worn yet,
and in Evron Grand Duchy it was hard to get a fine cloth. Even though
they have the money.
Lysia refused, bewildered.
“You can’t give it all to me like this, Grand Duchess. Besides, these
clothes were a gift from the Grand Duke…”
“Don’t worry. I know it’s not polite to give what you have received as a
gift to others. This is all I bought separately, so I hope you don’t mind
and accept it.”
Artizea said so.
“Because my lady-in-waiting’s outfit is related to my status as well.”
Lysia looked embarrassed, but she accepted it gratefully.
In fact, she only had one or two dresses, so she needed such
consideration in order to stand next to Artizea.
Baron Morten is poor. The village of the rebels itself was like that as
well.
It was supported by the Evron Grand Duchy. However, creating a

village cost a lot of money. They had to avoid the imperial eyes, too.
They couldn’t guarantee a generous life.
Lysia wasn’t very interested in luxury from the beginning.
So it was Artizea’s desire to put her in fine clothes and hang jewels
around her neck.
At times Artizea felt skeptical, she seemed to be trying to compensate

for her guilt that way.
641
But she had no reason to hold back her desire to do so.
At least as much as she received from Cedric, it was right to repay it to

Lysia. It was originally Lysia’s.
Artizea also sent a person to the Baron Morten. It was to help Lysia
bring any items she needed and to take care of Baron Morten’s affairs.
Naturally, the maids became polite to Lysia. It was because unlike

Aubrey’s time, they realized that Lysia was going to be the second-in-
command.
She wasn’t able to return after the New Year’s banquet, so she wrote a
letter to her father.
[To my father,
I am doing well. I’m sure you heard the news that I’m now working as
the Grand Duchess’ lady-in-waiting.
I apologize for not being able to discuss it in advance because it is

sudden.
However, for the Grand Duchess, there is no other lady-in-waiting at

the moment, so I cannot leave her. As it was, Aubrey would have been
there, but she made a mistake and was kicked out.
Many were afraid because Count Jordyn’s daughter had been kicked
out.
But in two or three days, everyone understood the situation and the
stronghold quickly returned to normal. Her Grace, thankfully, did not
hold aunt Margaret or uncle Aaron accountable.
I think it’s because she favored me as a lady-in-waiting.
The Grand Duchess is cool, but she is a dignified and elegant person.
She has certain rewards and punishments to match her authority.
642
It was the same this time, the Grand Duke didn’t interfere with the
work of the Grand Duchess.
Evron has never had a mistress for too long. At first, everyone felt a
little confused, but now it is ordinary.
According to Aunt Margaret, even though she stood by the

predecessor Grand Duchess, she was married young, and she was sick
all the time and died early.
Besides, the Grand Duchess is full of wit and intelligence. The officials
are afraid and respectful because she has already discovered problems
with the territory many times in unexpected places.
Above all else, she loves and trusts the Grand Duke.
She’s not far from politics, but she doesn’t seem to be the one who will
pull the Grand Duchy into a political battle, as my father concerns.
The Grand Duke did not marry for that purpose.
If there is anything I am anxious about, it is that the Grand Duchess is

undeservedly too generous to me.
I’m afraid I don’t live up to expectations, and I’m worried that I won’t
be able to return the loyalty and favor as much as she has given me.
Her Grace is planning to pick up only the loyal subjects of the Grand
Duchy and bring in two more ladies-in-waiting. When that time comes,
I’ll go home once.
Lysia.]
As Lysia was finalizing her letter, Artizea came into the room.
Lysia quickly stood up from her seat. Rize put the tea tray down on the
table.
“Just sit down. Are you writing a letter?”

643
“No, I’m done.”
Lysia shook the letter to dry the ink, fold it, and press it on one side.
And she quickly opened the lid of the tea container.
Artizea asked. Lysia blushed her face.
“If you allow it.”
“Yes, you may.”
Artizea said so as she sat down.
Lysia wasn’t very good at pouring tea.
She first scooped the tea leaves with the tea spoon and transferred it
to the teapot. Her hand, pouring the hot water, trembled.
When Artizea did it, it was very simple and beautifully done.
But she didn’t know why it was so difficult when she did it herself. It
was even more so when someone was watching.
“You just have to practice slowly.”
Said Artizea.
“In a warm area, it is said that thinning the water stream and dropping
it from a high place makes the water softer, but in this place the water
cools down. It is natural that you are not used to it.”
“Because we didn’t have all the tools at our house.”
Lysia said. In her childhood she was educated. However, she did not
actually have a chance to practice.
“I’ll learn it thoroughly before the winter passes.”

644
Lysia knew that Artizea brought tea these days to teach her and do it
in front of her.
When Artizea heard the words, she smiled faintly.
“I don’t think that the beauty that the social world demands is
indicative of the dignity of the person and the culture.
“Yes.”
“But, the one who cares can reduce the risk of being attacked. Because
it is related not only to themselves, but also to the eye of the person
who chose them.”
Artizea said so, thinking about the time when Lysia became Empress.
She is the Saint Empress and will receive the love and support of the
whole empire.
However, it was the imperial socialite where Lysia really had to live.
Being the daughter of Baron Morten was one of the factors that made
her an easy target.
The pious ladies sided with her, but not a few laughed at her for not
being educated because Lysia was from a rural village.
Of course, Lysia wasn’t sorrowed or saddened by that.
Still, it was not bad to reduce her weakness in advance.
Lysia took Artizea’s words completely differently. She thought that ‘the
person who chose her’ was not Cedric, but Artizea.
She smiled.
“Yes, I will practice hard and become a lady who will not embarrass
you.”
645
Artizea looked at her with a slightly surprised expression. And she
lowered her gaze down.
“I’m grateful that you treated me with a sincere favor.”
“Why do you say that when it’s a natural thing?”
“Actually, I thought I couldn’t help it if you were a little more stubborn.

Aubrey was rude to you and was disloyal to the Grand Duchy, but you
think that’s normal.”
Artizea sighed lightly.
“It’s foolish, of course, that Aubrey couldn’t hide her true intentions,
but I think her punishment could be enough. That’s why Count Jordyn
wasn’t penalized for it.”
“Your Grace is mistaken. You being the Grand Duke’s choice is enough
to receive our loyalty and love.”
“Is that so?”
“I think it was a very good choice.”
Lysia put her hand on her chest and said politely. And she smiled.
“But, even if Your Grace was not the kind of mistress that the people of
the Grand Duchy wanted… I would have been very happy.”
“Lysia….”
“Because then His Grace would choose not for his responsibility, but
for his own happiness.”
Artizea turned her head away to hide her trembling sigh.
Although she was sincerely happy with Lysia’s words, she felt the pain
that felt like a big needle pricking the inside of her chest.
646
Although she was temporary, she felt sorry that she was married.
Because it seemed she didn’t return Cedric to Lysia in full.
Nevertheless, she feels secret joy in hearing Lysia says that she is
Cedric’s wife. She felt guilty for it too.
Artizea’s facial expressions became complicated, so Lysia thought that

she had made a slip of the tongue.
She looked carefully at Artizea. Artizea knew, then said, as if making

excuses.
“I hope you don’t get it wrong. It has nothing to do with His Grace’s
preference.”
“Grand Duchess.”
“Cedric is a good lord to serve. That’s why he decided to trust the

Marquisate of Rosan. That’s all.”
Lysia looked embarrassed.
There was a knock on the door. Lysia checked her watch. It was snack
time.
Rize opened the door. As usual, Cedric stood with a plate of cookies in
his hand.
Artizea naturally stood up from her seat.
“Welcome.”
“Just in time.”
Cedric smiled as he saw the tea ready.
Lysia brought a new cup and put it down in front of Cedric.
“Her Grace prepared it in time.”
647
Cedric put down the plate of cookies and sat down.
Artizea picked up one of the teacups and its saucer and moved about
a third of the homemade cookies. She then told Rize to bring a tray
and placed the cup and cookies on it.
Cedric wrinkled eyebrow.
“If I’m interfering, I can leave.”
“No, it doesn’t, I have some work to do. Lysia, could you serve His
Grace with the tea instead?”
“I don’t know what’s going on, but I’ll do it for you.”
Lysia said in confusion.
“It’s because I don’t want to be disturbed.”
“But Your Grace…….”
“Isn’t it the lady-in-waiting’s job to serve guests on my behalf when I’m

busy?”
“But……”
Artizea pressed Lysia’s shoulder lightly to indicate her to sit.
And she slightly bowed her head to Cedric.
“Excuse me.”
The wrinkles in Cedric’s brow were like fluctuating change in the

earth’s crust, turning into towering mountains and deep valleys.
Whether she noticed or not, Artizea left the room as it was.
Rize bowed with a face like a guilty prisoner about to be executed.

Then she picked up the tray and followed.
648
Chapter 74
Cedric, who was left behind, sat for a while without saying anything.
Lysia stood up from her seat, not knowing what to do.
Cedric asked her.
“What did I do wrong?”
“I don’t know.”
He didn’t know how many times this was.
Cedric didn’t seem to have spoken properly with Artizea these days.
Is it because she has a lady-in-waiting to be left behind? Cedric

thought, rubbing his eyebrows with his index finger.
Or, did he say something that had disappointed her without knowing?
Lysia said.
“Wouldn’t it be nice to follow after her, instead of worrying about it?”
“I should.”
Cedric stood up.
Lysia briefly wondered if it was because of her.
“Surely.”
649
No matter how much she thought about it, there was nothing to be
misunderstood about her relationship with Cedric. She thought the
idea was too self-centered and she forgot it.
***
Artizea was in the library.
It was true that she had several documents to write. She wanted to get
her plans in order before the winter was over.
She thought it was a decent break, but it wasn’t. She had so many
things to do as she went back, but her mind was irritated.
She had no craving appetite. She’s got a few sweet pieces of cookies,
and even that didn’t go down well. Artizea knew that she couldn’t eat
anything, and she put it down.
In Artizea’s mind, she has begun to picture some specific details after
all of her work is over.
If she luckily doesn’t die, she’d better build a villa somewhere in the
eastern, quiet countryside.
How about buying all the books she wants to have and putting them
together? It would be nice if she walked every day, read books, and
wrote letters she couldn’t send.
She was thinking about that when the door opened.
Rize said cautiously.
“Madam, the Master….”
Cedric came through the door without permission and stood there
asking.
“Am I interrupting?”
650
“I didn’t tell you that.”
Artizea sighed a little and sat back.
Cedric knew that she had allowed his entry and stepped inside.
“Tia.”
“Do you have anything to say?”
“If I don’t have anything to say, can’t I join your tea time?”
“You don’t have to do that.”
“Tia.”
“If you have nothing to say, I have to do my job.”
“Tia.”
He called in a stern voice. Artizea raised her eyes.
Cedric thought that it had been a long time since his and her eyes
made contact.
But even if he matched her eyes like this, there wasn’t much difference
from when it wasn’t.
Her eyes, which had always had a deep color, were now as emotionless
as blue jewels.
Artizea put her eyes down again.
“If you have any business, please tell me. I will listen.”
Cedric finally sighed.
“I just wanted to talk to you.”
651
“Do it later when I have time. You don’t have to make me spoiled. Lysia
is taking good care of the snacks these days.”
If she said this while turning away, Cedric couldn’t speak any more.
“Okay, I won’t disturb you anymore.”
“Sorry.”
“I’m going to the hunt early tomorrow morning.”
“Yes, I know. You said it was like a New Year’s event.”
Winter hunting has been around since the time when food was scarce
in the middle of winter. It is for an intermediate replenishment of food.
However, winter hunting is dangerous, so when there is a place where

a lot of knights gather, there is a custom of going out hunting
together.
Naturally, it was immediately after the New Year’s banquet. Again, for
unity, a hunting plan was scheduled for several days.
“Maybe it will be about 5 days to a week. It could be longer if the

weather conditions are good.”
Artizea nodded at Cedric’s words.
“It seems to be very dangerous because it is right after it snows, please

be careful.”
“Tia.”
“Although I think the knights know much better than me.”
Cedric reached out. However, his hand could not reach Artizea. This is
because Artizea preemptively avoided his hand.
“…..Do you have anything else to say?”
652
Cedric asked.
There was no way there would be, but Artizea did not know.
Cedric looked at her fingertips. So Artizea held her hand together and
hid her cold fingertips.
“Okay.”
“Yes.”
“I’m leaving tomorrow early in the morning, so I probably won’t have

time to say hello. It’s going to be a few days away, so please take
care.”
“Yes, don’t worry about it, have a safe trip.”
Cedric eventually couldn’t hold her hand or kiss the back of her hand.
He turned his back and went outside.
Artizea looked at his back for a while, then lowered her head when the
door closed.
***
It was fussing at dawn. The butler tried to quietly lead the hunting
procession away, but that couldn’t be done.
The excited dog barked, and the knights shouted as they lined up the
soldiers.
Artizea barely slept that night.
Her heart was restless. She heard the sound of a cold wind as if she
had a hole deep in her heart by an awl.
She kept thinking of the hand that Cedric had stretched out.
653
She knew that his heart was inclined quite a bit to her. She knows that
if she reaches out her hand, he may hold her.
That was the most painful. She thinks she’ll fall for the temptation.
But it shouldn’t have been.
Artizea came down from bed. She tucked her feet into the fluffy fur
slippers on the floor and found her gown.
“Huh? Madam?”
Alice, crouched asleep on the couch, spoke sleepily, but she was
startled and tried to get up.
“It’s okay.”
“Shall I get you water? Or…”
“Just sleep.”
Looking for a gown over her pajamas, she opened the door to Cedric’s
bedroom.
Cedric never locked the door on his side. If Artizea wanted to open it,
she could open it anytime.
It’s been a long time since the owner of the bedroom had already left,
so the room was bleak. It was after the servants finished all tidying up.
Still, it wasn’t without human traces. Artizea briefly looked around the
room and sat down on the bed.
She heard the sound of a horn in the distance.
Artizea stood up and approached the window. When she opened the
shutter slightly, the torch of the hunting procession was already far
away.
654
The wind was so cold she quickly closed the window. And she came
back to her room.
What if she had opened this door when he was there?
It’s meaningless even if she thinks about it.
She was a vicious woman. She was generally as vicious to everyone,

but she was more vicious to Evron.
She shouldn’t forget that. Artizea locked the door again. And she
crawled back into bed.
In the meantime, her hands and feet were sore as if her body
temperature had dropped. She covered the blanket all the way to the
end of her head, but her breath formed like dew on her limbs and
made it colder.
Artizea suddenly realized that she was still wearing the diamond
bracelet.
‘This….’
She had been wearing it from the time she was proposed, so she
forgot.
She pulled it out and put it down on the side table.
Her sleep was unlikely to come again.
***
It was two days later that a guest came.
“From the South Sea, a leather dealer?”
At the words of the treasurer in charge, Artizea was quite surprised.
“Yes, it’s said to be a small business of the Eimmel Kingdom. It took so

long to check the identity card, that’s why I’ve only got to post it now.”
655
Said the treasurer with a regretful face.
“In this season?”
“They didn’t know that the sea would be frozen, so they came up, but I
guess their feet were tied up. Sometimes fishing boats from the
mainland do the same.”
“Where are they staying now?”
“At first, they stayed at an inn, but in winter, the inn also closed its
business…. Now it seems that the temple is taking care of them. There
are many empty rooms.”
It wasn’t common, but it wasn’t something that had never happened

before, so the treasurer said without doubt.
“It’s been said that Evron leather was being received through the
business of the mainland so far. Middleman traders have raised the
price unacceptably, and now they want to trade directly.”
“I see.”
“Previously, when Her Grace’s secretary was negotiating with the

leather dealer, it didn’t go well. They said that they want to meet in
person.”
“Okay. I think it’s possible. Let’s meet.”
Artizea nodded her head. It was an opportunity to see how much

profiteering the middleman traders had been making.
There was nothing to delay, so the merchants were called in that very
afternoon.
Artizea decided to meet them in the reception room of the Grand

Duchy.
656
Privately, Cedric entrusted her with full power. However, she did not
want to give the impression that she had just married and that the
Grand Duchess took over the official office.
Lysia sits by her side, and Alphonse stands behind her. Four financiers
took seats on the left and right.
The entrance to the reception room was bustling.
Merchants who had been called entered the reception room.
“I heard that everyone is a sailor, but the physique is quite…..”
One of the treasurers mumbled.
Artizea wasn’t listening to that.
She stood up in astonishment when she saw the red-haired man who
came in at the forefront.
“Ah…!”
But she couldn’t put the name out of her mouth.
It was because at this point in time, as a normal person, she didn’t

know.
The man laughed.
“It’s been a long time, Marchioness Rosan. How long has it been? You
probably haven’t forgotten me already?”
The eyes and expression were bright.
Then, she realized that he already knew her.
“His Highness Cadriol of Eimmel.”
“I’m relieved you remember. My head is still tingling after I got hit by
you.”
657
Alphonse felt a strange hint and moved.
However, Cadriol’s men were faster.
A man spit out a knife thinner than a finger from his mouth. And with
it, he poked his companion’s belly next to him and pulled out a round
object from his stomach.
Alphonse, who noticed the strange feeling, was already running at him.
Lysia screamed.
“No, Sir Alphonse! Her Grace’s side!”
But both were already late.
The smoke bomb exploded and the room was filled with sticky purple
smoke.
The smoke bomb was a melee weapon that Eimmel’s navy was proud
of.
All of Cadriol’s subordinates were elite among the elite of the Eimmel
Kingdom, and through the smoke, they could see ahead like in broad
daylight.
However, there was only one Alphonse from the Evron Knight.
The guards plunged into the room, but couldn’t find their direction in
the dark smoke.
Cadriol ran to Artizea and snatched her.
Alphonse ran after him with his senses alone. Six blades blocked his
way.
He broke the blade in his way and cut the neck of his opponent.
However, he did not get Artizea back from Cadriol’s hand.
658
Lysia went out by touching the wall.
Smoke bombs exploded in succession. Soon the hall was full of smoke.
“Call the knights! Close all doors of the stronghold! “
Lysia shouted out loud.
Chapter 75
As soon as he escaped from Alphonse’s blade, Cadriol ran madly to

the ground floor.
“How many are left?”
“It’s three!”
Three elite members died in the hand of Alphonse.
Thinking about the crew who died to bring in the smoke bomb, he lost
four in an instant.
In winter, Evron is sloppy.
Their power is concentrated in the direction of the Karam. They rarely

even considered being attacked by the same human beings. This is
because the frozen sea and cold weather were more powerful
defenses than anything else.
In addition, for the hunting events, all the main figures in military
relations, including knights, would be away.
He thought that if only the escape route could be secured, it would be

easy for him to kidnap a weak woman.
659
But it wasn’t something to look down on.
The moment they realized that the enemy had entered, the stronghold
itself shifted.
A door made of steel descended on Cadriol’s front and back.

Originally, it was intended to bind the feet of enemies invading from
outside.
Nevertheless, as they fell simultaneously, it was easy to get trapped in

the hallway.
The target position was close, but Cadriol had to go round and round.
Jump into another room, open another door, and run into a new
hallway.
If he had not been familiar with the structure of the stronghold in

advance from Aubrey, even if his men were the best warriors of the
South Sea, they would have been trapped and killed.
“Damn it!”
Arrows flew from behind.
Guards blocked the hallway. All entrances to this castle would have
been blocked by soldiers.
“Go!”
A member of the elite team stayed behind. Cadriol shout out, “I will
definitely pay you back!”.
And finally, he arrived at the end of the corridor on the first floor.
[Turn the left and right wrist of the statue carved on the wall at the
same time. It is a secret passage that was created to supply water.]
As Aubrey told him, this secret passage opens from the inside, and
only extends to the river.
660
But for Cadriol, that was enough.
Eimmel is a maritime kingdom, a kingdom of water.
For the people of Eimmel, handling the boat was like handling their
own hands and feet. Manipulating sails and flying in the wind is
something even a 10-year-old can do.
Even if it is a frozen river, a river is a river. Once he got on the boat, he

won’t lose to anyone.
With a rumbling noise, the wall with the statue of the saint opened.
Bam! Bam! Bam!
Short arrows were stuck in the statue of the saint one after another.
Cadriol exploded the last smoke bomb left. And he jumped into the
secret passage.
***
Lysia lowered the crossbow.
There was no guarantee that Artizea would not be hit by shooting an

arrow into that cloud of smoke.
A group of soldiers rumbled into the secret passage.
Lysia said.
“Send people outside the secret passage. We have to go through it.”
“What’s going on here?”
“Send a messenger to the Grand Duke right now. And secure Aubrey
Jordyn.”
Lysia ordered one after another. Margaret’s face turned pale.
661
Lysia grabbed her hand.
“We have to know who leaked the secret passage.”
There were three secret passages of the stronghold.
The most insignificant among them was the passage of the statue.
Rather than a secret passage, it was an emergency water supply route,

so the length was short, and it was unreasonable to use it as an escape
route.
However, that is based on the Evron or Krates mainland people.
At the end, there is a river. And the opponent is a South Sea person.
“Oh, Aubrey, how could you…”
“Think calmly. Aubrey is the most likely suspect, Aunt. Aubrey is at the
temple, and they were staying at the temple too. Didn’t she hate the
Grand Duchess a bit?”
Lysia said coldly.
In addition, Cedric said that everyone knows of the passage, but in

reality, it was hard to know how to open the secret passage.
He only informed it to his trusted vassals in case the stronghold was

breached and the command was destroyed.
Among them were the caretakers of the stronghold, the Count

Jordyns, who were the agents of the master, and their children who
were expected to inherit the duty in the future.
Blood drained from Margaret’s face.
“We need to find out information about them, even a little. Aunt
Margaret! If something goes wrong with the Grand Duchess like this,
how are you going to see the Grand Duke’s face?”
662
Margaret was startled and lifted her head. Then she nodded and ran
out.
***
Artizea’s mind came after Cadriol got out of the stronghold and
boarded a boat.
Artizea opened her hazy eyes and raised her head. She was lying on
the floor of a small cabin like a coffin.
Over her body was a coat of thick fur-skinned leather. There was also a
fur coat on the floor.
“Ah….”
Her whole body hurt, as if being beaten. She sat up.
Unable to cope with the cold and frozen body, she pulled up the
overcoat and put it on her. It was the length that reached her ankle.
Her last memory was that she was pulled by the back of neck while
being carried by Cadriol.
She stood up carefully. The feet in her indoor silk shoes were cold as if
her toes were falling apart.
Oversized fur shoes were laid. Artizea wore it and stumbled and
stepped out of the cabin.
The remodeled small ship was pushing forward, smoothly like a sled
on ice.
Artizea glanced everywhere, blankly. The sails were blown up by the

wind.
The riverside passed by in a flash. Even when it was warm, it didn’t get
to this speed even when she rode Evron’s ship.
663
“You woke up.”
Cadriol clicked his finger.
“The hospitality is not very good, but hang in there. I know that the
Marchioness is not very healthy, but I can’t afford to carry a hearth.”
Artizea took a quick breath. The cold air froze her lungs.
“I don’t know what kind of hellish weather this is. Is Evron insane? They
built a castle and built a town to live in a place like this?”
“His Majesty Cadriol.”
“Are your fur shoes warm? Cutting off the bride’s toes with a knife is
not what I want.”
“How….”
“Hmm how.”
Leaving the sail line to another sailor, Cadriol approached Artizea’s

side.
Artizea stepped backward.
“Where do I start? How did I escape? How did I know the structure of
the stronghold? How did I get here?”
Cadriol laughed brightly.
“Or, should I start from the moment my neck fell? You haven’t seen it
have you? My neck fell off with an axe.”
“Your Majesty. “
“The executioner told me. My father deliberately told him to use an ax

that didn’t work well, but the Marchioness spent money and replaced
it with a sharp one. Should I say thank you for that shallow mercy?”
664
“That’s….”
“Actually, I was really grateful. I had my neck drop in one swing. If I

had been axed five or six times, I would have gone crazy as soon as my
memories revived.”
Artizea took one more step back.
Cadriol snatched her waist. Her wrist, which swung like she was trying
to resist, was easily caught.
“Be careful. If you fall under the boat now, your body will be shattered
by ice, and you die immediately.”
“How.”
Artizea could only ask.
Cadriol, the first prince of the Eimmel Kingdom, was the pirate king of
the South Sea.
The kingdom of Eimmel was a small island in the South Sea.
The population was small, and the land mass was smaller. There were
no resources, and agriculture could not develop in the salty land.
Even so, they did not develop a delicate technology like the Kingdom
of Ianz in a similar situation.
The industry that did develop was fishing. However, distribution of

seafood is possible only on the beach at best.
During the development of Krates, Eimmel grew poorer.
So it was piracy that Cadriol turned his eyes to.
It wasn’t that way from the start. Initially, they used their advanced
navigation technology to engage in shipbuilding and relay trade.
665
However, the Duke of Riagan, who was backed by imperial support,
crushed it.
It didn’t even take a few years to realize that Cadriol could hardly
stand up against the large business of the Krates Empire.
He subdued the pirates of the South Sea and gathered them all under
his banner.
In the first place, many of the South Sea pirates were from the Eimmel
kingdom. Even some that came from other kingdoms, it was
commonly dominated by the South Sea people.
Organized pirates intensively plundered the Kratesian merchant ships,

periodically sweeping the southern coastal regions, weakening the
naval forces.
At the same time, he declared himself the protector of the South Sea
as the Prince of Eimmel.
It was said that a merchant ship protected by the Eimmel Navy could
safely cross the sea.
It was from the beginning of the country’s founding that the southern
regions of the empire suffered from piracy.
However, in the next ten years or so from now, the imperial navy is at
its weakest and the power of pirates rises.
In fact, there was a position where they could do nothing without the
help of the Eimmel Navy.
It was all done by Cadriol.
So Artizea joined hands with Cadriol. The first transaction was to

manipulate grain prices to oust Grand Duke Roygar.
It was a deal that Cadriol couldn’t refuse.
666
He took the money separately, and obtained the grain merchant shop.
As the price of grain rose, the plundered grain was released back to
the southern regions and gained triple benefits.
The alliance continued for some time after Grand Duke Roygar was
expelled. This is because Lawrence wants to subdue even the Duke of
Riagan.
But in the end, Artizea betrayed Cadriol. It was because he had

evidence of her conspiracy.
After trusting Artizea, Cadriol was arrested by the king for treason and
lost his neck.
It was the Krates Empire that lent soldiers to King Eimmel that day. It
was Lawrence to be precise.
“How…?”
Artizea was forced to ask again. Cadriol smiled.
“About 4 months ago, I woke up while sleeping, and I was so surprised

and grateful that my neck was intact. I remember my neck being cut
by the death penalty. At first, I thought I had the oddest of
nightmares.”
“….”
“But from that day, it was very weird. The documents, the people, all I
had already seen, and even the day the storm came. The memories
became more vivid and I couldn’t say that I had a dream.”
Said Cadriol.
“So what do you think was the first thing I thought about?
Marchioness?”
“I do not know. “
667
“I had to get you in my hand.”
Cadriol’s hand grabbed Artizea’s chin and fixed it.
“I don’t know how long I’ve missed you. I’ve thought about it many
times. Should I strangle you or kiss you when we meet?”
He laughed furiously. A whisper fell over Artizea’s lips.
Artizea stopped breathing.
No one else would have any memory. Artizea has checked it in many
ways.
Cadriol kissed her. Artizea bite down the lip hard with all her might.
Chapter 76
The beacon has risen.
Seeing it, Cedric returned home urgently that evening after sunset.
Knights and soldiers who had left for the hunting ground flocked into
the stronghold without disarming.
The sound of military boots trampled the castle, and the red shadow
cast by the torch shrouded the stronghold even more.
The inhabitants of the stronghold died in their post without even

thinking of opening the gates.
Dead bodies were laid on the stone floor of the hall. There were 14
guards killed by swords and 4 strangers from the South Sea.
668
Cedric put a sheet with Evron’s crest on the body of the guards. After
identification, the body of the South Sea people was tied with a rope
and pulled out.
And Cedric sat on the upper seat of the Grand Hall with his sword on,
without even loosening the winter cape strap over his coat.
Alphonse knelt in front of Cedric. He couldn’t even erase the blood

stains he had during the day.
He lowered his sword, removed the insignia from his chest, and placed
it in front of Cedric.
“I will pay you back with death, the sin of failing to protect the Grand
Duchess.”
Cedric responded with an angry voice to Alphonse’s words.
“Don’t put death in your mouth easily. There will be work to be done
before I take your breath away from your throat.”
“Forgive me.”
The situation was grasped.
A group of South Sea people came in last month and stayed at the
temple for nearly a month. It was just before the port was frozen.
Aubrey, who met them at the temple, drew in detail the structure of
the stronghold.
The South Sea people, who had passed through the passage of the
Saint statue, went down to the estuary from the river, in a small boat
that had been waiting.
The ship was said to have been modified to run on ice like a sled. The
merchant who had lent the warehouse to store the ship bowed down
and lamented that he was guilty of death.
669
“The one who remodeled the ship is also those South Sea people.
There were some damages, so they came in and out to repair it
themselves, but there was no doubt about it at all.”
When the South Sea people contacted Aubrey, the servant who
watched her and all of their family, were also found dead.
Cadriol held their family hostage to prevent words leaking from their
mouths, then killed them before leaving.
Cedric ordered coldly.
“Close the temple, arrest and investigate all residents who have had
any interactions with them. Make sure that the secret passages are
destroyed and blocked. Since it is known to the outsider, it should be
made so that it cannot be used again.”
“Yes.”
“What about the port?”
“Once the beacons were lit, a complete shutdown order was issued.”
“If you can go down the river by attaching a sled under a boat, it will
also be possible in the sea. Do not neglect cracking down on the
supply warehouse just because it is frozen. No matter how great the
ship of the South Sea people is, they will not be able to go out to the
ocean without any supply.”
“Yes.”
Cedric said only then.
“Bring Aubrey.”
Soon Aubrey was brought. She was caught in the temple room without
knowing the situation.
670
Aubrey wasn’t surprised to see the ugly atmosphere of the stronghold.
She asked with a cool smile, as if she was delighted.
“That woman, did she run away too?”
“Aubrey Jordyn. Did you inform the South Sea people of the structure
of the stronghold?”
Cedric asked in a cold voice.
“What? Oh, yes.”
Only then Aubrey’s shoulders shrunk. It was because she knew it was
wrong.
“He said he must meet her. Uh, do you know that she abandoned her
lover that she originally intended to marry and married Your Grace
instead?”
Cadriol never said that. But within Aubrey’s head, the story was already
so transformed.
“I’ve known that for a long time. That’s what cheap women do.”
“….”
“Don’t be so sad. She is a woman who is not worthy of Your Grace’s

heart.”
Aubrey approached Cedric.
She wanted to comfort him. How sad and betrayed he must have felt.
He was so nice to the lowly woman whose father is not known, and
gave her the status of the Grand Duchess, then she betrayed him and
ran away with another man.
671
Aubrey thought Artizea was a really funny woman. Whether she has a
changed heart or for other reasons, shouldn’t she first ask Cedric for
divorce and ask for forgiveness.
However, she guessed it from the time Cadriol spoke that they would
be running away. She must have committed a great sin that she
couldn’t say.
Even though he became angry, Aubrey was deeply satisfied, and with
this, Cedric also knew Artizea’s true color.
As Aubrey thought, Cedric was angry with sadness and betrayal.
However, the reality was different that the person who did the betrayal
was Aubrey, not Artizea.
Aubrey’s rude remarks froze the air in the Grand Hall.
Margaret, who was terrified, ran out crying and hugged Aubrey and
fell to the floor.
“Just her life……… Please spare her life!”
Aubrey said annoyingly.
“Oh, mom. What’s the matter? She’s gone so she’s gone, it’s done
now. She’s a woman who’s not worth scolding.”
Aaron pounded both hands on the floor. It was because he couldn’t

even dare to ask for a life.
Following Aaron, the daughters of Count Jordyn came forward and

knelt.
The eldest daughter, serving as the knight, unwrapped her sword and
took off her cloak. The second daughter and third daughter, who serve
as officials, also took off their hat and the insignia indicating their
identity.
672
Following that, all of the lineages of Jordyn’s knelt on their knees.
Aubrey then realized that the situation was completely different from
what she thought.
Cedric lamented in front of her as he looked around.
“I can’t believe it. This happened in my castle.”
“When I came back to this place a few days ago, the Grand Duchess
advised me. People can betray me for unforeseen reasons, so she
wants me to be more careful. Do you know what I answered at that
time?”
Aaron called him in a trembling voice.
“I laughed it off! It’s all right, it’s safe in my estate! I trusted you! I
never thought there would be any betrayal in my castle! So I said she’d
be safe, too!”
Cedric jumped up with anger.
“I was always worried about getting pierced from the outside! I was
worried about being wiped out by Karam, and I was worried about the
imperial conspiracy! I was afraid of winter approaching, and I thought
of fighting and death. But I was able to sleep with confidence only in
my house, my castle! Because I trusted you!”
The knights and officials could not handle the anger and knelt on the
floor at once.
“Aubrey Jordyn! I’ll give you one chance to make just one excuse,
looking at your parent’s side. Why did you do that?”
“You, Your Grace..…”

673
Aubrey, terrified, muttered tearfully.
“Because Your Grace is looking only at her, an, and ……I yearn for Your
Grace……”
She couldn’t stop saying that.
Clang!
Cedric drew the sword from his waist and threw it in front of Margaret.
“It’s hard to forgive all of the crimes of treason against the Grand
Duchess, the treachery of leaking the secret of the stronghold through
a communication with the enemy, and the high crimes against Evron.”
“Please, please, spare…”
“It is deserving to destroy the whole family, but considering the

achievements of Jordyn, I will give you the opportunity to rid the
shame of the family by yourself.”
It became irreversible.
Margaret cried endlessly, hugging Aubrey’s head.
Aubrey looked up at Cedric blankly. And said “Huh? Huh?” and looked
around with a face that couldn’t figure out the situation.
No one sided with her.
Aaron couldn’t dare say that he would cut his daughter’s throat on his
own, and did not move his face up.
Instead, the eldest daughter stood up and picked up Cedric’s sword.
Subsequently, the second daughter and the third daughter ran. The
two captured Margaret and pulled her out.
“I, I will die instead! I will die!”
674
As Margaret was pulled out, her cries echoed from outside.
Slash!
Without a scream, her blood gushed.
Lysia turned her head.
Cedric continued.
“I hereby order that Aaron Jordyn and Margaret Jordyn be deprived of

their titles and to serve as a servant at the Thold Gate. After a three-
years probation, after confirming their loyalty, I will decide on future
punishment.
Tears dripped from Aaron’s eyes.
“Viscount Agate.”
“Yes.”
“Temporarily take over the management of the stronghold. I will track

down the invader with the military.”
Cedric ordered that and turned around with his cloak.
“Where are you going? We’ve already delivered a search order to the
port, so we’ll have news tomorrow afternoon.”
“I’m going.”
He headed out with a determined step.
The knights rushed out after him.
It was midnight, and snow was piled up. It was unreasonable to run
horses all night even for northerners who were used to the cold.
However, Cedric did not hesitate.
675
The South Sea people were said to use a boat that was converted into
a sled. He couldn’t even guess where it would go in a day, or where
the real ship would have been put on the frozen sea.
‘It’s my fault.’
He thought.
Just because it was his castle doesn’t mean he was safe.
It would have been better if he had followed Artizea’s warnings

enough. He should have been properly escorted without being
relieved, even if it was in his stronghold.
It is arrogance to believe that the hearts of the servants will be the

same as his own.
It was a mistake to believe that everyone would respect her and treat
her like him because she was his chosen companion.
Aubrey should have been kicked out earlier as well.
He already knew that Aubrey was disrespectful. However, he didn’t

deliberately interfere because he believed it was Artizea’s job to rule
her lady-in-waiting.
However, Artizea was softened by the thought of his relationship with

the Jordyn family, and that was one of the reasons for this incident.
He found it difficult to forgive himself.
She had to be by his side.
Only regrets remained.
“Your Grace!”
Lysia ran out in a hurry.
Cedric said, pulling the horse’s reins.

676
“Don’t worry, nothing will happen to Tia.”
It was more like a word to himself.
“That’s not it. This….”
Lysia politely raised the diamond bracelet to him with her two hands.
Cedric looked down at it vaguely.
“It was lying next to Her Grace’s bed. She always wore it …… Please
give it back to her.”
“Yes.”
Cedric took it and put it in his arms.
And he sped up the horse. A group of knights followed him.
——-
Notes:
The talk about betraying is in Chapter 61.
Aaaa, this is one of the most exciting chapters I tl-ed to date! (Thus, I
dare to write this long thoughts.)
This chapter really shows Cedric in his element, usually it’s Artizea
being cool and him being a sweet cutiepie. But on the other hand I’m
quite sad that Cedric learnt his lesson this way. Like for a child to
experience a cut to not play with sharp objects anymore.
What will happen to Cedric in the future tho? One of his good points is
that he’s down-to-earth, someone just beyond grasp, and he believes
in these people he thought was his family.
But with this, will he lose trust in them? Be more wary? Since it’s really
shown how hurt he was by the incident.
677
Chapter 77
It was around midnight the next day that Cadriol arrived at the port.
He had already secured a safe accommodation and warehouse, so he

could safely enter the city without being noticed.
There was anxiety that he might be caught.
However, it was too dangerous to go out into the frozen sea in this
darkness. It was because it was impossible to know where the ice was
breaking and where the drift ice would flow.
The main ship was anchored and waiting in a far sea; deep enough not
to freeze.
It was dangerous. However, considering the possibility of getting

trapped in ice, this was better.
But once they’re joined, they wouldn’t be overtaken by Evron’s ship.
Cadriol put Artizea, who he had been carrying like a sack, down in
front of the fireplace.
“Get these guys out of here.”
Until then, the owners of the house and their families who had been
rolled in front of the fireplace with their hands and feet tied and their
mouths gagged were dragged out.
Cadriol took off the cloak he had covered Artizea with.
Even though she had been in the cabin, Artizea’s body was frozen
blue. Her face was ash colored, and her lips were purple.
678
When he looked at her face, he didn’t even feel angry about his
broken lips.
“How did you think of marrying a northerner with such a body.”
“It’s none of… Your Highness Cadriol’s… concern.”
Artizea said, trembling.
The sailor poured hot water from the kettle hanging in the fireplace
and handed it to Cadriol.
Cadriol held the cup in Artizea’s hand.
Artizea couldn’t lift it because her body froze. Then Cadriol wrapped
Artizea’s hand with his hand and put a cup of water to her mouth.
After drinking two cups of hot water and sitting in front of the
fireplace for a while, the color of Artisea’s lips returned.
Cadriol gave her warm porridge this time.
It wasn’t easy to eat, but Artizea tried hard to eat it. It was necessary
for her body to hold on, and it was necessary to regain her reason.
The trembling of her body did not stop easily. It was because of the
cold.
However, mixed with tension, Artizea couldn’t tell which necessary side
she was focusing on.
“What are you going to do with me?”
“Well, what should I do? I had originally intended you to be my wife.”
Cadriol muttered.
She had no idea how he returned to the past.
679
Over the course of a month, he found out that no one else had this
memory.
So Cadriol thought it was very likely that Artizea had no memory of it

too.
So, he was planning to formally propose to her.
As Marchioness of Rosan she was inferior to the Prince of Eimmel, but

not low enough that she couldn’t.
And given that Lawrence was the emperor’s son, she was the right
person.
She will not reject the alliance between Lawrence and Eimmel.
Once she got married and put in his hands, she would have no worries
from then on. She wouldn’t know anything about Lawrence.
He was going to separate her from Miraila and Lawrence, and make
her dedicated to him.
It would be good if she helps him as his wife and cultivates her talents
as before.
But even if she couldn’t, it was fine. All he has to do is keep Artizea
next to him and watch her do nothing.
Cadriol had the confidence that he could make her love him. Why
won’t she when she will be treated like the most precious person in
the world and be loved?
Even the future Marchioness of Rosan, she is only an 18-year-old girl

who is hungry for affection.
However, he was already too late by the time he went to the capital.
“I’m amazed because the Marchioness left after marrying Grand Duke
Evron.”
680
Cadriol said, shooking his head.
Artizea was mentally busy trying to infer his thoughts. Cadriol laughed
at it.
“So I knew that Marchioness had memories too. How far? Your
memories?”
“The moment of death.”
Artizea replied only so. She didn’t have to tell him that she had cast a
regression magic.
Cadriol was convinced and nodded.
“Are you betrayed by Lawrence?”
“….”
“Well, it was a predicted ending. Marchioness made Lawrence a

puppet and not took the regime directly.”
Artizea did not answer.
“I’m sorry. If I had seen it, I would have laughed at it cheerfully. Didn’t I
tell you? Give up Lawrence and come to me. It must have been quite
painful to be beaten by someone you trusted?”
She couldn’t say it wasn’t painful. However, Artizea did not want to
show such intent, so she turned her head.
“I never trusted you.”
Cadriol showed his teeth again and laughed.
Artizea clasped her cold fingertips.
“So, this time, is Grand Duke Evron the chosen man? Or, is it the
Saintess?”
681
“Please tell me your business. You have come to this place, so you
must have a serious business.”
Artizea said firmly.
Even though she is a threat, the assumption that he came to kill her is
wrong. If so, he doesn’t have to come in person like this. It is much
better to wait for her to come to the capital and send an assassin.
It was the same if he came to kill her himself because of revenge.
Instead of dragging her and saying phrases and words like this, it’s
okay if he killed her when he caught her in the stronghold.
It would have been much easier to escape.
Cadriol said something Artizea never thought of.
“Be mine.”
Artizea opened her eyes wide. She had already guessed that his
purpose was not to kill her, but she didn’t know she would hear these
words.
“Marchioness is too good to be under Grand Duke Evron. He will not

be able to use your abilities in half.”
“Do you mean that Your Highness Cadriol is different?”
“With the memory, I am, of course, different. If the two of us hold

hands, it will not be impossible to overturn the empire.”
“I am not interested in the Eimmel Kingdom before.”
“I will also help you take revenge on Lawrence.”
“….”
“I will not be bad to the Saintess and Grand Duke Evron. I am not
interested in the northern part of the empire anyway. Marchioness will
682
mediate. Me in the south, and Grand Duke Evron in the north hold
hands and press the mainland of the empire to split it in half?”
“Your Highness Cadriol.”
“If Marchioness had joined hands with Grand Duke Evron for the sake
of the Saintess, this would have led to a much better result. Rather
than becoming the Crown Princess of the Empire, she would live
happily with the Grand Duke Evron this time.”
Artizea was silent.
He knows Artizea of the past. So she wouldn’t trust him.
There was no one more difficult to persuade.
Cadriol laughed happily.
“Or, did you not marry the Grand Duke for the Saintess, but married
the Grand Duke with a private heart?”
“That’s.….”
Artizea was confused and tried to refute. Cadriol intercepted her words
and said.
“You have had Grand Duke Evron in your heart from the beginning, so
it’s not unusual to do that.”
Cadriol pulled her arm.
Artizea saw her face reflected in his golden eyes. She had a silly look.
“Did you think I wouldn’t know that?”
“…..I’ve never done that way before.”
“I’ll pretend I don’t know anything.”
Said Cadriol.
683
“And for either case, I love you enough to forget everything. Come to
me.”
“……I refuse.”
Artizea shook his arm. And she turned her face toward the fireplace.
“It’s true that I’m a vicious woman, but I’m not so mindless enough to
change my master twice.”
“Then, I will kill you in this place. I will have a special taste of sprinkling
you to the sea by slicing you alive in front of the Saintess and the
Grand Duke.”
“Are you convinced that killing me is profitable?”
Artizea turned her head back and looked at Cadriol. A cool light
returned to her turquoise eyes, shaking with anxiety.
“Because you’re not sure, you haven’t killed me yet.”
“It’s not about killing Marchioness. I’m asking you to come to me.”
“If I follow Your Highness Cadriol and state my plan, will you believe
it?”
“….”
“It will be difficult to do that. Your Highness’ plan has already been
broken because I have the memory.”
Cadriol shrugs his shoulder.
“Well, there’s nothing to lose just by keeping you by my side and

monitoring you so that you can’t do anything.”
“It’s easier to kill me than that.”
Artizea said so.
684
“I’m never going to follow Your Highness Cadriol. But, I’ll give you a
plan. We’ve gotten along well together before. We’ll be good allies this
time.”
“And then you want to hit my back again? I’m sorry, Marchioness
Rosan, this time I have nothing to do with the struggle for the
succession of the Krates Empire.”
“The current Queen of Eimmel.”
Artizea said briefly.
And when she confirmed that Cadriol had his ears open, she said.
“She will be assassinated within half a year. It has nothing to do with

Your Highness, but by the hands of the Krates Empire.”
“…..”
“I will create a cause for anger enough to cause military action and to
force King Eimmel to abdicate. You will never lose money.”
Artizea said so.
This is the only way to persuade Cadriol, who has memory before the
return.
No matter how big her promises are, Cadriol won’t believe her. Artizea
has a history of betraying him already.
Then she had to present something more paramount than that. She
must convince him that even if she later betrays him, he will not be
hurt.
The circumstances of the Eimmel royal family were rather complicated.
Cadriol’s father, the current king, was close to sixty years old.
685
Cadriol was the first prince, and there were no siblings. This is because
the king and the former queen, Cadriol’s mother, were not close.
As soon as there was a successor, the king and his wife did not meet
again.
And shortly after the death of the former queen, the king remarried.
The new queen, younger than Cadriol, was beautiful and has a lot of
charm.
The king loved Cadriol’s half-brother, born from the body of his new
queen, it didn’t irritate him to put him in front of his eyes.
On the other hand, he hated Cadriol, who resembled the former

queen.
At the time, his eldest son was already over 35 years old, and his
second son was only around 7 years old. It was impossible for the king
to pass his throne on to his second son when he would not live at least
15 more years.
In addition, Cadriol was already taking substantial control of the

Eimmel crown. He had great achievements and was gaining support
from the people.
For the king, he was also a thorn. To him, Cadriol was not seen as his
son and successor, but as a political opponent taking away his power.
Therefore, when Artizea prepared the frame and soldiers to be given

to take out Cadriol, he did not hesitate to implement it.
Cadriol was silent for a moment.
Chapter 78
686
“You want to assassinate the queen?”
“I’m going to do the most necessary and desperate thing for Your
Highness.”
Cadriol looked at Artizea with a sunken face.
Artizea knew he was willing to negotiate. So, she added quickly.
“We have already planted a sword in the Riagan Duchy. I will

assassinate Her Majesty and accuse the Riagan Duchy. Her Majesty is
secretly holding hands with the Riagan Duchy. I’m sure you know.”
“The opinions of both sides are different.”
“Yes, but Your Highness is not officially aware of the relationship

between the Riagan Duchy and the Queen, so it will be enough
justification for military action.”
Cadriol asked with a suspicious face.
“How can I believe you’re going to do it?”
“You must have already found out about me in the capital, so you
must also know that I have become Her Majesty’s lady-in-waiting?”
Cadriol nodded his head.
“It is the Empress’ desire to destroy the Riagan Duchy.”
“You’re going to use it for the empire’s infighting.”
“Yes, because the Riagan Duchy is not a small prey.”
In all likelihood, Grand Duke Roygar will come out. Because the salt
business is lucrative.
And now, the Riagan Duchy is in charge of the distribution of salt in

the South Sea under the leadership of the emperor.
687
The money earned from the monopoly of salt was also the emperor’s
greatest source of income. If you put your hand on it, it was easy to
drive it into another direction.
Cadriol thought about it for a moment. Even if Artizea didn’t have to

explain it, he could guess her thoughts.
“In the worst case, father will be related to the imperial rebellion, and
even if it is not, it will be revealed that the queen has a hand in the
empire’s salt monopoly. There’s no way Gregor could stay still.”
“I can’t interfere with the internal affairs of other countries, but

Eimmel’s King will also have to show his sincerity.”
So it meant to force the abdication from the pressure of the Krates

Empire as the cause.
“This isn’t something I’m doing for Your Highness Cadriol, and it’s
something I can only do if I’m in the Empire.”
“….”
“All Your Highness Cadriol will do is to take action in time for your
case. If you hide that we met here today, there is no one to doubt
you.”
She waited calmly for Cadriol to think.
In the meantime, the trembling of her body stopped.
Cadriol suffered from his father all his life, and fought his stepmother,
who he had a bad relationship with. He also learned that he would be
betrayed by his father even if he established contribution and made
his country rich.
If he could get rid of the two without hearing a say that he had hurt
his parents, he would have nothing more to wish for.
688
If Artizea succeeds, he can be crowned without any moral flaws. If she
fails, he doesn’t lose anything.
And once he is crowned, Artizea’s way of harming him disappears.
For Cadriol, it is to solve both of these worries at once.
If he could also have some of the assets of the Riagan Duchy, it would
have been a great profit.
Artizea knows Cadriol well. She knew at least as much as Cadriol knew
Artizea.
So she knew that this was an acceptable offer for him.
Cadriol looked at Artizea with a complicated face.
Artizea was dumped on the carpet in front of the fireplace. Cadriol

looked down at her.
“You are smart. The successor you give birth to must be born with very
good qualities.”
“So, are you accepting my offer or not?”
Artizea asked without shaking.
Cadriol laughed in vain. He then raised his body.
He reached out to Artizea.
Artizea grabbed the hand and barely sat up. Her weary body seldom
moved, so it was difficult to take her back off the floor.
“I have an offer on my side as well.”
“What?”
689
Cadriol said, holding her hand.
“Isn’t it the purpose of the Marchioness to raise Grand Duke Evron as

the emperor? What to do after you’ve finished?”
“Are you saying you’re going to call me as Eimmel’s servant?”
“No. I say come to me as a woman.”
Cadriol’s breath passed through Artizea’s palm.
“If Grand Duke Evron is your only master, you don’t have to insist on
him after everything is done, right? After all, you wouldn’t have any
intention of staying in a small publicly exposed position anyway?”
“That’s right…”
“If you’re going to retire and go somewhere, come to me. The South
Sea’s climate will surely be good for the Marchioness’ health.”
“You don’t have to go through such troubles to keep an eye on me.

Even then, you won’t be able to believe me anyway…”
With his lips on Artizea’s palm, Cadriol lifted up his golden eyes.
Then she lifted her head with a bleak face.
“Are you really saying this because you don’t understand my

intention? Or are you deliberately pretending to not understand?”
Artizea hesitated.
Cadriol shook his head. Then he pulled Artizea’s hand and wrapped his
other arm around her waist.
Artizea was carried lightly in his hand. It became a posture that

seemed to be held in his knees.
“You’re crazy. Have you forgotten what I proposed to you?”
690
“No, I do remember… It was for alliance, wasn’t it?”
It wasn’t long after Grand Duke Roygar was ousted.
Artizea had already obtained everything she would get from Cadriol at
that time. So, she didn’t want to make complicated things like
marriage alliances.
It was a time when there was a lot left to do for Lawrence. She had to
be next to Lysia as well. She had no intention of leaving the capital and
going to Eimmel.
So she refused.
Cadriol had a stunned face.
“This is the first time I am this humiliated. I mean it.”
“Do you have any weird habits of favoring a woman who axed your
own neck?”
“Hey, I think I have a bad taste, too. But I can’t help it. I know what
kind of jewel when I see one.”
Cadriol lightly put his forefinger on Artizea’s temple.
Then, he slid along the contours of her face, raising her chin.
When this happened, Artizea could not help but be nervous.
All sorts of complex emotions raged in Cadriol’s eyes.
Half of that would be hate. But the other half was something beyond
that.
“Think seriously, Marchioness Rosan. I’m willing to wait for the

situation to be resolved.”
It was right when he said that.
691
“Captain!”
He heard a shout from outside.
Bang!
The door was torn apart with a strong sound. Cadriol knocked Artizea
to the floor and covered her with his body.
A bloody smell came in with the cold breeze.
Artizea, who was astonished, was pulled by Cadriol. Then he jumped

up and pulled out his sword.
A body fell through the door.
Cedric slowly stepped over the body. He was holding a bloody sword.
“Oh my God. I didn’t expect you to come personally.”
Cadriol groaned a little.
Less than 48 hours have passed since he snatched Artizea from the
stronghold.
He thought Evron would make all-out efforts to track him down.

However, he didn’t think that Cedric, who had been out hunting,
would come this fast.
Cedric looked at him with a cold face to freeze.
“Let my wife go, then I’ll kill you in a way that you don’t suffer.”
“The reality is that I’m going to die the moment I let her go.”
Cadriol replied lightly.
“What do you think, Marchioness Rosan? Now, if I put a knife to your

neck and threaten you, can you get me out of this terrifying situation?”
692
“It’s not time to joke.”
The moment Artizea replied, Cedric’s complexion changed.
Kang!
Cadriol raised his arm in astonishment.
In an instant, Cedric’s heavy sword cut his steel forearm guards in two
at once.
Cadriol took his back step and was attacked by Cedric.
Kang!
Kaangg!
The sound of metal crashing from the blades resounded in the narrow
room.
Cadriol stepped back further. He drew a pistol from his waist.
However, Cedric’s sword was faster. Cadriol pushed Artizea away and
rolled over the floor, avoiding the sword from piercing his shoulder.
Cedric’s sword smashed the wooden window shutters.
Cedric’s cloak fluttered, causing the wind to stir the lights in the
fireplace.
“Ugh!”
Cedric’s hand grabbed Artizea’s arm and pulled her.
Artizea had no idea what the fight would be like. When her mind was
thinking, Cedric was moving to the other corner of the room, leaving
her behind him.
It was to defend her from new enemies who might come through the
door.
693
Cadriol shouted with anger.
“You think I don’t want to kill you, right?”
“Barking in the middle of a fight is something that even dogs don’t

do.”
Cedric said softly.
“Wait!”
Artizea ran and hugged Cedric’s waist. Because her arm couldn’t even
reach torso.
Cedric flinched and stood there. It was because he feared that any
wrong moves would hurt Artizea.
Artizea cried out to Cadriol.
“Go!”
“You’re telling me to run away from the enemy!”
“Are you going to fight Evron in Evron? Are you crazy? You know this
is his territory!”
“Tia.”
Cedric called her.
“Please let him go. He shouldn’t die right now.”
The diplomatic situation that would arise from the death of Cadriol
here would be heavy.
Artizea couldn’t see Evron’s under that burden because of her.
“…..”
“Please, trust me.”

694
Cedric said nothing.
Artizea spoke this time to Cadriol.
“Go.”
“Marchioness Rosan.”
“I will keep my promise. If you do not believe me, I will swear by Her
Majesty the Empress’ name.”
The empress, which Artizea spoke of, did not refer to the present
empress, but to the future empress, Lysia.
Cadriol got it.
He took the sword.
The oath Artizea made under the name of the Saintess is unbelievable.
And Artizea is right; He can’t fight Evron in Evron.
And even if it’s on the sea, he wouldn’t know. He had no ability to

break the Shield of the Empire while on the ground.
“I will come back to pick you up.”
Cadriol said that and turned around. Then he jumped over the body
and ran out of the broken door.
The whistle sounded. Cadriol gave the signal to the warriors of Eimmel
to escape.
Chapter 79
695
[Notes: Prepare tissues or read alone because it’s an aww-worthy
chapter!]
Cedric held Artizea and rode the horse. He left the rest to his
subordinate.
When he arrived at the mayor’s residence, the mayor couple and

employees who were waiting rushed out.
“Your Grace, I’m glad that you’re safe! The Grand Duchess too…”
“Where is the bedroom?”
The mayor hurried ahead and opened the door himself.
Cedric climbed the stairs quickly, not handing Artizea over to the
hands of the maids.
“Remove the blockade of the port, and let the stronghold know that
the Grand Duchess is safe. Raise the beacon to release the alert.”
“Yes!”
The bedroom, which had been preheated before the start of the
operation, was warm enough.
Cedric put Artizea down on the armchair.
Artizea, who had lost her energy, hung on the comfort of the chair.
The cold and exhaustion of her physical strength completely left her
body. She warmed up for a while at Cadriol’s quarters. However, for
more than a day, her body suffered from bone-chilling cold in the
cabin and had no more energy.
In the midst of the fight, she was too agitated and did not notice.
696
However, when she came to her senses, her tension was relieved, so
she no longer had any strength in her body.
The mayor’s wife said.
“Leave the work to us. You must be tired, too….”
“It’s okay, go back.”
Cedric said without looking back at her.
The mayor’s wife read the vortex of emotions deep under his voice.
She hurriedly knelt down on one of her knees and bowed.
She then drove the maids away and closed the door.
Thud!
Cedric took off the steel gauntlet and threw it. The cloak and sword
were also randomly stripped and thrown on the floor.
Snow-soaked boots stained the carpet. Perhaps the black spot is not
just mud.
“Your Grace…”
He dragged Artizea’s armchair to the front of the fireplace.
Artizea could smell the dust and faint blood on his body.
“How, this far… how are you here?”
“How? Then, after hearing the news that you were kidnapped, do you
think I was hunting in peace?”
“No, that’s not it, the stronghold…”
It is not unusual for the defense of the stronghold to be broken.
697
Since she fainted, Artizea didn’t know everything about what was
going on.
However, it was easy to guess that someone in the stronghold would

have informed the secret passage to Cadriol.
In addition, the guards searched them and found no swords and

smoke bombs.
It was also evident that casualties were incurred in the battle a little
while ago; even in Evron’s stronghold, people would have died and
injured.
The biggest problem was that the trust of the Grand Duke would have
been broken.
Artizea bit her lower lip. She felt responsible.
That wasn’t directly Artizea’s responsibility. Because she was not

involved in the defense of the stronghold.
However, it was undeniable that the underlying reason was with her.
If Artizea hadn’t been in the stronghold, Cadriol wouldn’t have come

this far.
Cedric touched the armrest of the armchair.
As if she was trapped in the armchair, Artizea withdrew her body.
“Is that more important to you?”
“What?”
“Do you have anything else to say to me?”
Artizea hesitated.
She couldn’t think well. She was both mentally and physically
exhausted, and Cedric was too close.
698
When Cedric appeared, she thought her heart stopped.
She thought she could convince Cadriol. But it wasn’t that she didn’t
care.
She wasn’t afraid of death. She was already dead once.
But she didn’t want to die without seeing Cedric again. Now that she’s
living like a human for the first time, she didn’t want to leave this life.
Even if she hadn’t died, if she had been taken to the South Sea.
[You’ve always had Grand Duke Evron in your heart, so it’s not unusual
to do that.]
Cadriol said so.
Artizea denied that word. But his words were nailed to her chest.
When he said he would make her forget everything, her heart was
shaken for a moment.
But she was happy Cedric came to the rescue, can she say that? What
he lost was too great for that.
Cedric looked down at her.
Artizea saw a burning fire in his dark eyes. She saw herself trembling in
it.
She had tears in her eyes, then it trickled down.
“Tia.”
“I’m sorry.”
Artizea chose to apologize.
The anger and frustration he felt was fully understandable.
699
It would have been difficult for him to run directly to this place
through the snow and cold. Since the stronghold was breached, the
aftermath would not have been small.
But Cedric prioritized her over that. He came to rescue her.
But she told him to let the enemy go.
If she knows she’s sorry, she shouldn’t shed tears. She did not deserve
to be as sad as he deserves to be happy.
However, the body, which reached its limit, did not listen.
It always has been.
It was easier to convince Cadriol. When talking about a great country,

she could be rational.
She could protect herself even if Cadriol threatened her with a knife
under her neck.
Even now. If Cedric asked her coldly why she told him to let Cadriol go,
she could mix up dozens of subtle excuses.
But in front of the person she liked, she was always a mess.
Cedric reached out his hand. Artizea reflexively closed her eyes and
curled her body.
However, it was not violence, but a careful touch, like touching a thin
glass.
Artizea blankly opened her eyes.
Cedric’s face came close.
Their lips touched.
The first kiss was completely different from a good-night greeting.
700
Artizea held her breath. Cedric swept her hair in one hand and hugged
her back with the other.
That hug was also completely different from what it used to be.
“Your Grace, um.”
Her lower lip was lightly bitten by his lips, so Artizea could not speak
until the end.
She was struggling. But she couldn’t get out of Cedric’s arms.
Her body temperature soared suddenly. She didn’t know if it was the
temperature of her body or the temperature that was transmitted from
Cedric’s body.
Her hands and feet were tingling. Hot blood seemed to seep into the
veins of her body.
“Your… Grace…”
Artizea strode close to his chest.
She couldn’t tell whether she was hanging because she had no place
to support, or whether she was trying to push him out.
“Don’t apologize. I don’t want you to feel sorry for me.”
“Well, then…umm….”
His lips touched hers again. Artizea groaned unknowingly.
“Do you know how I felt when I heard that you were gone?”
Cedric said in a low voice. A hot breath mixed up between the two lips.
As it was, he pressed his lips against Artizea’s again. The answer was
enough.
“I was running all night in the snow and I thought I couldn’t live with
losing you.”
701
“My stronghold broke down. I also knew that Jordyn had betrayed me,
and the trust I believed was an illusion. I was supposed to feel like I’ve
lost everything…”
“It’s not an illusion, it’s not.”
“But, I only thought about you. As usual, I chose you over Evron, as if
Evron was nothing if you were okay.”
Artizea trembled. It was both because of joy, and because of fear.
Cedric leaned further.
Her heart poured down. Artizea trembled and grabbed Cedric’s hem.
“But you threw yourself to protect me.”
“I didn’t do that. If His Highness Cadriol dies here, ummph.”
Again, their lips overlapped.
Cedric, who stopped her words with a kiss, lifted his lips and said.
“You told me to do that, so I let him live. That’s all my patience is. You
don’t have to defend it and you don’t have to tell me why. I don’t want
to be messed up in front of you anymore.”
“Your Grace.”
“Don’t call me like that.”
Cedric’s hand swept her hair and wiped the tears from her cheek. His
body was in close contact, and everything was too close.
Artizea put her gaze down. The inside of her eyelids became hot again.
Cedric touched the eyelid with his index finger. Knowing that the tears
were welling, he did not tell Artizea not to cry.
702
“This isn’t right.”
“I think so, too.”
She is still young, and she was married to a guardian.
He was only a contracted marriage partner who had promised

protection for only two years. He called her his wife in front of Cadriol,
but he wasn’t Artizea’s real husband.
Nevertheless… no, that’s why it seemed to burn her heart even more.
Even Cedric himself didn’t know that his feelings were so deep.
Artizea shook his soul. After almost losing her, he just noticed that
there were feelings that melted deep into his stomach.
He wanted to hug her and warm her up. He wanted to touch her
tenderly and kiss her.
And just as much, he was angry and sad at her. There was a feeling of
resentment and a feeling of hate.
Cedric himself did not know where these feelings came from.
However, even if she shed tears, it was okay if she was doing it in his
arms.
He could no longer hold himself back anymore.
“I love you.”
“Ah.….”
Artizea lifted her eyes to look at him and spit out a sigh.
Now Cedric’s voice was like a breathless sound.
“Don’t say you didn’t know. Didn’t you avoid me because you knew?”
703
Artizea put her gaze down. Cedric’s forehead touched hers. Then,
“Tia, I love you.”
“No.”
“Then, say ‘I don’t like it’.”
She couldn’t say that.
She has lived with countless lies, but she couldn’t lie about that.
He whispered with his lips almost over Artizea’s lips.
“I love you.”
Artizea heard the words not by sound but by the touch.
Her touching lips trembled. Ecstatic tremor ran through her back.
She closed her eyes in a daze. It felt as if the floor had collapsed and
fallen into hell.
She knew it was a sin.
But just once was fine. She wanted to be loved with all heart and body
from someone she adored.
Artizea eventually wrapped her arms around his neck weakly.
Cedric hugged her tightly in his arms and kissed her deeper.
“Don’t think about anything, I’m the only one watching, Tia.”
“…..”
“Do you hate it?”
“No….. Lord Cedric.”

704
Artizea replied with a voice that seemed to be fading out.
The fireplace light burned red.
Chapter 80
Her eyes suddenly opened at dawn.
Artizea dazedly pulled the blanket while sleeping. The cold air shook
her bare shoulders.
She suddenly realized that she was in the bed with her naked body.
‘Ah…..’
She came to her senses.
Artizea recalled last night’s event and her face turned red.
The inside of the blanket was chilling.
Artizea hesitated to lie back.
Cedric sat in front of the fireplace with his shirt on. He was picking up
firewood with poker and lighting up a flame.
The red fire made his face line look deeper. Whenever the flame grew,
the shadow on her eyes shook.
His face seemed to be engulfed in agony.
Artizea briefly looked at Cedric’s side face.
After the anger and enthusiasm faded away, was he regretting it now?
705
Artizea was caught up in such anxiety.
Artizea, herself, did not regret it.
No, she regretted it.
A little bit of favor and a little bit of a friendly hug can be forgotten if
you turn a blind eye to it. However, this cannot be said to have never
happened.
Can they separate like this? After she breaks up, can she casually
remain as his servant?
She won’t be able to.
Artizea knows that she will carry last night’s event for the rest of her
life.
However, she did not regret it. Even if this was a sin, even if it was for a
single night, she was happy.
“Ahhh……”
A long sigh flowed out.
She had a lot to think about.
How will she atone the sins to Lysia.
With a simple contract marriage, it was already a great sin for her to
hold the name of his wife for a while.
So is what she promised Cadriol.
What she suggested to him was something she had to do anyway.
Rather, it was a bigger concern that he had memories of the past.
It was the first time that such large-scale magic was actually cast,
rather than trying a simple and small magic such as “Light”.
706
There may have been something wrong.
Or maybe it’s a flaw inherent in magic itself. She didn’t study with a
magic example that was completed in the first place.
At that time, she thought she drew the magic circle perfectly, but when
she thinks about it now, it might not be.
She used to think that she was able to think properly, but she might
not have been sane because the aftereffects of torture remained.
Maybe someone else, too, has their memory other than Cadriol.
Then there was a need to make a full revision of the plan.
Uncertainty increases with the existing information. There will also be

those who are hostile to her like Cadriol.
Most of all, when another person who knows her in the past appears, it
might be then Cedric really knows what kind of person she is…
“Tia.”
Dazed in thought, Cedric felt her awakening and turned his head.
He put down the poker and approached Artizea.
“Did I wake you up because of the rustling?”
“No.”
Artizea replied with a split voice. Her throat was sore, so the sound
didn’t come out well.
Cedric sat by the bed and covered her in the blanket thoroughly.
And he looked down at her with a somewhat complicated face.
“It’s still long before dawn. Sleep more.”
707
“Yes…..”
Artizea softly closed her eyes.
But Cedric was right next to her, so she couldn’t fall asleep easily.
As she felt her breathing trembling, Cedric asked in a soft voice.
“Do you regret it?”
“…..no.”
“I thought you might ask me to forget it because it was a mistake.”
“……Lord Cedric…..”
She wanted to ask if it was a mistake.
However, she didn’t ask until the end, afraid of the answer that might
come.
Cedric was silent for a moment. So Artizea became scared. Anxiety

shook her body.
His hands covered Artizea’s eyes.
Cedric sighed. He then bowed his head and put his lips on her temple.
“I’ve never thought about it like that. I’ve never made a mistake about
something like this….”
“Lord Cedric…..”
“Rather….. I thought I should have done this a long time ago.”
There was a faint trembling in his voice, as he was saying ‘a long time
ago’.
So Artizea tried to ask about what it meant.
708
However, she forgot about it because of Cedric’s next words.
“I’d like to make it as if we didn’t have a contract, Tia.”
“Yes…..? “
Artizea was surprised and tried to raise her body. Because she
understood it to mean to cancel the marriage.
But Cedric didn’t remove his hand that covered her eyes. He was able
to defeat Artizea’s resistance with just a little strength in his hand.
“Please make the proposal I made as just a proposal. Regardless of the

contract or the like.”
Artizea took a breath. Cedric said, still covering her eyes.
“Give me your left hand.”
Artizea hesitated to pull her hand out of the blanket.
Cedric held her left hand lightly. Cold metal passed through her hand
and caught on her wrist.
She hadn’t taken it out for months, so Artizea knew right away what it
was. It was the diamond bracelet she got from Cedric.
“Would you marry me, Marchioness Rosan?”
Artizea held her breath. The answer was stuck in her throat and could
not come out.
Cedric smiled generously and faintly.
“We already had a wedding, but it doesn’t mean anything. I just

wanted to.”
“….. Yes….”
“Far a long time ago, I should have done this. “

709
He said so in a soft voice.
Artizea thought it was fortunate that Cedric covered her eyes.
He won’t be able to find her eyes with tears or her body trembling
under the blanket.
“Before… You told me to ask you if I felt suspicious because it seemed

that you’re hiding something.”
“Yes…..”
“I’ll ask instead. Don’t forget what I’m saying now, even if we’re against
each other, if you’re suspicious of me or I’m suspicious of you, on the
contrary.”
Cedric removed his hand from her eyes. Then he bent over and looked
into Artizea’s eyes.
“No matter who you are, no matter what you do, even if you put a
dagger in my heart, you are my only wife.”
“…..”
Artizea couldn’t answer.
Cedric said as she lowered her gaze down.
“Tia, what is the answer?”
“I understand….”
How could Artizea say it shouldn’t be?
She replied, pressing her thumping heart. Cedric smiled faintly.
A sweet kiss fell over Artizea’s mouth.
As Artizea flinched, she grabbed the hem of his shirt and gently
opened her mouth.
710
Cedric lifted her lips and opened his eyes. Then he touched her hair
and smiled.
Artizea, bowed her head, blushing.
“Now let’s go to bed. When we get up, we have to start with the
stronghold.”
“Lord Cedric, you too….”
She was embarrassed to ask if he was sleeping. It was because she was
going to ask if he would lie next to her.
Cedric said.
“I just refilled the fireplace with firewood. I need to make sure that the
fire catches on. Go to bed first.”
Artizea nodded her head.
Cedric stood up and patted her sweetly.
Artizea boiled down surprisingly easily this time.
Her body was very tired, and her hands and feet were warm. The inside
of her chest was still thumping and it made random noises, but she
quickly forgot.
Cedric sat in front of the fireplace until the fire rose. Then he returned
to the bed.
And he sighed out loud.
Artizea was deeply asleep. After confirming it, he confessed directly to

her.
“You are the first and the last woman I thought I wanted. Before and
after. Maybe, even if I had another life to come, it would be the same.”
Of course, a sleeping person cannot answer.

711
But it was good enough for him.
Cedric laid next to Artizea and hugged her. It felt like he was
embracing regret and happiness together.
***
The next day, Artizea woke up early in the morning.
The mayor’s wife, who woke her up, said with regrets.
“It would be nice if you can settle for one more day and then leave
tomorrow….”
“Because what happened to the stronghold is not a small issue. We

can’t delay.”
Artizea said so.
It was better to go to the stronghold to settle things.
She slept warmly last night, but she can’t get Cedric stuck that way all
day long.
The heating facility of the official residence fell far short of the Grand
Duchess’ room in the stronghold.
Artizea borrowed the mayor’s wife’s clothes instead of her ruined

clothes. She dedicated both of her only coats of fur to Artizea.
Artizea decided to give her a reward beyond that.
Cedric finished the preparations early and shared a meal with her.
He was back with a cool, usual face, whether all of his fatigue had been
relieved by just having a good night’s sleep, or thanks to the solution
to the frustrating problem.
“Do you have anywhere uncomfortable?”
712
“There isn’t”
Artizea said, blushing her face a little. In fact, it wasn’t without any at
all.
“The road will be a little rough because maintenance is not possible

due to the snow. The carriage wouldn’t work very well.”
“I think it’s better to go back and rest. I’m worried about the
stronghold.”
“Thank you for understanding.”
Cedric nodded his head.
“I had something I wanted to tell you.”
Artizea said so carefully. Cedric spoke ahead of her.
“If you’re talking about the South Sea people, it’s okay not to explain
it. You’re not someone who does things for no reason.”
“Not that. Last night… I wanted to tell you about what you said that
trust is an illusion.”
“Tia.”
Cedric looked at her with wonder.
“I never thought that Lord Cedric’s trust was built on an illusion.”
“Tia…..”
“I think betrayal can happen anywhere, but… nonetheless, the people

of Evron Grand Duchy haven’t really betrayed. It’s just that they think
differently about the way Cedric and Evron are.”
Artizea said earnestly.
713
She knew that Evron really didn’t betray him. Rather, if the trust was
broken because of her, betrayal could have really sparked.
“Everyone’s thoughts are different. I know. I just realized it anew.”
Cedric said.
“Don’t worry. I still believe in good intention and justice.”
He said so. Then he bowed his head and kissed Artizea.
Chapter 81
12.
12. Defense Against Karam
The snowfield was wide and there was no end to it.
She thought it was a deserted plain even if she went up the river by
boat. Even the sound was quiet as it was covered with snow. Artizea
thought that this was like going to an empty place without directions.
Of course, to the knights and Cedric surrounding the carriage, it was

different. For them, it was a familiar road that they went through
thousands of times more.
Knock, knock.
The sound of a tapping on the wooden shutters caused Artizea to

carefully lower the shutters. Cedric looked in and asked.
“Shall we take a break?”
“Can I take a break?”
714
“Because it’s the beginning of the forest, there’s less wind. If you move
for a while, your body will be more comfortable.”
Artizea nodded her head. It was lonesome to sit alone in a small

carriage with all the windows closed.
Cedric opened the carriage door and reached out his hand. Artizea
was a little shy and took the hand.
He held Artizea down.
Cedric said it was less windy, but that didn’t mean the wind stopped.
Artizea gathered and grasped her hair blown away by the blade of
wind. She wanted to untie her ribbon and tie it back, but she didn’t
dare to take off her mittens.
Her white face quickly turned red in the cold breeze. Cedric took off
his gloves, reopened the collar of her coat, and wrapped her cheeks
with both hands.
“Your hands will be sore.”
“It’s okay for a while. Isn’t the carriage uncomfortable?”
“It’s okay. I didn’t have a choice anyway.”
The official residence’s four-wheeled carriage wasn’t worth bringing.

There is a need for inspection, and it is because the carriage itself was
heavy.
It was the same with Artizea that even though the road was a little
more difficult, it was better to get to the stronghold quickly. She was
also worried about the stronghold. That is why she chose to ride alone
in a small, light two wheeled carriage.
The wagons rattled without pause, and the walls were thin, so the draft
was intact.
715
However, even if it is a four-wheeled carriage, that does not mean that
the cold will disappear, anyway. She missed the carriage of the
stronghold that could put a small brazier.
“When I first came here, I thought there would be nothing more

difficult than taking a boat.”
Artizea smiled. Even at that time, she suffered a lot because of her
motion sickness.
But it was nothing compared to going through this road.
“Move your legs. We have to keep going until evening.”
Cedric said so and put his gloves on again. Then he grabbed Artizea’s
arms on both sides.
Artizea looked up puzzledly, not knowing why he was doing it. Cedric
smiled and pulled her arm straight up.
“Aw aw.”
From her stiff shoulder, there was a crunch.
“Because you didn’t even walk in the cold while you were in the
stronghold.”
“I walked a little in the living room.”
“What kind of exercise is spinning around in a room?”
Artizea knew nothing to say, so she laughed shamelessly. Cedric

lowered her arm.
Then he stretched it to the left and right this time.
“Ugh.”
As Artizea groaned, Cedric pulled out his hand.
716
He clenched and opened his fist a few times.
Artizea regrets a little because it was cold.
Cedric sighed softly. Then he brightened his expression.
“Shall we take a walk in the castle next time?”
“… Yes.”
Artizea blushed her cheeks.
Then she sighed and looked up. The forest is not deep, so she can see
the sky and snow-capped mountain ranges through the coniferous
forests.
“What are you thinking?”
“I think the future is far away.”
Cedric wrapped her shoulder lightly. Artizea closed her eyes for a
moment as she seemed to be buried in the hem of his cloak.
It only stopped the wind, and it was worse for Cedric as his outerwear
was colder. Because he continued to ride the horse. But he still
warmed her body.
Artizea thought it was not bad to enjoy all the joy in her life for a
moment.
“Don’t be nervous. It’s just the beginning.”
“Yes.”
“Would you like to walk?”
Cedric took his steps. Artizea also walked slowly under his arm.
There was a crisp sound in the snow. Her boots got wet on the
outside.
717
“You can go first. If you go alone, you can shorten your time a lot.”
“That’s all right.”
“You came after me with only temporary measures at the stronghold.”
“That’s right, but there’s nothing in a hurry. Isn’t it funny to run out to
save you and go back alone?”
“It’s true that you saved me. What do you think? I’m telling you to go
back first to take care of emergencies, because the way back is hard.”
“I may misunderstand that you do it because you want to avoid me

again.”
“I never did that.”
“Tia, I’m not particularly quick to notice, but that doesn’t mean that I’m
completely stupid. You think I didn’t know you were trying to leave me
on Lysia?
There was nothing to say, so Artizea bit her lips. Cedric lamented.
“Don’t think it’s okay. It’s a nuisance to Lysia in the first place.”
“Who says I did?”
“You pushed your young maid to serve tea to your husband. I thought
that was something of a bad political marriage.”
Artizea’s face turned red.
She knew she was hungry for his affection.
Once she starts wishing, she will be obsessed with dedicating her life
to him. Once he holds his hand out, she will never be able to sway
from his side.
She wasn’t sure when Cedric and Lysia fell in love in the past.
718
What is certain is that Cedric proposed to Lysia, who accepted the
proposal.
It was about five years after Lysia became a saintess.
There was little Cedric could gain from that marriage. This is because
she was a vassal of Evron Grand Duchy.
He rather lost his prestige. Considering that she was from the rebel
village, it also created a risk.
Still, the two had decided to marry.
Had Artizea not manipulated the oracle, the two would have married
and kept the Grand Duchy together.
Lysia broke her engagement because of a divine message that she

would be the Empress. She was worried that Cedric would be harmed
because of the divine message.
Cedric left the capital and never returned again after Lysia and
Lawrence were married.
And he hasn’t been with any other woman in his lifetime. Before and
after.
In the end, she took Cedric away from Lysia again this time.
Artizea looked at Cedric in a confused mood.
Again, will his heart naturally lean toward Lysia after time passes?
It seemed so. How can he not love someone who is beautiful and has a
shining heart like Lysia.
But maybe this time, neither of them was in a difficult situation, so the
deep affection and bonds of the past could not build up.
‘Wouldn’t it be okay then?’
719
When all this is done anyway, she doesn’t know if she will be alive.
So, wouldn’t it be okay until then?
Her heart pounded because she felt guilty just thinking about it.
However, what would be different if she puts one more feeling on the
many evils she has committed so far?
The future has already changed. Cedric could not be returned to Lysia
in full condition.
This marriage was established as a real marriage. No man has ever

given his heart solely to Lysia.
‘He loves me.’
The moment she recalled the words, a fever soared all over her body.
The two are not in love with each other, yet. It has not been stolen by
Artizea, yet.
So just a little more like this.
Just until Cedric’s heart is taken away from her.
“Tia, what are you thinking?”
Cedric called her and asked.
“It’s your strength to think deeply, but that’s also a downside. I’m too
worried.”
Artizea tried to divert her gaze, but Cedric caught it and looked into all
sorts of emotions frosted inside her eyes.
And he lowered his head.
720
His lips touched hers briefly inside the coverage of the cloak. Artizea
closed her eyes unknowingly.
At that moment, she had no thoughts, no guilt, no complicated mind.
She slowly opened her eyes only after Cedric’s lips fell.
Cedric tried to get his gaze off Artizea’s all-bitten lips. Her lips, which
usually don’t have much blood, looked red today.
He impulsively reached out his other hand and touched her lips.
“You don’t have to try to concede me to someone else.”
“That….”
“It’s okay if you’re mistaken. That’s what you’re doing very wrong with
me, Tia.”
Artizea bowed her head with a scorching face. It was actually the
opposite.
She was thinking that it would be okay to sin so that she could take
possession of him.
She carefully grabbed Cedric’s cuffs.
“It’s just… because I’m not used to it.”
It didn’t seem like she would ever get used to someone putting her
first.
Cedric once again lowered his head.
This kiss was a little bit deeper and a little bit longer than before.
Artizea grabbed Cedric’s hem, breathing embarrassingly through her
nose.
721
Cedric hugged Artizea’s back, who had lost her balance. He bit
Artizea’s lower lip with regret. And he set her upright.
When he suddenly looked around, the knights were all looking at

different places.
Some were staring into the air, while others were absorbed in the stain
on the nose of their shoes or observing the bark of the trees.
Cedric coughed in vain. Artizea lowered her head because her face
turned red.
“We should get going. We’ll be able to get to the accommodation

before they close.”
“Yes. “
“Isn’t it wet inside the boots?”
“Yes? Oh, it’s okay. Ah!”
Cedric hugged her. Artizea was embarrassed.
However, instead of struggling, she hugged his shoulders and buried

her face on the back of his neck.
“You told me I had to walk…”
“It’s a field of snow.”
Cedric said in a cracked voice.
“If we go a little further, you can rest properly, so be patient.”
“Yes.”
It was then.
Hooo!
722
In the distance, the sound of the scouts horns rang out.
Cedric was shocked. He hastily rushed Artizea into the carriage.
“What happened, kaak!”
The door of the carriage was closed in front of her.
Cedric shouted.
“Take aim!”
From a distance, the roar of the beast screeched.
And the sound came in an instant like an avalanche. Artizea could not
clearly tell the difference between the distant and near cry.
Ta-dang!
The sound of the first firing shook the carriage like thunder.
“How is Karam here!”
Someone yelled.
Chapter 82
Bang!
Twenty guns fired all at once.
However, the speed of the rushing Karam group was not slowed down
at all.
723
Rather, as if they were familiar with the sound of the gun, they leaned
on their stomach, lowered their height to avoid bullets, and ran with
their four arms and two legs.
Karam’s back is covered with pure white fur. So the shape looked as if
snow became waves and pouring out.
“Kaha! Kahaho!”
The sound of shouting came through the wind.
Collin, a young knight, breathed in the overbearing form.
He made a merit in the Western Army and was erected as a knight.

And he followed Cedric to the north for the first time this year.
He’s experienced enough of the battle with the monsters.
However, this was the first time for Karam.
He learned enough to know that Karam is different from other

monsters. However, he turned blue at Karam’s momentum.
Outside of Evron, Karam was just the name of a fierce monster. The
same was true in the west.
Collin was imagining something like a bunch of small ogres. Of course,

he would be weaker than an ogre.
However, facing Karam face-to-face was fundamentally different.
They could not be mistaken for humans. Karam had four arms and
three eyes, and their height was slightly over two meters.
Their dense muscles were tough enough to be called a monster’s.

Agility and physical mobility were also more overwhelming than
humans’.
724
Conversely, compared to humans, they were similar enough to find
little differences.
No one comes to this world and says that trolls do not resemble
humans.
However, there are many people who say Karam is different from
humans. Even in the temple.
Karam walked on their two feet and used their hands. Their fur was
only on their back and head. They knew how to make tools and use
weapons. They developed mines and built farms. They put on clothes.
They were different in the structure of the vocal cords, and they
screamed in something that humans could not imitate, and they could
not imitate people’s words. However, they communicated via their
language.
They lived divided into several tribes, and there was also political
conflict between the tribes.
The use of hands was not as sophisticated as humans, and the tactics
were simple. However, it was clearly different from the existence that
could be called a monster.
Northerners did not think of Karam as a simple monster. There is also

barter-level trade. There is also a mixed race between humans and
Karam.
But the people in the mainland would not be able to comprehend

such things. Although Collin knew about it, this was his first time to
see them in person.
Although it resembles a human, the apparently different beings are

lying down and running with their four hands and two feet, giving an
instinctive sense of rejection and fear.
Another knight tapped the terrified Collin on the shoulder.
725
“Don’t worry. Have you ever dealt with a direwolf?”
“Yes.”
“It’s weaker than that.”
Those words didn’t wash away his fears.
“Kaha!”
The Karam leader roared and jumped to his feet. The leap distance was
quite a few meters.
Cedric was the first to sped up his horse and ran forward, wielding his
sword.
Slash!
The leaping Karam’s neck was cut by the sword.
“Alphonse, Ned, Collin, by the carriage!”
Cedric shouted. Three knights were ordered to surround the carriage

in a triangle.
The remaining seventeen got off their horses and made the first
defending line.
There wouldn’t be any window.
However, the equipment they had now was a hunting gun that they
could not afford to reload and a sword on their back. There was no
advantage to raising body height over Karam.
While riding a horse, they could be struck by Karam in the face. It was
impossible to trample through Karam’s ranks. Mobility is useless. This
is because there was the Grand Duchess’ carriage at the back.
Besides, if they lose their horse, it freezes and dies in this snowy field.
It is different from leaving a supply unit behind during war.
726
“Kak, Kaheim!”
Another Karam, who ran for the second time, stood up. And he swung
four axes at once.
Cedric pulled the reins. The excellent horse avoided Karam’s ax by

mixing back and side steps.
Cedric struck one ax and pierced his sword forward to strike the other
with his sword. The Karam’s primitive ax cracked and stuck to the tip of
his sword.
He struck the jammed ax with his sword in the face of the surprised
Karam. The Karam staggered and swung two axes in his other hand.
Cedric drew his gun with his left hand and used it to strike the
Karamgun. And then he drew his sword down.
Slash!
The Karam’s head split and steam rose.
It all happened in an instant.
Thud!
The Karam, who had lost his neck, fell to the ground. The hot blood
melted the snow.
Cedric slowly lifted his blood-soaked sword.
The Karam must be attacked first at the captain. Due to the

characteristics of the race in which the strongest person becomes the
captain, this was an act of showing off his authority and power not
only to enemies but also to allies.
In line with that, Cedric also killed two of their leaders, proving that he
was the captain.
727
It was in order to not draw any attention to the carriage behind him by
pulling Karam’s gaze.
“Kak!”
The Karams let out a shout.
Cedric got off his horse.
The next moment, both sides got entangled.
Artizea held her trembling hand in the carriage.
She did not know the war.
Cedric once showed her what it was like after the war. But this was the
first time she was in the middle of one.
“Argh!”
With a scream, a knight bumped into the carriage. The carriage rattled
loudly once.
Subsequently, an ax blade was stuck on the side wall of the carriage.
Artizea tried to stay in the middle of the carriage as much as possible.

It was the limit of her ability to hold her breath in order to not scream.
The ax blade soon fell from the carriage wall.
“Kahak!”
This time, there was a flurry that seemed to be breaking the wind.
Alphonse tapped the shutter and asked.
“Are there any injuries, Your Grace?”
“I’m fine.”
728
Artizea held her breath and she replied slowly.
“Is this a dangerous situation?”
“… It’s fine.”
There was some time gap before Alphonse’s reply. Artizea knows that
it’s a pretty dangerous situation.
However, it was best for her not to get in the way of the knights.
Alphonse said so.
However, there was a difference in numbers from the beginning.
The Evron Knights were all elite, but they were not properly equipped
for war.
On the other hand, Karam fights with physical strength with the
inherently poor equipment.
If there were two spears, it would not have reached this situation. Their
number was also twice that of Karam.
This degree of number difference is also their advantage.
It was then.
Whooooo!
The sound of a loud horn blew.
One of the knights shouted.
“It’s a reinforcement!”
The Karam also understood the meaning of the sound.
729
“Kak!”
“Don’t let them retreat! If we miss it here, the nearby town will be in
danger!”
The remaining knights raised their swords high and intercepted.
Clop clop clop.
The sound of the Knights’ horse hooves shook the ground.
The scared Karam scattered around trying to run away. The knights
stopped it.
The number of reinforcements was only 30. However, they were

heavily armed.
It was enough to trample the Karam troops.
The knight pierced the abdomen of the Karam, who was coming at
him, and kicked it with his horse hooves. Another knight struck the
spear on the Karam’s back, avoiding any retaliation.
The war situation quickly turned over in an instant.
Then, four Karam, who had been dealing with the knights until now,
ran toward the carriage.
The Karam had already grasped that the knights were guarding the
carriage.
If there was anyone important on it, they thought they would take
them hostage and settle the situation.
“Oh, ah ah!”
Instead of the missing weapon, Karam pulled out their nails and
grabbed Collin. A screaming sounded.
“Your Grace!”
730
The moment Cedric turned around towards the call, a spear flew into
his hand precisely.
“Thank you, Lysia!”
Cedric threw his sword and raised the spear with both hands.
The body of the last Karam was tucked into the ground. The situation
ended with it.
***
After that, Artizea was escorted out of the carriage. It was hardly
possible to judge how the war was going.
“Lysia?”
“You have to hurry.”
Not having time to explain anything, Lysia put Artizea on her horse.
There was an injured person who injured his leg, but instead of getting
him in a carriage, he was picked up by another knight’s horse. The
body of the deceased was also quickly put on someone’s horse.
No one said anything. Fifty horses ran frantically to their original

destination.
Artizea desperately hung on Lysia’s waist. She was covered with a cape
from the top of her head, but it was hard to overcome the cold.
Collin, the injured person, made a painful sound without ceasing.
The messenger who ran ahead opened the village door and was
waiting.
As soon as Cedric arrived, he went into the room, holding Collin.
Two knights tied Collin’s body tightly to the bed with a rope. They
then removed the blood-soaked cloth and leather pieces from his arm.
731
“How’s his condition?”
“It’s already rotting up above the elbow.”
“I will do it myself.”
A knight heated his sword on the fire and poured alcohol to disinfect
it.
Cedric grabbed Collin’s face.
“Can you hear me, Sir Collin? Sir Collin!”
“Uhhhhhh…”
“You have nail venom on your arm. If you leave Karam’s nail venom
alone, it will continue to rot and your muscles will die. I’ll have to cut
off the wound.”
Collin nodded as he trembled.
“Don’t worry. I’ll cut out only the wound. It will take some time to do
anything, but there will be no problem with your arm. Understand?”
Immediately, the knights gagged Collin’s mouth. It was to prevent

biting the tongue with the pain when cutting it out.
Alcohol was also poured into the wound. As the blood was washed
away, the tattered arm was revealed with scratches of fingernails and
necrotic skin.
Cedric raised his sword.
It is a lie that there will be no abnormalities in the arm. If he cut off this
much muscle, there will definitely be some problems, not unlike
cutting off an arm.
Life as a knight is over anyway.
“Ummmmpphhhhh!”
732
Collin screamed, gagged.
The cutting ended quickly. Next, a hemostatic agent was sprayed on

the wound and wrapped a cloth on it.
More than that can only be left to God.
While putting the bandage, Cedric threw the sword and held Collin’s
head. And he said, while kissing his forehead.
“It’s okay. It’s okay. It’s a common operation here, so nothing will
happen.”
Collin quieted as he held onto him and suppressed his struggle. He

fainted.
Chapter 83
Artizea was watching from outside the door at the urgent operation.
Lysia grabbed her hand and dragged it. Artizea knew that she was
trembling.
The village chief had the bathroom ready. Lysia immersed her first in
lukewarm water to prevent frostbite.
The maids poured hot water little by little and melted her frozen body.
“Ho, how ……?”
Her lips were also trembling, so the words that came out were only
that much.
Lysia replied.
733
“There was a report yesterday morning that some of Karam’s small
troops were found.”
“Beyond Thold…..?”
The Thold Mountains are grim.
Except for the canyon called the Thold Gate, there is no way for the
military to move.
So, for hundreds of years, the war with Karam has been centered
around the Thold Gate.
As far as Artizea knows, it was.
Lysia said.
“It’s not impossible to cross the mountain range at all. Hunters and
herbalists are quite frequent, the traders and the slash-and-burn
farmers are also going around. In the case of personal crossing, we
turn a blind eye.”
It was more like an agreement between Karam and Evron.
Trade is also taking place in that way. It is impossible to act as a spy

anyway, because of the lack of communication and appearance.
However, it was never before that a group of close to 40 Karam

personally crossed the mountain range.
That’s why Cedric initially fired a threatening shot.
From the beginning, the guns, the knights had, were only a secondary
armament with a short range and weak firepower. As long as it didn’t
hit the vital spot, it wasn’t a threat to Karam.
Still, he fired it in order to hear the gunshot and see Karam react.
734
And instead of scattering, the Karams lowered themselves and came
running.
All of them must be on the rank of warriors.
“We sent out scout troops in various places. Then I was worried about
the Grand Duchess. It was impossible to escape if the Grand Duchess’
carriage encountered Karam, and all the equipment that the Grand
Duke took were all hunting equipment.”
When fighting a few people, that was enough. However, if Karam is the
opponent, they must be equipped with a minimum amount of
armament.
Artizea’s complexion returned to her face. Lysia made her come out of
the water.
The maids wiped Artizea’s body and wrapped her hair. Cotton trousers
and tops were put on.
Lysia rested and sighed.
“I care about the clothes you’re wearing and the carriage you’re riding
on…”
“You didn’t have to.”
“I should.”
Lysia struggled with her smile. She was struggling to control her
emotions.
Even Artizea wasn’t at peace with her mind. How many people have
died?
Downstairs there was still a repressive scream. It was the sound of a

knight with an injured leg being treated.
Then Artizea was guided to a room where the fire was warmly lit.
735
The only proper house was the village chief’s house, so Cedric and the
commander of the reinforcements and several knights also came here.
“Tia, are you hurt?”
Cedric saw Artizea and asked. Artizea shook her head.
“I’m fine. More than that……”
She carefully looked at the people. A solemn atmosphere hung among

the knights.
“Six dead and seven are injured, two of which are seriously injured. Sir
Ned will be fine. He’s not someone to lie down for a long time with a
cut in his thigh.”
Cedric said. Considering that they faced twice as many Karam with 20
people without proper equipment, it was worth saying that they did
well.
Artizea couldn’t ask if Collin was okay, so she looked down at her toes.
“Thank you for the timely support. If it had been a little late, we would
have been in trouble.”
“Thanks to Baron Morten. Most of the scouts were already moving

towards where the Karam troops were seen. They heard the sound of a
fight while they were moving with the carriage and clothes to meet the
Grand Duchess.”
“Good job, Lysia.”
“Of course, it’s something I have to do.”
Lysia replied briefly.
“Why does the warrior class wander around this place?”
“I’m looking into it now.”
736
Cedric pondered for a moment.
Artizea was dizzy in her head.
As she remembers there is no war this year.
Changes in the situation inside the empire must have affected the
Karam. There is no one who could communicate that closely with
Karam.
Artizea only first found out about that possibility when she came to
Evron. It would be right to think that people in other regions don’t
know.
“It’s better to take a break today first. You all go back and take a rest.
The sun has set.”
“Yes.”
The footsteps of the knights retreating rumbled.
Lysia also turned around.
The door is closed.
Cedric stayed there for a while, covering his face with both hands. He
was overwhelmed with emotions.
Artizea stood still on the spot.
When she started the war, and when she killed his people, did he have
a face like this?
It must have been. Countless times.
When she thought about it, her heart fluttered and it became difficult
to breathe.
Every time she exhaled, it was hot like she was burned in the chest. She
couldn’t even keep her eyes open.
737
So, as she stood still with her eyes closed, Cedric approached her.
“Ah.”
Artizea was startled and stepped back. Cedric grabbed her arm and
pulled her into his embrace.
“Wait a minute, stay like this.”
He stayed there for a long time without saying anything. Artizea

stiffened her body.
It would be great if she could hug him face to face. Someone who can
do that had to be here.
But all Artizea could do was to touch Cedric’s hair with care and
anxiety.
Sticky dirt smeared his hair, as if he had wiped blood from only his
face and hands.
“Do you think I’m right?”
“What?”
“I wiped, kissed and comforted the injured… Every time I do something

like that, I feel like an evil hypocrite and it’s hard to bear.”
“Why……. do you think so?”
There are many people in the world who think of the lives of soldiers
like chess pieces made of paper.
There weren’t many people who thought it was a waste to decrease as

they deal with troop numbers.
On the other hand, why is Cedric a hypocrite who remembers each

and every person and takes care of their wounds?
Artizea knew that he would not forget that he had treated Collin here.
738
He will take care of Collin’s family, and he will take care of Collin’s life
to the end. He was such a person.
“It was just that I brought Sir Collin to this place to fight.”
“It was Sir Collin who decided to follow Lord Cedric. The knight has
given all their loyalty, so you can honor him as a Knight.”
Cedric said with dark eyes.
“Yes, I am loyal.”
“Lord Cedric….”
“The better I do, the more the soldiers will die for me.”
“It’s not a hypocritical act to gain loyalty, you do it from the heart.”
“But the results are the same. Sometimes I feel that I………am telling
the soldiers to die for me.”
Artizea couldn’t say anything.
“Do you think there is value in goodwill that leads to unfortunate

consequences? Is there any value in a righteous process that leaves
nothing but sacrifice?”
“Wouldn’t it be better to let go of it all? Is it worth the sacrifice of

someone else to me?”
Cedric asked Artizea, but it didn’t seem like he was hoping for an
answer.
He was silent again.
She gently stroked his face with her trembling hands. There were no
tears around her eyes, but it almost seemed like there was.
739
“It’s hard to explain, but….”
“Tia.”
“I think that those who have no doubt, will have no regrets to die for
Lord Cedric as well.”
Cedric bit his mouth.
‘You think like that because you don’t know a real hypocrite or a real
evil.’
Artizea couldn’t say that. Instead, she gently hugged his head.
She didn’t dare to give strength to her arm in this embrace.
***
In the early morning of that day, Cedric covered the bodies of the
dead knights with a handcrafted white cloth.
“The people from the stronghold will come separately.”
“Yes.”
The village chief bowed his head.
A short condolence ended with silence and salute. A proper funeral

will later be held in the stronghold afterward.
Four beacons of fire and smoke erupted into the dawn sky in the
distance. It was a signal from the fortress at the Thold Gate.
“At the end of the day, there was a problem in Thold too.”
The knight said so.
“I have to go.”
Cedric sighed.
740
One beacon signifies the border, two beacons signify a local conflict,
and three beacons signify that a large army of Karam is coming.
And the four beacons mean that decision makers’ instructions are
needed right now.
“Is it a war?”
Asked Artizea. Cedric replied.
“I’m not sure. Rather, I think there is a high possibility that there may
be a problem inside Karam. If so, then it won’t be possible to come
with an all-out war to our side either.”
“From the inside?”
“There are several forces inside Karam, so there is a conflict. I know

that for the past few years, there have been those who have held the
dominant power…”
Cedric said so, and gently patted Artizea’s cheek.
“Don’t worry too much. It doesn’t mean that the war has erupted yet.
Go to the stronghold. I’ve only taken a temporary measure, so please
take care of it.”
“Yes.”
“I have to go to the Thold Gate.”
“Yes…”
“You can leave military matters to Agate himself.”
Cedric called Lysia this time.
“Lysia.”
741
“Yes.”
“I believe in you. Stay with Tia.”
Lysia bent her knees and raised a salute.
“Morten’s daughter will take the order.”
Cedric finally put his hands on Artizea’s shoulders. Then he bent his
head to meet her eyes.
It was as if he was trying to engrave her gaze in his eyes.
“Tia, I trust you, so you trust me too.”
“Everything you do is my responsibility. Don’t forget.”
She heard it before. However, the weight was different from when she
heard at that time.
The heavy addition seemed to fall over her heart
“We’ll be able to find the right way when we go together.”
Artizea did not nod her head. She couldn’t.
Cedric hugged her once and let her go.
“I’ll be back.”
He said so and put his hat on. And climbed onto the horse.
Five knights followed him on horseback. Six horses ran toward the
north like a flurry.
742
Chapter 84
The trip to the stronghold with a proper carriage was slower, but it was
much more stable. Her cotton clothes and coat that Lysia brought with
her were also warm, so she was quite comfortable.
Artizea sat silently. Her mind was complicated.
Lysia, who sat face to face with her, said softly.
“Sir Collin and Sir Ned would be fine. The treatment was fast enough,
so if the wound healed, they would be able to live normally.”
“I’m not worried about injuries.”
Artizea said so and looked out of the window.
What she is concerned about is Cedric.
There is a small furnace in the carriage. A cold wind came through the
open window to get rid of the smoke.
“Does Lord Cedric usually do that….. treating the wounded himself?”
“Yes, I know he does.”
Lysia replied.
“When there is a military doctor, of course, the military doctor comes

first. When he was a boy… He made his first military deployment
before he was sixteen. At that time, he couldn’t fight himself, so he
would do something like this….”
Lysia did not finish her statement. Artizea could understand everything
she didn’t say.
“I see.”
743
The reason why the emperor saved Cedric even after killing his parents
was to not destroy Evron.
Had all the descendants of the Grand Duke been lost, Evron would
have just given up and became part of the empire. However, because
there was still a young master, they band together.
Cedric was carrying that weight on his back.
[Is it worth the sacrifice of someone else to me?]
Artizea knows best of the expression on Cedric’s face. She then noticed
his anger.
She knew his face when he was stunned, and his face when he was
pained.
Now she knows his joyful and shy face, and she knows his face when
she utters sweet friendly words.
She also saw his face full of passion.
Nevertheless, she couldn’t imagine his face with tears, yet.
Artizea looked down at her palm. The lashes that rubbed against her
palm weren’t wet.
However, the feeling made her heart flutter strangely.
She knew everything about Cedric’s birth to his growth. Like

memorizing the name of the nanny and characteristics of the teacher.
She was also aware of the outcome of his first deployment and the
first battle he took as the captain.
However, no matter how much she memorized it in documents, she

kept seeing things that she didn’t know.
“Are you sad?”
744
At Lysia’s question, Artizea suddenly woke up from her thoughts.
“Huh?”
“Because you never show such a face to us.”
“Ah …..”
Lysia smiled.
“I wanted to thank Your Grace for coming to this place. My father was
always worried.”
“…..”
“Ever since he was a boy, the Grand Duke always said he was okay, he
can still keep going and that it was nothing.”
“Lysia….”
“As a noble lord, as the only pillar of Evron, it was a decent attitude he
was obligated to have, but it seems that it always hurts the hearts of
the elders.”
She said that she was young at the time, so she didn’t know well, Lysia
added lightly.
“I am so happy that Your Grace has accepted Evron as part of him

again.”
“No….”
Artizea lowered her gazes down.
Perhaps it was originally Lysia’s role. She was rather stealing what she
shouldn’t see.
But when she heard that from Lysia, she couldn’t lift her head straight.
***
745
It took another full day to arrive, and the atmosphere of the
stronghold was very gloomy.
Before, there were many people who cheered and rejoiced that the
carriage of the Grand Duchess was passing by.
But now, no one came to greet. There was no one who took off their
hat respectfully while doing their job before returning to work.
Those on the road quickly avoided the carriage. The faces of those
who greeted were also darkly depressed.
Anxiety fell down like a fog. It may not be because of the Karam
problem.
‘It’s also broken trust.’
Artizea lamented in her heart.
She heard an explanation of the situation from Lysia.
Aubrey’s sin was not something that could be forgiven independently

of its cause.
Leaking out the structure and secret passages of the stronghold is a

felony to the extent that even if it was committed by the family of the
castellan, was a serious crime.
Since she revealed the water supply passage, which would save the
castle’s life in an emergency, even if it was the castellan himself, it was
a situation that could not be forgiven.
Artizea thought she should not have come to Evron at all.
She wasn’t going to do that to Aubrey. At best, she tried to drive

Aubrey out and prevent Aubrey from coming back again.
But this is her own responsibility. Aubrey wouldn’t have come this far if
she hadn’t come.
746
Aaron and Margaret have been caring for this castle for over 20 years.
Jordyn County was a family that was trusted by both the higher people
and the lower people.
No matter how sinful it is, such a family has been thrown out in one
fell swoop.
The castle, which has been impregnable since its construction, has
been breached.
The cause of this was a foreigner Grand Duchess who had only been
married for less than half a year. Little by little, rumors spread that the
kidnapper was her old lover.
From the standpoint of the young people, it will be compelling to feel

uneasy.
Artizea sighed.
It was a rift that was so difficult to make in her previous life, but she
came here and soon she made it herself.
She shouldn’t have done that this time.
“Your Grace.”
Lysia called her in a soft voice.
Soon, her carriage stopped. Viscount Agate was welcoming her. The
Viscount opened the carriage door and escorted her off, and he said.
“I’m glad you came back safely, Your Grace.”
“Thank you. I heard that Lord Agate took care of the stronghold on
behalf of the Grand Duke.”
“Yes. It was a temporary job until Your Grace’s return, but it seems that
I will have to take charge of the local affairs for the time being because
of the situation underway.”
747
“I must count on you. The Grand Duke went straight to Thold.”
“I saw the beacon from this side as well. Now, in the stronghold, the
knights are organized for patrols. We will report on any changes in the
situation.”
“Is the village okay? There were quite a few casualties on the way
back…”
“It’s okay because it’s winter. In the summer, there are a lot of people
going out for work, but now most of them will be inside the barrier.
One unit is around forty people, and we’ll endure it until the
reinforcements arrive.”
Artizea nodded her head. If this is Viscount Agate, that would be

correct.
But that doesn’t mean she can’t help with anything else.
“All the Karam units we have seen so far have been destroyed. You
must be tired, so don’t worry and rest. The stronghold is safe.”
“Thank you.”
Viscount Agate politely bowed and stepped back.
Then Alice, Sophie, Rize and the maids poured in.
“Madam!”
“Do you know how worried we were?”
“Are there any injuries? Do you want to warm up your body first? Shall
I prepare bath water?”
“Do you want to have dinner? I have pumpkin soup, and I’ll bring a
little bit of it.”
Artizea was almost pushed into the bedroom.
748
Even when she entered the room, the chatter did not die. Lysia raised
her voice to calm the turmoil.
“Everyone stop it! Her Grace must be tired!”
The maids were pinched.
“Sophie, prepare a change of clothes, Rize, bring soup and chocolate,

and everyone else prepare bath water. Your Grace, is it okay if I go to
change clothes for a while?”
Lysia cleared up the fuss at once. Artizea was truly thankful because
she was about to get a headache.
“You must have been tired from being out for a long time, too, so go
and rest, Lysia.”
“Thank you, Your Grace. I’ll be back soon.”
Lysia bowed her head. And she went out of the room.
Then only Alice was left in the room. After a while, Artizea knew that it
was Lysia’s consideration.
Alice smiled lightly.
“I think Miss Lysia is a really nice person. She made your mind more
comfortable…. She knows that I have something for you and she was
considerate, right?”
“Would you like to come here for a minute?”
Alice tilted her head and approached Artizea.
Artizea hugged her with open arms.
“What are you doing, Madam?”
As Alice hesitated, she didn’t know what to do.
749
She was her close maid, but she had never had such direct and deep
contact with Artizea.
Artizea sighed.
“Just.”
“Just?”
“Yes. Just….”
Alice smiled strangely.
“Madam, you’ve been through a lot of trouble.”
“…..”
“It’s okay.”
The warm hands gently wrapped around Artizea’s back. And she
patted as if to comfort a child sweetly.
“It’s really okay now.”
“Alice. “
“Because you are back safely. Nothing will happen.”
It was actually Artizea, not Alice that had to say that.
But she couldn’t say so. Artizea just hugged Alice with all her might.
Artizea first realized that she wanted to do this when she just returned
and met Alice.
She wanted to hug Cedric like this so much.
But even now, Alice was the only one who could accept this embrace.
***
750
Lysia released a gun from her waist.
The gun was originally Cedric’s.
It was made by one of the most skilled artisans in the capital.
It was seemingly simple. There were little decorations except for the
inscription of the Grand Duchy in gold on the grip.
But in terms of performance, it was probably one of the best gun.
Cedric gave her before dawn, when he left for Thold at dawn.
[Did you learn how to shoot?]
[A little bit.]
[You can do everything well, so it won’t be difficult to learn. Practice it.]
Lysia was nervous. There is an unusual meaning to handing over the

weapon that the monarch used to use.
It is to give authority as well as trust. Even more if the crest of the

family is engraved.
It was too much to entrust the daughter of a baron, who was only 18
years old.
Chapter 85
Lysia was perplexed. The reason Cedric gave her the gun wasn’t
something entirely unknown.
However, isn’t it too much authority to leave it to her only by the

reason that she’s Artizea’s lady-in-waiting?
751
[Wouldn’t it be better to give it directly to Her Grace yourself?]
[If she shoots this thing and it doesn’t come out of her grip, then it’s a
miracle.]
Cedric laughed. But the laughter disappeared without staying long on

his lips.
[To protect her body, this might be useful, but I’m not very worried
about it though. If you think there may be a risk, you are a person who
can prepare for it on your own. What I’m concerned about is her heart,
Lysia.”
Lysia tilted her head.
[She is a person with a weaker heart than others.]
[Yes.]
[I’m not saying that she’s weak. Tia seems to have a strong mental
power, but she is actually fragile. Maybe it’s because of her good
brains, or she moves on without even thinking about it. She has a habit
of assuming the worst situation and is easily shaken by the word
efficiency.]
Cedric sighed.
[But it will be fine if you are by her side. You always know how to find
the right path.]
[I just got to know Her Grace. If you ask me to sacrifice my life to

protect her, I will obey it. However…]
[Please be by her side. Can you do that?]
Lysia received the gun.
She wasn’t sure if she could do it. She couldn’t understand why he
gave her such a great task.
752
Maybe because she has been trusted, she acted with all her heart.
Lysia changed her clothes and put the gun back inside her dress. And
she went back to Artizea’s room.
***
There was a funeral that night.
It was a funeral for knights killed by Karam and guards killed by the
South Sea people.
Artizea also packed a mourning suit just in case, but she didn’t think
she would wear it this way.
Artizea did not attend many funerals. She had fewer attendance as a
superior.
It wasn’t that she had a small experience with death. However, her
subordinates were usually people who had no name, no identity.
There was no honor in dying with such loyalty. She couldn’t even
reveal who they really are and who is their real master.
There were many cases where their real name could not be written on
the tombstone.
When attending funerals, Artizea never mourned or said how

honorable the dead were.
Instead, she gave their family pension. In general, that’s what she pays
for their loyalty.
Sometimes she did things that seemed like revenge, but it never
happened for her people. Lawrence was somewhat different from her,
but he wasn’t someone who gave too much meaning to the death of
his subordinates.
753
The funerals attended by Artizea was usually a funeral for someone
who meant nothing to her.
The death of an old nobleman, the death of a young heir….
Behind the funeral, there were conversations filled with gloom yet
anticipation about the title to change due to the death and the rights
and obligations of property.
It was part of politics. Often power relationships changed, and social

trends changed. Sometimes the empire’s economy overturned.
But the funeral here was different.
Sophie cried all throughout as she dressed Artizea in black. Alice also
had red eyes.
Neither of them knew the dead specifically, but everyone was sad.
In the dark air that spread all over the stronghold, sadness was as
heavy as anxiety.
Compared to the grief, the funeral itself was simple.
Dozens of coffins were laid in the grand hall. Lysia carefully asked
Artizea.
“Would you like to see the body?”
“Should I see it?”
“It is customary here for the Master to place a medal on the forehead
of the honorable warrior. Now, the Grand Duke is not here, so the
Grand Duchess should do it. If you are not confident, I will do it for
you.”
“No. “
754
Artizea didn’t live so delicately that she was afraid to see decaying
bodies.
However, neither Lysia nor Viscount Agate looked at her with anxious
gazes.
The lid of the coffin was down to about the shoulder.
The bodies had already been cleansed and were wearing a robe. The
faces had light make-up on, so it was no different from live faces
except that it was pale without blood.
Artizea wondered how much care the funeral director would have had
to fit the broken body and decorate the face.
However, they can still afford to go through a funeral like this.
In a real battlefield, it is probably a luxury to be put straight into a

coffin.
Artizea placed the medals that Lysia handed over one by one on the
body’s forehead. The medal was the size of a coin, and the coat of
arms of Evron Grand Duchy was engraved.
The feel of the skin touching her hand was as cold as wax.
All of these people were killed by Artizea.
It wasn’t that she drove someone to death, but that someone died to
protect her.
Alice was the only one who’s ever been like that.
The coffin lids are closed.
“Good job.”
Viscount Agate whispered words of encouragement in her ear.
755
He assumed that the young Grand Duchess would have been shaken
by those deaths.
It was believed that nobles who had grown up weakly in the capital
would have never seen a dead body.
This might be the first time for her to see a death; cut and torn by
knife and weapons, not a disease or anything.
Artizea shook her head without any answer.
A flag was covered over each coffin. The coffins of the dead guards
were covered with the flag of the Grand Duchy by Cedric himself.
And this time, the coffins of the new bodies were covered by Viscount
Agate and other knights.
Artizea wondered how many of these flags and silver medals were
prepared in the warehouse. She thought she’d go bankrupt with just
that.
There were several other victims. The coffins of the servants and their
families who were murdered by Cadriol were wrapped in white cloth.
The coffins were carried out.
Knights were lined up from side to side. Artizea stood in the position
of the master and waited until the last coffin went out.
It was too cold to dig a grave.
All of the coffins will be enshrined, and in spring they will be buried in
their respective tombs of their hometowns.
No one cried violently. No one even fired a gun.
So the funeral was consistently quiet from beginning to end.
The ringing bell of the priests drifted away.
756
The bereaved family and friends followed. Two maids near the
entrance distributed flowers made of white cotton to the people.
As the little sobbings all went outside, silence filled the grand hall.
“Your Grace.”
Lysia carefully called Artizea. She couldn’t see the face hidden behind
the black veil well.
Cedric said she was weak, but Lysia couldn’t tell if she was mourning,
or if she felt nothing.
“Let’s go back. Your Grace should rest more.”
“What about Aubrey?”
It was then that Artisea asked.
Lysia stopped. But she was forced to answer.
“Aubrey is in the temple.”
Great sinners are not allowed to enter the Grand Hall’s funeral. This is
because they are no longer a people of the Grand Duchy.
The Jordyn family organized themselves and now it was temporarily

enshrined in the temple like people who died of illness or other
reasons.
It will probably be transferred tomorrow without any delivery

ceremony. It was fortunate that family members were allowed to
attend.
Artizea slowly turned around.
“Would you like to go?”
It was Alice who first noticed where she was heading.
757
“It’s not Madam’s fault.”
Alice said in a low voice.
“She was punished by the Grand Duke. Miss Aubrey committed a sin
that deserved death.”
“I know. “
Artizea replied so.
She did not intend to go in front of the coffin to apologize.
She can’t do anything to what has already passed. Cadriol’s work was
out of her predictable range.
Artizea main job is to reduce the variables as much as possible and to

move people within a predictable range.
But just because she is Artizea, doesn’t mean she knows everything in
the world.
The sacrifice that comes from unexpected things is unavoidable.
Artizea wants the variable to have as small variation as possible, and

does her best to do so.
However, she’s not sorry because people’s lives are precious. This is
because the smaller the variable, the higher the success rate of the
plan.
When the unexpected sacrifices were made, the stance that she should
take was not to grieve.
It was to analyze the blind spot and adjust the variables so that it
doesn’t fail next time.
And she seldom felt guilty about it. Because she didn’t do it for herself.
758
She didn’t feel guilty about getting Aubrey out. That’s a natural thing
to do for Lysia.
In the first place, won’t it be funny for a tool to sympathize with

another tool?
But today was different.
Those who died today died for Artizea. For a two-year contract
marriage, that is not worth it.
And now she is responsible for all that. Now, because she was his wife,
not secretly dealing with sin behind Cedric’s back.
So was Aubrey’s death. She didn’t have to die. Due to this, Evron
Grand Duchy got divided. This was a variable that Artisea had not
thought of.
But she’s ahead of all that.
‘Only for today.’
Let’s be emotional.
It was probably because she had seen a funeral she had never seen
before.
Artizea had never seen such familiar and restrained feelings of

mourning.
No, no one will get used to that feeling. It is not emotions, but
procedures, that the people here have become accustomed to.
Cedric would not have been used to it, forever. Even when she had
driven Evron to ruin.
The temple was quiet. This is because the priests were away to lead the
funeral.
759
Artizea left Lysia and the maids at the entrance to the temple.
Alphonse lifted the lamp.
The temple of Evron stronghold was small compared to the number of

people, the geographical and political importance of the stronghold.
This is because there was not enough land in the castle.
The chapel where Aubrey’s coffin was placed was also small. Candles
were lit only on the left and right of the chapel.
The lid of the coffin had already been nailed. Instead of smooth white
cotton, it was covered with rough, undyed fabric.
In the middle, there was not a white flower, but a mistletoe with fruit
that seemed to have come from somewhere.
In front of her stood a knight in her 30s.
“Dame Mel Jordyn.”
She was the eldest daughter of the Jordyn family.
Chapter 86
“Ah, Your Grace.”
Mel, who felt her presence, stepped back and knelt down in a hurry.
Artizea had met Mel when she had just come here. It was when she
was greeted by everyone on the trail.
At that time, Mel looked majestic as a knight captain with one hundred
knights under her control.
760
After the Knighthood, she was supposed to serve in the fortress of
Thold Gate. And, after gaining experience as a commander in another
region, she would have succeeded Aaron in the future as Countess
Jordyn, a vassal in the Grand Duchy.
The black clad captain was no different from the other knights who
attended the funeral today.
The status of all of Count Jordyn household was forfeited. However, a

trained knight is a skill that cannot be abandoned.
Just because the punishment is applied, it is not possible to bring

about an immediate power decline.
For that reason, Mel had her epaulets covered with white cloth.
She served as a knight, but lost her post and was demoted to a
commoner.
Even now, instead of kneeling on only one knee and saluting, Mel
knelt down on both of her knees and bowed.
It is in accordance with the tradition of the common people greeting

the Grand Duchess.
“Rise up.”
Artizea said in a split voice.
Mel stood up with her head down. It was a quiet and calm attitude.
“If I met someone, I thought I would see Margaret or Aaron….”
“My father went out on patrol. My mother is sick.”
“At the age of Sir Aaron, patrolling would be difficult.”
“He volunteered. He wanted to pay at least a little bit for teaching his
child wrong…..”
761
“Is that so?”
Having said that, Artizea looked at the coffin silently for a moment.
“Aubrey wouldn’t be pleased about my visit, but I came because I

thought it was right to send her.”
Mel lowered her head.
“Thank you. It wasn’t an honorable death….. She was Your Grace’s

lady-in-waiting for a while, so if Your Grace would forgive her, that
would wipe out Aubrey’s disgrace a little.”
Mel stepped aside.
Artizea approached Aubrey’s coffin and placed a white silk flower next
to the mistletoe fruit.
And she silenced for a moment. It wasn’t pure condolences that

caught her heart. Rather, it was a complex tangled dark emotion.
“I’m sorry.”
Eventually Artizea said.
She didn’t intend to make it this far, and she won’t make such an
excuse.
She has done countless things even worse than this, and she has never
looked back on those deaths.
She couldn’t make excuses just because she was feeling sentimental.
There’s no reason for Aubrey’s life to be heavier than someone else’s.
Mel said.
“Aubrey is a disgrace to Count Jordyn.”
“Dame Mel.”
762
“My parents and I… raised her wrong.”
Mel put her gaze down.
“It may sound only as an excuse, but Aubrey is a child born

prematurely on the day we heard that the Grand Duke was purged.”
“…..”
“At the time, Evron was having a hard time and both of my parents
had suffered a lot… and felt a lot of guilt.”
“…..”
“On the day she was born, I knew they were worried about just
covering her head with a blanket. At that time, everything was opaque.
I heard they thought it would be a burden to have a newborn child in
the Jordyn family if there was a war with the imperial family. So it
would be nice to just die when she doesn’t know anything.”
“Dame Mel.”
“You did a good thing by saying sorry. You don’t behave like the wives
of the capital do, they wear pretty clothes, do what they want to do……
As if to make amends for what happened then.”
Mel said she didn’t make amends, but was trying to make amends.
“One day, I realized Aubrey wasn’t just immature, she was thinking of
herself as the Grand Duke’s Lady. I realized that it shouldn’t be, but it
was too late.”
“Regardless of how their parents raise them, people live by their very
nature.”
Artizea replied in a low voice. Mel replied.
“Yes. Some people don’t change no matter how they were taught. Still,
I regret it.”
763
“Dame Mel….”
“She might have been a different child.”
Mel shed tears.
“His Grace the Grand Duke had his first battle on his sixteenth, and so
did my father. So, if Aubrey was armed and posted on the fortress
walls of Thold Gate, she might have understood why Evron was loyal….
I’m sorry.”
She apologized to Artizea by bending her back. Her tears fell on the
stone floor of the temple.
Artizea sighed a long sigh.
“Dame was a good older sister. You don’t have to doubt that.”
If she regretted it, she wouldn’t put Aubrey up as the lady-in-waiting,

but Aubrey’s blood was buried in Mel’s hand.
Aubrey’s words of envy pushed down her throat.
Aubrey had everything she wanted.
Artizea knew that if she had been in Aubrey’s position, there would be
nothing else she wanted to have or wanted to do in the world.
She had loving parents and good older sisters, so just enjoying that
happiness would have been enough for her life.
Artizea sighed again.
Aubrey’s life is far more expensive than Artizea’s if she considers the
sadness of the remaining people to be worth her life.
However, in reality, several people died to save Artizea, and Aubrey is

buried in a wooden coffin that cannot even soothe her parents’
sorrow.
764
When she thought about it, everything was in vain. The world was
unfair and evil.
Leaving Mel in her place and coming out, there was someone waiting
for her.
“Did you finish saying goodbye to the lady-in-waiting?”
“Priest…..?”
Although she had seen his face, she had never spoken with him in
person.
Artizea bowed her head and greeted the priest. The priest said in a low
voice.
“I have something to tell you for a moment. Please come over here.”
The priest beckoned her to follow him.
“Soon the other priests will be returning from the funeral. I want to say
something before that, Your Grace.”
Artizea was somewhat surprised.
There was no reason for the priest to find her in such a hurry. Even
more so, if he’s a regular priest.
Of course, the ranks of priests were different from those of ordinary

people. Even noblemen usually treated priests with sufficient courtesy.
Even people who have no faith at all, their speech spontaneously

increased in front of the priest.
The same was true of Artizea.
So, there is no law that says to not speak to her just because he is a
regular priest.
765
But Artizea was the Grand Duchess. Whenever they came to pray in a
formal way, the bishop greeted them or at least a high-ranking priest
greeted them.
So, as they had no close acquaintance, she wasn’t in the position to

come and follow him.
What’s more, he has something to tell her when there are no other
priests.
The priest’s body smelled like dirt and dust, as if he had come back in
a hurry. His shoes also had mud on it.
From the main entrance of the stronghold to the burial site, all
roadwalks are paved with stone.
The presence of mud means that he sneaked out through the back
door. Or running down the side road.
What was he trying to talk about?
Artizea nodded lightly. And she followed the priest.
Alphonse followed Artizea without a word.
The place the priest guided her to was his residence.
“Please wait here.”
Artizea said to Alphonse at the door.
“Your Grace can regard me as a dead man.”
He had already assumed that his life was nothing. As Cedric said, he
was only here because there is more use of him, and in reality there is
no more competent escort.
He remained determined to be with Artizea as a sword until the next

moment he had to give his life.
766
But Artizea shook her head.
“Stay here. The priest is scared.”
That was true.
Even to Alphonse’s eyes, the priest was trembling.
“I will be at the door.”
Then she went into the priest’s room.
The room was very small. There was only one bed that could barely be
laid down, one furnace, and a small desk with a candlestick.
The priest recommended that Artizea sit down by turning the desk
chair.
And he himself sat down on the bed. The room was so small that it
was only possible to maintain a polite sense of distance.
Looking at each other like this, she could see the priest sweating cold
under the dim light.
“Your Grace, I’m sorry to be asking for such rudeness. I have found
some important facts, but there is no one else to discuss with but you.
As I see it, you’re the only one that is not from Evron….”
The priest wiped his forehead with his sleeves.
“As Your Grace may have already felt…. In the North, the ties between
the local people and the priests are so strong that they are worried
about burying such a serious matter. So I had no choice, but to be a
priest first.”
“Tell me what’s going on first.”
“Yesterday I was confessed by a farmer.”

767
The priest clenched his nervous hand.
Disclosure of confession to others is prohibited in any case, but this

was too serious.
“It is said that the reason the war broke out this time was because they
tried to cultivate the devil crop.”
Once the priest had spoken, he poured out his words as if he had been
relieved.
“It looks like it’s called the Karam crop among farmers.”
“Is that such a big problem?”
Artizea asked, as if she did not understand anything.
“I knew that sometimes poor farmers sow seeds on the field and then
pick fruit or dig up the roots when they are famished. This kind of
behavior can be forgiven once or twice.”
The priest said, shaking his hand.
“The same goes for trading with Karam. It’s what fools do to survive in
a place out of the reach of God.”
“Priest.”
“But this is a different problem. It is said that a village on the north

side of the Thold Gate was systematically researching the devil crop. It
seems that some of the vassals of the Grand Duchy were involved.”
Artizea looked at him, dimming her blue eyes.
It seemed that there would be less than a day where she could be
emotional.
768
Chapter 87
It wasn’t something unexpected.
The village that was created to study the farming method of Karam
crops consisted of about 20 households. There were no large families
like ordinary villages. Still, the population exceeded 80.
It is not 80 trained soldiers or informants, but 80 ordinary villagers.
It is strange that the information does not leak out. It would most
certainly be best to kill all of them to cover their mouths.
Nevertheless, there are two reasons for Artizea to not suggest killings;
believing in the words of Hannah and Cedric that they can control
information.
The first is that Cedric cannot accept the means of annihilation.
It’s something they can’t even commit, anyway. Rather, as a result of

that, if the confidence in oneself decreases and the liberty to speak is
weakened, they will not be able to do what they should do at an
important time in the future.
Second, the traffic between the north and the mainland was
inconvenient.
The second reason wasn’t too small: There is virtually no way for the
peasants living at the northern end of the colony of the Evron Grand
Duchy, to leak that information to the mainland.
Evron Grand Duchy is a place with poor traffic. The spread of

information was also very slow.
Even if one talks to those around them, it is unlikely that it will reach
the mainland across the wide Grand Duchy.
769
Even if it arrives, it will be after the work in the West have already been
completed by then.
Perhaps there is an imperial spy inside the Grand Duchy.
However, unless information gathered was targeting Karam crops and

the northern town of Thold, the probability of finding out about this
was low.
‘A priest.’
Hannah showed confidence in controlling the people involved.
However, there is something that no one in the world can stop. It was
a religious spirit.
Perhaps the one who confessed to the priest had not even realized
that he had leaked secrets.
This is because, in the thought of a pious person, confession is not

about shedding secrets. Like no one thinks that confessing the sins to
God, who they pray to before sleep, would be revealing secrets.
Of course, the priest who received the confession took a different

position.
“Your Grace, the Temple defines Karam as the devil. Karam belongs to
the devil.”
The priest said with a righteous face.
“It is a felony that the Grand Duchy’s vassals are trying to bring in the
devils. Moreover, it is said that this is why the war broke out.”
Forgetting that he was in front of the Grand Duchess, he swept his face
with both palms.
770
“It’s divine punishment. It’s natural that we attracted the devils
because we coveted the things of the demons. Unlike other times,
Karam suddenly appeared beyond Thold, it must be because of that.”
“Have you spoken to the bishop?”
Artizea asked with a low, soft voice. It was to know the policy of the
priests.
The priest shook his head.
“I didn’t tell him. The Bishop is a weak man. Besides, he is someone

who takes the unity of this region more important than supporting the
will of the temple.”
“I see. “
“Of course, there are cases where it is unavoidable in order to survive,

and I know that there are some people who help Karam.”
“Yes.”
“But I’ve told him that we have to preach more intensely about the fact
that it is forbidden. But the Bishop said that wrong good deeds are
also good deeds. First of all, he is the one who always says that we
have to live.”
The priest once again stroked his face. But then there was a
determination in his face.
“That’s why I’m speaking to Your Grace. I know it well because I’m a
person from here. The bishops, the other priests… maybe the majority
will stay quiet to cover this for Evron.”
“Priest.”
“But this has led to war. How can I bury it? There must be someone
who caused the war.”
771
“How does the priest want me to help you? I am ignorant of the
situation here, and I don’t know much about Karam.”
“Please tell the mainland Abbey about this, Your Grace.”
The priest bowed his head deeply.
“The Abbey is too far from here, and I think, even if I write a letter to
the Abbey, someone in the middle is likely to intercept it.”
“Priest.”
“If the Abbey demands, the Bishop will not forgive the devil and the
fool who communicates with Karam for their own good. We have to
find them out as soon as possible. We must not have the Evron Grand
Duchy abandoned by God because of its vassals, do we?”
Artizea still looked at the priest.
There seemed to be no malice. He is sincerely concerned about Evron

Grand Duchy.
If this was known to the mainland, it would have been unthinkable, the
crime of communicating with Karam and excommunication of Evron
Grand Duchy.
‘I’m glad you discussed it with me.’
Artizea thought.
“It’s hard to say anything right now.”
She replied calmly.
“Because it is not yet clear that the cause of the war really is because
of that. And… the confessor may have said something wrong to the
priest with a bad meaning?”
“You don’t have to doubt the confessor’s identity.”
772
“Okay, but if some of the Grand Duchy’s vassals did something
secretly, I couldn’t interfere with it too quickly. It doesn’t seem like a
normal problem.”
“Yes.”
“So, first of all, I’ll find out a little. Please keep this a secret until then.”
“Yes, Your Grace’s careful words are correct.”
The priest nodded.
Artizea stood up and greeted him lightly.
“I’ll see you again soon. It’s okay if you don’t see me off.”
The priest stood up after her. Artizea left him in the room and went
out alone.
Thud.
After closing the door, a sigh leaked out.
“Hooo.”
Alphonse raised the lamp without saying anything.
Artizea quickly stepped out of the temple.
Priests are pretty troublesome.
The temple had a considerable level of centralized system. It is

impossible for farmers at the northern end to pass information to the
mainland, but it is very easy for a priest to contact other temples.
For this time, the letter can be intercepted. But someday it will reach
the temple.
If Artizea responds in vain, this priest will no doubt come up with a

different way of sending the news.
773
And the priest’s words will be taken more seriously than the farmer’s
words. It’s a shocking story for people from the mainland to interact
with Karam.
It is possible that not only the Karam crop is a problem, but all the
communication that took place in Grand Duchy Evron will be treated
as crime.
If it were not the priest who was talking about this now, but some
other person, Artizea would have simply killed them and bound their
mouth. Because the dead cannot speak.
But she can’t do that against a priest.
All priests have their names on the Abbey’s list. If they die, they must
tell the reason for their death.
And if a priest suddenly dies for an unacceptable reason, the Abbey

will surely try to investigate the reason.
‘If I had known one day earlier.’
Artizea felt pity.
If that was the case, she would have killed the priest with the weapon
of the South Sea people, which was held by the dead Cadriol’s men. If
we said that it was the casualty that occurred during the raid, would it
have been possible to deal with it?
However, the funeral has already been held, and the body could not
appear immediately after this.
It was fortunate that the priest had confessed. The priest appears to be
a devout principled man who is faithful to the temple.
So he wouldn’t easily let the confession out.
Anyway, the first thing to do is finding out the reason for the war.
774
Artizea came out with a scary face.
Lysia and the maids waiting outside the temple looked at her with
anxious faces.
“What’s wrong, Your Grace? What happened inside?”
“When the funeral is over, tell Viscount Agate and Hannah to come to
my place. It doesn’t matter how late it is.”
“Yes.”
Lysia replied with a tightly tense face.
Artizea quickly returned to the stronghold.
The two people gathered in Artizea’s parlor, well past midnight, and it
was about 3 o’clock in the morning.
Artizea sat in front of the fireplace without taking off her mourning
clothes. Her mind was complicated trying to organize her thoughts.
After everyone was seated, Artizea first asked Viscount Agate.
“What’s the situation at the Thold Gate?”
“As far as the last messenger announced, there is no conflict yet.

However, the number of warrior-class Karam gathered in front of the
fortress is estimated to be over 20,000 and under 25,000.”
“Generally, when a war breaks out, I know that a lot more would
gather than that, but it’s not even less than 20,000.”
Lysia added more explanation. Artizea looked at Hannah this time.
“I heard something today.”
“Yes? “
775
“They said that the war broke out because of the village north of
Thold.”
Artizea said so in a cold voice.
Hannah’s face turned pale.
She looked at Viscount Agate. Viscount Agate hesitated and looked at

Lysia.
“Did the Grand Duke tell you to hide it from me? Or are you randomly
hiding it?”
Artizea asked in a cold voice.
Lysia replied instead.
“I don’t know what this is about, but I know for certain that the Grand
Duke has said to take good care of the stronghold.”
Then Viscount Agate lowered his head.
“I’m sorry, Your Grace.”
Hannah jumped up and knelt down.
“Yes, it’s my fault. In the process of dismantling the village, I

accidentally kidnapped a child of Karam.”
“A child?”
“There was a new Karam village not far away. It is said that children
from both sides often played with each other. On that day, in the
process of dismantling the village and moving residents, some of the
children came into the Thold Gate together. The military officer who
made the mistake said that he was wearing a hood covering his upper
eye, so he thought he was mixed race and brought him in.”
Artizea exhaled greatly.
776
It was a sigh of relief.
Chapter 88
When the beacon rose from the fortress of the Thold Gate, it was the
emergence of the variables that worried Artizea the most.
As Artizea remembers, there was no war with Karam this year.
So, is this a crazy butterfly effect of her actions?
If that’s not the case, was it because there was another person who
had the memory before the regression, other than Cadriol?
Artizea did not see the probability of the former as high.
The likelihood that a person outside of Evron who is related to Karam

is near zero.
The Western monster wave was thought to be a natural disaster.

Karam is no different, because it was considered a kind of monster in
all areas except Evron.
As Artizea knows, she was still the broadest person ever to come up
with new ideas among those involved in imperial politics.
Besides, she had been devoted to giving Evron pain.
She didn’t even think that Karam could be the target of negotiations
or politics until she came here and talked to Cedric.
So it is unlikely what she did at the mainland had any impact on the
Karam.
777
In other words, it meant that a completely unknown variable occurred
in Evron.
Variables beyond her control are dangerous.
However, if the cause of the war was the village north of Thold, it
meant that Artizea herself had an influence on this conflict.
It is not a variable.
The war itself was, of course, a problem.
However, it was better than the appearance of an unknown variable.
Artizea took a deep breath and looked at them.
“Does the Grand Duke know?”
“Yes, the village guard went to the fortress at Thold Gate with the
report.”
“I see. What about the child?”
“I’ve already sent it back.”
“But since it happened once, it is said that the extremist in Karam got
room to gain advantage over the moderate one.”
Artizea was lost in thought
“How did the villagers handle it? Hannah, I remember you being firmly
confident that you could keep it confidential.”
Hannah lowered her head with a pale face.
“I’m sorry. “
“I don’t want to hear an apology.”
778
“We will look for the suspect that leaked the information as soon as
possible.”
Hannah bowed her head.
“What are you going to do about it?”
“Punish the perpetrator severely and warn the other not to let this
happen again…..”
“I’m sure you know what will happen if this is known to the mainland. I
have already told you why I am dismantling the village and trying to
put the crop on the altar of the Great Abbey.”
“Yes. “
“A warning doesn’t mean anything unless you kill everyone to cover

their mouth.”
Artizea said coldly.
“Your Grace…!”
Lysia was startled and called her. Artizea shuddered.
To be sure, there is nothing more than that. Half-hearted punishment

and warning increase the likelihood of information leakage.
It wasn’t clear whether it would make any sense to investigate it now.
Artizea touched her forehead. Viscount Agate said like an excuse.
“In the first place, we were going to relocate to a suitable area and cut
off contact with the outside for a while. At the time of the conflict, I
went to the stronghold first to deal with the urgent matter, but after
that, since Karam troops appeared here and there, we have not yet
cleaned it up.”
“First of all, we’ll have to deal with the residents.”
779
Artizea turned to Lysia and asked.
“Will there be any room in the village of the rebels?”
“Our village?”
“Because the village of rebels is the most secret place in Evron. It

would be nice if you could accept about 8 households.”
First of all, the rest of the mixed family or their relatives are all right.
This is because they had already pretended to be a common civilian.
The words of relatives who have mixed Karam blood will not be
accepted publicly at all.
So, hide the rest in the village of rebels.
The village of the rebels is a place where everyone hides together. The
people there were most loyal to the Evron Grand Duchy. They will also
have a sense of revenge for the imperial family.
They will monitor the villagers north of Thold to keep information from
leaking.
“You will have to get some support from the stronghold.”
“It’s not impossible.”
“I think it would be okay if it was a temporary residence. We have to

discuss whether it will be acceptable in the long term.”
Artizea looked at Viscount Agate and Hannah. Hannah nodded her

head vigorously.
“We can meet this winter, and we can solve the problem after it. In
spring, we will relocate the entire village to a secret place as originally
planned.”
“Is it okay to believe that?”
780
“They won’t be so uncooperative. All of them have lived as neighbors
with mixed Karam for several years. They have enough loyalty, I swear.”
Hannah said.
Artizea sighed a little.
Loyalty and faith are compatible. Even the one who confessed to the
priest this time would not be because they have a lack of loyalty.
Anyway, it’s good.
Now that information leakage has already occurred once, it is safe to

think that it is already known somewhere.
As Hannah said, it’s good if there is no information leaking again, or

else it can’t be kept secret, anymore.
She had no choice but to have the Karam crop on the altar in the
Abbey as soon as possible.
The Western Grain Merchant Union must also be made quickly.

Wherever the word karam crop comes from, it can be regarded as a
battle between grain vendors.
Artizea said.
“I have to go to the capital.”
“Yes? “
Viscount Agate, Hannah, Lysia, all three looked at Artizea in

amazement.
Artizea said again.
“The sea is blocked, but the land is clear, right?”
“By land… you mean?”
781
“It’s not an easy road, Your Grace. Snow has piled up…. If you take a
break in the carriage, it would take a lot longer than two months.”
“In addition, Karam is crossing the Thold Mountains. As you can see,
the patrols are subduing them, but it cannot be said that it is not
dangerous.”
Said Viscount Agate.
Hannah had other worries, too.
“There is a dispute at the Thold Gate, and if the Grand Duchess is

away, the morale of the people may be lowered.”
Artizea was also concerned about that.
To be a good Grand Duchess, it would be right to remain in the

stronghold.
Artizea also knew that the master and his family could give pride and
trust to the young people by protecting the stronghold.
But that’s too low of the profits when she thinks about what she can
do to go to the capital.
She doesn’t know much about the protocol. Rather, unnecessary

efforts and resources are put into protecting her.
There will be someone who sees the Grand Duchess returning to the
capital, not long after she has been married, as running away.
However, such personal disgrace is fine.
Among the few issues here, there is Karam who has crossed the Thold
Mountains. Disputes are arising at the gate. A war will break out by
any chance.
She was not afraid of war. There were also concerns that Cedric would
get hurt.
782
However, such worries mean nothing, no matter how sleepless she
may be.
On the other hand, there are so many things that she can do in the
capital at this moment.
No one can touch the Grand Duchess of Evron at this time.
If the Grand Duchess of Evron was accidentally ‘touched’ or betrayed

and the Grand Duchy falls back, the next front line becomes the Elia
Wall.
It means that it will be a war coming to the imperial family and the
central nobility.
Instead, they will get enough military supplies and compensation.

Wouldn’t it be necessary to get as much as they sacrificed?
She doesn’t know what the naive ancestral Grand Duchess was like.
But Artizea knew well enough to know what could happen if Evron was
touched at this point.
At least in their opinion, their lives are much more expensive than
those of Evron.
Shouldn’t the gap be filled with gold?
The same was true of the Great Abbey; while Evron is at war with
Karam, they cannot excommunicate the Grand Duchess.
So now was the best time to harvest and manipulate the seeds she
sown.
Everything she has to do is in the capital.
In the meantime, she thought that she had to bring all the western
troops that Cedric had given up.
783
“Make a plan so we can get there in two months, Lysia. Before the end
of winter.”
“Go down to the south and do the work together. If you don’t have
enough troops, you’ll have to organize a minimum of escorts and
hurry.”
“No need, it is possible.”
Viscount Agate replied.
“But before that, I would like to speak to His Grace the Grand Duke.”
“Yes.”
Artizea said.
“I will write him a letter.”
“Yes. “
Viscount Agate replied without concealing his embarrassment.
“It’s late at night, so go and take a rest.”
“Yes, Your Grace.”
Artizea first stood up.
A rough outline of what she had to do in the future has already been
made in her head. Now, she only has the priest to deal with it.
***
It was three days later that Artizea’s letter was delivered to Cedric at
the fortress at Thold Gate.
“Did you bring the letter yourself?”

784
Cedric frowned lightly at Lysia, who handed the letter.
“Yes. It’s not a long distance from the stronghold. Her Grace said this is
an important letter, so she wished I could deliver it myself.”
There was also a slight suspicion that she was trying to pass Cedric to
Lysia.
“She asked me to see the war with my own eyes and tell her. She
thought that the Grand Duke might downplay it when telling her….”
Having said that, Lysia looked over the wall.
20,000 Karam warriors.
It’s not a small number, but it wasn’t enough to break through the
fortress at Thold Gate.
In general, it is said that attacking a fortress requires 3 to 5 times the

troops of the defending side.
The number of troops regularly deployed at Thold Gate was 10,000.

When calculated arithmetically, there should be more than 30,000
Karam warriors to be able to fight against them.
But it is a story between people. In fact, Evron has 10,000 troops to

prevent 100,000 Karam.
Karam’s civilization lagged far behind that of the Empire.
Karam’s life span is about 40 years, even at the maximum. History

cannot be accumulated because there are no letters and the
environment is not capable of developing agriculture.
Karam’s tactics are childish, and their weapons are poorly developed.
Compared to humans who already use guns, Karam is now barely
starting to properly handle spears.
785
That was the reason why Karam couldn’t surpass Thold despite its
excellent physical ability and survivability like a beast, fertility that is
more prolific than humans, and the rapid growth of reaching
adulthood in five years.
However.
“A battering ram, is it?”
Lysia stared blankly at the other side. They had a siege weapon.
Chapter 89
There were also two catapults, not just battering ram.
Lysia looked at them with binoculars. All three were just a rudimentary
machine.
The wooden wheels were loose. Instead of capping the tip of the log
with iron, a part which would hit the wall, it barely had an iron belt
around it.
The catapults were also poorly held together. The rebound will break
itself.
However, the design itself was refined enough.
Above all, the fact that it appeared was important.
Until now, Karam wasn’t very dependent on weapons. They have the
physical ability to climb the walls barehand. So, there was hardly ever a
siege ladder to be placed on the wall.
However, this is the first time that aspect has changed.

786
“Siege weapon after guerrilla warfare…..”
Lysia sighed.
“They’re perfectly prepared for the war. I don’t think the problem is the
kidnapped Karam or anything like that.”
“No, it doesn’t look like they’re ready for war. If they did, they wouldn’t
have collected 20,000 at most.”
Cedric’s face remained relaxed.
“Rather, I am curious about how they came up with such an idea.”
“They have been fighting at the Thold Gate for over a hundred years.
Maybe they just realized that it’s difficult with a naked body?”
“Rather than that, it’s more likely that they learned from someone. If
the first idea was to smash gates by hitting them with a log, they
would have brought a log first. But they made a battering ram and
also have catapults. I don’t think Karam will be able to make
something like that so suddenly.”
“You mean someone taught them?”
Although there are trade routes, it is only at the level of

communicating with gestures.
It was impossible to explain the concept and share the design of

catapult or battering ram, and to go to war with it.
Cedric was silent.
It’s not that he had nothing to say, but decided to save his words.
The same goes for both siege weapons and small troops crossing the
mountain range and disturbing the borders.
It was beyond the limits of accumulated Karam history.
787
Life or wisdom.
However, some of the Karams have crossed it.
“Anyway, 20,000 warriors are not enough to stage a siege properly.

Karam probably knows.”
The fortress commander intervened.
And he opened Artizea’s letter. The letter concisely explained what had
happened in the stronghold.
Of course, she omitted the story she heard from the priest. The
information on the northern village of Thold was leaked, and the
information on the follow-up was written first.
And as a result, there was a need to quickly create a grain merchant

union, and the main point was that there were works to be done in the
capital.
Cedric was first suspicious when he was told that Lysia had brought
the letter. He was wondering if it had something to do with Lysia
leaving her place.
But when he looked at the content, it wasn’t.
To accommodate residents of the village north of Thold, who may

have leaked information, with the village of the rebels, was a reason
that Cedric could accept.
In fact, if she wasn’t going to kill everyone, there was no better way.
It seemed that Artizea had not yet decided for sure whom she could
trust in Evron Grand Duchy.
It would have been. It wasn’t long since Aubrey’s incident happened.
788
Loyalty and trustworthiness are different matters. Cedric knew it now.
Cedric folded the letter back and put it in his pocket. Later, the letter
will have to be burned. There was some information that should not be
put into the hands of others.
He smiled bitterly. From the time they met in the capital to this day,
they still exchanged a few letters, but none was left in his hand.
Because all had to be burned.
There was never a word written that was affectionate enough to be

kept.
“I’m taking a rest at the fort today, Lysia. I have to write a reply.”
“Yes.”
Lysia nodded her head.
“But won’t you stop her from going to the capital?”
“I’m worried about her traveling in winter, but I’m sure Tia knows it
already. Nevertheless, the purpose must be important enough to have
to go.”
Cedric said so.
It is also important to make a grain merchant union and to put Karam

crops on the altar of the Temple.
Apart from that, Cedric was able to raise several advantages for the
Grand Duchess during a dispute at the Thold Gate.
So he could have guessed why she was going back to the capital.
If so, all he has to do is support her.
Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!
The Karam began to beat the drum.

789
Ka! Kak! Ka! Kaaram!
The shouts of the Karam warriors united and shook the sky.
Said Cedric looking down at it.
“I’ll have to drag the confrontation a little longer.”
“Your Grace?”
Cedric’s command flustered both Lysia and the fortress commander.
“It’s less than 20,000. That means that they didn’t really come together
to fight a war. Maybe some of the forces have come to test whether
the catapults and battering ram they made were actually useful or
not.”
The fortress commander’s face was slightly hardened.
Cedric was speculating that way from the start.
He was first reported as to what caused this dispute,
However, it is a superficial excuse to tilt the scale further toward the

extremist due to the kidnapping.
Upon learning of the facts, Evron immediately sent the child back and
provided a significant amount of compensation.
Nevertheless, this happened.
“Now, we can destroy all siege weapons with one or two

bombardments. It’s better not to let Karam know the utility of it at all,
Your Grace.”
“Karam already knows the utility of the weapon and the meaning of
tactics. If you break it down at once, you can create infight in Karam.
But the end result will be the same.”
“The end result?”

790
“The second and third attempts will be made. Eventually, Karam will
learn as well. That in order to destroy the walls, you can’t do it with
physical strength alone. Before that, we must be different.”
You must have the power to pour out enough resources to stop it
completely or gain the power to attempt for peace.
Cedric reached out his hand.
“Bring my great bow.”
The fortress commander turned his head in amazement.
One of the lieutenants ran. Cedric’s bow was hung in the third
command post adjacent to the wall. These days with guns, it was more
of a decoration.
Cedric adjusted the string of the bow that was not used for a long
time.
He chose not to shoot a gun, but to shoot an arrow, because it could

have a much more direct emotional impact on Karam.
Guns are unknown to Karam. Fear may be instilled on them, but

cannot serve as a reminder that a true warrior is here.
Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong!
The drumming rang without stopping.
The battering ram started to move. The fortress commander said with
an anxious face.
“Are you really going to just leave them alone?”
“They can’t threaten the gate.”
Cedric hung an arrow on the bow. As the string was pulled, his whole
body muscles were tense.
791
“After I shoot the second arrow, fire afterwards.”
“What about the catapult?”
“Leave one. Let’s see if it’s functioning properly. All shields are in place,
right?”
“Yes.”
It was Karam who moved first.
“Kak! Kaak!”
Karam’s warrior, who took the lead, yelled.
“It’s coming!”
Someone shouted.
A group of Karam pushed the battering ram and ran.
Cedric let the arrow go. The arrow that flew away with a whispering
sound was stuck in the center of Karam’s big drum.
Tong!
The drum tore apart the shouting sounds.
The second arrow broke the flagpole standing next to the drumming
Karams.
The Karam was startled and paused for a moment. Shooting the drum
accurately with a bow across that distance and breaking the flagpole
was usually not something a warrior could do.
The bombardment continued without missing the beat.
Boom!
792
The first bombardment broke the battering ram in one hit. Some of
the Karam who was pushing the battering ram got caught in the blast
and became bloody.
Boom!
The second bombardment threatened the catapult.
Cedric saw a young Karam standing near the flagpole.
The reason he noticed him anew was because he was looking exactly
at Cedric.
Cedric could not clearly distinguish Karam’s face. This is because he

had been away from the Grand Duchy for a long time.
However, the Karam did not seem to be having the same problem.
A meaningful gaze swept Cedric’s face.
Usually, Karam will not be able to clearly distinguish human faces.
They can tell who is the head of the human beings by clothes, bows,
and mood. However, this Karam’s gaze was not simply a face looking
at the head of the hostile forces.
‘You know me.’
Cedric caught the gaze. The inside of his chest was flickering.
It had crossed the limit.
Would it be better to kill it here?
Or should he keep it alive?
Is it the status quo or change to a different future?
He wanted to know what Artizea would say.
793
Karam warriors roared. The situation that almost became a battle
entered into a confrontational situation once again.
***
At that time, Artizea headed to the temple with only Alphonse.
She wore a hooded fur cloak over her coat. In her hand, wearing thin
lace gloves, she held a small handbag with jewels.
She walked without a carriage, but no one asked why. Because she
came out without anyone knowing.
If possible, she wanted to come alone without Alphonse. However,

unlike in the capital, she could not separate him.
She didn’t have Freil to take the place of the escort, and Alphonse
didn’t want to be separated either. Alphonse insisted that if she
doesn’t take him, she should take at least two other knights with her.
Alphonse was better than two knights. Besides, he followed her to the
temple last time. He has already seen the priest’s face.
When the Grand Duchess came to the temple without any notification,
the apprentice priest at the entrance greeted with great surprise and
bowed his head. Artizea spoke quietly.
“I’ll just pray for a while, so don’t let them know.”
“Oh, yes.”
The apprentice priest bowed his head.
Probably not really a secret visit. It is not something to hide; that the
Grand Duchess came to the temple and quietly prayed and left.
It didn’t matter that much.
Artizea walked across the temple without taking off her hood.
794
It wasn’t the chapel or prayer room that she was heading for. It was
the room of the faithful priest who told her about the Karam crop.
Cedric was wrong. Artizea had entrusted the letter to Lysia in order to
be separated from her.
Chapter 90
The priest was in his room.
Originally, the life in a temple is like a mousewheel. It wasn’t difficult to

find out that the priest would be in the room at this time, even after
just a day or two of observation.
Furthermore, he was contemplating a complex problem. It was fully

predictable that the time he spent staying alone in the room would be
longer.
“Your Grace.”
The priest opened the door, and he bowed his head in surprise to see
Artizea.
Artizea glanced at him to enter. The priest hurriedly went back inside.
Artizea left Alphonse outside and closed the door.
“Sit.”
“Oh, yes.”
Like last time, the priest sat on the bed.
Artizea pulled the chair herself and sat down.
795
“I’ve noticed a little of what the priest has said.”
“Yes.”
“You’re right. There was a village on the north side of the Thold Gate,
where mostly families of mixed Karam lived.”
“It’s terrible.”
Hearing the name of mixed Karam blood, the priest made a cross. Just
thinking about it seemed to make him shiver.
“The Grand Duke is too weak in heart. It is much more benevolent of

the father or mother to dispose of the seeds of sin quickly.”
Artizea hid the bitter smile. And she said with a serious face.
“Just being thrown out of the temple will be punishment enough for
them.”
“It’s not a punishment. How dare the devil put his foot on the temple?”
“Priest.”
Artizea sighed a little.
“The Karam mixed race created a village north of Thold. Well, I don’t
think that’s important. Even if someone else has helped them, how can
a person easily ignore a family member or relative?”
“Yes…. I understand Your Grace’s heart. But….”
“Please pardon the individuals, but I think I can’t forgive a vassal who
did this without even the Grand Duke’s knowledge.”
Artizea said in a soft voice. The priest nodded his head.
“The Grand Duke will also know about this. It is the cause of the war,
so he can’t go into it without knowing the fact. I will find the person
who caused it and punish them.”
796
“Ah! That’s right! Good thing.”
“But, things aren’t good right now. Some time ago, there was an
incident with the Jordyn family, and now there is a threat from Karam
at the Thold gate, so you will have to be cautious.”
“I know what you mean.”
“Did you write a letter to the Temple in advance?”
Asked Artizea. The priest nodded.
“Then, give it to me now. I’m going to the capital soon, but I won’t
deliver that letter right away.”
“Then… what do you mean?”
“If Priest becomes aware of new news or has an important cause that
needs the letter to be delivered to the Temple immediately, please
contact me again.”
That’s what Artizea said.
“Then, I’ll make sure to deliver Priest’s letter to the Temple right away.”
“But what if the news is intercepted or someone manipulates it?”
The priest said with a face full of concern.
Artizea smiled little.
In her opinion, only Freil and Ansgar were the only ones who had the
right heads in Evron Grand Duchy. Ansgar wouldn’t be involved in this
matter.
However, the key point was that the priest thought so.
Artizea opened her handbag and pulled out a silver seal from within.
“I’ll give you this.”

797
“Is this Your Grace’s seal?”
“I used it before I got married.”
When Artizea said so, she showed the shape of the seal.
It was a seal engraved with a vine rose pattern that would be used by
premarital young ladies who did not have any rights to the family.
“If you press here like this, the pattern changes.”
After Artizea pressed one of the ornaments on the seal, she showed it
back to the priest.
Part of the bottom engravings of the seal have risen. As the petals of
the vine rose were turned into reliefs, they were almost the same, but
changed the seal into a different feel. The border has also changed.
“This is what I used when I got a private letter from a friend that I
didn’t want to show my mother, Priest.”
She said it was her friend, but the priest soon understood what she
meant.
What kind of person Miraila was, even a priest in this distant land
heard rumors. She was a person who would tear open and inspect her
daughter’s letter.
“I got it back because I don’t need it anymore, but my maid knows this
changed seal.”
“I understand what you mean. If I have anything serious to contact, I

will stamp this seal and send it to Your Grace’s maid.”
“Yes. Then it will be delivered to me intact.”
It was a complete lie.
Artizea never had a separate seal or anything else before the marriage.
798
She only informed Alice of the pattern of the seal this time. It was in
order to accept the letter if there was any real contact from the priest.
Of course, it was very unlikely. It’s because she doesn’t really give it to
be used for sealing.
This seal was equipped with an elaborate device.
When she shows it to the priest, she has pressed the other decorations
first so that the pattern changes safely.
Instead, if anyone just pressed one of the decorations that Artizea had
taught, the stinger was supposed to pop out. It was thin and short like
iron hair, and it was like a thorn that was difficult to find even if it was
stuck in the hand.
If he is lucky, he will survive. If he believes that Cedric will deal with this
properly and forget about today, the priest can live.
If he puts the seal deep in the drawer and never takes it out, nothing
will happen.
However…
‘Maybe, you’ll not survive.’
Artizea thought so.
The priest will surely try to contact her. It was a matter of faith.
It is difficult to believe even if he swears to keep a secret, but he was

the one who had contacted Artizea because he zealously thought that
he had to inform her of this fact even in difficult circumstances.
He will surely try to inform the Temple about the Karam crop. He will
eventually die. What’s the point of leaving a ray of possibility of
survival?
‘Because it’ll become an alibi.’

799
Artizea thought of an excuse.
At the moment the priest dies, she herself will be in the capital. No one
can connect her with that death.
Actually, it didn’t mean much.
This poison barely leaves any trace. If they performed an autopsy, it

will just determine the cause, which is poisoning.
However, there is no one who will do so just because a single priest

died suddenly here.
So anyway, this was all Artizea could do for her own emotional
comfort.
It was like relieving guilt and pushing responsibility to the victim,

saying that it wasn’t her responsibility they died, but their fault.
“Thank you very much for your consideration. I’ve been thinking for a
long time whether or not I should talk to you, but I think I did the right
thing.”
The priest said with a somewhat relaxed face.
“Believe in His Grace and wait. I hope that the priest will keep the faith
in people as much as the faith in God.”
Artizea said so.
Then she put a pretty thick letter from the priest in her bag and came
out again.
“Go in, Priest.”
“Thank you, Your Grace.”
The priest bent down to his waist and bowed deeply.
Artizea turned around.

800
She suddenly remembered what Cedric said.
[When we go together, we will be able to find the right way.]
When he said that, what would be the right path he was drawing in his
mind?
She guessed it vaguely.
Moreover, Artizea knew that he didn’t seem to be able to go to the

capital with her.
‘I have to go back to the capital.’
She thought blankly.
Anything like a person’s life can be used as a chess piece, a pocket of

gold coins or a place where a plot is made can be used to take one
step closer to the throne.
That is where she will be.
In the capital, she doesn’t have to feel this hesitation anymore. In a

one-eyed world, only the one-eyed is normal. Her ugliness will also
blend in among the countless despicable ones.
Rather, she hoped so.
***
The first thing Artizea did when she returned was to take the priest’s
letter out of her handbag and read it.
There was little to keep in mind.
There was a story about the fact that some of the Evron Grand Duchy’s
vassals had attempted to grow Karam crops using the residents and
the fact that a Karam mixed blood was living there.
The priest added his usual thoughts to the end.

801
[There are many people here who are pure and sincere, but far from
the Word of God. The vassals of the Grand Duchy are also loyal and
courageous, but they don’t seem to know what’s important.
The Grand Duke has been away many times, so there are many places
where his eyes cannot reach.
Not a few of the people here sympathize with the devil’s seed.
Sometimes it is mixed with ugly and dirty blood, and excommunication
alone is not a sufficient punishment.
There are not enough temples in Evron Grand Duchy. That is why
people are wandering even more without knowing the right path.
In order to take this situation into account at the Great Temple, please
send several priests to discipline the people and teach the doctrine to
knights and officials…]
Artizea read through and threw the letter into the fireplace. The letter
burned in the fire in a flash.
She picked up the fire poker and meticulously scattered the ashes. It
was a habit.
Perhaps there is no one in the stronghold who could pick up the

remaining pieces of paper from the fireplace and match the letter. If
there was such a person, she wanted to recruit them.
Knock, knock.
There was a knock at the door.
“Come in.”
Artizea replied plainly. She had called Alice, so naturally she thought
Alice had come.
However, the door did not open right away. Artizea wondered and
stood up.
802
When the maids knock, they will say ‘it’s Alice’, but she can’t hear them
say anything.
Is it someone else?
“Ah. “
The door opened before she opened it.
Artizea was startled and almost jumped. Cedric was smiling with an
awkward expression across the door.
As if he had just come from the outside, his cheeks, struck by the cold
wind, turned apple-colored.
Chapter 91
Artizea stared up at Cedric in a daze.
“May I come in?”
Cedric asked as Artizea hesitated. Artizea stepped back in confusion.
She didn’t think he couldn’t come in or that she would hate it, but she
was so surprised that she just wondered what this was about.
It was four days ago that Lysia left.
She was told that it took three days on horseback to go to the fortress
at the Thold Gate. So she thought it would take at least three or four
more days for Lysia to return.
803
And there’s no way Cedric can return at this point.
The dispute could not have ended so swiftly.
It was not a problem of returning the kidnapped Karam child.
20,000 warriors gathered. When that number is gathered, it doesn’t

end by saying,’The situation is over, so scatter’.
Individual interests, interests between forces, and other interests will

be intertwined.
Most of all, if they have gathered that much, they will think that they
have to fight.
“What happened? When did you arrive?”
“I just got here.”
He would. Cedric was wearing a windbreaker cloak covered with dust

and snow. As soon as he entered the stronghold, he seemed to go
straight to Artizea’s room.
Cedric said.
“Originally, I was going to write a letter, but the word seldom comes
out.”
“What?”
“There are some things I need to tell you, some things I’d like to
discuss with you, but I couldn’t write the first sentence. That’s why I
just came.”
“Are you having a big problem with something?”
She asked so nervously. She couldn’t accept Cedric’s words saying that
the first sentence could not be written literally.
804
She wondered what more perplexing and serious things had arisen
that couldn’t be explained with more than just a few sentences
Cedric smiled and looked at her.
“Well, it’s a serious problem that I need your advice, but I’ll put it off
first. This is more urgent.”
“What?”
Artizea blinked her eyes.
“I wanted to come see you before you left for the capital.”
Half was true, the other half was a lie. This is because there was no
need to come in such a hurry if he were just coming to see her. But it
was true that he wanted to come.
Cedric opened his arms and embraced her.
Because he moved so slowly, Artizea could tell that she would be

hugged by him. But, knowingly, she was startled and stiffened her
body.
A soft touch pressed over her lips. By the time she realized it was a
kiss, he had already had her feet in the air.
“You got lighter?”
“That, I don’t.”
Artizea barely replied.
Cedric lifted her lightly with one arm and unbuckled his dusty cloak
with his other hand.
The belt and coat, with his sword and gun hanging from it, fell to the
floor.
805
Artizea impulsively bent her body and wrapped his face with her two
hands.
Cedric’s face was a little cold. It was because he was outside with the
cold wind for a long time.
“Are you busy?”
“I’m not.”
“How about your body? Do you feel sick?”
“No, I’m not sick.”
Artizea said, trembling her body. It seemed that her body temperature
had risen a few degrees. She even felt hot at her eyelids so she
couldn’t keep her eyes open properly.
Cedric laughed.
“That’s a relief.”
“What?”
“I’m afraid you won’t be able to hold out if you’re in a bad condition
like last time.”
The end of his words became a whisper.
His hot breath was mixed up with hers. Cedric put Artizea down on the
bed.
***
When Artizea opened her eyes, it was dark everywhere.
Her body was hot. It’s been a long time since she slept so warmly. To
be precise, it was the first time ever since she got off a ship coming to
Evron Grand Duchy. In the port city, she was so exhausted that she was
in a state of fainting rather than sleeping.
806
Interestingly, it made her realize, by the temperature more than the
feeling, that her body was falling asleep in contact with Cedric’s arms.
Her body was quite comfortable. She could hardly feel the stiffness of
her fingers or the soreness of her shoulder, which was usually painful
every time she woke up.
“Uh……”
Still, the sound of pain came out. Her muscles, which she usually didn’t
know existed, appealed for their presence here and there.
The bed rocked. Artizea looked back subconsciously.
Cedric, lying next to her, reached out his arm and lit a candle. And he
turned his body toward Artizea.
Artizea stared at his face in a vague mood. It was still an unrealistic

feeling that this man was lying next to her.
Then Cedric stretched his arms towards her. Cedric’s arms were lightly
wrapped around her stomach.
Artizea closed her eyes tightly. She could hardly open her eyes and
look at him.
“You can sleep if you are confident that you could sleep until morning,
but it would be better to open your eyes for a while. It’s still evening.”
A soft voice penetrated into her ear. A trembling passed over Artizea’s
skin.
Cedric caressed her cheek this time as she closed her eyes.
“Don’t pretend you’re asleep when you’re up.”
His arms were wrapped around her waist again. Artizea was dragged
to him. Cedric hugged her tightly once more, and poked her.
807
She was completely awakened.
When she tried to open her eyes, Cedric’s face was in front of her.
Artizea had her eyelids down again this time.
Cedric’s hand swept her hair.
“If you don’t open your eyes, I’ll kiss you.”
It became a situation that she could escape or not escape. Artizea

hesitantly raised her eyelids.
Cedric didn’t keep his words. That’s because the moment their eyes
met, he touched her lips again.
It was only after Artizea’s body, unable to breathe properly, lost

strength that his lips fell. Cedric put himself down on the pillow and
hugged her on top of him.
Artizea lay down for a while, with her shoulders bent.
Cedric made a languid face. Unlike the drowsiness and fatigue when
he was tired, it looked like he was buried in bed and hated to get up.
Artizea looked at the face in an unfamiliar mood. She knew for the first
time that he could have such a face.
Her stomach rumbled. She didn’t think it was an empty stomach, but
she was very hungry. It was unusual for her to feel hunger like this, so
she felt strange.
Then Cedric threw his laziness away and sat up. He then scratched his
messy hair.
“Should we eat?”
“…..Yes.”
Perhaps he heard the rumble, Artizea’s face turned red.
808
“Wait a minute. I’ll come back.”
“Call someone. The maid will be waiting.”
“I have to change my clothes anyway. And… I feel like I don’t want to

be disturbed now.”
Artizea was able to understand his words.
It was dark and warm inside. The white fur on the wall reflects the light
of the fireplace and candles, turning the room into a warm color.
The warmth was like an afterglow. It was a heartfelt and desperate

space, as if there were only two of them left in the world.
At that moment Artizea knew, she wished that time would last forever.
If there was nothing in the world, only she and him existed, she would
be able to be happily buried in his arms as it is, with no more
thoughts, no more sin, no more shame.
However, they cannot help but open the door.
Cedric stood up. And from the bed, he picked up the coat and boots
that fell here and there.
“Where’s the key?”
He asked, pointing to the door that was connected to his bedroom.
Artizea sat up carefully, covering herself with a blanket. It was because

she was too embarrassed to answer while lying down.
“Next to it, it’s in a drawer.”
Artizea pointed to the small decorative table next to the door. Cedric
opened the table drawer and pulled out the key.
The locked door opened. Cedric left the door open and crossed over
to the room over there.
809
A cold wind blew through the open door. There was a sound of him
throwing a pile of clothes on the floor and him pulling the string.
As it got colder, she wanted to lie back with the blanket on, but Artizea
carefully got out of bed.
When she saw the cold air coming in from Cedric’s bedroom, she
wasn’t sure about going through the dressing room to look for
pajamas. If she called the maid, they would prepare her bath water and
even bring her clothes to dress, but she didn’t want to.
Putting a robe over her bare body, Artizea approached the fireplace.
She then filled the kettle with water and hung it on the fire.
Soon Cedric returned with a plate of sandwiches and a bottle of milk in

one hand. As soon as the door closed, it warmed up.
“First of all, eat something simple. The butler said he’d prepare a
proper dinner and would bring it here but I told him not to.”
“This is enough for me. But for Lord Cedric, this may not be enough.”
“It would be on my side if I didn’t eat and it lasted long.”
“I’m not talking about survival skills.”
Artizea said as if it were absurd. Cedric laughed lightly.
“Whatever you want to eat, I can bring it from the kitchen later. Sit
down. Would you like to wait for tea? Or have milk?”
“I like tea better.”
Cedric brought his teaware. Artizea sat in front of the fireplace and
watched him move.
The bare feet in his slippers stuck in her eyes.
“Is there something wrong?”
810
It was a gaze that meant nothing. She just became unfamiliar with the
realization that they had become a real couple.
Cedric made tea. Artizea put the sandwich cut into bite-sized pieces in
her mouth.
Artizea didn’t like cold food at all, but she felt unsure now, perhaps
because of her warm body.
There were boiled egg whites and apples cut thickly between the
mashed potatoes and yolk. It tasted fresh whenever she cut it with her
front teeth. It was slightly stimulating to see if there was a little
mustard.
“You want milk in the tea?”
“Yes, please.”
Cedric poured milk into a glass and poured a thick tea on it.
Artizea gratefully accepted it. And she laughed.
“Our Grace Grand Duke Evron is taking care of tea.”
“If you put it like that, it’s water boiled by Marchioness Rosan.”
Cedric smiled.
She ate a couple of sandwiches and thought she would get some sleep
afterward. Artizea could only ask.
“By the way, was it really important to run here in such a hurry? What
about Lysia?”
“She will come slowly. I was in a hurry because I was worried that you
would leave immediately without waiting for my reply.”
Cedric replied, putting sugar in the teacup and stirring it with a spoon.
811
Chapter 92
Artizea lowered her eyes down with an embarrassing face.
“I was going to wait for a reply.”
But Cedric’s words couldn’t be said to be wrong.
What Cedric was talking about wasn’t just a letter. It was because he
meant whether she was going to leave without thinking about Cedric
himself and saying goodbye.
She was going to do that. She was going to leave without seeing his
face again as much as possible.
She thought she needed to keep her distance.
If she went to the capital, she may not meet Cedric for a while.
Then, she will be able to strengthen her mind a little bit. She will be
able to get rid of the anxiety and greed a little from her heart.
The cold will come back. Artizea thought it would.
She thought she shouldn’t have come to Evron Grand Duchy. It is not a
matter of whether the variables she has created have caused conflict
or that the loyalty of the Grand Duchy has been cracked. Artizea
herself is shaking.
She wants to settle down now. She lost confidence to sacrifice even a
little humanity left. She was trying to not be a hypocrite.
There is a conflict whether or not it is necessary to kill for efficiency.
812
That doesn’t mean that the blood from her hands was washed away.
There are a few left to be killed anyway.
Minimization of sacrifice is only a reduction. The sacrifice does not

disappear at all.
If the efficiency gets worse, the damage eventually increases. Artizea

was able to calculate it. Her red hands couldn’t be whitened just
because she took a drop of blood off from the start.
She knew it, but she was worried that she would be caught by him
right now. And he would hate it, so her hands and feet were heavy.
It’s stupid.
Isn’t she happy to sleep next to Cedric? She came to do something he

couldn’t do.
She did so even thinking about the future. She should also think about
after Cedric wears the emperor’s crown.
Artizea wanted to put away those who would interfere when he began
to rule as much as possible. Before she leaves.
But now, she wasn’t sure she would be able to leave when the time
comes.
When she had just returned to the past, Artizea had a perfect picture
of the future that she had envisioned in her mind. The right emperor
and the good empress, who love each other, work together to change
the world for the better.
It must have been the most complete imperial figure the whole Empire
wanted. But now she was in pain and couldn’t even think about it.
When she can’t think of the future, she can’t design schemes.
So she had to leave.
813
Artizea felt like her mind was completely in a mess. That was the only
useful part of her.
“Tia.”
Cedric reached out his hand and touched her cheek and chin lightly.
Artizea was lost in her thoughts, and she raised her head in
amazement.
A light kiss came down to reach her.
She couldn’t even think about it.
The moment his lips fell, Cedric swept her lower mouth with his thumb
as she exhaled a long sigh.
“Can’t you just think about me now?”
Artizea again turned her gaze away embarrassingly. She was in trouble
because she could only think of him.
“What’s the situation at Thold Gate?”
“Are you talking to me right now?”
Artizea laughed awkwardly. She then pulled the teapot and refilled her
empty cup.
“That was where you’re supposed to be.”
“Even if I say I wanted to talk and look at your face before you leave,
you’d argue that’s where I belong, right?”
“Somehow, you seem to be a little bit harsh on me today.”
“It’s your fault.”
Cedric lowered his head lightly. Artizea turned her head away before
being kissed by him.
814
“I think it’s Lord Cedric’s turn to talk.”
“It’s your side that’s being harsh.”
Cedric decided to give up by kissing her on the cheek instead.
“You’re at war, can you leave like this?”
“It’s not in a state of skirmish. After the first fight, Karam retreated
outside of engaging range.”
“It doesn’t look like they’re going to retreat?”
“There seems to be a different purpose.”
Cedric calmed his mind after a sip of tea. And he said,
“Karam made siege weapons.”
Artizea looked at him in amazement as she tried to put another

sandwich in her mouth.
“Did Karam have that level of technology?”
“No. The siege weapon they made this time was practically useless.
The battering ram was broken in one shot, and the catapult was
inaccurate, and it smashed after flying the rock three times.”
Cedric said.
“But the design itself was a complete and functional catapult. The
craftsmanship of the blacksmith who produced it was terribly poor.”
“You said it was the first time that a small troop crossed the Thold
Mountains and attacked. Considering that it took time to cross the
mountain range, they didn’t just recklessly cross. Instead, they went
over it and hid for a while, and then launched an attack concentrating
on the Thold Gate……. Two unprecedented things have happened.”
815
“Have you ever thought about the possibility of having an insider?
Since there is an exchange, someone among humans may have given
information about tactics or weapons to Karam. In order to keep Lord
Cedric in check or to harm Evron Grand Duchy, it is possible that
someone has given the information to Karam. It’s something you could
do.”
Artizea asked to confirm. Cedric denied.
“I think that’s unlikely. Because no one can speak the language. It is

impossible for humans to enter the land of Karam and gain enough
trust from the ruling class to incite a war if it is based on a simple trade
or personal relationship “
“What if it’s a bribe? It’s like giving money in exchange for threatening
the Thold Gate with the right force.”
“That’s a very human point of view.”
Cedric smiled faintly.
“Karams don’t value gold and silver. The most valuable things here are
food and winter supplies. It’s difficult to cross the mountain range
without being noticed carrying enough resources to move Karam’s
ruling class.”
It was what Artizea thought. If that amount of resources has moved

from the mainland to the north, it will inevitably get caught in the
information network.
If the resource was scarce in the north, it would have been more
noticeable.
“Then, do you think some Karam personally learned human tactics and
persuaded others to do it?”
“In fact, it’s hard to think of any possibility other than that.”
Artizea took a breath.

816
If so, he must be the ‘returned person’.
Evron was first defeated when Artizea plotted to oust Grand Duke
Roygar.
Eventually, Cedric won a miraculous victory by killing the king of

Karam. However, the consequence remained.
The fortress at Thold Gate, which had once collapsed, was not as solid
as before. It was pierced once again after Lawrence became emperor.
Lawrence was different from Emperor Gregor.
Emperor Gregor wanted to use Evron Grand Duchy more thoroughly.

To do that, Evron was kept alive.
He spared the young Cedric to succeed the Grand Duchy and restored
the predecessor Grand Duke and his wife’s honor by reinstating them.
He did not stop supplying supplies.
However, Lawrence did not become a cool-headed politician.
Originally, he hated Cedric. Not only was he temperamentally unfit, but

he also unilaterally hated Lysia, obsessed with inferiority and jealousy
after marrying her.
After Lysia’s death, the supplies to Evron Grand Duchy were

completely cut off.
Even the business trade was banned. Unlike Emperor Gregor, he wasn’t
trying to control Evron by using food as a strategic leverage, but
because of hatred he intended to kill Evron.
No matter how much Artizea warned, it was useless.
Still, Cedric struggled for years. However, as a result, Evron perished.
Cedric lost his base and wandered with the Knights. Since Lysia was
also dead, he would have no more reason to come to the capital.
817
The border was substantially re-established at the Elia Wall, the
southern border of Evron. The empire became in need of enormous
troops and armament.
This is because Evron’s know-how, which has been blocking Karam for
over hundreds of years, has been lost, as well as the military key point
of the Thold Gate.
Protecting that border helped make the empire impoverished. Later, as

the system completely collapsed, the border itself became obsolete.
Karam had occupied the north.
At the time, she didn’t think much about the result.
The north is a useless land. What Artizea was worried about at the time
was the political unrest arising from Cedric becoming the centerpiece
of the anti-emperor faction.
In the end, it was only a matter of power struggling within the empire.
However, if you look away and think about Karam’s part, it becomes a
completely different problem.
At the time, there was no such thing as an action to evict Evron Grand
Duchy’s locals behind the Elia Wall.
No matter how low the population density, the number of inhabitants

was not small in terms of the entire territory.
The fact that Karam occupied the land did not mean that it massacred
the locals or created a colonial system to isolate them.
If so, there would have been exchanges between those who survived
and Karam.
Exchanges took place even in the situation when it was blocked by the
Thold Mountains. Therefore, if they live in the same land, the amount
of exchange will increase and the quality will increase rapidly.
818
In a situation where exchanges are scarce, what kind of Karam
suddenly realized that he had to learn humans’ technology and
studied tactics? In that way, rather than thinking that something that
had never before happened suddenly, it is more reasonable to think
that the Karam who had learned when in contact with a new
civilization has returned.
It was the emergence of a variable that Artizea was most concerned

about.
“It was the same with retreating immediately after the first skirmish.
Normally, Karam, once the battle begins, they become heated and
couldn’t see ahead. Since retreating is very dishonorable among them,
there is hardly any strategic retreat. Rather, the commander said he
had never seen such a quick retreat.”
“The fort commander is in his 50s, right?”
“Yes. Since he has been in the front line since his late teens, he has
been fighting Karam for more than 30 years.”
“Then, I can’t say that it was a shallow experience.”
“Yes, it can be said that a Karam commander with that level of control
has emerged.”
Cedric said.
“I can guess who it is. I saw it on the wall.”
Artizea was lost in thought.
Cedric continued.
“When I first heard that you were going to the capital, I thought you’d
take the time. If a small squadron of Karam had attacked beyond
Thold, and there was even a siege weapon, even if it wasn’t actually a
situation here, it would be taken as a big problem in the capital.”
819
The capital will be tense by maintaining the deadlock. The funny thing
is, the Evron becomes a target that cannot be touched even more.
A war is a war, even if it does not engage in active engagement and is

just a sit-in. Supplies will run out quickly, and troops will be damaged.
Cedric was willing to take it and expand the range that Artizea could
operate.
Chapter 93
Cedric said.
“But now that I can specify who led this development, the problem is a
little different.”
“It’s the first time we’ve got a negotiable person.”
Cedric nodded vigorously at Artizea’s murmur.
“It’s hard to think that those who understand humans that much and
have the influence of gathering 20,000 warriors will appear again in
the near future.”
If, indeed, such a person appears, conversation becomes possible.

Whether it’s successful or not, it will be meaningful.
“On the other hand, if we kill him, Karam’s development will take a big
step backwards. If failed experiences accumulate, it will be difficult to
try new things again. Due to the nature of Karam, whose history is not
easily accumulated, one failure remains only as a failure, and there is
nothing new from it. It will take a long time for them to learn.”
Artizea smiled even though she said so.

820
“It seems like you have already made a decision in your mind.”
Cedric smiled awkwardly.
“Yes. I want to talk to him. The only problem is with what you are
doing in the mainland. Right now, domestic politics is urgent and
dangerous.”
“Don’t take me too lightly. Of course, if there’s a war, then it’s no

different from starting to play poker with three aces, but that doesn’t
mean you can’t solve the problem.”
Artizea flicked her finger.
“And besides, the priority is wrong.”
“The priority?”
“The work I am trying to do couldn’t take precedence over Lord

Cedric’s will. What the Emperor decides for the future of the empire is
the national decision, nothing precedes that.”
Previously, Cedric asked if a process without results was worthwhile.
Artizea had her own answer to the question. The process without
results is not worthwhile. Nor does purposeless means move
circumstances. Power without the purpose does not produce.
So Cedric’s purpose comes first. Acquisition of power is only a means.
Artizea had lived with her means and purpose reversed throughout her
previous life. She knew it only before she died.
Now she was a means to serve Cedric’s purpose. So she was able to
firmly answer him. She didn’t have to put off what Cedric was trying to
do for her scheme.
Cedric’s face turned a little red. Artizea asked with a slight smile.
821
“You’re not going to say that you’re still not prepared or you’re going
to think about it later, are you?”
“It’s not like that.”
He just started to feel weird about the fact that she considered him her
master. He was captivated by the thought of whether he could handle
it.
However, she felt closer when she was held in his arms.
And he knew now that feeling wouldn’t be wrong.
“I tried to assist you, but I’m going to get assistance. It’s going to be a
lot of political pressure. Can you stop the Great Temple?”
“I’ve said it before, in the mainland, there are very few things that can’t
be done with money.”
The Temple is corrupt. Enough to forge a trust.
In fact, it was a simpler opponent than the noble family, a blood-

related group, in that she could move with power and wealth.
She has several cards to negotiate with the Temple.
The problem was different from the Karam crop. Growing Karam crops
is an active acceptance of Karam, which becomes an offensive card
that allows the temple to excommunicate Evron Grand Duchy.
However, it is a military issue to have a dialogue at the Thold Gate.

There was not much justification for the Great Temple to intervene
here.
As a commander, Cedric had full control over the conflict area. The
power of Grand Duke Evron in wartime is powerful.
822
In order to slow down the war, for the operation, for the ceasefire, for
the exchange of prisoners, it is natural to contact the commander of
the opposing army.
The Temple cannot interfere unless they have the authority to order
Evron’s army to throw their entire lives away.
Of course, there will be backlash. Cedric will be happy to bear the

political burden for the dialogue.
And it will be a thrilling cornerstone of the north in the future when he

wears the emperor’s crown.
Problem that needs to be faced head-on is different from a problem

that needs to be bypassed.
Instead, Artizea thought that she would have to raise a turmoil in the
capital. The more she messes with domestic politics, the more free
Cedric will be.
“Okay. Then I’ll try to draw the wartime tension as much as possible,
and try to engage in the negotiation as if it was an unavoidable crisis.
I’ll leave the supply of supplies to you.”
“Now you know how to think about cheating.”
Artizea laughed.
Cedric smiled bitterly. And he stretched out his arms.
“Ah.”
Artizea was pulled to him and held in his arms. Cedric patted her head
lightly.
“There is no reason to overdo.”
823
“….”
“It’s okay to fail. In the worst case, Evron Grand Duchy will remain.
Then you can start over. So don’t let yourself, mind or body be
broken.”
“Yes.”
“Okay. You’re a wise person, so I’m sure you understand what I mean.”
Cedric tapped Artizea’s head lightly, pressing it against his chest.
At first Artizea was straining her body tightly. But she didn’t want to
get out of Cedric’s arms.
The serious conversation was over, and her thoughts stopped.
In his steadfast arms, her strength soon ran out. As she leaned against
Cedric’s chest, she heard the beating of his heart in her ears.
Hearing the sound of his heart and the sound of the crackling and
burning of firewood in the fireplace made her sleepy. What she ate
was already digested, and she was no longer hungry.
“So now that you’re here, I have to talk to you about it. About the
Jordyn family.”
“Dispose of them as you wish.”
“Can I do that?”
“Even if I didn’t come, don’t you already have a plan about what to
do?”
“Yes.”
“Just do it. I’ve already left the stronghold to you. It seems better for
you to do it yourself than getting it turned around a few days after I’ve
given the punishment.”
824
“That’s also true.”
Cedric’s hand caressed her ear.
“Are you sleepy?”
“Yes….. Are you going to depart for Thold tomorrow?”
“I have to. I can’t be away for long.”
“I see.”
Artizea tried to hold her eyes half open.
With Cedric’s early-morning nature, he will probably leave tomorrow

before she even opens her eyes.
Then she won’t be able to meet him for a while. If her luck was really
bad, this could have been the last time.
Or even if she’s really lucky, this could be the last time, too.
She thought it would be better to leave without seeing his face, but
she felt disappointed about it.
Cedric’s hand covered Artizea’s cheek. Artizea grasped his top with
strength in her hand as she was about to fall into sleep.
Then Cedric hugged her and carried her to bed. Artizea slightly woke
up from her drowsiness, as she lay her head on the pillow.
Cedric said.
“Do you not want to fall asleep?”
“A little bit.”
“Then I will make you sleep well until morning.”

825
***
The next day, as expected, Cedric wasn’t there when Artizea opened
her eyes.
The key to the door between the two bedrooms was in the keyhole.
Artizea gently touched the key.
When she turned it halfway, the key was unlocked.
Artizea locked it and she released it again. Then she threw the key
back into the drawer.
It was in the afternoon that Lysia returned home.
She, too, came in with a new reddish face after greeting the cold wind.
As soon as she came in, the first thing she did was complain to Artizea.
“Please stop His Grace.”
“We started traveling together, but he ignored all the knights and went
alone. His Grace’s horse is an excellent horse, so if he runs that fast, no
one can catch up. What if there were more Karam troops when he
went alone there could be a big commotion….”
“I see. He’s on his way back?”
“I ran into him in the middle.”
“Oh no. The knights must have gone back without a break.”
“Yes. It would have been okay if he didn’t rush so much. He could have
come here slowly. I know he’s doing that because he wanted to see
Your Grace quickly, but if that’s the case, he can be gone a few more
days…”
Artizea looked at Lysia awkwardly.
826
However, Lysia didn’t seem to care about the fact that Cedric had
come to see her like that. On the contrary, she said it with a light smile.
“When Your Grace said you were going to the capital in such a hurry, I
wondered if it would be okay to inform him with a letter. Of course,
the two of you would have spoken enough, but it happened only a few
days ago. Besides, you’re a newlywed…”
“Oh, well.”
“There is a difference when it’s a distance you can go in a few days and
the distance you can’t.”
Artizea turned her head and said.
“I heard that the war situation is stable.”
“Yes. Unless there are more reinforcements on the side of Karam, it will
be fully controllable. It’s a relief. I think it would be okay if His Grace
stayed here a little longer.”
“I’m sure there will be work for him to be done at this opportunity. So
do I.”
“Yes. “
Lysia looked at her with a slightly sad face.
She didn’t know Cedric’s purpose, nor Artisea’s purpose, but she only
guessed Artizea was being chased by something. And that Cedric is
trying to catch it.
Both Cedric and her father would always tell her that she had eyes to
see the truth.
Lysia didn’t believe that she had that power. If she had, she would
have already understood what the thing was, and she would have
been able to settle it over for Artizea.
827
Said Artizea.
“Go and rest. You look tired.”
“You have to be angry with His Grace later. He shouldn’t walk away
from the knights.”
“Okay.”
Artizea smiled.
It was then. Sophie came in and asked.
“Madam, Dame Mel Jordyn, Dame Fiona Jordyn and Dame Haley
Jordyn are here.”
“Take them to the parlor. Tell them I’ll be there soon.”
“Yes, I’ll pick up the tea.”
Sophie politely greeted and went out.
“Did you call Mel?”
“Yes. Would you like to meet them with me?”
Lysia briefly looked at herself and her outfit.
She didn’t change her clothes, so she wore cotton trousers, a thick
sweater, and a fur leather vest. Her hair was tied tightly so as not to
get in the way. Now she looked at herself, she was not like the lady-in-
waiting of the Grand Duchess.
Of course, she didn’t care in front of the sisters of the Jordyn family,
whom she knew well from an early age.
“If Your Grace is not ashamed of me.”
828
“Then let’s go together.”
Lysia stepped forward and opened the door in front for Artizea.
As they went into the parlor, the three sisters knelt at the same time.
Chapter 94
Mel was still in the knight’s outfit with an epaulet. However, Fiona and
Hayley were dressed in plain clothes made of undyed cotton, and their
hair was tied with a headscarf.
Unlike Mel, who maintains her position as a Knight, these two were
now officially complete commoners. Strictly speaking, she was lower
than Sophie, who works in the castle.
“Don’t kneel.”
Artizea shook her hand. She then sat down and offered three people a
seat.
“Let’s sit down.”
“How could we.”
“You hope you could.”
The three people exchanged glances with each other.
There was no way to know what caused Artizea to call the sisters.
The sisters did not blame Artizea. It’s not like they didn’t know what
Aubrey had done.
829
On the contrary, the third daughter, Hayley, whose age difference from
Aubrey was small, expressed her hatred towards Aubrey, saying that
there will be something to come.
[How many times did I tell you not to pamper her around like that? I’ve
told you since I was a kid that she’s the one who kept thinking beyond
her place.]
Mel couldn’t say anything to Hayley, who was so angry.
However, even so, there was sadness and suffering. She was anxious
too.
She did not have any other thoughts, as a knight of Evron.
However, Fiona, who is inherently timid, had become sensitive.

Aubrey’s fault is wrong, but apart from that, she also had her own
husband and children. She couldn’t harbor a feeling of resentment.
Hayley was a bit sharper in reason than the rest. It was easy to guess
that the reason Artizea invited them was because of the anxiety of
Evron’s stronghold.
‘She’s not going to ask for responsibility, right?’
Aubrey was already dead, and Jordyn was punished. What else can
they do with the impact left behind?
In addition to their rights, their obligations disappeared. The sin ended

by being punished.
Mel, who is responsible for the Count’s clan as the family’s eldest
daughter, may be a little different, but for Fiona and Hayley, they had
nothing to inherit.
“I don’t know if you’ve heard the news, but in a few days I’ll leave this
place and return to the capital.”
“Yes.”
830
Mel replied as a representative.
“I know that it is possible that it will increase the anxiety of the people.
Probably, it is not desirable to the Dames. At this time, when the Grand
Duke himself guards the fortress of Thold Gate, the Grand Duchess
uses the land route in winter to leave the Grand Duchy and returning
to the capital would seem as if I was afraid of the conflict and abandon
the people to run away.”
“We wouldn’t dare think about it that way.”
Mel was very serious. Artizea shook her head.
“I know that everyone’s mind is not the same. There are rumors that I
was trying to run away with the South Sea people. It’s worth
misunderstanding because I’m leaving in the midst of that.”
Artizea said bitterly
“I’m sorry.”
The rumors were no different from what Aubrey’s in the end. So all
three of the sisters bowed their heads.
“I’m not blaming the Dames. That’s what the situation is.”
“Your Grace.”
“I don’t have the desire to be the honorable Grand Duchess. I may

never come back to this estate again, but there shouldn’t be any
resentment reaching the Grand Duchy or breaking the Grand Duchy’s
unity.”
Even Lysia was surprised by this.
“So Dame Mel.”
“Yes. “
831
Mel responded politely. She couldn’t guess at all what Artizea was
talking about.
“Wouldn’t you like to be my lady-in-waiting?”
Mel opened her eyes wide. Artizea smiled without knowing it. This is
because Mel’s face looked more like Cedric than Aaron or Margaret.
“I’m not going to bother you talking about Aubrey. I know that she’s
been guilty of a crime, but it’s a personal deviant behavior. More to
say, it will only hurt the hearts of the Dames.”
“The punishment imposed on the Jordyn family was decided by the

Grand Duke himself, so I can’t turn it over here. Besides, Margaret took
responsibility and resigned, so I can’t call it back. I think it’s the right
choice, Dame Mel.”
Fiona and Hayley took a breath.
“As my lady-in-waiting, I would like you to take the role of overseeing

the Grand Duchy on my behalf.”
That way, she can virtually reinstate the Jordyn family without touching
Cedric’s punishment.
Of course, the title cannot be returned immediately. The same is true

of the men that were handed down to Aaron and Margaret.
However, if it was the lady-in-waiting of the Grand Duchess, the

position was never lower than the count. The people of the Grand
Duchy would consider this to be the return of Jordyn County.
Any vassals and people who sympathize with the Jordyn family will be
delighted.
“But.”
832
Mel stuttered a little.
“I am the blood relative of a great sinner.”
“Dame has washed the shame of the family and proved your loyalty.
You are good at military affairs, know the situation of the Grand
Duchy, and are trusted with confidence by myself and others, so there
is no one but you. This does not hurt the people and honor the Jordyn
family. It will be an opportunity to regain the trust of the vassals as
well as to restore it.”
Mel lowered her head.
“That’s more than I can say. If it is the management of the stronghold,

the Grand Duke has already left it to Viscount Agate.”
“The Grand Duke left it to Viscount Agate because he thought I would

be here. He told him to assist me because I didn’t know anything
about military affairs.”
However, to control not only the stronghold, but also through the
entire Grand Duchy, military capability alone cannot be sufficient.
“Dame knows the history of the Grand Duchy and has been assisting
next to Aaron and Margaret for a long time. In the future, as Countess
Jordyn, you are going to stand right under His Grace the Grand Duke,
and as a knight, you will be able to cope with military issues. There is
no one more suitable than Dame Mel.”
Artizea’s will has been fully conveyed. Fiona and Hayley looked
nervous and looked at Mel.
“Would it be difficult?”
In many ways, there was no better solution than this.
833
But Artizea herself is Aubrey’s enemy. If Mel couldn’t take it
emotionally, she couldn’t help it.
“No.”
Mel replied with a hoarse voice.
“A Jordyn’s daughter has committed a sin against the Grand Duchess,

and Jordyn’s daughter will repay it. Even if you offered for me to serve
just as your lady-in-waiting, I would be willing to devote my life to it.
But I’m glad you offered me honor.”
“Thank you.”
Artizea said quietly. She meant it. If Mel doesn’t accept the offer, she’s
leaving an element of anxiety on the Grand Duchy.
She spoke to Fiona this time.
“I hope that you will help Dame Mel to take care of the Grand Duchy
together. The reason I called the three together is because this is not a
suggestion to the individual Dame Mel, but rather because it is a story
that I wanted the entire Jordyn family to return. I hope you understand
my true feelings….”
And Artizea finally looked at Hayley and said separately.
“Dame is single.”
“Yes. “
“If your heart permits, I wish you would follow me to the capital as my
lady-in-waiting.”
Hayley’s face instantly blushed with excitement and then turned white
again.
“The Jordyn family has lost its title. It is within the Grand Duchy that
Mel was the lady-in-waiting, and in order to take the place, she needs
834
the status. But in the capital, someone like me to be recognized as
your lady-in-waiting. I think it is difficult.”
“Hayley, don’t say that. If you put it like that, I’m from…”
Lysia intervened.
Artizea beckoned her not to say any more. It was because she didn’t
like getting the story complicated or cumbersome in that way.
“Lysia’s problem, Dame Mel’s problem, after all, are within the Grand
Duchy far away from the capital. It’s not because the Grand Duchy is
downplayed, but what’s important in the end is how many of Evron’s
vassals go with me as my lady-in-waiting.”
“Do you mean that it is possible to create trust by force while showing
to the outside how strong the Grand Duchy and Your Grace are?”
Hayley asked provocatively.
Artizea looked at her with a slightly surprised face. It was because

Hayley identified the former, but also understood the latter and had
pinpointed all of her own intentions.
To create trust by force. That’s right. In short, taking Hayley as her

lady-in-waiting included checks and hostages against the Jordyn
family.
Artizea smiled.
“Now that you say so, that makes me really want to take the Dame.”
Hayley politely bowed her head.
“I will follow you.”
“Hayley!”
835
Surprised Fiona raised her voice. It also has a different meaning to
follow to the capital.
Whether Hayley meant to be loyal to Artizea or to follow her as a

hostage, it was inconceivable for Fiona.
Hayley ignored Fiona.
“Because trust between people doesn’t just arise. And I know how
important the people who will be next to you in the future are. Thank
you for giving Jordyn the opportunity to earn trust even after the
betrayal.”
“A capable and tactful person is always welcome. Like the Dame’s

words, there was a desire to forcibly build trust with Jordyn, but more
than that, I am interested in the Dame.”
Hayley stood up and knelt on one knee in front of Artizea.
***
Artizea lastly met with Margaret.
Margaret was terribly haggard, but she politely greeted Artizea.
“I have nothing more to say, because I even brought up a foolish child

and caused Your Grace to go through a terrible thing that Your Grace
should not suffer. I will not be able to pay back with my life. I am
sorry.”
It was their first time meeting since that day.
Margaret said so, dripping her tears to her knees. Artzea raised her by
grabbing her hand.
“I’m sorry.”
She couldn’t say more, but Margaret washed Artizea’s hands with
tears, as if that was enough.
836
All the people who heard the Dames’ news were delighted.
Cedric’s punishment was in effect and she was still deprived of her title
for three years. However, she did not believe that Mel, who became
the Grand Duchess’ lady-in-waiting, would not inherit the County.
As a result, the punishment was diluted and the Jordyn family was
forgiven. In the Grand Duchy, it was believed that Jordyn’s long loyalty
had been rewarded.
Some people still felt anxious.
But Artizea knew that once she had left, most would soon forget what
had happened. Because that is human nature.
If you create a familiar situation where people can feel safe, people will
settle down. And it is not surprising for the people here that Mel
succeeds Aaron and Margaret.
Three days later, Artizea finished her preparations and left Evron’s
stronghold. A winter wind blew throughout her long return.
Chapter 95
13.
13. Society
Golden liquor poured out from the fountain installed in the middle of
the banquet hall.
People laughed at the drizzles of alcohol rubbing against them and

avoided the fountain. A group of young men lifted up a woman and
headed to the fountain.
837
“Wait! Wait! Are you really going to put me in there?”
“Did you not call for a bet earlier? You said you were going into the
fountain.”
“I wasn’t saying I was going to get drunk!”
“If you fall into a fountain outside, you freeze to death.”
“I’m going to be drunk… kyaak!”
The young men threw the woman into the fountain without hesitation.
The light-colored dress sucked the liquor and turned it yellow. The
woman crawled out of the fountain and threw off her shoes.
“Suck my toes!”
One of the young men knelt in front of the woman, as soon as the
words were over, and laughter burst out.
No one was upset that she had ruined the alcohol. There were only
victims one after another.
People laughed as if it was something really funny. Then, instead of

dipping a glass in the fountain, they drank alcohol that flowed from
the top.
Food was piled up everywhere.
The sound of the band’s performance was buried in laughter and

promiscuous jokes. Even though it was close to midnight, the candles
were lit so brightly that it looked like broad daylight.
Thin silk draperies hung from the ceiling were lit up and shone like
jewels. Young beautiful women wearing butterfly-shaped masks that
cover only their eyes, holding the veil and dancing, went round and
round. At first glance, the men were struggling by a glimpse of their
appearance.
838
Among them, the most beautiful was Miraila in a golden dress.
Even if she covered half her face with a mask, her appearance was
unique. The mask, decorated with gold and precious stones, was
gorgeous, but the jaw line and the mouth exposed under it were much
more beautiful.
Her head, raised to reveal the nape of her neck, was decorated with
diamonds, shining every time she moved. It looked brighter when the
light of the diamond shined on the skin, which was naturally white and
lively.
Miraila was a beauty sitting on the lap of the Emperor. But the
Emperor was not a power over her, for her beauty alone was enough
to become the queen.
Even by a tweak of her finger, worshipers rushed in. Behind her, there
were a lot of men who would throw their bodies in front of her, even if
she criticized and mocked them, if they could brush their hands on
Miraila’s hand, even if it robbed them of their fortune.
“Liquor! Sweet!”
As soon as Miraila shouted in her cheerful voice, more than ten glasses
of sweet rose wine and honey were served out.
An anticipation-filled gaze turned to Miraila. Because she repeated

twice that she would dance with the person who brought her favorite
drink.
With an arrogant gaze, Miraila looked at the glasses one by one.
And she gently found a jewel in the last cup held from behind as the
owner wrapped her body.
“Ho.”
839
The large ruby contained in the white wine reflected red light, turning
the glass pink. Even if the pearls were melted and made into a drink, it
wouldn’t have been nicer than this.
“Oh, it’s difficult.”
Miraila pushed the cup with her hand. She smiled at the man standing
behind it.
Of course it was the Emperor. He was wearing a white mask that

covered his entire face, and his clothes were something plain and
modest.
But no one else knew who he was. Who dared to wrap up Miraila’s
body so naturally?
However, Miraila, who pretended to not know him, slipped out of his
arms. It’s obvious who’s who, but at a masquerade, it’s a law to
pretend you don’t know.
The Emperor followed her in a relaxed footsteps.
“Wouldn’t you dance with me when you get a pleasing drink?”
“I didn’t take it.”
“I have to force myself to get it.”
Like a mermaid, Miraila roamed inside the banquet hall. A silk veil
curled around her body like a wave of water.
The Emperor stretched out his hand as if he was anxious at her moving
away in a distance to not get caught.
Miraila sneaked up on him. The Emperor laughed and flipped the wine
glass over her shoulder. The ruby went into Miraila’s clothes.
The women holding the veil covered the two with it.
840
Anyway, the banquet itself was created for the Emperor’s
entertainment.
The Emperor held a banquet for Miraila, but all the banquets he
attended became a banquet for the Emperor. Even more so if it was
opened for pleasure and entertainment.
Everyone looked away from the couple without knowing.
Miraila’s hand came out of the veil. Then she squeezed the wrist of one
of the women holding the veil.
The gaze from the crowd gathered, turned to the woman and then fell
again. Soon the woman was dragged into the veil.
***
Rye sat at a table on the second floor of the banquet hall, looking
down at the scene.
‘This is a struggle.’
He may not be the only one who felt that way.
All the luxuries and depravities of the world were in this banquet hall.
Rye has lived a life that is not very clean. He killed, bought and sold
people for money. If only his family and his colleagues were okay, the
lives of other humans were casually thrown into the pit.
It was such a degenerate banquet hall that all the corruption he had
seen and suffered up to this time felt light.
However, perhaps minute-by-minute, gold coins were disappearing in

this luxurious depravity seemed like an impulse to live disappearing in
the slums where he had lived.
Last night, Miraila came to visit him with a pale face.
841
[“Is it really true that there are no spirits in this mansion, Master?”]
[“What are you so afraid of?”]
Rye said, embarrassingly.
He did well as the necromancer that Artizea demanded.
He did a little too well. Miraila was thinking that he was really a psychic
with great powers.
Once she started believing, the more Rye denied, the stronger Miraila’s
faith became. She called Rye a master and admired him.
Rye’s room was also assigned in the Rosan mansion. Even though he
refused a few times to no avail, Miraila asked him to stay there.
The butler who now manages the Rosan mansion was the one chosen
by the Emperor’s attendant. Because Miraila believed in him, he didn’t
drive him out. However, the butler didn’t hide the sign that he would
catch the trick and play along until this scammer showed a slip.
Rye was anxious and uncomfortable. He didn’t stop by as often as

possible. But that didn’t go so well.
He must somehow maintain Miraila’s trust until further order.
Miraila was anxious. And he was afraid.
[“When my daughter was around, everything went well. Well, of

course, not everything went as expected, but His Majesty didn’t dislike
her that much… I thought everything would go well if it was staying
this way.”]
[“Isn’t the Dowager Marchioness still the Emperor’s most beloved

one?”]
[“I’m anxious. I’m afraid I’m going crazy. Nothing goes the way I
thought.”]
842
Miraila said as if clinging on to him.
[“I think all that happened after my daughter left. After that, nothing
good happened. Is there really no evil spirits in this mansion?”]
[“No such thing, madam.”]
[“You said that old spirits stay in old mansions. And if the spirits here
are the souls from the Marquisate Rosan, it’s nothing strange that
they’re cursing me.”]
She had never thought about it when she had Artizea there.
There was anxiety about her beauty fading. However, the Emperor
favored Lawrence, and would not abandon her, the mother of his
beloved son.
It was different now. The Emperor still cared for Miraila, but the mask
of family was cracked.
Lawrence frequently met and greeted the Emperor. He was called to

important meetings as often as before.
However, unlike before, the three ceased to have meals together.
It was initially Lawrence’s fault. He visited the Empress’ palace more

often than visiting the Emperor with Miraila.
And now the Emperor did not bother to call Lawrence.
Miraila has lost her composure. Like her youth, she produced all sorts
of splendor and tried to entertain the Emperor. The period of being a
leisurely wife was over.
The Emperor also knew that she was desperate. That is why he often
held banquets to comfort her and bought whatever she wanted.
But that was not enough. Ultimately, the favor must be received by
Lawrence. Only then can she live with peace of mind that she will not
843
be thrown away forever, but will Lawrence come back as her son just
because he becomes Emperor?
She wasn’t sure. It would be fortunate to come back after he becomes

the adoptee of the Empress and becomes the crown prince. But it
seemed unlikely.
Artizea left the house altogether. She left a mansion and pension, but
even Miraila knew it was to cut ties without noise.
Miraila was afraid that she was left behind in the Rosan mansion.
[“Still, my daughter is the line of the Marquis’ blood. If the spirits

started cursing because of her leaving…”]
[“The soul has no power to curse people, Dowager Marchioness. It is

people who curse people.”]
The reason Miraila was in jeopardy was Artizea.
But Miraila wasn’t smart enough to pinpoint the cause-and-effect of all

that.
But she just felt that everything started to go wrong after Artizea left.
And after being stuck in the Rossan mansion, she wondered if it was
because the Marquisate’s souls cursed her.
Rye came to the banquet because Miraila asked for it. If there is
someone that cursed her at the venue, or if there is an evil spirit from
the imperial palace, he was to let her know.
‘It’s better to live, Rye.’
Rye thought so and chewed the peanuts as snacks. He drank all the
luxurious spirits he would not have even smelled if it were the original
standard of living.
It was when he was about to get up.

844
Miraila approached. Instead of soaking wet with alcohol, she wore a
thick gown, and the mask changed to plain white covering the entire
face.
But Rye could recognize her right away. In the first place, Miraila
wasn’t a figure that could cover her face so hidden.
“Master.”
Rye didn’t listen to her.
“Don’t behave like you know me in a place like this.”
Rye went out in a hurry. He doesn’t know if Miraila left the Emperor
alone or if she left him in the arms of other women. He shouldn’t have
known.
This trust has really risen to a dangerous level.
Artizea’s instructions were needed. And fortunately, she was expected

to return soon.
Chapter 96
Artizea arrived near the capital at the end of February, and it was
about March.
It was about a month and a half journey.
It was possible to shorten the period a little more than originally

expected. This is because Artizea reduced the load to move quickly.
She moved by buying all of the necessary items, giving away or

throwing away what was no longer needed.
845
Evron was still covered in snow, but the capital was already warm. It
was completely spring to those who live in the North.
Artizea did not enter the capital immediately. She rented a whole inn
in a nearby town and stopped for now.
Before she went to the capital, she wanted to know what was going
on.
Upon receiving the call, Freil and Ansgar headed straight there.
It was Hayley who greeted the two.
“No, Dame Hayley.”
Freil was startled and called her. Hayley shrugged her shoulders.
“It’s been a while. And it’s not ‘Dame’ anymore. Have you not heard
the news?”
Freil tilted his head. Hayley sighed.
“Well, the Grand Duke is in his estate, but it wasn’t important enough
to send a messenger to the capital to inform it. Did you hear about the
war?”
“Yes, I know that well. Because there was a report in the palace. Is it
true that Karam made a siege weapon?”
“Yes. I’ll tell you more about it later. It’s not that serious.”
“Isn’t Dame Hayley coming here because it’s a serious situation?”
Ansgar said to Freil’s question.
“I think Dame Hayley came as the Madam’s lady-in-waiting.”
He knew that Artizea was planning to choose her lady-in-waiting from

among the vassals of the Grand Duchy.
846
“Yes, that’s what it is.”
“Her Grace has a vision to see people. I’ve always been thinking that
Dame Hayley is not just someone who will only end up as an
administrator.”
Freil said. Hayley was one of the few who communicated well in the
stuffy and uptight stronghold.
“But you managed to be convinced. You don’t want to deal with

complicated affairs.”
“There was a situation where I had no choice but to do so. Go to the

parlor first. Her Grace is taking a bath right now, so she will come out a
little later.”
Freil and Ansgar looked at each other.
They knew Artizea is not someone who keeps people waiting that way.
That meant they had to hear about the stronghold from Hayley before
greeting her.
All three were the ones who could notice it.
Hayley led the two to the room where it was used as the parlor. And
she gave a brief summary of the news of the stronghold.
The two lamented at the news of the Jordyn family.
In Ansgar’s case, he had seen Aubrey since birth. He even wiped away
tears lightly.
Freil didn’t know Aubrey well because he wasn’t from the stronghold.
The last time he saw her was 3 years ago, at the time Aubrey was 15
years old. He thought she was an immature little girl.
He simply felt sorry for the Jordyn family and the circumstances.
847
But apart from that regret, Freil said calmly.
“It was time for a generational change. Dame Mel took over at the
right time. Evron is also about to change.”
“For the sake of Her Grace?”
“Do you know what I’m talking about, Dame Hayley? Just by showing
loyalty and following quietly, it’s hard to survive.”
Said Freil. Having been on a mission to collect information in the

capital, he fully understood the urgency of the situation.
“Sir Aaron and Margaret are also faithful and capable, but just hearing
the name of the imperial family, they tend to shrink their body. Dame
Mel is highly knowledgeable and conservative, but she is younger and
more flexible than Sir Aaron. In addition, Dame Mel will be more
comfortable for His Grace the Grand Duke.”
“Yes. I think it was right for my father to retire first. My father has never
had any other intentions, and also showed unchanging trust to the
Grand Duchy, but it is to the credit of his predecessors he got to sit
firmly. It’s not always a comfortable existence.”
“Besides, Sir Aaron and Margaret, both of them tended to feel like they
were supposed to take care of the Grand Duke and the other
children…”
Ansgar muttered to himself. He was no exception.
Freil said.
“When it comes to serving Her Grace, it is not enough to be loyal

because the Grand Duchess has chosen you.”
“I’m not thinking that far yet. I’m a lady-in-waiting, but in reality it’s
close to being a hostage.”
“Dame Hayley…”
848
“Jordyn has a betrayal history. It is natural that Her Grace wants to be
prepared just in case.”
Hayley said so, added.
“And I’m going to see now whether the Grand Duchess is a loyal
person.”
In her view, Cedric was an emotional idealist.
He had nothing wrong with his ideals, but it was unrealistic. As Grand
Duke Evron, he could maintain the status quo, but anything more than
that was difficult.
Hayley thought that was also possible because Evron Grand Duchy
stood in a special position.
Hayley loved her family and wanted to make the Grand Duchy a good
place. However, the trust in Cedric was partial.
She had loyalty, but her loyalty was not personal and passionate, but
more of a childlike instinctive level of affection for the land to which
she belonged.
In short, if the security of the Grand Duchy and the safety of her family
are at odds, she will choose her family without hesitation. It was
completely different from the loyalty of Mel or the other knights.
But Artizea was a little different. What she demanded was to think and
move beyond the boundaries of what is called Evron Grand Duchy.
The mutual trust to the Grand Duchy, that was as blind as what a child
felt, was broken. Cedric seemed to be starting to see reality as well.
Hayley thought it was better. Unless the goal was only to survive while
remaining subordinate to the mainland forever.
There is no better means than self-preservation to let them touch and

rely on their wounds to make them feel attached to each other.
849
If they stayed as they were, they would have held each other and sank
without any change or development.
Hayley was giving up Evron. That is why the junior administrators were
satisfied without any objection.
But if it could be different, there was no reason not to change.
Freil smiled. He could fully understand Hayley’s mind.
Both Freil and Hayley were aware of the problems of Evron Grand
Duchy.
However, he wasn’t enough to get ahead and change Evron. Even if his
status was a little higher, it would have been the same.
In the end, the only thing that can make Evron different is Grand Duke
Evron.
“Anyway, Dame Hayley is here, so I’m reassured.”
“’Dame’ doesn’t fit her status anymore.”
“Then, should I call you Miss Hayley now? Or Lady Hayley?”
“At this age, Lady is a little too…”
Hayley had an embarrassed face.
While having such a conversation, Artizea came in. Lysia followed after
her.
The three stood up from their seats. Freil and Ansgar politely knelt on
one knee to greet them.
Artizea gave Lysia and the others time to greet for a moment.
She sat down at the top and offered everyone a seat.
“Sit comfortably.”
850
“You had a hard time traveling a long way.”
“It wasn’t a very hard road. The Grand Duchy was a good place. Loyal.”
At Artizea’s words, Ansgar bowed his head.
He had already heard the story from Hayley, so it was enough to read
the meaning behind her words.
He felt sorry.
“I want to hear about the situation in the capital city. What happened
all winter. First, let’s hear from Ansgar. How is the Grand Duke’s
mansion?”
“Without Your Graces, what else is there? The renovation work was
completed successfully. The garden landscaping was done as you
wanted.”
“I will trust Ansgar.”
The design was made by Artizea herself, and the manager was Ansgar.
The purpose of the construction itself will not be hidden.
However, she took the pieces and left the work be done little by little
to prevent anyone from seeing the whole concept. It would not be
possible to find the location of the new equipment.
The landscaping had no problem as the gardener was brought in

directly from Evron Grand Duchy.
“The villas are also going to be renovated step by step.”
“Okay, I’ll leave it all to you.”
Artizea said softly. Hayley looked at her with a slightly surprised face.
Although Artizea was generally gentle and generous to the people of

the Grand Duchy, she never lowered her position or spoke humbly.
851
Except for Cedric, he was only so gentle and respectful to Ansgar.
‘It’s not that he doesn’t deserve such treatment, but……’
Ansgar was Cedric’s caretaker, one of the oldest and most reliable
butlers, he was also a respectable person for all people in the Grand
Duchy.
However, Artizea was the one who would not easily open up to the
maids who attended right by her side.
This kind of kindness to Ansgar felt a little modest to Hayley’s opinion.
Well, if she thought about it, it’s not like there wasn’t a person like that
at all. There were exceptions such as Lysia.
Artizea looked at Freil this time.
“Let’s talk about you, too.”
Freil took turns looking at Ansgar and Lysia for a moment. Hayley
didn’t know about it, but he didn’t think Lysia was the right person to
hear this story.
However, since Artizea asked here, she must have decided that there is
no reason to exclude a person.
“Countess Martha has opened a salon.”
Hayley thought for a moment and then remembered who Countess

Marta was.
It was thanks to Artizea having her memorize the influential figures of

the capital while on the way here.
“Her Majesty’s lady-in-waiting, you mean?”
“Yes, Her Majesty gave space in the Empress’ Palace.”
852
It took the form of giving a space, but in fact there was no doubt that
the salon was operating according to the Empress’ will.
“It’s been more than three months since the Empress’ palace was
opened, but the only people Her Majesty has met during that time
were the poor and old wives of those who didn’t belong to any faction,
except for young ladies who made their debut this year.”
Freil pulled out a list. Artizea, herself, confirmed it.
There was no name to keep in mind. All of them were just people who
were so insignificant that they could not belong to any faction
somewhere.
Even when Artizea thinks of the future, none of them has distinguished
themselves.
She could say that the Empress was in a very opposite direction of
what she usually behaves.
She opened the door of the Empress’ palace and showed that she was
alive and that she could meet people at any time, but she was actually
living a life that is unresolved of anything.
Chapter 97
Freil said.
“Instead, Countess Marta opened a salon. She has all those who want
to be close to Her Majesty gathering there.”
Countess Marta turned her salon into a thoroughly dignified cultural

gathering. There was no political color at all.
853
Scholars gathered to discuss, and poor poets visited to borrow ink and
paper. A newly debuted young lady even recited a poem.
There was no political color in the operation. It was to spread the taste
of literature to the young ladies whose preference is in line with the
hobby of their mistress, Countess Martha.
These salons were usually for very small groups of friends only.
Nevertheless, due to the prestige of the Empress’ Palace, Countess

Martha’s salon quickly rose to fame.
“The social circle must’ve been divided into three parts.
The social gatherings that have so far divided the social world of the
imperial capital have been the imperial banquet of Miraila’s and the
salon of Marchioness Camellia.
Of course, the biggest power is Miraila’s Imperial Banquet.
Firstly, the Emperor was present. If the purpose, in itself, was to meet
the Emperor and win his favor, receiving an invitation to this banquet
was the fastest.
However, this banquet was focused on prodigal play.
On the other hand, the people who gathered at Marchioness

Camellia’s salon were great nobles.
The most important information and the flow of money that controls
the imperial economy casually went back and forth through small talk.
It wasn’t necessarily the people of the Roygar faction to go in and out

of the salon.
854
Those who want to touch the big money, those who want to gather
investors with new ideas, and those who want to show their own talent
and wisdom, all went to Marchioness Camellia’s salon.
It was also the pride of Marchioness Camellia. In her salon, strength

and talent were as valuable as lineage and status.
She prided herself in it being different from other gatherings where

the chatter of the nobles who gathered together were about whom
they would marry, and which property to send as a dowry.
But now Countess Martha’s salon has become a strong contender.
Her salon, which featured literature, was different from that of

Marchioness Camellia’s.
However, if the young and vibrant talents had gathered there,

Marchioness Camellia’s pride would have been hurt in many ways as
she valued her reputation.
“Marchioness Camellia showed no reaction.”
“It would be ambiguous to respond. Since Countess Martha is Her

Majesty’s lady-in-waiting, Marchioness Camellia is not in a position to
confront her.”
Artizea said to Freil, organizing the information she heard in her head.
“Since Her Majesty the Empress is not actively socializing, it is not so

different from the reclusive situation that she has been living in,
Countess Martha is not trying to exert her own influence through the
salon.”
“Yes, it just feels like she really left the space open. Of course, even so,
there are many people who come and go, they see it as almost the
only window to communicate with Her Majesty.”
“Brother Lawrence.”
855
“Yes. Thanks to this, a lot of young men and women gathered. There
are many of Sir Lawrence’s friends, many aristocrats from the
influential family, and many of the marriage age ladies admiring Sir
Lawrence.”
It has become famous as a place where you can freely chat in a decent
and cultured atmosphere, as no one plays prodigal play or commits
hasty actions in the Empress’ Palace.
As young men and women gathered, the atmosphere in the salon

naturally became bright. A ceramic brazier inlaid with gold reflects the
light, and the jeweled harp gives off a brilliant light.
“It looks like they’re trying to embrace the ladies right now…”
“It’s not something that can be done in a short time.”
Artizea was immersed in her thoughts. Not to disturb her, everyone bit
their mouths.
“How about mother?”
“The imperial palace holds banquets more often than before.

Nowadays, it seems to be held almost once a week. His Majesty is
spending enormous budgets to comfort the Dowager Marchioness of
Marquisate Rosan.”
The word Dowager Marchioness of Marquisate Rosan, was carefully

pronounced by Freil.
In front of Artizea, it was impossible to call her Miraila, and the title of
the Dowager Marchioness of the Marquisate Rosan seemed to hint
that the relationship with Artizea was not broken.
Artizea did not respond to the title issue at all. Freil said quickly.
“But when she actually goes to a banquet, I feel like the Dowager is
trying to seduce His Majesty. Every time, the Dowager herself brings a
new young woman into His Majesty’s bedroom.”
856
“Right.”
Artizea was a little surprised.
She never thought that Miraila would even utilize a way that attracts
other women.
She wasn’t expecting her to be immersed in the banquet.
After settling down in Marquisate Rosan and getting older, she did not
hold banquets that often. It was because her relationship with the
Emperor was stable enough that she didn’t have to, and she had the
belief that her own position as herself would be strong enough.
As Artizea knows, she also remembered the days when Miraila was
dressed up and held a banquet every day.
Although Artizea was very young, she didn’t know what a banquet
was, and didn’t even understand the meaning behind it.
However, she longed for her gorgeous mother because she was so
pretty. Still, Artizea could vividly recall how enchanted she was when
she had touched the hem of Miraila’s sparkling skirt.
[“I’m doing it all for you.”]
Miraila used to say that without thinking whether it was communicated

properly.
Little Artizea nodded her head hard. She believed that it was real, and
it was partly true.
She herself bought the Emperor’s wrath only from her birth itself. She
would have died before she could even begin to walk, if Miraila had
not then, with all her might, recaptured the Emperor’s heart.
That wasn’t what Miraila intentionally did for Artizea, but that doesn’t
mean that she’s not survived because of it.
857
Anyway, Miraila has gone back to that time.
No, she considers her own position to be more dangerous than back
then. Even so, she didn’t even think that Miraila would attract other
women to entertain the Emperor and win his favor with it.
Miraila lost the Marquisate after the loss of Artizea and as she lost
Lawrence, her position as the real wife of the Emperor was
jeopardized.
The only thing she can trust now is her own beauty and her position as
a woman favored by the Emperor.
And both of them are short-lived.
Artizea asked.
“What about Brother Lawrence?”
“He has never attended the imperial banquet.”
“Has he ever visited mother?”
“No. Rather, there have been a few occasions where the Dowager went
to Sir Lawrence’s house, but it wasn’t a very good meeting. After
returning, she drank and fell asleep all day, and she found the
necromancer.”
“… I see.”
As Artizea was quietly immersed in her thoughts, Lysia cautiously

called her.
“Your Grace.”
Lysia had guessed that Artizea’s heart must be broken because of her
mother’s terrible circumstances and her brother’s cold attitude.
But Artizea shook her head with a cold attitude.
858
“It’s a good thing.”
“There is no sign that His Majesty’s favor will be taken from the
Dowager.”
Said Freil.
“In fact, when the Dowager first began to attract other women, it is
said that there were several dukes on the side of Marchioness
Camellia.”
It would be great to say if she could drive out Miraila and plant her
own person in the place.
Even if it wasn’t, she would benefit from being able to share some of
the favors poured out on Miraila.
“It probably didn’t work. His Majesty pities mother.”
Compassion is one of the most intense emotions that can be elicited

from the Emperor.
Pleasures and entertainment are for herself. For the Emperor,

enjoyment was the same no matter who offered it.
He can get his hand on any woman he wants and pleasure does not
even need to be permitted.
However, to be pitiful is targeting a specific other person.
Even Miraila knows. No one can pick up the Emperor’s heart as well as
her. It was almost instinctive.
But she will not be able to use the Emperor’s compassion. To look
pitiful to others was what she hated most.
859
When Miraila becomes anxious, she dresses up gorgeously. Beauty
was Miraila’s pride, strength, and strongest weapon.
The clothing is her armament. Whenever she felt shabby, she wore her
jewels and put on her most gorgeous clothes. In order to not look
ridiculous, she clenched her teeth and made the most gorgeous
appearance.
The Emperor considers it lovely and pitiful. No matter how much

Miraila is dressed, in the end she is nothing in front of the Emperor.
“His Majesty will probably continue to hold banquets and keep mother
reigning like the queen because he knows how to relieve mother’s
anxiety.”
There is nothing to worry about. Rather, the poorer Miraila is, the more
likely the Emperor will hate Lawrence.
And when it gets to that point, Miraila will become anxious again.
‘The necromancer must have fueled her anxiety.’
Miraila needs someone to rely on. But superstition never really serves
to calm the mind.
Miraila knows that her own reign is nothing but a sand castle.
She had an anxiety that if the castle collapsed, she would roll into the
gutter that she had barely escaped. She also felt fear of getting
avenged.
And that anxiety became a concrete figure after meeting the

necromancer.
Mila was captured by the evil spirit she had created in her own mind.
She will try as hard as she can if it means to be relieved even just a
little.
860
Because it wasn’t her fault or wrongdoing, but because the evil spirit
had cursed her, things are getting worse.
Once she is obsessed with that thought, she can’t get out. The anxiety
and fear were created by Miraila herself.
“Anyway, let’s watch. There is no need to rush.”
“Actually, I have something to tell you about that. It’s a story of a

scammer…”
As she was in the presence of other people, Freil turned to the door to
say it.
“I see.”
Artizea cut his words, it seems like she knew the situation roughly even
if she did not hear the details.
Rye’s story is not something to be said in front of others.
Freil nodded his head.
Chapter 98
Rye was wearing the inn’s stable-boy outfit.
Artizea relaxedly filled a new teacup with more tea and poured milk.
For the first time in a long time, she was going to serve Rye tea herself.
“It’s been a long time.”
Rye took off his hat and bowed his head. And he said the first word.
“Did you gain some weight?”

861
“….”
Artizea was stunned.
Instead of responding to Rye, she looked at Freil. Freil raised a silent

roar to Rye.
Meeting Rye was not a priority.
The role he was playing was very important. However, it was not an
urgent matter that they had to meet as soon as she came to the
capital.
As it was, it was normal for Freil to report the situation, and for Artizea
to go to see Rye after she finished her assessment.
But Freil brought him to this place without prior permission.
There was also a strong hope from Rye himself who wanted to meet
Artizea, but Freil seemed to have a problem as well.
So he decided to take a little risk and hurry to report it first.
Rye also puffed his mouth. Artizea let out a sigh.
“A person, who does covert things, talks without having it go through

his brain. I didn’t know you had such a habit.”
“No. No, no. I’m sorry, that’s…”
Rye shook his hand violently.
“It means you look better!”
“It’s not a matter of pointing out the body shape. I didn’t know that
you had a habit of spitting out thoughtlessly. I should have given you
poison, not gold coins.”
Rye felt a cold sweat running through his back. She was more scary
than the shouting and angry man.
862
Artizea spoke to Freil this time.
“It’s quite something that you both survived.”
“Your Grace, that’s ……”
“Sir Freil is lax and has a habit of dropping things one at a time, and
Rye can’t go through the process of saying words with forethoughts,
but both of you aren’t dead.”
Freil felt wronged. It was Rye who made the mistake. Why does he
have to be scolded for it?
Rye was only silent. His words really did leak without going through
his brain so he had nothing to say.
It wasn’t a lie that she had looked better. It was not with bad
intentions, and he did not dare to eye Artizea.
He just said it unintentionally, because he always thought it was a pity

that she was too thin and her complexion was bad.
Artizea sighed. Rye’s chest sank down.
What if he let her down? He was putting his family in his employer’s
hand.
But that’s all.
“So, what’s going on? Have you had a relationship with mother?”
Rye’s face rose brightly in an instant.
“What do you take me for? I’m not a good guy, but I’m not a guy who
doesn’t know what his mission is. I’m not a douchebag who dared to
touch the Emperor’s woman!”
“But you must have been tempted?”
Then Rye bit all of his mouth.

863
Freil, who had never heard such a story, looked at Rye in astonishment.
Artizea had a nonchalant attitude, with an incredibly cold face while

talking about her own mother with the mother’s friend, who had been
sent in secretly.
Freil asked.
“Your Grace, is that why you said to pick a young man in advance and
get ready to hide in a hurry just in case?”
“That’s how mother builds trust. I wouldn’t be surprised if that

happened.”
“Not me.”
Like a man insulted, Rye furiously swept his bangs.
“But you must have been sympathetic to her, right?”
“….”
“Of course. My mother has a passionate personality and high self-

esteem, but she must have shown all of her very weakened inner side
to you. Such a beautiful woman hangs with her weak inner self, the
man who can think of it casually must be rare.”
“Marchioness.”
Rye twisted his face. But couldn’t deny it.
Artizea smiled a little.
It is not known exactly what happened, but the state of Rye’s

psychology was a rough guess.
Although Rye encountered a problem that he couldn’t deal with alone,

he couldn’t consult with Freil.
864
It is not really an urgent problem, but it is a matter of urgency. Besides,
he wanted to see Artizea in person.
The conclusions drawn from there were clear.
“I’m not trying to rebuke you. I know you’re not a person driven by
temporary lust or impulse. You’re moving with more real interests than
that. That’s why I chose you.”
“…..”
“That doesn’t mean that it is the movement of the mind that can’t be
helped. It is human nature for the mind to be weakened to an
attractive opposite sex.”
“I’m ashamed of myself.”
Rye finally confessed honestly.
He was sincerely ashamed.
It’s not because he had compassion, knowing what kind of mother

Miraila was to Artizea.
It is because if it weren’t for Miraila’s current appearance to be a

beautiful woman, he would have ridiculed her, let alone pity her.
“I want to get out of the way as soon as possible.”
Said Rye.
“Practically speaking, the Dowager’ trust has grown too deep. Because
she even came out of the Emperor’s bedroom and came to see me in a
public place. If this keeps up, it will soon become dangerous.”
“How many requests have you received so far?”
Right now, Rye is Miraila’s most trusted person. Even if he secretly

went in and out of the Rosan mansion, it was not completely secret.
865
Although they don’t know who Rye himself is, many know that the
necromancer who once ravaged the social world became the
distinguished guest of Miraila.
Although he thought he was an insignificant scammer, many requests

poured in.
He handed over the request that Freil had organized into paperwork.
“Listen to the trivial matters. Don’t touch anything that could be

politically dangerous or too big, and try to get the money out as much
as you can.”
“Yes.”
“Especially, instead of accepting all kinds of proposals to disappear

from my mother, ask for money. Ask the butler at the Rosan mansion
for a large sum of money. Finally, it will be a bang and disappear.”
“You mean to be faithful to being a fraudster until the end.”
“Yes, and tell the truth before you leave.”
“About being a scammer?”
Rye widened his eyes. Artizea said.
“I’ll tell you in detail later what to tell and in what way. Then, you can
go into hiding.”
“However …..”
“I’ll handle it as missing, so you don’t have to worry about mother

retaliating.”
At Artizea’s words, Rye, nervously, clenched and opened his fist.
“Are you sure that’ll do?”
“Yes, your role ends with that.”

866
Artizea said so. That’s all the part Rye will take on in her idea.
“Once the job is finished, it would be better to hide from the capital
completely. Go to the east once.”
“East?”
Rye was horrified how much she wanted him to disappear. Said
Artizea.
“There’s one person I need you to find. Even if I give you a vacation,
you wouldn’t be able to go to your family in this situation, anyway?”
“Damn, I want to, but….”
“After looking for that person, make sure to visit your family at a
leisurely time. You will know when it is safe when you look at
thesituation in the capital city.”
“Can I really do that?”
“After this job, I’m sure that money problem will really disappear, so
it’s okay to retire.”
At Artizea’s words, Rye had a slightly anxious face.
“Why?”
“Do I get to keep all of that money?”
“It’s the money you made with your abilities. Why? You want to share
it with me?”
“No, not that.”
Rye replied immediately. Then Artizea laughed.
“I’m so anxious. I don’t think Marchioness will let me go smoothly. I

thought you’d told me to retire and poison me on the way to my
hometown.”
867
“All you have to do is hide yourself without returning to the capital
again. Wasn’t it your dream to live with your family?”
“Yes, that’s what it is.”
Rye scratched his head.
“It feels a little bad being treated as a useless person already. You just
came to me and went through my life.”
“It’s a good way to get around your life. Are you just going to entrust
the job to someone who works for money?”
“Did you take my family hostage?”
“Then, shall I kill them all and cover their mouths?”
Rye has nothing to say.
He didn’t know exactly what Artizea was trying to do. He initially

thought it was revenge against Miraila. But it wasn’t just that, Rye
knew now. Too many gears were moving to be counted as a revenge.
He was caught up in an indescribable mood.
Rye has always felt a stronger and more complex feeling to Artizea
than the compassion he had for Miraila.
Whether it was impulse, awe, or repulsion, it could not be clearly

defined.
Something boiled inside his chest. He was sad. It was also unclear to
Rye himself what upset him. He knew he shouldn’t feel it.
He wanted to be used as a tool to the end of the dangerous things

that this woman does. She’s not a person with whom he fits her feet,
but at best, like a little sword to wield.
The person this woman is loyal to is Grand Duke Evron.
868
Recalling that fact, Rye felt strange.
“If you want to earn more, you can stay. If you want to retire, you can
too.”
Artizea said, lifting the teacup. She looked down to hide her eyes.
She didn’t have to rule out Rye. He is a useful person.
He had a record of betraying her, but back then the other person was
already wearing the Emperor’s crown.
If he had his family as he is now, he didn’t have to worry any more.
Even if she doesn’t retire Rye, she eventually has to replace the other
parts.
It is not common to have a substitute person, but why was she urging
retirement?
In the end, it is because of personal feelings.
‘Because it would be nice to have a chance to live properly at least

once.’
Artizea looked inside the teacup. There was no way that ugly pupils
could reflect on something like a tea filled with milk, but it was like
having a staring contest.
“….”
She thought there would be a few more sarcasm, asking if the pension
wasn’t a reward originally given, but Rye paused for a while and said.
“Then, when the time comes, please give me instructions through Sir
Freil.”
“Yes.”
Artizea knew that he was troubled because she was quick-witted.

869
Rye nodded and stepped out.
As he pushed his feelings of frustration into his heart, Freil warned him
as he followed him.
“Don’t be silly, Rye.”
“I don’t.”
Before he even realized what Freil was talking about, Rye responded
that way.
Artizea is right. He wasn’t interested in futile work. It was nothing more

than an unclear feeling.
Chapter 99
The first place Artizea showed her face in the capital was the Empress’
Palace. Being a lady-in-waiting of the Empress, it was a natural thing to
do.
The Empress’ Palace had a slightly different atmosphere than before.
There weren’t any major changes physically. Even when the Empress
made it the tomb of her life, the garden of the Empress’ Palace was
beautiful, and it is still so.
But the atmosphere was quite different. This is because when Countess
Martha’s salon was opened, part of the garden was also open to salon
guests.
In the end, sprouts bloomed on the bare branches and the garden
began to turn into a lighter color. The buds of magnolias formed in the
870
early period seemed to be brighter than last year because they
breathed the outside air.
The Empress took Artizea and went out to the garden. It was for two
purposes: to make a star of her and a show of who the Evron Grand
Duchess first visited in the capital.
Of course, the actual conversation couldn’t be said to be a warm,

affectionate one.
“It’s been a lot of fuss about the war at Evron Grand Duchy. Is it okay
to come back alone like this?”
The Empress’ voice was hard and cold, not because she was worried
about Evron Grand Duchy.
To the Empress in the capital’s imperial palace, the war in Evron Grand
Duchy is nothing but a distant affair. She didn’t think that even if they
were defeated, the entire Evron Grand Duchy would be breached.
Even if it is breached, then there is still the Elia wall. The possibility of
the capital being threatened was slim.
War is a very important issue for government and military personnel.

However, it had nothing to do with the Empress.
In fact, she did not care much even if the empire was in crisis after the
Elia wall was penetrated.
So what she asked is something as an investor. Not as an Empress.
Artizea replied softly.
“Because I’m of little use in military matters. I decided that sitting on

the stronghold and living with the people of the Evron Grand Duchy,
was nothing more than wasting resources because they had one more
person to protect.”
“Well, your purpose wouldn’t be to be a good Grand Duchess.”

871
The Empress mumbled so, fiddling with the fox fur doll over her
shoulder.
Like a lifelike doll, the fox’s face was reproduced almost exactly as it
was, the shawl was very long. Even with the head on the nape of the
Empress, it was so long that it hung on the back to her hips.
She could use it as a shawl when she was cold, but today’s weather
wasn’t cold enough to wear a fur shawl.
The Empress touched the fox fur. The touch on her hand was
wonderful. When she touched its ears, she felt as if she was touching a
real fox or a dog.
It was, of course, a genuine product from Evron Grand Duchy given by

Artizea.
Artizea’s request for a walk also had the purpose of making it stand
out.
“Is it true?”
“It is true that Karam has crossed the Thold Mountains and has a siege
weapon. Probably His Majesty’s spy has reported. Others will be busy
checking the authenticity.”
Artizea replied leisurely. She had no lie, so there was nothing to

manipulate or be bothered about.
Evron Grand Duchy seemed quiet at first glance, but under the water it
was very busy now. No less than one or two were trying to intercept or
steal letters from employees.
When Artizea came, she brought not a few letters to the employees
and knights in the capital from those in the Evron Grand Duchy.
She couldn’t bring things like goods due to the heavy burden of the
rush schedule, but she was able to bring letters.
872
Artizea checked it all out without leaving any trace. This is because she
was worried about secrets leaking out.
It’s good not to have any rumors about the Karam crop project or
what Cadriol did.
However, Karam did not simply pass through the Thold Gate, but
crossed the mountain range to engage in raids and acquire siege
weapons. The Grand Duchy employees were worried and didn’t stop
talking; it was something she couldn’t stop with.
“I see.”
The Empress replied, and she put her hands back, which she had been
fiddling.
People stood out over the garden in the warm sunshine.
People might be wondering what kind of conversation they are having.

But no one came near.
“Aren’t you anxious?”
“Are you afraid Lord Cedric will lose?”
“Yes.”
The Empress glanced at Artizea.
“The shield of the empire, the invincible general, is at the end still a
human body. Since Cedric is at the front line, he might be at the
vanguard and there might be an unexpected incident.”
“It is.”
Artizea muttered to herself.
The Empress was right, but Artizea was strangely not worried.
873
Is it because the current war situation is not actually an all-out war? Or
is it because she knows he hasn’t lost while confronting the enemy in a
more difficult situation?
Artizea said.
“But if you tell him to stay behind and not do that, Lord Cedric is not a
person who would listen to that. It’s not just because of his youthful
spirit or impulse, but Lord Cedric thinks it’s his responsibility to do so.”
“Hmm…….”
“To go to the vanguard, to protect his own people and subjects at the
risk of his life, fulfilling his responsibilities without withdrawing from
the battle, that’s why Lord Cedric gained loyalty and gathered
popularity, and that’s what he wants to show to the people under his
command. So I dare not to interrupt.”
At Artizea’s answer, the Empress walked away without answering

anything.
For a while, the two just walked in the sun. The cleanly cleared path
was covered with warm soil.
Artizea looked from half a step back to the side of the Empress. The
Empress had a lonely expression.
However, it soon disappeared.
“You said you brought some of the ladies-in-waiting from Evron Grand
Duchy?”
“Yes. I don’t have anyone else I can trust in my family. I don’t have any
friends.”
“…..”
The Empress gazed at the empty space for a moment.
874
“If my daughter was alive, I would have attached you to her friend.”
“If the Princess had been alive, Your Majesty would not have dared let
me tread on the grounds of the Imperial Palace.”
“That’s right, too.”
The Empress smiled in vain.
If the eldest daughter had been alive, the age difference would have
been quite different with Artizea.
And even if Artizea wasn’t born the daughter of Miraila, it’s unclear
whether she would have decided to be loyal to the deceased princess.
“I’ll bring my lady-in-waiting to see you soon. They don’t have a high
status, and they’re not particularly witty, but they are good ladies with
good behavior and good hearts, so Your Majesty will also think that
they are lovely.”
Artizea politely said so.
Lysia must have been able to comfort the Empress’ heart. Lysia will
treat her with pure heart, regardless of the benefits or things like that.
“They would be reliable if they were the vassals of the Evron Grand
Duchy. Unlike you.”
Artizea smiled.
The Empress asked.
“Now that you’ve been on your honeymoon, I think you can officially
be active in the social world as the Grand Duchess of Evron. What are
you going to do first?”
The question is not about problems that they both already know
about, such as tearing off supplies.
875
It is not a matter of what Artizea needs to deal with personally, or
about the affairs of the Grand Duchy, such as the issue of the coalition
of grain merchants.
The Empress asked how she would use the composition of the power
she had laid out throughout the winter through Countess Martha’s
salon.
“I’d like to prepare for Your Majesty the Empress’ birthday.”
The Empress was not surprised. It was because she thought that is the
reason why Artizea came back before March.
Her birthday was around the end of March. If she prepares from now
on, it will be tight, but not impossible.
“It’ll be my first birthday party in 18 years.”
The Empress replied so.
At that time, Lysia was in Countess Martha’s salon.
Artizea tried to separate from her as was going to the Empress’ Palace.
Lysia couldn’t let that happen.
Hayley went elsewhere on an errand, but she had no other job. So, of
course, she had to do the basic practice as Artizea’s lady-in-waiting.
There is also something because Cedric told her not to leave Artizea’s
side.
Maybe it was a half-formal statement, but Lysia was somehow worried

about it.
876
So she followed Artizea, but she was not allowed to see the Empress
together.
It is for her Mistress to see the Empress alone. There was nothing to
regret if Artizea didn’t take her.
In fact, Lysia was a little relieved. She wasn’t very confident in her court
manners.
The Empress’ lady-in-waiting, Countess Marta, led Lysia to the salon.

She then, herself, went right back to attend the Empress.
Lysia is left with no one she knows in the salon.
‘Uh….it’s hard….’
Evron Grand Duchy’s social circle meant gathering vassals to share

greetings and make friendships with familiar peers.
They danced and were introduced as newly appointed knights or

officials, but they feel like a group of relatives or a group of friends
rather than a social circle.
It was the first time that there were only strangers like this.
Besides, it was dazzling to see that there are only people who are so
pretty and elegant. It was exciting, but it was difficult.
A woman her age was playing the piano. There were several people
standing and chatting together.
One side enthusiastically discussed poetry. On the other side, they

opened a large book and shared their impressions.
It was noticeable that not all literary men or officials, but aristocrats
were involved.
Lysia thought she couldn’t participate anywhere, she stood on the wall,
and she looked at her dress for nothing.
877
When she first got ready to go out, she wondered if it was too flashy
to wear as a day dress. She had asked Sophie four times if she looked
okay.
But when she came here, it wasn’t too flashy, it wasn’t too simple, and
just medium.
‘I should say thank you to Sophie.’
As she decided so in her mind, she moved to the table where the
refreshments were prepared.
It was because it seemed to be better off eating than doing nothing.
‘Oh, this is delicious!’
When she chewed a cookie, it tasted like a fragrant fruit that she had
never eaten in her life.
Would it be embarrassing to take one or two of these? But she also

wanted Artizea to taste it.
Wouldn’t it be nice if she only took two and gave one to Artizea, and if
she said it was delicious, she would leave the other one in the kitchen
and ask them to make more?
No, she has to take three. She has to give Sophie one as well.
She sneaked out her handkerchief.
“Excuse me.”
A young man approached the table and looked at Lysia while trying to
pick up a water pitcher.
Lysia inadvertently glanced at him while attempting to wrap the

cookies in her handkerchief. And she forgot to breathe without even
knowing.
878
The man had a fine line of beauty, like a statue of a boy god left in the
garden.
It was Lawrence.
Chapter 100
Lysia wasn’t the only one who was distracted by the other party.
The same was true of Lawrence.
He came and went to this salon almost every day. None of the regular
guests of the salon did not know this.
He also researched and remembered all the people who came

occasionally because he was wondering if it was someone who had a
relationship with the Empress or other Empress’ lady-in-waiting.
But this bright blond girl was the first face he ever saw.
It was the type he had never seen before.
The appearance itself was not particularly outstanding.
In fact, no matter how great you look, it was difficult to catch

Lawrence’s eyes.
The most beautiful woman in the world was his mother. And he,
himself, had a beautiful appearance that resembled his mother.
However, Lysia, when seen up close, was well worth the attention of
others.
879
Usually, she wasn’t the type to be interested in. Her outfit was refined,
as if it was tailored in the dressing room of the capital.
However, looking at her clueless attitude, she must have been a local
aristocrat who made her first debut this year.
But she had something more than that.
Lawrence couldn’t say exactly what it was. He did not notice from a
distance.
However, something like a sprout of light nestled inside Lysia, and

each time her lively limbs moved, the surrounding air was colored with
a different color.
Such an aura is something that even Miraila doesn’t have. Graceful

movements and modest attitudes are something you can have with
education, but your nature is different.
No woman in the capital can imitate her.
Lawrence felt a needle-like stabbing pain deep in his head.
[“I’m not that kind of woman! Why can’t you believe me? You
confirmed it!”]
[“Please, please! Your Majesty!”]
Screams and cries momentarily clamored in his ears and then

disappeared.
There was a sound of something twisting inside his chest.
Lawrence hid his expression and lowered his gaze. Unrecognized

hallucinations quickly disappeared.
Only the remnants of strange stuffiness and headaches remained in his

head.
880
Thinking he was looking at her hand, Lysia blushed her face. She then
hurriedly took her hand back.
“Oh, so, this.”
Lysia stuttered.
She wanted to get into a mouse hole because she got caught in front
of such an elegant looking and sophisticated man.
‘Uh… I must have done no harm to Her Grace’s honor, right?’
She was embarrassed.
Lawrence’s lips went down. Lysia was even more restless.
“If you like the refreshments, you can tell the servant. If you are
acquainted with Countess Martha, it would be better if you tell her
directly.”
“Yes.”
“Because there is no case of the host who dislikes guests who liked the
prepared food, whether it is a salon, a banquet hall, or a dinner.”
As he said so, Lawrence clicked his finger and called the servant. It was
a familiar attitude like this is his own home.
“The lady here seems to like the refreshments, so make sure she’s not
to be empty-handed when she returns.”
“Yes.”
The servant answered Lawrence politely. And the servant greeted Lysia
as well and went back.
Lysia couldn’t hide her embarrassment, she said awkwardly.
“Thank you for your kindness. It was my first time in this position, so I
didn’t know how to behave.”
881
“No.”
Lawrence was a little embarrassed, and he suddenly felt

uncomfortable. He didn’t know why he had become such a kind
hearted person.
And he thought this woman was stupid.
Even if she was truly clumsy because it was her first time, it was foolish
to tell others about it. This was because it became a weakness.
If she was an aristocrat, it was natural for her to have perfect calmness
and elegance on the outside, even if it was her first time entering the
social world.
However, even her frank attitude gave Lysia a sense of innocence.

She’s stupid, and, oddly enough, it didn’t feel like it.
He became uncomfortable facing her big, clear eyes, so Lawrence tried

to turn his body away.
It was rude, but it was the right thing. He wouldn’t even have to greet
her twice anyway.
“Ah…”
Lysia spoke again.
It was then.
There was a sound of something falling behind his back.
Lawrence looked behind him.
“Oh.”
Artizea dropped the parasol and stared at him blankly.
“Your Grace.”
882
Lysia bent her knees and politely greeted her.
She approached Artizea and picked up the dropped parasol. It was

only then that Artizea came to her senses.
But she didn’t look at Lysia and talked to Lawrence.
“Brother.”
Artizea was terribly anxious to see that he was talking to Lysia.
She was, in fact, anxious since Lysia said she would follow her to the
Empress’ Palace. That’s why she tried not to bring Lysia.
Nevertheless, Artizea brought Lysia here because Lysia insisted that

she must practice.
Countess Martha’s salon was the right place for Lysia to show her face
out for the first time. In addition, as long as she was in the capital, she
will be forced to meet Lawrence someday anyway.
She believed it would be fine.
Lysia was pretty, but it wasn’t Lawrence’s favorite type of beauty.
The woman he liked was decadent, voluptuous, self-assertive and

submissive. With no strong desire for power or a spirit of
improvement.
Lawrence was a character who could not tolerate even when one
dared to open their eyes straight in front of him.
It was the same even in terms of status. Something like a local Barony
isn’t a match in Lawrence’s eyes.
Lawrence would have no interest in the lady-in-waiting, until she was

introduced.
883
So even if they were in the same space, she thought they would never
have a conversation.
Artizea tried to pull herself together.
Lawrence probably didn’t think much differently after seeing Lysia.
A little while ago, it seems like they had a conversation, but Lawrence
was about to leave.
Lawrence said.
“It’s been a long time.”
“Yes, how have you been?”
“If boredom was bad, it was bad. You must have been in trouble
because something big happened during your honeymoon. Is Grand
Duke Evron all right?”
“Yes.”
Artizea replied briefly. Her heart was dizzy and her words didn’t come
out smoothly.
Lawrence glanced at Lysia and asked.
“Is she your lady-in-waiting?”
“Yes.”
“I see. I thought I hadn’t seen her before.”
In general, it would be normal to introduce Lysia at this point. But

Artizea didn’t.
Even if she doesn’t introduce her here, Lawrence will soon know Lysia’s
identity.
884
There is nothing wrong with saying that she is from Barony Morten,
the vassal of Evron Grand Duchy. Such a thing is so public that it
cannot even be called information.
But she didn’t want to say anything like introducing the two to each
other with her own mouth.
Looking back, Lysia bowed her head as if to apologize. Her cheeks

were stained red.
She didn’t even think that the other person would be Lawrence. If she
knew, she would have been more alert.
This was Artizea’s mistake.
To the people of the capital, Miraila’s appearance was well-known that

it was common sense.
Portraits and pictures were frequently published in newspapers, and

many people saw their faces when riding in open-covered wagons,
parades, or on the balcony of the Imperial Palace.
At least the features of their appearance were known to everyone who

could not even come near the imperial palace.
Therefore, Artizea did not think of showing Miraila’s portrait to Lysia to

learn beforehand.
When she encountered Miraila and Lawrence, she warned her to not
talk as much as possible in a manner that wasn’t contrary to proper
etiquette.
Seeing her with her head down, Artizea looked back at Lawrence.
“Would you like to take a walk?”
Lawrence looked at Artizea with a slightly different eye.
885
Until now, he had never walked or hung out with Artizea. He never
thought of doing that. They weren’t close enough to spend time
together.
However, it was an appropriate choice. This is because the salon’s

guests didn’t seem to care about them, but they were listening
carefully.
He thought it would be better to meet up separately to have a

conversation, or to go out to the garden.
Lawrence reached out to Artizea. Artizea grabbed his arm and took the
parasol from Lysia’s hand.
“You stay here. Soon, Countess Martha will be back.”
“Yes.”
Lysia stepped back.
The two slowly stepped out of the salon.
The sunlight was warm.
There were a few more people taking a walk. It was because the
Empress sometimes took a walk in the garden. People were looking
forward to an encounter with her.
Lawrence was one of them.
Taking a walk in the garden in broad daylight was boring, but he had
to do that at least to get his presence known.
However, no one actually said that they had a conversation with the
Empress in the garden or even met her. This is because the escorts and
attendants thoroughly removed people from the area around the
Empress’ traffic line.
“I’m glad you came back.”

886
Lawrence said so a little sincerely.
“It seems like it wasn’t easy to ingratiate yourself to Her Majesty?”
Said Artizea.
As she moved away from Lysia, she felt a little more at ease. Her
composure also returned to her voice.
Lawrence replied.
“I thought it wouldn’t be easy, but it’s more tricky than I thought.

Secondly, it’s hard to see Her Majesty, and even the ladies-in-waiting
have heavy mouths and firm guards.”
“Even though the Empress’ Palace has been erecting a high wall, they
are the people who have served Her Majesty without expecting
anything. It would be difficult to seek cooperation with a lot of
reward.”
“I see, no one seems to think for themselves, rather for their mistress.”
Artizea smiled.
That is Lawrence’s self-centered thinking. Objectively speaking, for the

Empress, Lawrence was nothing better than Grand Duke Roygar just
because Lawrence was in the position to become Emperor.
The Empress herself had no desire to remain an Empress. In addition,

the deeper she was involved in the political conflict, the higher the
probability that her life would be in jeopardy.
“You had a pretty good reputation in a short period of time. I heard

you got all your girlfriend’s mess in order, right?”
Said Artizea. Lawrence saved his breath for a moment.
“There is no need to refute because I’m your younger sibling. Without

that much information, I can’t be a Grand Duchess in social circles.”
887
“Hmm.”
“I heard you moved out of Baroness Andeman’s house and entered

the mansion in Sabellin Estate? It must be too small for you to use,
Brother.”
“Since the salon was opened, I thought that rumors of this and that in
the social world would go into the ears of the Empress.”
So, he put himself in order first.
He cleared up all the relationships with women, and broke the

relationship with Baroness Andeman, his favorite partner. It was
because he knew that the Empress was sensitive to infidelity.
He called in friends because the ladies-in-waiting seldomly opened

their hearts.
Chapter 101
Lawrence was handsome and was easily favored by men as well as

women. The same was true not only of people his age, but also of
people of older age.
However, it was hard to believe that his charm would work at the
Empress’ Palace. It was even more so because his appearance
resembled Miraila.
So he called in his friends to embrace the ladies-in-waiting.
Lawrence’s friends liked to play among the children of the influential

family.
888
Some of them enjoyed hunting and horseback riding, while others
enjoyed refining their appearance and enticing women as a hobby.
Lawrence thought that even if his charm didn’t work here, one or two
of his friends would be able to show off their charisma as handsome
men.
He did not expect them to properly seduce the Empress’ ladies-in-

waiting. Just enough to be likable, and to be spoken positively to the
Empress.
However, the Empress’ ladies-in-waiting were much more loyal than he

expected. Lawrence’s achievements were, at best, only a few of the
maids.
Rather, a positive reaction came from a different direction.
As the young men who had been prodigal became neat and followed
Lawrence to calmly take part in the literary salon, the gaze around
them quickly changed favorably. In particular, the court chiefs were
pleased.
Even the Emperor had a subtle face, but called him in and praised him.
[“You have a plan, so I won’t say anything about going to Countess

Martha’s salon. Try to do well.”]
[“Yes, Father.”]
[“And I thought about it well in many ways. It’s a good thing for a
young man to play with prodigality, and it’s good to be active and to
be favored by his peers. It’s also nice to have a good influence on
one’s friends.”]
[“Yes.”]
[“You don’t have to worry about your reputation every day, but you
shouldn’t have too much backlash or be overly repulsive. I’m not
889
saying to scare people. However, learn how to buy faith of the
people.”]
[“Yes.”]
[“You have to let someone tell you how the world is changing. You
only have two eyes and two ears, but don’t forget that there are
thousands or tens of thousands of eyes and mouths in the lower
people. A person’s mouth is also a way to break rocky mountains.”]
The Emperor said so. Lawrence knew that it was teaching.
However, he couldn’t get rid of his frustration.
He didn’t think that he would be able to capture the Empress’ heart in

a short time, but Lawrence was by nature impatient and couldn’t
tolerate things that didn’t go his way.
“I can’t guess what Her Majesty wants. Perhaps, as you really said, I
wondered if she wanted to entrust her old age to your couple.”
Lawrence said.
“There is only one thing Her Majesty the Empress wants.”
Lawrence looked at Artizea’s side face.
The nuances of the words were ambiguous. He couldn’t figure out if

she was trying to help him or if she was hoping for a price.
He thought it could be the latter.
It made Lawrence feel unpleasant to be thinking that way against

Artizea.
“Is that what you say as my younger sister or as the lady-in-waiting of

the Empress?”
890
“My brother must understand what I can’t tell you for sure. Her
Majesty has never explicitly revealed it.”
Artizea continued her words.
“Her Majesty the Empress has a salt crystal in her bedroom, the
ornament from Riagan Duchy.”
“Salt crystal…”
“It’s a very beautiful blue color. They said that the color of the South
Sea is like that.”
Lawrence was silent at the words. Artizea left him alone so that he
could think through it.
After a while, Lawrence asked.
“Then you mean,…”
“Then, does Brother have any plans to get married? It would be good if
you were engaged.”
Artizea opened her mouth. Her words cut off Lawrence’s.
Lawrence raised his eyebrows, revealing displeasure. Artizea pretended

not to know it.
As his younger sister, she gives information that she can give, but she
keeps her duty as the Empress’ lady-in-waiting, so she does not
become an active discussion partner and can pull out her feet.
Lawrence wasn’t an idiot. He was upset that his words were cut off for
a moment, but he noticed Artizea’s intention and turned his
expressions mildly.
It was Artizea who held the sword now. It took her cooperation to win
the Empress’ favor.
891
“You are Grand Duchess Evron.”
Lawrence said quietly. He remembered her saying that she wanted to

establish herself as Artizea, Grand Duchess of Evron.
He was convinced, and he had taken her for granted as Grand Duchess
Evron.
Had it not been for her being his younger sister, he would have had to
pay for this information, or undergo a long process of gaining trust.
Because of his younger sister, the long process was omitted. This is
because when he becomes the Emperor, Artizea will, of course,
become the Emperor’s sister.
And at the same time he could also be sure that Cedric wasn’t leaning
on her yet. It would be bad for him to show that he cooperated with
the Empress.
It is natural when you think of blood ties. The Empress will know too,
but she wouldn’t like to overplay her hand outright.
Lawrence turned his gaze forward on the road. And settled on the
topic Artizea brought out.
“Marriage ….. It’s not bad to do it when there’s the right person.”
“Because there was a problem with mother’s so far.”
It was because of Miraila who kept the throne within sight, but also
kept the valid card of the marriage alliance.
Lawrence didn’t even think about getting married behind Miraila’s

back.
Marriage was different from having multiple lovers. His obsessive

mother will intervene. He was tired just thinking about it.
But he had no reason not to.

892
“Is there anyone you want to introduce?”
“I’m not saying that with anyone in mind. However, I don’t think there
are many families that can give birth to the future Empress. If I didn’t
have one or two people in mind, I thought I’d ask the Empress.”
Lawrence nodded with satisfaction at the last words.
There are few better relationships. The family that joined in marriage
has no choice but to share the destiny in quarreling over the throne.
Although Artizea became the Empress’ lady-in-waiting, the

relationship was not made with Marquisate Rosan or Lawrence in
mind, but because of Cedric.
In the meantime, it’s better to have a real good relationship other than
that. It is even better if it is a two-layer relationship.
Did the Duchy of Riagan have a marriageable young woman? It was

when Lawrence thought so.
“Because Brother has a lot of great acquaintances and friends, please

discuss it with them.”
Said Artizea.
“Okay.”
Lawrence gave a positive answer.
***
On the way back, Lawrence met someone he knew, greeted her, and
went outside again.
When Artizea returned alone, Lysia was again at the table.
Countess Marta has not yet returned to the salon.
893
Instead, Lysia was talking with another man. He may be a junior official
or poet-like sort, as Artizea seemed to be unfamiliar with the face.
She saw Lysia smiling lightly. It didn’t look so bad or unstable from her
condition.
After checking, Artizea closed her eyes tightly.
Wasn’t it what she expected? Lawrence frequently enters this salon.

She had a good chance of running into him.
But the moment she saw Lysia with Lawrence, she felt nervous. She
momentarily didn’t know how much she had regretted.
Neither Lysia nor Lawrence is a “returner.”
Still, it was just in case. Maybe Lawrence was interested in Lysia

because his memories remain faint?
How about Lysia? Even if she can’t remember, wouldn’t there be

something like a wound on her soul? Could it be the painful result of
the latter?
‘Would not bringing her to the capital be a good idea?’
Should she have left her in the mansion?
Countess Martha’s salon was a perfect place to quietly introduce Lysia

to the society. She brought Lysia even though she knew.
Lysia can’t completely avoid Lawrence as long as she’s socializing

anyway. Even if it was not today, he will see her face someday as long
as they were in the capital.
Then she had no choice but to come up with a way to prevent them
from meeting.
But then there’s no reason to not let her come to the capital.
894
Artizea wanted Lysia to settle in advance before she received her
divine message. That way she will be at ease after she becomes the
saintess.
She hoped that she would get used to it, be able to look after her with
power in the social world, meet with her supporters, and build
acquaintances first. She does not want Lysia to jump into the world
with her bare body like before.
That was something she had to do for Evron Grand Duchy.
‘However… .’
No. Nothing will happen between her and Lawrence.
If possible, she’ll send Lysia to another place as soon as possible

without having to meet with and talk with Lawrence.
She was thinking so, and she heard a voice calling.
“Your Grace, are you not in good health?”
Artizea came to her senses. Lysia was looking at her with anxiety.
“Was everything all right?”
“I’m okay.”
Artizea muttered in a cracked voice. Lysia carefully checked her

complexion.
Then she smiled reassuringly as the clear light returned to Artizea’s

eyes.
“I was worried. I wondered if something had happened with your

brother.”
“No. What’s going to happen to me? You’re the one…… nothing

happened, right?”
895
“It was me who caused something to happen. I’m… I’m sorry.”
“Sorry?”
Artizea blinked her eyes. It was because she didn’t know what Lysia
was apologizing for.
“Yes. Your Grace told me not to mix words with Sir Lawrence as much
as possible. He is in a very sensitive position to Your Grace…… “
Lysia added as her excuse.
“I didn’t forget it, but I didn’t notice who he was. I’m sorry. I’m so
stupid.”
Lysia should have been more careful, she herself regretted so.
Something was gritty like a thorn in her throat.
However, she calmed her mind without revealing the slightest

excitement, or the anxious trembling that crept her back. She did not
want to embarrass Artizea.
It is this person, not that man, who she should hold hands with.
‘…..?’
Lysia felt uncomfortable with her own thoughts.
Artizea exhaled a long sigh. Lysia asked, rolling her eyes anxiously.
“Am I hurting Your Grace’s honor?”
“It’s okay, you can hurt that honor.”
“It’s not okay.”
Lysia’s face turned red.
896
Artizea smiled at her. Her long tension was released all at once,
making her feel rather laughable.
Lysia carefully reached out her hand. It was against decency and
manners, but she wanted to do that for some reason.
Artizea stared at Lysia in amazement. Lysia held her hand tight. And
she laughed with a reddish face.
Chapter 102
The sound of someone playing the harp echoed indoors.
Despite the milder weather, Marchioness Camellia did not clean out
the pottery brazier she had placed in her salon.
There were six large furnaces, and if you add up the small ones spread
all over, there were more than ten in total. Thanks to that, the interior
was warm enough. Most of the salon’s guests were also wearing
summer clothes.
The sun was still up, but a dark curtain was placed on the window of
the salon.
Instead, jewels on the table and in the corners reflected the light from
the furnace, turning the room red.
It was beautiful.
However, there was a limit to how much you can appreciate with wide
open eyes. Hayley was soon tired of the heat.
897
The spring weather in the capital was hot enough for her, who is a
northerner. But right now, everyone was in a hot salon wearing
summer clothes, and she herself wore warm clothes.
The harp sound was quiet and boring. People chatted quietly in a calm
voice.
If you came as a guest of the salon, you might want to join the
conversation, but Hayley was on an errand. Until she had finished her
business, she couldn’t do anything else.
Her drowsiness came.
Sak, Sak.
The sound of cards spinning on the table next to her played a part.
Grand Duke Roygar saved Hayley from drowsiness. He opened the

door and brought in a cold wind. He was also accompanied by Grand
Duchess Roygar.
Hayley stood up. Grand Duke Roygar approached her right away.
“It’s nice to meet you. You’re Grand Duchess Evron’s lady-in-waiting.”
“It’s an honor to meet you, Your Grace Grand Duke Roygar, Your Grace
Grand Duchess. I am Evron’s servant Hayley.”
Hayley quickly hid her embarrassment and greeted them.
It was Marchioness Camellia who Hayley originally came to meet with

for her errands. She never thought that Grand Duke Roygar would
come out in person.
The reason that the Jordyn family’s name was not spoken was because
they had lost their title. She also hoped that Grand Duke Roygar would
not remember the name Jordyn.
Of course, that didn’t mean Grand Duke Roygar didn’t know her.
898
When Artizea arrived at the capital, the identities of all the new ladies
had already been investigated.
Grand Duke Roygar said in a cheerful voice.
“You’ve been waiting at the salon for a long time, but I’m sorry that
the host wasn’t here. Please understand that me and my wife are here.
Please tell Grand Duchess Evron so.”
“It’s a burden to welcome such a rude person who came into the salon
without giving a prior appointment. My mistress will also be pleased.”
Grand Duke Roygar smiled.
She is still a young woman in her twenties, even though she is said to
be the lady-in-waiting of Grand Duchess Evron.
Moreover, in addition to the Jordyn family name, she was quite a well-
known person.
She was loyal to Evron Grand Duchy, so she had never been in the
center. He thought she would be clumsy and inexperienced, away from
the military service she had built up over the years.
However, it was a fairly sophisticated response.
Hayley said politely, keeping her bright look.
“If I had known that the Grand Duke was here, I would have brought a
gift that fits, but I couldn’t prepare it because I was here to see the
Marchioness of Camellia. I have a gift for Her Grace Grand Duchess
Roygar, so please accept it.”
She said so, and looked back.
The maids who were waiting at the door quickly approached and
picked up a gift box.
899
Hayley opened the lid of the box and showed it to Grand Duchess
Roygar.
“Oh, that’s cute.”
Grand Duchess Roygar made a happy voice. Inside the gift box were
two cute dolls made of rabbit fur and a scarf made of fox fur.
“The dolls are given to the two princesses, and the scarf is given to
Grand Duchess Roygar. It is a souvenir from Her Grace’s visit to Evron.”
“Tell her thank you.”
Grand Duchess Roygard pulled and opened a gift box held by another
maid.
“Oh, this is Sister’s?”
“Yes, it’s similar to that of the Grand Duchess’, but different in color.”
It was similar, but the quality of the fur was slightly inferior.
Satisfied, Grand Duchess Roygar took out the scarf and put it around
her neck.
When she hung the fur over a thin silk dress that exposed her
shoulders, it was as new and flashy as when she wore a large jeweled
neckband.
She also took out the doll and touched it.
“Honey, look at this. It’s like a real rabbit. It’s not as stiff as stuffed
ones.”
“Evron fur is great. Sit down, Lady Hayley. I’ve done the rudeness of
keeping a guest standing.”
“Thank you.”
Hayley sat down again as he recommended.

900
Grand Duchess Roygar sat across from Hayley. She took out both
rabbit dolls and fiddled with them alternately, like she was really
satisfied.
The salon’s customers pricked their ears. The sound of the playing
harp suddenly felt loud.
Hayley lamented a little in her heart.
Honestly, it was no exaggeration to say that this was actually her first
mission as a lady-in-waiting of Artizea.
She can’t believe it is ruined this way.
Grand Duke Roygar was too big for her to deal with.
Artizea said:
[I deliberately take an appointment and send you directly to the salon

instead of meeting Marchioness Camellia separately, in order to show
that I do not downplay the salon of Marchioness Camellia any less
than the salon of the Empress’ Palace.”]
[“Okay. And it’s not a good idea to meet Lord Lawrence first and then
to Grand Duke Roygar.”]
[“Right. And this is actually your social debut.”]
[“Yes.”]
[“It’s not a small thing. If you’re not confident, it’s okay to quit now.
Marchioness Camellia isn’t the one to be disappointed even if I sent
Alice.”]
[“No, I won’t quit.”]
[“In the salon, meeting Marchioness Camellia would be worth a lot

more than a silly debut party. If you could catch the eye of
901
Marchioness Camellia, it could be more meaningful than that. That’s
not all I can guarantee.”]
Artizea also added this.
[“If you’re going to betray me, join hands with Marchioness Camellia.”]
[“Do you think I will betray you?”]
Hayley asked in surprise.
[“I have no desire to avenge Aubrey. It doesn’t mean that Aubrey’s

incident was nothing, but my mother and father are more important
than that.”]
[“I don’t know you, Hayley.”]
Artizea replied.
[“I know that you are of valid value as a hostage to the Jordyn family.
On the contrary, I know that the Jordyn family is qualified as a hostage
to you. For now at least.”]
[“For now?”]
[“You’re wise, but by my standards, it’s like you don’t know the world
at all. The capital is completely different from Evron Grand Duchy. You
may find something you think is more valuable than your family.”]
Hayley will change from now on.
Moreover, Artizea is Aubrey’s enemy. She didn’t expect Hayley to be

loyal.
Rather, she was convinced that Hayley would have little personal
loyalty to Cedric.
She would have caught Artizea’s eye at least once in her previous life,
if she had had loyalty to Evron.
902
[“Marchioness Camellia has a complex personality. Because she was
born of a maid and was raised in the maid’s room during her
childhood.”]
[“Yes.”]
[“She’s not an unrealistic idealist enough to expect respect from

everyone, but she tends to be the perfect superior to the person she
reaps. She will take responsibility till the end of their life under her. So
if you betray me, I want you to be with Marchioness Camellia.”]
Hayley looked at Artizea in an indescribable mood.
[“Even if you think I’ll betray you, it’s strange to give this advice, Your
Grace. For what purpose are you saying that?”]
[“It messes up your mind. In preparation for the moment when you
feel like betraying.’’]
[“You mean to be anxious. How far does Your Grace know, whether or
not Marchioness Camellia is really trustworthy, or whether she is on
the side of Your Grace and doubt everything in the world.”]
As Hayley frowned, Artizea replied with a casual smile.
[“Okay. Don’t stop thinking, Hayley. People like us will not be able to
survive without doing that in this fortune-telling battle.”]
Hayley thought to say that if Artizea didn’t know herself seemed to be

a lie. It was clear that Artizea had ended her judgment of her.
And now Hayley seemed to know why she had made such a request.
“How is the North?”
Because Grand Duke Roygar asked.
He had a gentle smile, but if he could see even a small gap, he would
have ripped off a fatal weakness.
903
“They said the war was quite serious.”
“How can I, who is just a lady-in-waiting, tell you of such a serious

matter?”
Hayley thought desperately.
What can be done in order not to harm Artizea’s purpose.
It shouldn’t be good to show both the seriousness of the war and

show signs of defeat. This is because it would become impossible to
maintain the influence of the Grand Duchy.
However, if the war is made light, there is no reason to come to the

capital after preparing for a winter trip.
She said, bowing her head.
“But Grand Duke Evron sent his Grand Duchess back here. I think that
could be part of the answer.”
“Ah.”
Grand Duke Roygar nodded. He smiled. Still, Hayley could see that he
took this seriously enough.
Grand Duchess Roygar, who had been fiddling with the rabbit doll,
lamented.
“Grand Duchess Evron is really a hard work. I’m not going to such a
cold rough place on a honeymoon. How nice would it be to go to the
South Sea? By now, she’ll be soaking her feet in warm sea water.”
“With Cedric’s responsibility so important, how could she be enjoying

their newlywed life leisurely?”
“But still, even if my husband left for war, it would be better to stay
alone at the South Sea Villa, than in the cold winter alone. I had to
bring a few maids from the capital.”
904
Hayley became suspicious as if she knew the meaning of the word war.
However, she did not show it on her face.
The servant brought out a bottle of wine and several glasses in a bowl
of ice.
Grand Duke Roygar pulled out the bottle with his own hand.
“Drink a glass. There’s nothing more enjoyable than cool wine drinking
in a warm place.”
Grand Duke Roygar said so.
A pale yellowish liquid was poured into the glass. The aroma that was
fragrant like the fragrance of flowers spread around.
It was still broad daylight, but Hayley could not refuse, so she carefully
accepted the glass. The glass was also cold, so she felt like she would
enjoy it.
“It’s a barque wine produced last year. It’s getting open for the first
time today.”
“Yes.”
Hayley carefully sips the wine. The sweet and sour and cool taste
wetted her mouth.
“Isn’t it pretty good? Last year’s vintage will be pretty precious.”
“I see.”
Hayley didn’t know anything about the taste of wine, so she just
replied so. Wine was very expensive, as there were no grapes in Evron
Grand Duchy. In fact, she seldom drank.
“It’s not bad, but is this going to be expensive?”
905
“Last year, the labor cost was very expensive. So, the quantity is small.
Thanks to Cedric.”
At the words of Grand Duke Roygar, Hayley squeezed her back.
Chapter 103
“Thanks to Cedric?”
“Because making wine requires a lot of labor. But last year, the labor
cost was too high. Oh, the vintage was great, but it was hard to find
people, so the production was small. Our winery only got half of the
previous year.”
The productivity of the East is enormous.
It was not comparable to the metropolitan area. However, except for

the capital, the eastern part has developed all kinds of industries with
the highest population density.
In particular, the eastern part was holding an industry that needed a

suitable climate and rich soil, such as agriculture.
While the West sowed wheat and grazed sheep on the vast plains, the
East grew commodity crops and developed a processing industry.
From tea, wine, silk, tobacco, medicinal materials, and fruit processing,
industries that require all of the technology, labor and infrastructure
are mainly in the East.
906
Many of the expensive luxury goods consumed in the capital were
produced in the East, and because of this, large landowners and
companies grew.
Industrial development in the East was more stable than anything else.
In the West, where monster waves occur regularly, it was not easy to
even build an orchard that had to be cultivated for many years, let
alone investing in infrastructure.
In addition, the monster wave maximized the profits of the eastern

landlords and giant traders.
When the monster wave occurs, refugees soon follow.
While this catastrophe was akin to natural disaster, it did not affect the
entire empire at the same time like a flood or drought. It unilaterally
brought down only the West.
Westerners whose living base had collapsed, became migrants and

flowed into the metropolitan area and the eastern part. And they
become a cheap labor force.
After a few years, some return to their hometown. However, many of

them stayed as they were.
It played a role in regularly bringing the population into the eastern

part and the metropolitan area.
Eastern farmers are also unable to respond to the exploitation. The

immigrant labor force that needed to be placed is overflowing. There
is a monster wave in the west, so you can’t even leave the place.
However, Cedric stopping the Monster Wave last time changed the
situation.
The primary part is that the occurrence of migrants is minimized due

to the small amount of land swept away by the monster wave. What
had a greater influence than that was the perception of people.
907
Until now, the Empire has not always been helpless to the Monster
Wave.
There were times when the Western Army was more organized.
Sometimes an excellent commander even emerged and stopped it.
Even if the Western Army collapsed, the central army would be
deployed to resolve it.
But no one had ever given hope. Even if any great generals stopped
the monster wave without damage, they won’t be there next time.
If they had both ability and ambition, they can join the central army
with their raised men or become the Emperor’s bodyguard.
If they had the ability but were not ambitious, they were often framed
by someone who envied their achievements and expelled or purged by
the Emperor’s hatred.
Regardless of whether they were transferred or demoted, they would

leave anyway. And the next monster wave takes place again.
The westerners were in a state of resignation.
But Cedric is different.
He was the shield of the north, and the hero of the west. He will not
leave because of transfer or demotion.
He had a system and rebuilt the Western Army, and instead of

dedicating it to the Emperor, he left it for western defense.
And he was a member of the imperial family.
Its symbolism wasn’t small. The westerners gained the belief that the
imperial family did not throw them away.
The Monster Wave, which will come back a few years later, will be
stopped by Grand Duke Evron.
908
Then there is no need to leave.
The reality that Cedric is actually under pressure from the Emperor is
not involved in that belief.
Although few people knew him well, it wasn’t enough to influence the
general trend of relief.
The refugees turned away and returned to the desolate land. Helping
each other with neighbors, they refurbished their home. The Western
Army helped with that.
It was a subtle thing for Grand Duke Roygar.
It doesn’t matter if the west is solid. However, an increase in labor

costs in the East was not what he wanted.
His personal fortune is concentrated in the East.
Even if he became emperor, there wasn’t much difference.
Grand Duke Roygar’s supporters are the coalition of the great nobles
and the great lords. If one becomes the emperor by one’s own power,
that power becomes not only of one’s own, but the power that rests
on one’s supporters.
After all, it is no different from the one who was elected out of several
nobles.
Someday he would take them all out and regain the imperial authority.
To do this, his personal wealth was more important than the
development of the entire empire.
This is because it was one of the means in which he can gain an upper
hand against his subjects in the future.
[“It is greed that moves Grand Duke Roygar. Remember that.”]
Artizea taught Hayley about the main figures in the capital and said so.
909
[“People cannot easily escape from their own experiences. If nature
and experience coincide, it is even more so.”]
Artizea said.
[“Grand Duke Roygar was only 10 years old when the predecessor
Emperor was ousted. The predecessor’s Grand Duchess obtained the
minimal protection by becoming Evron’s Grand Duchess, but Grand
Duke Roygar was still in the hands of the Empress Dowager. After
some time, he even lost his mother.”]
And when he was 13 years old, his brother-in-law and sister-in-law

were driven to death.
The memory of that time could not be easily erased by Grand Duke
Roygar.
[“At the time, Lord Cedric was a small child, but Evron’s protection was
still there. In the first place, the reason Lord Cedric was kept alive was
to keep Evron, so his life wasn’t in danger for a while.”]
[“In addition, because Evron Grand Duchy has independence and

military power, it can become a shield. It is also the last resort to
fighting the mainland.”]
[“Yes, but in the first place, it’s possible because it’s Evron.”]
[“Yes. I understand what you mean.”]
[“However, because Grand Duke Roygar had only inherited wealth. He

didn’t have a vassal who could act as a guardian, unlike Evron, the
whole estate didn’t throw themselves to protect him.”]
He had to survive on his own, and he ceased to believe in the trust

itself without reason.
What anyone can trust at the end is the power in their own hands. In
his case, it was wealth.
910
After all, the throne is for him a means to survive. It is not easy to give
up the power you hold right now to obtain an uncertain means.
[“People understand others in the light of oneself. If so, who is the

most incomprehensible for Grand Duke Roygar?”]
Hayley only remembered the conversation.
But now she could keenly understand why Artizea expressed Grand
Duke Roygar in the single word of greed.
Grand Duke Roygar only counts the monster wave as a cost. He thinks
first of the impact it had on his personal wealth rather than the entire
empire.
Besides, the meaning of what he said was a stab at her.
It’s good if she panics and reveals her weaknesses, but it doesn’t
matter. In the first place, he wouldn’t have expected anything. She,
who has just become a lady-in-waiting, is not even the subject of
conversation, let alone to negotiate.
Hayley looked serious.
It wasn’t something she could answer at random. But at a moment like

this, she has only one thing she can say as a people of the Evron Grand
Duchy, and much more, as the daughter of Jordyn.
She thought and thought, and the result was the same as what Mel
would have come up without thinking.
“Our Grace is a person with a strong sense of responsibility. It is

natural to save the West and I don’t think he thought of it as an honor.
And since he’s been in the West for three years, he must have had a lot
of affection.”
In fact, she hasn’t spoken with Cedric about the matter, but Hayley
said confidently; It is conscious to use the expression ‘save’.
911
“It’s just embarrassing that Grand Duke Roygar was so disappointed.”
Then Grand Duke Roygar grinned.
“Who said I was disappointed?”
“….”
“It was Cedric who saved the West, but I was sorry that he didn’t get
the right compensation for his deed.”
Because he spoke casually, Hayley wandered without hiding her

expression for a moment.
But, it was rather unsophisticated to say ‘I didn’t mean it that way.’ or,
once again ‘Cedric didn’t do it in the light of reward.’
Grand Duke laughed loudly.
“The western granary… “
He had never mentioned the granary so far, but he said so now.

Hayley’s back went stiff.
“It’s fertile and good land.”
A sign of peace lingered in the face of Grand Duke Roygar.
If Cedric’s wishes were to control the western granary, it could be

convincing and negotiable.
It is also an advantage that there is nothing to get out of hand right

now because there is the right to give it after becoming the Emperor
anyway. There are also few concerns about internal competition as
there are no forces that covet the West.
Taking a boat to share interests was a form of cooperation that was

easy for Grand Duke Roygar to understand.
He looked at Grand Duchess Roygar and said.

912
“Honey, invite her sooner or later. Maybe you’re closer to her age than
me, it’s easier to get along with each other than with me? We need to
repay the precious gift.”
“I understand.”
“Also, introduce Lady Hayley to other people.”
Grand Duke Roygar said so and stood up.
Hayley stood up after him, then Grand Duke Roygar said,
“I am not the owner of the salon, but make yourself at home.”
“Thank you for your undeserved hospitality. If I may, can I get a bottle
of wine?”
“Oh, I guess you like it.”
“Because I’m a Northerner, I don’t know the taste of wine, so I’ll take
this opportunity to learn.”
At Hayley’s words, Grand Duke Roygar laughed. And he ordered the

servant to bring several bottles of wine.
***
On the way back from the Empress’ Palace, Artizea stopped at the
temple.
It wasn’t the Abbey where she met Cedric, it was a small temple in the
capital.
“Do you often stop by temples?”
It wasn’t on the original schedule. However, Lysia wondered because

she turned around and headed for the temple.
While in Evron, Artizea did not visit the temple much. This was new.
913
She said with her eyes closed.
“Just a little. I have time left.”
“Yes.”
Lysia nodded her head slowly back and forth.
“There is a retired old bishop at the temple we’re going to now. Now,
he’s a monk who lives quietly.”
“Yes.”
“I’m going to see him. He’s unusually innocent, and he’s close to the
lives of the common people. I wonder if I’d get advice on charity
work.”
Artizea originally intended to entrust Lysia with a charity work; starting

with the grain business in the West.
She thought there was no need to hurry, so she lowered the priority,
but decided to get started quickly. Then she can naturally send Lysia
away.
And when she arrived at the temple, she ran into an unexpected
person.
“Marchioness Camellia.”
“It’s been a long time. Grand Duchess Evron.”
Marchioness Camellia, dressed in a simple brown dress and half

covered her face with a veil, greeted her.
Artizea hardened her face. Why is she, who cares for her salon, not in
the salon at this time?
914
Chapter 104
“This is my daughter. I heard that you have seen her before.”
Marchioness Camellia introduced a young woman who stood by her

side like a lady-in-waiting. She was the Marchioness’ eldest daughter
Skyla Camellia.
Skyla politely raised a bow.
“Long time no see, Grand Duchess Evron, I’m Skyla.”
“Nice to meet you, Camellia’s Heir Apparent.”
Artizea replied in a nonchalant way.
She had made an acquaintance before marriage, but she had never
intimately talked with the girl. The greetings were enough.
She was caught off guard, so she didn’t feel good.
‘If Marchioness Camellia is here, there is a possibility that there will be

Grand Duke Roygar in the salon. It would be okay if there was only the
Grand Duchess….’
She doesn’t know if Hayley can do it well.
Although she was concerned, Artizea said without revealing her

expression.
“….. Would you like to walk for a minute?”
Artizea took the lead.
Marchioness Camellia told Skyla to remain there, and she followed

Artizea.
915
At the time of their first meeting, Marchioness Camellia was in
authority, and Artizea was nothing but a poor girl dressed in shabby
clothes without any real power.
But now her status has changed, and Marchioness Camellia followed
her a half step behind her.
Even temples in the capital usually have green spaces nearby to keep
quiet.
The two soon entered a path in a garden decorated like a forest. The
escorts followed in a distance where they could not hear anything.
“Do you come to this temple often?”
At Artizea’s words, Marchioness Camellia smiled softly.
“No way. Why would you pretend you don’t know?”
“Well, it was a whimsical decision to come to this temple. It’s a

surprising coincidence that Marchioness Camellia has the same
whims.”
“It wasn’t on a whim, but on the small possibility that the Grand
Duchess might be visiting. Brother Colton here is from the West.”
Brother Colton was to refer to the retired old Bishop, whom Artizea
wanted to meet.
“Considering his reputation and history, one must seek his advice
before starting a philanthropy for farmers in the West.”
Marchioness Camellia did not hide that she knew that Artizea had
bought the land of the West.
Artizea was not surprised. Before she entered the mainland, she had
already sent the news to Marcus.
916
Apart from that, she turned some of the grain vendors bought under a
borrowed name to the Marquisate Rosan’s and made them invest in
mills and land in the western region.
It was intentionally disclosed. So, of course, Grand Duke Roygar would

know. Even if he doesn’t, he’s a sensitive person to the flow of money.
“Yes, the West is a land worth investing in from now on.”
“The only thing I can say for sure as the Grand Duchess.”
Marchioness Camellia smiled at her.
“I’ll have to invest a little, too. I don’t think it’s going to fail if I follow
Your Grace. I’m really impressed by the skill that Your Grace has shown
in managing the assets of Evron Grand Duchy over the past half year.”
“It was a little money.”
Artizea said slowly.
Until now, Cedric’s personal property on the mainland was managed

by Ansgar.
Some of them were the estate of the Evron Grand Duchy. However,
Cedric’s personal wealth was also there.
Cedric’s mother brought it as a dowry and inherited it to her son with

the succession of the predecessor Emperor.
Most of them were conservative assets such as mills, farms and

wineries. It was about the income of a small noble family.
Cedric wasn’t particularly interested in it, even more so given the size
of Evron Grand Duchy.
When added that income to the budget of Evron Grand Duchy it did
nothing but pour a well into the river.
917
Although he wasn’t the character to actively try to increase his assets,
there was also the fact that it was inherited from his mother, who died
due to misfortune, so he left it as it was from the time he inherited it.
And he told Ansgar to use it for the cost of the capital’s mansions and
villas.
So Artizea put her hand on it. This is because there was no reason not
to do so, even though there was an opportunity to spend the money.
She sold most of the eastern stable assets.
She invested all that money, and she bought a sericulture farm and
stocked up silk thread.
It was said that one should not put all eggs in one basket, but it was
not relevant to Artizea.
She knew that silk would be unbeatable for decades to come.

Especially so in the years to come. This is because silk is the new fabric
that will be popular following the embroidery velvet at Iantz.
Although the Iantz fabric is famous, it was at the Krates Empire where
most of the raw materials were produced.
With the exception of the Iantz fabrics, the Krates Empire produced
most fabrics considered to be of the highest quality and next level.
Artizea had secured raw materials in large quantities.
She didn’t even have to hide it. Silk is a luxury item. The sericulture
farm is in the east, and the purchaser of silk yarn is the Kingdom of
Iantz. And consumption took place on the mainland.
So, there was no direct relationship with the growth of Evron Grand
Duchy itself.
What the Emperor is wary of is losing control of Evron. The growing

dependence on the East and the South is rather welcome.
918
Even if Cedric’s fortune increased, it wasn’t a large sum for the
Emperor to care.
Of course, he was also ignoring the rate of the asset growth because
he did not yet know.
“Because Marquisate Camellia was also investing quite a bit in the

sericulture business. When I tried to secure silkworms by obtaining
secret information from the Kingdom of Iantz, the Grand Duchess had
already wiped it out.”
“Because the silk business never fails.”
“Do you believe that even though the Iantz leaked information that the
next trend for embroidered velvet would be muslin?”
“It would be to keep the raw materials available in bulk by temporarily

dropping the price of silk yarns ahead of the launch of a new silk
fabric, because Iantz, who knows that the most expensive ones are the
biggest money, can’t choose muslin.”
“My my. I thought Your Grace had planted an informant in the

Kingdom of Iantz.”
Artizea glanced at her. However, it was unlikely that Marchioness

Camellia knew something and said it.
“Did Marchioness Camellia come to talk about a trivial business? If that

was the case, it would be nice to drink tea at home calmly.”
“Oh my god. I’ve been sidetracked for so long. Personally, I was very
surprised, so I was curious. Thanks to that, I confirmed that the wisdom
of Your Grace is not only in the court.”
Marchioness Camellia laughed.
“I wanted to ask about what you want to do in the West. Even if you
focus on charity work, His Majesty will be reluctant, so I was wondering
how you plan to overcome that problem.”
919
“Well, I don’t have a specific plan. It’s still necessary, so I have to try my
best to persuade His Majesty.”
“If there is a possibility that there is a rear base capable of stably

supplying grain to Evron Grand Duchy, His Majesty will never tolerate
it.”
“Because it’s about using the property of Marquisate Rosan, not the
Grand Duchess Evron’s, he can’t openly stop it even if he made an
unpleasant expression.”
“There are not only political means that His Majesty can use. As Your
Grace Grand Duchess knows better.”
Said Marchioness Camellia.
“Grand Duke Roygar said that he couldn’t afford to give the Evron
Grand Duchy that much.”
“….”
“The shield of the north, the hero of the west. If Evron collapses, the
mainland will also collapse. His Majesty the Emperor places great
importance in the imperial power, so sometimes he is harsh.”
Artizea paused for a moment. And she looked back at Marchioness

Camellia.
“Does Marchioness Camellia mean to say that if Evron falls, then the
mainland will fall?”
Artizea spoke in a hostile tone. Marchioness Camellia opened her eyes

wide.
Artizea knew well how to take full control of her facial expressions
from the time they first met.
Even when Miraila was expelled at her wedding, there was always a
gentle, bright, appropriate appearance on her face.
920
But now she was revealing her raw feelings. At least it looked so.
“I’ve been attacked by Karam once. It was terrible.”
“My God.”
Marchioness Camellia was really astonished.
“I guess you didn’t know that.”
That meant that Cadriol’s incident was completely swept under the
carpet.
Artizea was satisfied. But instead of smiling, she hardened her face and
spoke in a hard tone.
“Do you know why Evron is loyal?”
“Your Grace.”
“Because the Northerners are born with an exceptionally straight and

unselfish nature? Marchioness should know that humans are not made
that way.”
It was a cold voice that she consciously gave out, as if her emotions
came out. It was like anger and fear.
“I found out this time. The Northerners don’t have a feeling of

resentment, they know so well that they’re unable to do so. It’s
impossible to flee, and if the community collapses, the defenses of the
north will fall.”
“….”
“They don’t even have the option of becoming a migrant if other

places collapse like the West. It’s because Elia Wall is stopping it. The
Northerners are loyal because it was an environment where they could
not survive without. Because they knew that, Grand Duke Evron was
willing to take heavy responsibility.”
921
Up to that point, everything is true.
For this reason, Marchioness Camellia could not discern whether

Artizea’s reflection was sincere or whether it was intentionally
exaggerated feelings.
‘If you had an experience that put your life in danger by being
attacked by Karam, it might be sincere.’
Marchioness Camellia never downplayed Artizea. But she couldn’t get

it out of her mind that she was 18 years old.
If she was as old as Grand Duchess Roygar, Marchioness Camellia

would have completely doubted it.
But not now.
“The cornerstone of Evron will be at Evron Grand Duchy, no matter

what. My husband loves Evron and the land, and he has a strong sense
of responsibility. But I think differently.”
“Your Grace.”
“There is no reason to sacrifice Evron alone.”
“I want to make a place in the West, of course, because I want to

support my husband, Marchioness Camellia.”
“….”
“It’s also because I need a place to fall back on when something

happens. If possible, I will protect as many people as my husband
cares about.”
Marchioness Camellia took her breath.
922
Artizea’s words meant that Evron could give up the estate in case of
unforeseen circumstances.
Cedric is not one to do that
But he is always at the forefront. There was always the possibility of a

sudden loss of contact due to the collapse of the Thold Gate, or
something more.
In that case, Artizea is the owner of Evron. And she was the one who
would remain open to the mainland.
After being recognized as Grand Duchess Evron, the loyal Evrons will
follow the order of Artizea.
It was a real threat.
Chapter 105
Skyla and Lysia were waiting together in the temple’s parlor.
The temple prepared simple refreshments for the valuable guests.

Lysia stood up and took the tray from the monk’s hands.
“I’ll do it.”
Skyla glanced at Lysia. Lysia had a sweet smile.
‘She is Grand Duchess Evron’s lady-in-waiting, right?’
Her appearance was fresh, and her attitude was friendly and polite. It
wasn’t a popular type in the capital’s social circles, but it was likable.
923
‘There must be something about her since Grand Duchess Evron made
her the lady-in-waiting.’
Skyla thought so.
Marchioness Camellia did not hide much from her future successor.
She regularly talked openly to Skyla, especially when it comes to her
information.
Therefore, Skyla knew about Artizea as much as Marchioness Camellia

knew. And she knows how much she values Artizea.
Today she also talked about this.
[“I’m thinking of asking her to accept you as her lady-in-waiting.”]
[“Her lady-in-waiting?”]
Skyla was startled and asked again.
[“Grand Duchess Evron is not an ordinary person. There would be a lot

to learn from her.”]
[“Does Aunt think it’s worth dealing with? If I do it wrong, it will look
like you’re trying to put your feet on both sides.”]
[“I will take care of that part. Since it’s about making one more string
with the Evron Grand Duchy, the Grand Duke will think it’s not bad
either.”]
[“If she accepted me, she won’t be able to walk the tightrope in such a
delicate position like she is now, but will Grand Duchess Evron do
that?”]
[“Now it’s time for her to decide either way. Are you on a bad
relationship with Grand Duchess Evron?”]
[“It’s not like that.”]
924
Skyla had no particular friendships or resentments with Artizea. Rather
than getting along, the gap was so wide that there was no need to
consciously ignore her.
And now it’s just the opposite.
Skyla resembles Marchioness Camellia. She wasn’t without pride, but

she wasn’t a person who couldn’t admit someone who had risen
higher than herself. For her own interests, she would be willing to go
under.
Anyway, if she becomes the lady-in-waiting, she stays with Lysia.
When she thinks of the difference in status, of course she was the
superior person. However, the favor of the person whom she served
was an important matter.
It was natural that she was bothered.
“Is this your first time in the capital, Morten Heir Apparent?”
“Yes, I have never been out of Evron Grand Duchy before.”
“I heard that besides Morten Heir Apparent, there is one more maid of
the Grand Duchess’. She too?”
“Yes, Sister Hayley was also born and lived there.”
Lysia smiled awkwardly.
“Unlike me, she was a very smart and wise older sister. I was really
worried when I became the lady-in-waiting of Her Grace, but I’m
relieved that Hayley will do my part well even if I’m a little clumsy and
ugly.”
“What are you worried about? Morten Heir Apparent will be good
enough. When was your debut party decided?”
“I won’t do it.”
925
“You’re both new to socializing in the capital.”
“I’m not in a position to deserve that, besides the fight at the Thold
Gate hasn’t ended, and the party is a bit inappropriate.”
“Is the northern situation quite bad?”
Skyla asked anxiously. Lysia replied softly.
“Because there are casualties in any winning battles. There were quite
a few before we started. It’s a matter of mindset. The two of us made
that decision, and the Grand Duchess understood our hearts.”
“I see. “
Skyla had an anxious face. Lysia said the Northern War was not just the
war itself, but many other things related to it. But she took Lysia’s
words to heart.
She didn’t say that Lysia was particularly dangerous, but she didn’t
even feel like she was really plain either. Skyla got her mind
complicated. Was she talking ambiguously on purpose?
It was when she was telling such a story. After a short walk, Artizea and
Marchioness Camellia entered.
Skyla and Lysia stood up from their seats.
Said Marchioness Camellia.
“Let’s go back, Skyla.”
“Mother.”
Even if the secret story was over, Skyla was surprised because she
thought she would get closer not separate.
Artizea said with an expressionless face.
“I’ll see you again soon.”

926
Marchioness Camellia politely bowed to her and stepped out with
Skyla.
Skyla looked puzzled at Marchioness Camellia. At first glance, she had

a cool face, but in the eyes of her daughter, Skyla, she could see the
Marchioness was shaking.
They left the temple and got into the carriage, then Skyla asked.
“……..Grand Duchess Evron suggested the possibility that Evron would

open the way.”
“To Karam?”
Skyla asked in amazement.
“That’s not possible. This Grand Duchess Evron.”
“Yes. It must have been a threat.”
“Isn’t it too much to say just for support? It’s stupid to do it with the
idea of getting an upper hand in the West. Or, is the North really that
dangerous?”
“At least, as we know, the war was unlikely to escalate. It is true that
siege weapons were released, and there were several villages that were
attacked by small troops that crossed the Thold Mountains, but no
important areas suffered noticeable damage.”
“Yes, it would be reasonable for Evron Grand Duchy to respond

carefully to the future, but it was concluded that the war wouldn’t be
prolonged right away. The Thold Gate wouldn’t be pierced.”
“Yes. I think it’s just a threat.”
Marchioness Camellia forgets that her rouge has been wiped off and
bites her lower lip.
927
“But what would His Majesty the Emperor say?”
“What?”
“Wouldn’t it be a good cause? Because we are gathering supplies to

support the North?”
“If Evron Grand Duchy was directly attacked by Karam, and was
troubled by it……..His Majesty’s position would have to provide at least
a minimum of supplies. And he will requisition those supplies from the
nobles. You can also reap wealth by adding armaments to Elia Wall
and keep the nobility in check… “
As Skyla spoke, she was startled and looked at Marchioness Camellia.
“Yes. If that happens, Roygar will put the responsibility on me.”
Marchioness Camellia said so.
She was originally supposed to establish a partnership with Evron.

They could have given up the West and, if necessary, provided
supplies in the short term.
But if that was what the Emperor was doing, the situation was
different. Rather than Roygar paying Evron something as a condition
for a deal, it is being collected by the Emperor. So, there is no
exchange relationship with Evron.
“Is it not possible that Grand Duchess Evron was really just scared?”
“Maybe so. But will His Majesty the Emperor miss the opportunity?”
Marchioness Camellia lamented.
She wouldn’t worry about this if she had all the right to make
decisions. She would just be willing to apply. Grand Duke Roygar will
do the same. If they have to do it anyway, it’s better to consider a
relationship with Evron Grand Duchy on a voluntary basis for the long
run.
928
Apart from that, however, the responsibility falling to Marchioness
Camellia does not disappear. It was a job advocated by her to embrace
Artizea. And Grand Duke is a man who does not forget a loss.
“Maybe she just said that to mother to give her time to cope. Unless
she’s really scared and overwhelmed with emotions.”
Skyla said so.
“If she was going to really put us in an awkward situation, she wouldn’t
be talking in the presence of mother and just the two of you, but she
would have met with His Majesty the Emperor first or with His Grace
Grand Duke Roygar in person.”
“I don’t know. Today’s meeting wasn’t intended by Grand Duchess

Evron.”
Marchioness Camellia lamented. She made an outspoken visit and

tried to get something from Artizea, but she felt like she was being
beaten in return.
***
Artizea sat down on the fluffy sofa in an exhausted mood.
Lysia said.
“I’d like to ask for a new tea.”
“Yes.”
She was feeling upset and uncomfortable. Artizea reached out to the
simple tea ceremony placed on the table.
She originally had a lot of food that her body couldn’t accept. Even
with a little, she quickly became bloated.
In her childhood, Miraila said that a girl should be slim, and she was
severely restricted in terms of meals by Miraila. As a result, her
929
stomach became unhealthy, so even if she tried to eat, she couldn’t eat
much. There were also psychological reasons. That is why she was not
particularly ill, but weak.
However, from a while ago, she felt rather uncomfortable to feel

empty. She kept thinking of meat that she seldom thought of before.
The kind of cheese that used to quickly make her bloated even if she
ate a little was quickly digested.
Rye wasn’t wrong when he said she had gained some weight.
Artizea thought maybe it’s been a while since she left Rosan’s mansion.
She wasn’t aware of it, but now perhaps she feels less stressed? There
was nothing bad about her being able to eat.
Lysia asked.
“The snack that Countess Martha has brought is in the carriage. Shall I
bring some?”
“Yes, please.”
Artisea said so, because the temple’s tea ceremony didn’t seem to fill
her stomach.
She met Lawrence after the Empress, and she unexpectedly

encountered Marchioness Camellia; her energy was exhausted.
‘It’s all right. I didn’t make any mistakes.’
Artizea closed her eyes and thought.
It was the Emperor who held the key to this problem anyway. The
premise does not change, the conclusion cannot be changed. It didn’t
matter if she just met the Emperor first as planned.
Negotiations on an equal footing with Roygar? She didn’t intend to do

that from the beginning. This is because if she gets support from
Grand Duke Roygar, it means that she will eventually join his faction.
930
Nevertheless, she threatened Marchioness Camellia in advance. It was
to drive a wedge in between.
People fall into the illusion that if they get information in advance,
they can change the outcome. Marchioness Camellia had already
understood that the conclusion of this would not change. Still, she will
not lose her hope.
‘I like wise people. Because they understand quickly.’
And Grand Duke Roygar will notice it.
Grand Duke Roygar, Marquess Luden and Marchioness Camellia are on

a boat, but they’re not a lump. Marchioness Camellia is dedicated to
the Grand Duchess Roygar, but that devotion is, after all, for herself
and for her children.
It’s good if she can break the trust and open the cracks wider. But it
doesn’t matter if not. She only did it because Marchioness Camellia
had secretly visited her with her daughter.
That’s it, and she’s tired. The thought of talking to Brother Colton went
out in steam.
It was when she let out a sigh without strength. A monk opened the
door of the parlor and politely bowed.
“Brother Colton told me to invite in the Grand Duchess.”
Chapter 106
931
She wanted to rest a little more. It seemed that her mood would
improve after eating some of the snacks that Lysia had brought.
However, Artizea followed the monk with a heavy body. She left a
message to the maid telling Lysia to follow her quickly when she
returns.
She had no acquaintance with Brother Colton. Even at the time before
she returned, they had no personal acquaintance.
Brother Colton was innocent, but not of a friendly character. He was

wise and picky, and hated those who would buy faith with money. That
is why he was respected by many people, and despite his fame and
knowledge, he abandoned his position as a bishop and remained a
monk.
Perhaps Brother Colton already knows that Artizea is bribing the

temple. She was sure he wouldn’t like her.
She should meet when he says he will meet, and if she was too late
and it was viewed as the arrogance of the great nobility, there might
not be a second chance.
Once they meet, Lysia will be able to persuade him.
The monk guided Artizea to the depths of the temple. It was an old,
small prayer room that showed a sense of time.
“Please go from here alone and wait.”
“Her Grace alone?”
Alphonse asked with a hard face. Said Artizea.
“Monk, please guide my escort to a place where he can rest

comfortably.”
“No, you can’t.”
932
“Then stand here.”
While saying so, Artizea opened the door to the prayer room.
The prayer room was very narrow. There was no window.
There was a small single prayer table. An old scripture was placed on
the prayer table, and a wooden sign was placed in front of it. The
touched part was burned and glossy.
“There’s nothing dangerous in this prayer room. Stand aside where the
entrance is in sight so that you don’t get in the way.”
“I don’t think it’s dangerous, but….. Was he thinking of meeting in a

place like this?”
“He’s trying to teach a lesson.”
Artizea said so.
Brother Colton was a very arrogant man. Artizea even thought that if
he refused to meet, she was even planning to bribe the Archbishop to
arrange a meeting.
It was about asking for a bit of asceticism, so he would fully listen if

she could solve the first encounter issue without harm.
“Keep praying for a moment. He will come soon.”
The monk who guided her all the way here politely said so and closed
the door. Alphonse was forced to retreat and followed the monk.
Artizea touched the scripture on the prayer table. The cover, which
originally would have been made of high-quality leather, was so old
that it tattered like a cloth.
Artizea opened any page she knew, and she looked at it. She
memorized the scripture while studying, but she never opened it when
she had time. She did not believe in God.
933
No, she didn’t mean to think there was no God. Artizea saw the saint,
and witnessed the miracles caused by the saint. There is no evidence
that there is a God more clearly than that.
However, she never had a desire to turn to God. All that God did for
the many injustices and cruelties was to send one Lysia down. And the
strength she had as the saint was not enough to protect her own
body.
So God was not interested enough to care for even incompetent or

righteous human beings. She did not feel that she would be saved just
by relying on such an entity.
‘Even if I could be saved, I wouldn’t depend on it.’
It does not end with the salvation of one’s own soul. If God forgives
you without repaying all of your sins, is it all over?
It is a mystery. Artizea is not even a faithful believer, let alone a priest.

She didn’t know whether God’s forgiveness could absolve everything,
or whether it was the story of some laws that existed far from the
world.
Artizea reopened the scripture. Then, she knelt down at the prayer
table, straightening the hem of her skirt.
This is because she intends to appear a little faithful when Brother

Colton comes.
Still, it was a little different from before. Artizea hasn’t done anything
bad enough for Colton’s eyes. She bribed the temple, but that was
something that any noblemen would do when they wanted something.
‘As a subject of enlightenment, she introduced Lysia and made friends

to know more than just advice on charity work… ‘
While thinking, she formally put her hands together and took a prayer
position.
934
Something stuck Artizea’s body like a lightning bolt.
《Return!》
Artizea lost consciousness and fell in place.
***
A tent was set up in front of Thold Gate.
Three flags were erected: one white flag, one flag of the Evron Grand
Duchy, and one flag of the Krates Empire.
On the other side, there were rooms for other flags.
“Do you have to go out yourself?”
The fortress commander asked with an anxious face. Cedric said.
“What’s the point if I don’t meet them in person? They wouldn’t trust
you over there.”
“But……”
“Don’t worry. Don’t you believe me?”
“I’m not saying that, but…”
“The risks are the same between each party. We should show our
sincerity as well.”
On this side, they took the risk of opening the gates and leaving. Their
side, they risk coming within range.
However, the fortress commander said, unable to hide his worries.
“Your Grace is the Master of Evron. Even if someone comes from over
there, it wouldn’t be the King of Karam, would it?”
935
“I don’t think Karam has even made a tactic to set up a negotiating
table to kill me. But just in case, as soon as I leave, close the gate firmly
and keep it from collapsing. That’s your job.”
“Your Grace.”
From far away, a group of Karam with white flags in their hands began
to move. The number was a little over twenty.
Cedric ordered the number of escorts to match as well. Inside the

castle gate, knights equipped with heavy equipment stood by to run
out at any time. In case the gate opening period was delayed, another
group of knights was hidden in the nearby hill forest. In case of
emergency, rescue teams will rush in from both sides.
Even so, the anxiety doesn’t completely go away. Even if the venue is
within the range of the guns, there is Cedric, it cannot be bombarded
with artillery fire. When it comes to a battle on an open field, even if
both sides are lightly armed and they suddenly fight, humans can
never beat Karam.
It wasn’t that Cedric didn’t know the worries of those around him.
However, Cedric pretended not to know and headed out.
A small door on the castle gate opened.
The vassals of the Grand Duchy also found this to be unsatisfactory. It

is natural that they could not open the main gate because of the
danger, but they could not accept that Cedric went out through the
side gate.
Cedric took twenty escorts and headed to the venue. A table and two
chairs were placed in the conference hall. There was nothing other
than that. It was to show that he did not hide weapons or ambush.
Hannah was waiting, then lowered her head. The hooded man
standing next to her bowed his head deeply.
936
“Nice to meet you, Borok. Is it Deck next to you?”
The man stabbed the Karam on his side. That Karam bowed his head in
a hurry.
There was a rumbling sound. Borok said.
“It’s an honor to see you, Grand Duke Evron. My younger brother is

saying that, too.”
“You’re welcome to take off the hood.”
Borok hesitated a little. But he soon removed the hood.
There was one more eye on Borok’s head. Conversely, Deck had four
arms, but only two eyes.
Knights stationed at Thold Gate were familiar with both mixed-blood

and Karam. No one was astonished even when they saw the strange
appearance to the human eye.
“Thanks to you, I am grateful that today’s meeting has been

established. Even if there is no special reward, I will fully acknowledge
the achievements to both of you.”
“It’s enough that the fight has a chance to stop.”
Said Borok.
It was not long after Artizea left that the intention of the conversation
was mutually confirmed. However, it took more than a month to find
an interpreter. If they were bartering, using body language also made
communication possible. However, proper language was required for
the two forces to meet and talk. There’s also a need for a trustworthy
interpreter.
Without these mixed-breed brothers, the conference would not have

been established yet.
937
Borok and Deck were twins. One resembles humans, and the other
resembles Karam.
The structure of the vocal cords was different, but since they lived
together their entire life, the words worked. They couldn’t speak the
other person’s language, but they could understand it.
There were quite a few cases where communication was possible even
among mixed-race families or even those living adjacent to Karam. In
Hannah’s village, there was a separate sign language that could only
be communicated within the village for mixed blood that could not be
spoken.
However, it was rare for half-blooded siblings to understand the other

person’s words so quickly, and similar appearances were not common.
It was Hannah’s achievement for finding these two. Because their
family had nowhere to be accepted, they hid their homes near the
border and lived as hunters and herbalists.
And from then on, the conditions of the meeting were negotiated after
passing through a long correspondence.
Soon an envoy from Karam arrived.
Karam originally did not have the custom of lifting white flags.
However, the one who took the lead was holding a white flag, and the
one who came after him also held another flag, formally.
The first to enter the tent was the one who had previously met Cedric
face-to-face from above and below the walls.
Since that day, this was the first time they faced each other for a
month and a half. But Cedric could clearly recognize his face.
The expression on that Karam’s face was the same as that of humans.
The young face somehow distinguished him from other Karam.
Borok said to Cedric in a low voice.
938
“This is Apua. He is the prince of the largest tribe in Karam.”
The original title was longer and more complex. Position was difficult
to understand with human concepts. But Borok said briefly.
While Borok was speaking, Deck moved to that Karam. Borok, in

reverse, translated Deck’s words. It was supposed to convey all the
words that went to and from each other.
“I have introduced you as the master of Evron.”
“Please sit down.”
It was when Cedric suggested a seat.
Apua put one hand in his pocket. Cedric’s knight, worried about him
pulling out a weapon, reached out to the gun at the same time. He
came with a gun loaded in advance.
But what Apua took out was a sheet of paper.
Deck hesitated to take the paper and hand it over to Borok. Borok
opened the paper and showed it to Cedric.
Inside, the following sentence was written in clumsy and crooked

writing like a child.
[I’m here to pick up what’s going to happen in 20 years.]
Cedric looked at Apua, and read the sentence below it again.
[I know that among the powerful men, only you are the one who can
communicate. The fallen monarch.]
Cedric gave strength to his hand. Then he looked at Apua.
939
Chapter 107
14. Saintess
When Artizea opened her eyes, there was an old monk beside her.
He was on his knees quietly towards the scripture. Whether he is

praying or just sitting and waiting, she could not tell for sure.
Artizea raised her body and sat down in a polite position on the prayer
table. She wasn’t in a decent physical condition, and she didn’t have
enough mental capacity to do so.
“Brother Colton.”
With her deeply submerged voice she called the monk.
Brother Colton looked at Artizea. She could not read anything from
the silent black eyes.
“How are you doing? I didn’t think it would be polite to disturb people
abruptly, so I didn’t.”
“How long have I been like this?”
“It’s not long. It’s not been 5 minutes since I came in.”
“I see.”
Artizea was surprised because she felt as if she had fallen asleep for
several hours. She felt like she had spent 10 years in this prayer room.
“How was the oracle?”
“Oracle? What do you mean?”
“I’m sure you must have received it.”
Said Brother Colton.

940
Is that an oracle? It’s got to be.
Even if she had no experience, she could tell even if she had never
heard of it before.
It was clear that the meaning of something that had been stuck in
one’s mind was either from God or the Devil.
And this is a temple.
Artizea didn’t know what to say. She couldn’t figure out what had
happened to her.
Everything was shocking enough to change things. But nothing has

changed.
Artizea was still Artizea herself, and she did not have a sudden change
of consciousness.
She was nervous because she didn’t know what had happened to her.
It was mostly because she didn’t know what Brother Colton knew.
“What makes you think I’m supposed to have received an oracle?”
“It’s in front of God. You don’t have to talk like you’re doubting it or
trying to dig it up”
“Saintess.”
Artizea was dizzy and closed her eyes once and then opened it.
“I’m not a saintess. Don’t call me that.”
“You have received an oracle, and you are a saintess.”
“I told you not to call me that way.”

941
Brother Colton looked at her.
Artizea turned her head because it was difficult to face him with her
dizzy eyes.
Usually she doesn’t show her expressions and behavior this way.
However, she was so disturbed in her heart now that she couldn’t hide
herself.
“Artizea Rosan, it was about three months ago that I felt that I had to
bring you here. Even though I am not a subject of an oracle,
sometimes I feel the will of God like this.”
“…..”
“I wasn’t able to invite you because you were in the north, but I
thought that God’s will would have worked after hearing the word that
you came to visit me when we had no acquaintance, like you did
today.”
Brother Colton called her name.
Artizea said again.
“I don’t believe in God. I came to see Brother Colton because of

financial affairs.”
“If an oracle is only given to a faithful person, there are dozens of

people in this temple alone who are more suitable to receive the
oracle than you are. The oracle is not given in return for the faith in
believing, or for doing what you do because it is right.”
“An oracle is given to someone who can change history.”
“…..Do you know what kind of oracle I’ve heard?”
942
“I don’t know who you are, what you will do in the future, what the
oracle will change, and you don’t have to let me know if you don’t
want to.”
“….”
“I just know that it was God’s way of looking ahead and anticipating
everything.”
Artizea squeezed her cold fingertip with the other hand.
“Do you believe that God must do the right thing?”
“The servant just follows what the master does.”
Brother Colton said with a stone-hard face.
And as if he thought he was too harsh, he tried to loosen his face.
Brother Colton wasn’t not used to kind words. However, he felt the
need to lead the young lady who was confused.
“You may not know the meaning of the oracle right now. You may
think you shouldn’t follow it.”
“….”
“That’s all right. If God wanted someone to follow like a sheep, God
would have chosen a representative from among many priests.”
“You mean even if I don’t want it, I’ll behave according to God’s will?”
“God sees both before and after eternity. How can we understand all
of God’s will with the short life and narrow mind of man?”
Brother Colton said, politely bowing his head.
“But you and I are all in God’s arrangement. Just as this encounter is.
Someday you will understand what is in place for you. So just take it
easy and accept it now.”
943
Artizea couldn’t accept that remark.
Her way back was full of silence.
Lysia was worried for Artizea. Even after she met Marchioness Camellia,
she looked tired, but she didn’t feel like standing in the air.
But she looked very sensitive now.
‘Is the conversation with Brother Colton so difficult?’
Maybe she could’ve just asked to come back later. It wouldn’t have
helped much, though.
Rather than going to get the snack, wouldn’t it have been better to
stick with Artizea instead?
Even when they went back to the mansion. Artizea dragged the hem of
her skirt into the mansion without giving a word to the Chief Maid.
She often sees Artizea’s tired or consciously sharp look, but it’s the first
time Artizea exposed her stress outright, so everyone felt restless.
“Your Grace, you’re home?”
Hayley came out to meet her in the lobby.
Artizea caught a glimpse of Hayley. Hayley was still the way she had
dressed to go to Marchioness Camellia’s salon. It seemed that she had
just returned.
“Hayley.”
She felt like she didn’t want to talk about anything. Her head was so
full that she couldn’t think of anything now.
Even after receiving the report from Hayley, she couldn’t do anything
right now. Delaying a day or two didn’t mean that there would be a
bigger problem.
944
But Hayley couldn’t be ignored that way. Artizea said, trying to put off
her complicated thoughts.
“……. what happened?”
“Marchioness Camellia was absent. I received Barque wine from Grand

Duke Roygar, and I got a few more bottles. The Grand Duchess was
very pleased with the gift.”
Hayley couldn’t hide her expression and slightly frowned her face.
Artizea said in a calm voice.
“Good job.”
“What?”
She didn’t report it properly, but Hayley was surprised. Artizea replied.
“Don’t you say you got Barque wine?”
“Ah yes.”
“If you were sloppy, you wouldn’t be able to look at me with such a
fine face now, because Grand Duke Roygar would have attacked you
terribly. You wouldn’t have had the spirit to take the wine.”
“It could have been just a gift, right?”
“If you had been treated with Barque wine, he had probably said that
the profits of the eastern region businesses are less than in the
previous years?”
Artizea asked back without hiding her tired look. Still, Hayley couldn’t
stop her curiosity.
“Can you tell from that alone?”
“Wine, silk or sugar, it’s the same. Still, you’ve done a good job getting
the wine, Hayley. I didn’t think he had looked down on you.”
945
“Your Grace.”
“Let’s take a break and talk properly about what’s going on in detail
later. Now, I’m a little… tired.”
Artizea spoke quickly by herself, feeling like she was going to fall, and
headed towards the bedroom.
Lysia said, “Hayley, I’ll talk to you later,” and she quickly followed
Artizea.
“You said you’re hungry… Do you want me to prepare anything? How

about a meat pancake?”
Lysia carefully mentioned the snack that Artizea often eats these days.
The thoughts of the snacks disappeared, so Artizea shook her head.
Alice jumped out as Artizea went up to the second floor.
“Madam, why is your complexion so pale?”
“I’m tired, Alice. I want to sleep.”
Said Artizea.
Alice hurriedly supported her and took her to her bedroom. While
Alice stripped her coat and her clothes, the other maids prepared a
basin of hot water.
Alice wiped the makeup off Artizea’s face with a warm towel. Artizea
laid down in her bed without energy.
“What happened to you?”
“Nothing, it’s just because my mind is in disarray.”
“Would you like to cover your face with a wet towel?”
“Hmm.”
946
Alice put a towel soaked in warm water over Artizea’s eyes. And she
wiped her hands and feet. There was a feeling of cold energy escaping
from her cold eyes.
Brother Colton’s words buzzed in her mind.
‘What saintess.’
A person who can change history.
Alright. She turned time back and changed the future.
She also knew that she was the one who could change the Emperor
too.
However, there was nothing she could do as a saintess. Whether she is

Grand Duchess Evron, Marchioness Rosan, or Lawrence’s sister, the
saintess does not fit in with any name.
Artizea couldn’t do anything like jumping into an epidemic area to

heal the sick, and she had no intention of doing it, unlike Lysia.
The place where she will be is not in the sunlight, but in the corner
where candles cast their shadows.
‘Return… …?’
Does it mean to undo what she’s done so far?
Is it God’s will for Lawrence to become emperor? Maybe it was.
The people who have fallen into depravity long for salvation. People
who had lost hope of surviving, despaired and got corrupted, or relied
on God for miracles and relief.
What happens when a Saintess appears there. Artizea had seen faith
and prayer go beyond the customs of life and spread like fire.
Or, is that what God wants?
947
No. God should not be tailored to human-like desires.
If God’s will was to rule the heavens, the future that Artizea knew
might not matter in decades after.
There was something as suspicious as it was complicated.
Could there be two saintesses in one age?
It is said that no one knows for sure the will of God, so there is no
guarantee. Nor are there statistics that have accumulated enough to
establish a prediction.
However, as far as Artizea knows, no two saintesses have ever

appeared in history at the same time.
Is she a saintess herself? Couldn’t Lysia become a saintess in two

years?
If so, then she had really taken everything away from Lysia.
Chapter 108
Amalie Harper was the last one to arrive.
Lawrence didn’t come up to meet her, but he stood up from his seat
when Amalie entered. For his arrogant personality, it was polite
enough.
“Welcome, Dame Harper.”
948
“Seeing so many people brought in, I guess there’s something
important, Sir Lawrence.”
“There was a reaction from the Empress.”
Instead of Lawrence, Gayan replied. He was one of the Emperor’s

guards.
Amalie slowly looked around the crowd. All of the nobles who
supported Lawrence were there to give an opinion. Only Count Eisen,
who was completely disgraced by last year’s incident, was left out.
As Amalie sat down, the attendant politely laid down a light snack and
wine in front of her.
Amalie did not enjoy drinking, so she glanced at the glass and did not
touch it.
Unlike the meetings held at the Roygar Grand Duchy, there was no
elegance, no subtle language, or luxurious music here. This is because
few of the people here preferred such a thing.
So did Amalie.
Amalie was from the Western Army. Her first activity was the Monster
Wave 24 years ago. At that time, she was a 22-year-old young junior
knight.
That year’s Monster Wave was far more severe than other times. More
than twice the usual number of monsters flocked in at a faster rate
than other years.
Within less than two months, all of the western strongholds collapsed.
The situation was so serious that the Emperor Gregor quickly deployed
the central army without thinking about holding or any other
consequence.
949
However, because it was swept away so quickly, a large number of
troops in front were isolated among the monsters.
Amalie was one of them.
She knew for the first time what kind of person she was in front of
death.
Amalie killed her incompetent captain and took control of her unit.
She saved and joined other troops from hell, increasing their forces,
safely retreated, and reduced the number of monsters.
When she met and joined the defensive line of the central army,
Amalie became the most important commander of the western army.
Emperor Gregor offered her the title of Chief of Staff of the military
department and an honorary County.
Amalie chose to remain in the West, keeping connections with her

forces and became the Emperor’s favorite instead of being under
imperial pressure. Because she felt it was safer and more profitable for
her.
The Emperor treated Amalie without any shortage. The title she
received was nothing more than her winning title. However, for 24
years, Amalie sat alongside the Counts, and she was always able to
stand alone with the Emperor. She enjoyed wealth and honor.
But Amalie always felt that she was different from the ones who were
noble from their birth. They were people who soaked up luxury and
pleasure to their bones, but she was not.
She longed for the capital’s social world when she had never
experienced it.
However, she only knew that after she had lived in it, she would never
be able to mingle into that life.
Not just her, but many of those in her situation.

950
It was a different character from those who were born and bred
perfectly aristocratic like Lawrence. But there were no other options.
Among Lawrence’s supporters, there weren’t many traditional nobles.

In that respect, it was completely different from the Roygar faction.
In fact, there weren’t many people who could close their eyes at
Lawrence’s birth due to the nature of the noble family who valued the
line of descent from the legal wife.
Lawrence has been close to the young aristocrats, but his playmates
do not provide any political support.
Gayan said.
“For the belated Dame Harper, let me recapitulate. Her Majesty said
that Her Majesty wants the Riagan Duchy. Of course, that ‘want’ does
not mean that she wants a simple reconciliation.”
“Does she really mean that she wants to get the Duchy back?”
Someone asked back, and there was a moment of silence in the

middle of the crowd. This was a very sensitive problem.
The Emperor has never officially disclosed his relationship with the
present Duke of Riagan. The death of the former ducal couple is
officially only an accident.
It’s a secret that everyone knows. But it is also a secret that they have
to pretend they didn’t know.
One person carefully pointed out only the facts.
“The Empress cannot regain the title of Duchess of Riagan, because

she has already given up the title of succession.”
“But she is the legitimate daughter. It will be after Her Majesty’s death
that the lineage that begins with the current Duke of Riagan is
recognized as the legitimate successor.”
951
“You said Grand Duchess Evron mentioned marriage, right?”
Lawrence nodded at the question.
“That’s why I was rather thinking about getting married into the Riagan
Duchy.”
He tapped on the table. People focused on him.
“I know that His Majesty made the Empress feel sorry for the work of
the predecessor Riagan Ducal couple. But isn’t it the majority’s opinion
that Her Majesty does not want the Duchy of Riagan’s honor to be
scattered into the wind?”
“Wouldn’t it be best to find a relative that Her Majesty loves, who

wants to inherit the title of Duke, and connect the title? Anyway, the
current Duke of Riagan can’t maintain the title with his own power.”
It is in everyone’s best interest to do so.
The Duchy of Riagan became a family that produced the Empress for
two generations, and Lawrence can bear the recognition of the
Empress and the name and power of the Duke of Riagan.
The Empress will be able to bestow the Duchy of Riagan to anyone

who wants it.
Of course, for the current Duke of Riagan, it would have been

something undesirable. He would like to succeed the title with his child
and make a new Duke of Riagan.
“It’s hard to think that that’s the direct meaning from Her Majesty.
Didn’t Grand Duchess Evron just say that she would ask Her Majesty
about the bride?”
Said Gayan.
952
Amalie recalled her meeting with Grand Duchess Evron.
[“Think again. Unless you want to be the dog killed after the hunt*.”]
After receiving Artizea’s letter a few weeks ago, she traveled alone.
She met Artizea in a small town north of the capital, three days away.
This is the time when the returning party from Evron Grand Duchy had
not yet reached the capital.
Amalie retorted, embarrassedly, within minutes of the conversation.
[“Did you say a dog killed after the hunt?”]
[“Brother Lawrence is a person who doesn’t know how to thank others.

He takes it for granted when others give him something. Because he
has lived that way all his life.”]
Artizea said in a gentle voice.
[“There is no need to say in principle that loyalty isn’t meant to be

appreciated. I know why you chose Brother Lawrence.”]
There are two reasons why the Emperor’s favourites, including Amalie,
supported Lawrence.
First, the Emperor’s will is with Lawrence.
There was an ambiguous side in the Emperor’s attitude. He never

directly mentioned the successor to the chief court officer.
It was because he couldn’t bear more of the political burden. Even if

the Emperor had no deficit, it was already a heavy burden to support
Lawrence, his illegitimate son.
However, because of the Emperor’s character, it was obvious that he

would try to pass the Crown on to a close bloodline.
The wiser the Emperor’s supporter was, the better he was aware of it.
953
Second, the members of the Grand Duke Roygar’s faction and the
Emperor’s favorites are like water and oil.
Emperor Gregor chose talented people from the local nobles and
commoners while keeping the great nobility in check. They only
needed his favor and trust to become powerful.
When Grand Duke Roygar ascends to the throne, he will be supported

by the great nobles who have only ever seen them as eyesores.
Even with the Emperor’s support, it will be almost impossible to be

recognized for achievements among the powerful nobles, including
Marquis Gayan.
Unlike the great nobles, they did not have the strength to endure
under the pressure of the imperial power for decades.
[“But you have to think the other way around. Whether it’s Grand Duke
Roygar or Brother Lawrence, they’ll try to elevate the imperial power
after they’re crowned. It is public confidence. My brother will not
tolerate anyone who tries to get in his way by using their past credits.”]
[“You are speaking very confidently.”]
Artizea smiled and did not respond to it.
And she said, not just Amalie, but referring to all people in her
position, as a group.
[“The biggest problem with ‘you’ is that the moment Brother rises to
the throne, grabs the crown, and gains authenticity, the power to
stand against him completely disappears.”]
[“That doesn’t mean I have other options, doesn’t it?”]
Amalie knew that when considering after the ascension, there was a
possibility of being appointed to Grand Duke Roygar.
954
Eventually, when fighting against the great nobles who will become
contributors, including Marquis Luden, they will need a person who
will come to the forefront and become the Emperor’s lieutenant.
Just as Emperor Gregor has done.
Nevertheless, Amalie did not choose Grand Duke Roygar. It was

because until then, she had no guarantee that she would survive.
[“All the power and authority that ‘we’ have come from His Majesty.
Knowing that, I decided to become a servant of His Majesty, not a
warlord in the West. Forming power at that time means that I have
already given up.”]
[“You don’t mean to speak of loyalty…”]
[“It means that you cannot have real power without someone to look
behind you. There is a reason why the lords in the past did not try to
hand over their land to the Emperor no matter how poor their
territories are.”]
Artizea smiled.
[“Do you regret the choices you made when you were younger?”]
[“I do not regret it. I’m a soldier, Grand Duchess Evron. I listened to the
orders of others and gained tactical victory in an environment
provided by others.”]
[“This is the possibility of a tactical victory that Brother Lawrence’s

thinks of Dame Harper.”]
[“That’s right. Because Grand Duke Roygar is a trader and a politician. I

can’t trust anyone other than Sir Lawrence.”]
[“It’s a tactician’s limit.”]
At that, Amalie looked at Artizea with a serious face.
955
[“Why do you say that? Grand Duchess. Sir Lawrence is the real brother
of Your Grace.”]
[“The Emperor’s seat is not light enough to support him

unconditionally because we are siblings.”]
[“It is difficult to say that Sir Lawrence will be a great king, but he is not
foolish. It is more common for a monarch to revel in pleasure than
otherwise. He is arrogant and cruel, but it is only a personal flaw.
Governance is a separate matter from that.”]
[“My brother feels inferiority and resentment.”]
Artizea also had a time when she thought like Amalie. She believed
that even more because he had similar features to Emperor Gregor.
[“He thought he’d been robbed of the crown prince’s seat that he
should have won. So he doesn’t appreciate anything he gets. Because
my brother feel that the world should be his.”]
If he was born as a real prince, Artizea thought he might not have

been so twisted.
[“The more wise people say, the less he will listen, the more
meritorious they will be, the more respectful he will be, and the more
he will stay away from those who have a legitimate position.
Eventually, after consciously gathering up the vassals, he will enjoy
wielding everyone with whims and feeling that he is superior not only
as a position but also as an individual.”]
[“So, then, is Your Grace’s intention to support Grand Duke Roygar?

Does His Grace Grand Duke Evron wish the same?”]
Amalie thought of this meeting as if Artizea was trying to give her a

chance to change the line.
But Artizea looked at Amalie and said softly.
956
[“There are people who repay as much as they have been devoted by
loyalty, give proper honor for the achievements, are not jealous of
their subjects, and never betray their faithfulness, even if there is no
need to do so.”]
Amalie was thrilled.
Note:
(*) Killing the dog after the hunt: An expression used to indicate the
situation of using something when necessary and throwing it away
unsympathetically.
Chapter 109
It was amazing.
Amalie felt one side of her head brightening up. She was surprised
that she hadn’t thought about it.
‘For all this time, Grand Duke Evron has acted strictly as Grand Duke
Evron.’
However, Cedric is a direct line of the imperial family.
According to the principle of inheritance, the original number one

successor was Cedric’s mother who died. And then, of course, Cedric.
People seldom had that fact in mind. People think of Cedric as Grand
Duke Evron and military hero, not as a powerful man or politician.
957
Rather, when Cedric was young, there were people who tried to use
him to confront the Emperor.
In particular, after all of the Emperor’s enemies died, there were a

number of those who were greedy who wanted to make him the next
Emperor.
However, Cedric remained unwavering in his position as Grand Duke

of Evron and as a military officer.
Amalie thought that it was his nature but then she thought it was also
a survival strategy.
Cedric would seldom come to the capital unless the Emperor invited
him. It may not have come only from a deep affection for Evron Grand
Duchy.
Though he knew it was unfair, he went to the battlefield at the order of

the Emperor.
Amalie, who had risked her life on the battlefield, thought that was the
reason Cedric jumped directly into the battlefield.
People who have something they love, they can’t lose their lives so
easily.
If Cedric loves Evron, he shouldn’t throw himself for the West.
However, even though he had a war of nerves with the Emperor for
the Western Army, he did not show that he was saving his life.
It was a completely different way from Grand Duke Roygar, but it

worked.
Even the suspicious Emperor came to regard Cedric as a natural

soldier.
958
He was concerned that his murder of Cedric’s parents would have
incurred a grudge. He was also worried that Evron Grand Duchy would
turn their spear and use their mighty force against the imperial family.
But he didn’t think Cedric was looking for power.
So, when Cedric got engaged to Artizea, he was relieved to think that
he must have finally cleared his grudge and found personal happiness.
He thought it would be unintentional if Cedric had stepped into the

succession quarrel. That’s because his wife was Lawrence’s younger
sister.
Even if one thought about it one step further, it couldn’t be more than
for the next generation of Evron. Everyone believed so.
However, Cedric did not appear to avoid politics as before. From the
days of Baron Yetz, no, to be precise.
‘From the time he was engaged to the Grand Duchess.’
At the time of the protests, Amalie thought that he led the

investigation, handed over the bribe ledger to the Emperor, and dealt
with the human trafficking problem, all because of anger.
But when she thinks about the facts, without the emotional elements,
it was definitely a political act.
Amalie was convinced that he would have changed his mind by that
time.
And Cedric’s status has not already belonged with any of the forces of
change or military personnel.
The nobles regarded him as a kingmaker, and salons and coffee

houses are paying attention to his move. Literature writers and
philosophers also paid attention.
The interest in Evron Grand Duchy was higher than ever.

959
The public opinion was never light. If it is combined with the temple, it
becomes a force that even the Emperor cannot ignore.
With just one or two impressive events, Cedric’s position could have
once again changed drastically.
There was even a sense of pleasure as if small pieces were gathered

and woven into a single finished product.
Amalie has been feeling a sense of incongruity in Artizea’s actions so

far. That’s where the angles finally met.
‘If Grand Duke Evron does not intend to be buried in the Grand Duchy,
there’s no other option.’
Amalie was a western knight for only two years or so. For ten times
longer than that, she has lived as a political soldier.
She loved power, and she has enjoyed it well enough. She had no
intention of letting go of power, so she was attached to Lawrence.
However, she was not so depraved that she thought the empire should
be a resource for her own power and for her enjoyment.
Not only Amalie, but a few of the ‘they’ Artizea mentioned. ‘They’ were
practically the pillars that underpinned the empire.
If Cedric is placed as Emperor, the country will not be disturbed by

power struggles and political strife.
Because he doesn’t weigh a person’s life against his own desires.
There is still no material yet to judge his competence as a politician.

But, at least, there will be no renunciation of testimony, fear that a
competent servant will be executed for that very reason, or will one
give up on one’s own words in fear of going against the Emperor’s
depravities.
960
The army will certainly function. The west and the south will be
protected.
Amalie quickly realized that the Western affairs were hanging like a
debt on the side of her mind so far.
It was absolutely right for Artizea to make her the first target of
engagement.
Amalie hated the current situation, in which her troops’ only function
was to defend the Emperor’s power.
Since she started in an isolated hell, she felt irritated with using the
supply lines as a means of power.
Amalie finished her thoughts and raised her head. Artizea had a gentle
smile.
[“…..”]
Does Cedric have the same thought in mind?
Amalie didn’t dare to ask Artizea for it. If there was a possibility, she
had to push him to the throne even if he didn’t want it.
[“Is there any possibility?”]
The important thing was that.
[“Dame Harper should make that a possibility.”]
And now Amalie was here to do that.
Bellon, a Treasury official, said.
“I know that Evron Grand Duchess is unagely wise and is favored by

Her Majesty, but it is about not just anywhere else, but Riagan. This is
where His Majesty is particularly concerned.”
961
A Duke who has dominant power in the southern provinces could
control it at will, but there was no reason to let it go. This was the case
even without thinking about the monopoly of the South Sea salt.
For a while, there was an unsettling silence in the conference room.
Lawrence opened his mouth.
“So what is Sir Bellon’s suggestion?”
“Rather, it is better for Sir Lawrence to be engaged to the Duke of

Riagan’s daughter. In doing so, a bond with the Riagan Duchy is
formed, you now have a close relationship with His Majesty’s vassal,
and after His Majesty’s gone in the future, it becomes a marriage with
the great nobility of the South.”
“Keep talking.”
“It is also a matter to take into account that the imperial family can
maintain a powerful influence over the Riagan Duchy to the end. If Her
Majesty decides to make the next Duke of Riagan, that will not be the
case.”
Lawrence’s mouth was slightly twisted.
Amalie stared at it.
“There’s a point in Sir Bellon’s words. If you only think about what
happened after you took the place of the Emperor, definitely.”
“Do you have any other opinions?”
“No. Didn’t everyone just agree that getting Her Majesty’s recognition
is the most right and fastest way? I just wondered if it would be wise to
start a confrontation with Her Majesty right now.”
And Lawrence added a word.
“Sir Bellon’s nephew was married to a southern nobleman, right?”

962
Bellon’s complexion deteriorated. Then Lawrence’s mouth began to
lighten again.
Amalie recalled Artizea’s words. Lawrence purposefully gathered the

vassals, and afterwards he would feel a sense of superiority.
Amalie carefully timed after the conversation and spoke as if she had
said it after pondering.
“How about thinking in the opposite way?”
“The opposite?”
“The most important thing for Sir Lawrence right now is the
recognition from Her Majesty. It means that Her Majesty is more
important than His Majesty. His Majesty regards Sir Lawrence as the
son who will inherit everything anyway.”
This wasn’t wrong at all, but it was a bit distorted.
“So, with the approval of Her Majesty, you will be the only legitimate
descendant of the imperial family. If so, wouldn’t it be right to
prioritize Her Majesty even if we incur some anger in the short term?”
“Then, is it Dame Harper’s opinion to ask Her Majesty the Empress

about Sir Lawrence’s marriage?”
“I’m reluctant to do that, too. It is about determining the future

Empress. If Her Majesty becomes the Empress Dowager, and then her
successor becomes Empress, it means that too much power will be
given to the Riagan Duchy.”
“Hmm.”
“It is also very dangerous to face the Emperor’s anger directly. Above
all, you would not re His Majesty the Emperor after deciding on the
matter of marriage.”
963
“Then, is Dame saying that I should not discuss the matter with my
mother and father?”
“You can exclude Lady Miraila, but you can’t do that to His Majesty. Of
course, if it’s a matter of changing the owner of the Duke of Riagan,
that’s another story.”
Lawrence looked at Amalie with a dissatisfied look.
“Then what is Dame talking about?”
“The Empress’ desire to reclaim Riagan Duchy is not really about her
family and title. She probably doesn’t have any successors she wants
to pass it on.”
Amalie said slowly, making eye contact with Lawrence.
“So, why don’t you just release the predecessor Riagan ducal couple?”
“That’s impossible!”
Sir Bellon cried right away. Amalie said calmly.
“Sir Bellon, I just said that Her Majesty is not pleased with the present
Duke of Riagan.”
“That, however.”
“You’re saying we’re just going to comfort her.”
“Her Majesty does not have to appoint the next Duke herself.
Shouldn’t we just bear with what Grand Duchess Evron had said about
marriage as a reference only? In the first place, this is just the opinion
of Grand Duchess Evron.”
Said Amalie.
964
“Eighteen years have passed. The Duke of Riagan is lax. He is excited
that he will soon see the time when his descendants are placed in the
right place. Isn’t that a shame? He needs to be agitated at least once.”
She spoke as if in a royal court in front of the Emperor himself.

Lawrence liked the way she spoke as much as the content of what she
said.
“By bringing down the current Duke of Riagan, who is overly arrogant,
the Empress’ heart is pacified, but the imperial influence on the duchy
is rather strengthened and we avoided the wrath of His Majesty.”
“This opinion is great, but is it possible?”
“Isn’t it worth looking into? In the meantime, it would be good to find

out if there is any descendant of the predecessor Duke of Riagan, who
can directly connect with Her Majesty, as in Sir Lawrence’s first
proposal.”
“A person who is knowledgeable in the situation in the south would be

good. Either way, we need to learn more about the situation of the
Duchy of Riagan.”
Lawrence’s gaze reached Bellon and then moved to someone else.

Those from the south or people who have relatives there began to
actively discuss.
Amalie didn’t speak any more. With this, she has done her role today.
Someone from Lawrence’s faction goes to the south and makes

contact with the Duke of Riagan. The important thing was that.
***
After the meeting, some people remain. Since so many people

gathered, they intended to build a friendship while drinking alcohol
and having a light conversation.
965
Amalie stood up early.
If she decides to change her past mistakes, she has to increase her
odds a bit more. There were a few people she had to talk to
individually. But not today.
And Amalie knew it only when she walked out the front door of the
mansion. She was followed by Gayan.
Amalie stopped her feet and looked back.
“Don’t forget you are indebted to me, Dame Harper.”
Said Gayan.
Chapter 110
“Debt?”
“I didn’t point out anything about your remarks.”
Amalie looked at Gayan silently. Gayan smiled.
Riagan Duchy was a matter between the Emperor and the Empress.
Lawrence has already turned away from Miraila to win the Empress’
approval. The Emperor watched it.
Favors for Lawrence are not the same as they used to be. This time,
however, he dared to touch the Duke of Riagan, which the Emperor
himself had chosen, for the Empress.
966
Rather, it would be okay to touch a powerful nobleman or a
government official.
The Emperor would have been proud if he had succeeded in trampling

Chancellor Lin, or if he had developed control over the court by taking
Amalie or Gayan as a scapegoat.
However, the Duke of Riagan is the dog of the Emperor.
When a grown-up, hateful son kicks an old dog that has been raised
for 18 years, he will get angry. Even if the dog started to disobey.
If he’s lucky, he’ll get everything, but rather, the Empress is more likely
to demand more and incur the Emperor’s anger.
Gayan did not point that out in front of Lawrence.
He did not even point out that Amalie could not make such a high-risk
proposal.
“….”
Amalie turned her gaze without having to deny it.
Lawrence seldom listens even when one gives advice. Gayan knew that
Amalie had been feeling skeptical from the beginning.
In fact, her remarks have declined dramatically in recent years.
Putting it all together, what she said today couldn’t have been done
for Lawrence. Amalie is not a young official in a hurry to build her
achievements.
Gayan said.
“Lord Lawrence doesn’t know how to fear His Majesty. I guess I’m not
the only one who realizes that.”
“Did you not know before?”
967
“I did.”
Gayan’s carriage reached the front door. Still, Gayan continued to

speak without thinking of moving.
“Miraila is still alive.”
“….”
“To be honest, even if His Majesty is angry, I don’t think he’s going to
give up on Sir Lawrence.”
“Is that so?”
“Countess Eunice is someone whose vision is only in her family’s

troubles, and Countess Josiah ran away from the capital because she
was too scared. The husbands, too, were chosen by His Majesty
deliberately to be quiet and passive….. Now, it is difficult to teach them
about imperialism.”
Gayan evaluated the other two illegitimate daughters of the Emperor

as such.
So, if the Emperor decides to hand over the crown to his child no
matter what, it means there is no other alternative.
Gayan must have guessed who Amalie decided to kneel to. After
erasing the children of the Emperor and Grand Duke Roygar, there is
only one royal family left.
And when it comes to human affairs, he probably knows that Amalie’s

choice is the best for them.
On the other hand, he also judged that the Emperor’s will is more
important than who the king is.
Amalie said.
“Who doesn’t know it’s difficult to get off the boat on a flowing river?”
968
“Thank you for your understanding. I trust Dame Harper’s eyes. Please
leave it to me.”
That meant he wouldn’t disturb her.
That was enough. He will turn this way the moment he thinks that
Lawrence’s ship is likely to sink.
It could have been better than visually increasing power or even taking
a hit on Lawrence.
Gayan waved and said goodbye to Amalie.
Amalie also lightly nodded and greeted each other. Then, watching
Gayan’s carriage, she muttered to herself.
“For Sir Lawrence to arouse His Majesty’s anger…….How can that be a

simple thing?”
There was no one else who could hear that.
***
Countess Eunice’s eldest daughter Fiona, who turned 16 not long ago,
was sitting in front of the piano.
When she dressed up in nice clothes and raised her hair, she looked
quite a pretty lady. The Emperor stood next to her with a smile and
handed over a sheet of music.
Fiona’s performance was frankly incompetent. She was sitting next to

the Emperor, so she was nervous by the pressure and she made more
mistakes.
Even if he is her maternal grandfather, he is also the Emperor. And

Fiona was at the age that already knew what power was.
969
Hayley had never played the piano, and she wasn’t familiar with it.
However she knows for the first time that when the piano keys were
tapped, it could make such a scratching sound.
Even though it was a terrace with an open space toward the garden.
Even Countess Eunice, who was sitting across, didn’t look good.
Fiona tried to exaggerate her skills in order to be seen by the Emperor

and she failed.
It was a matter of being seen affectionately. But the Emperor smiled.
Fiona’s insidious attitude resembles Countess Eunice. One way or

another, it was cute to the Emperor.
When the performance was over, the Emperor escorted Fiona back to
the tea table, and he said.
“You practiced a lot,”
“Oh, yes, Your Majesty.”
“You don’t have to struggle to perform too difficult songs, Fiona. A

lady’s playing skills should be good enough to entertain her family in
the salon.”
“Yes…..”
Fiona replied with difficulty. She bit her lips firmly, and looked around
the terrace.
And she pointed out to Lysia, who looked easygoing and young,
among them.
“How about Morten Heir Apparent?”
“Yes?”
970
Lysia, who was playing with the bunny doll and the ten-year-old
younger daughter Larni, was surprised and asked again.
“Me?”
“Yes. What is Morten Heir Apparent learning these days?”
Lysia’s face turned red.
“Shooting.”
“Are you any good at it?”
“It’s a crossbow.”
“It’s not cultured.”
“Isn’t it close to being cultured? It’s almost useless in practice.”
Fiona gazed at her nervously.
The answer Fiona wanted was something like a musical instrument or

embroidery. She must have learned it in some village within Evron. She
asked with the intention of laughing at her at whatever came out.
By shooting, let alone a crossbow. As she talked, she didn’t show the
gap, and Fiona couldn’t tell her to try it out here.
The Emperor laughed.
“You lost, Fiona. It’s no wonder that crossbows are cultured in Evron.”
“I think Lady Fiona and Lady Larni will be able to enjoy it as much as an
arrow throw.”
Lysia said with a bright smile.
She thought she couldn’t entertain the people in this place with what
she had learned, but she was excited because she wanted to come up
with a good idea.
971
“Arrow throw?”
Larni asked.
“Have you never tried it?”
“No.”
Larni, who has a lively personality, sparkled her eyes. Countess Eunice
frowned at her.
“She is wearing a new dress after a long time.”
“It’s okay. Throwing an arrow doesn’t mean running or rolling on the

floor.”
“Rolling on the floor?”
Fiona asked back in an astonished voice. “No rolling,” Lysia replied, as

she wasn’t able to get the exact meaning of the word.
“Grandpa, I want to try it.”
Larni said, shaking the Emperor’s knees.
The Emperor laughed again. Then he called the attendant and ordered
him to bring an arrow and a barrel that could be used for throwing
arrows.
“I can’t even remember when I’ve done that.”
“Who’s playing with that kind of thing these days? I’d rather have
taught them how to shoot an arrow properly.”
Countess Eunice shed her eyes.
Despite the sudden order, the attendants brought arrows and a

beautifully decorated basket.
972
Lysia kindly took Larni’s hand and stepped down the steps into the
garden. The attendants put the basket.
Fiona had a nervous face. She was forced to take Larni out instead of
the Emperor, who was watching them with a pleased face.
A realization came that it was time to tell the stories of adults.
Hayley hesitated for a moment as to whether to follow Lysia or remain.
Artizea beckoned her with a tired face. Hayley sat there and fixed
Artizea’s hem.
The Emperor picked up the rabbit doll that Larni was hugging and
fiddled with it.
And he smirked.
“You have a lady-in-waiting who doesn’t match you. It’s a precious

thing to be comforted by. Cherish it.”
“I’m grateful.”
“I think you got a smart kid.”
“Because there are many hidden talents in Evron. And also trustworthy
people.”
Then the Emperor laughed again.
Hayley lowered her eyes, unable to hide her tension.
At first, Hayley thought that the Emperor’s call to inviting them into a
private space could be ignored.
She thought that he had to courteously welcome the Grand Duchess

of Evron.
But she saw that it’s not. This was the position of real power.
973
The Emperor did not greet the Grand Duchess of Evron, but received
the greetings of his nephew’s wife, which gave Evron a seat with the
imperial family.
All the authentic goods brought from Evron Grand Duchy were
officially accepted, and gifts were given in return. That is all the formal
courtesy.
“You look tired.”
The Emperor said to Artizea. Artizea sighed a little.
It was neither polite nor wise to show fatigue in front of the Emperor.
But she couldn’t pretend to be calm now. She couldn’t even cover it
with makeup, so the shade under her eyes turned black.
Artizea said honestly.
“It’s been a long journey, so I can’t get rid of my fatigue.”
“It’s not easy for a winter trip. You must have been thinking about the
benefits.”
At the Emperor’s words, Countess Eunice opened her eyes wide. She
thought Artizea had escaped the war.
And so she was surprised to think about the profit.
The Emperor continued.
“You sounded pretty cheeky in front of Grand Duke Roygar.”
“I didn’t say anything wrong.”
Artizea replied calmly. The Emperor laughed with his teeth exposed.
“Is Evron Grand Duchy really in danger? Or, was your investment
suddenly shrunken and you’re scared?”
974
“I’m flattered, Your Majesty. I’ve never had an investment.”
“Then, did you buy a lot of land and grain in the west because you
were scammed by a merchant? You should quit the joke. You know I
don’t like it.”
At that, the Emperor laughed loudly.
Artizea gave a pale smile.
“If you really didn’t like it, you would have called me to a royal court.
Not a terrace.”
Then she threw her gaze toward the garden.
The spring breeze carried the scent of flowers. Small petals that had
naturally fallen off rolled around the edge of the terrace.
Larni threw an arrow into the basket and shouted cheers. Fiona, with a
dissatisfied face, also seemed a little excited. Lysia’s arrow was deadly
accurate.
Artizea again turned her gaze, looked at the Emperor, and politely
bowed her head.
“It’s something we do to survive. Please forgive me.”
Chapter 111
“Even if you trampled on my brother?”
Asked the Emperor.
975
Hayley was dumbfounded. After all, it is the Emperor who conscripts
supplies from Grand Duke Roygar and the eastern nobles.
In short, Artizea only gave the Emperor a chance to do so.
If the Emperor doesn’t want to, she doesn’t have to trample anyone.
Normally, it was possible to put all the burdens mostly on all the
nobles and the riches, and use the imperial finances only to a
convincing degree.
Of course, the Emperor would not bother with pretends.
“Tia.”
The Emperor made a friendly voice as if calling for Countess Eunice or

Fiona.
“I am old; aren’t you a smart kid? Let’s stop with the political
conversation.”
“Your Majesty.”
“You already know that I will use this to steal things from my youngest
brother. I am very willing.”
While the Emperor said so, he acted as if he was a victim.
Just as if Artizea has created all of those situations and he has to

receive it.
It seems to be honest, but it is hypocrisy, and it seems to be perversity,

but it is true.
He probably sincerely lamented that he couldn’t help but take

everything.
It is also true that he feels sorry about robbing Grand Duke Roygar in
the future. He also felt sorry for Cedric.
976
However, for the Emperor, his power and his will are more important
than all that.
Even Artizea couldn’t be honest just because the Emperor asked her to
quit political dialogue.
If you take a peek at the Emperor’s inner mind and talk with him man-
to-man, you would have to pay so much more.
“How can you say such a fearful word of trampling on someone? Your
Majesty is the lord of the empire. If there is anything you need in order
to lead the empire, you deserve to have it.”
“I know well that you can restrain your personal feelings, and that even
if I get resentment from fools, I know that everyone is putting it under
Your Majesty’s responsibility. I am so scared that it seems that what I
did has become a concern for you.”
“….”
The Emperor flicked his fingers.
Responsibility. He hasn’t heard that word in a while.
“You’re trying to intimidate even me.”
“I won’t dare.”
“You’re afraid of Karam but not me?”
“Why would I be afraid if you were going to receive my gift?”
Eventually the Emperor smiled.
Yes. It’s been a long time since he gained this justification without
using any of his own hands. He did not intend to miss it.
977
He was feeling the pleasure of hunting after a long time. And Artizea
was a great chaser.
The Emperor favored a competent man. Like an awl protruding from a

place he had never thought of, a child he had known from an early age
suddenly showed off her talent, and he couldn’t help but be happy.
It will be Lawrence’s job to tame it.
“Not the land.”
The Emperor said in a gentle voice.
“You must be worried. This war of succession or others, the future is in

jeopardy. Even though I think of Cedric as my nephew, how many
years will I be here?”
“Don’t say those fearful words. You will live a long life.”
“No matter which one becomes the Emperor, he will feel burdened.”
Said the Emperor.
“But you cannot keep the land. Instead, I’ll greatly increase the supplies
to be sent to the north, and I will add more than 20% out of my pocket
to it.”
“….”
“I promise to do that for the next 7 years. If I do that even for a few
years, you won’t have to worry about it for a while.”
“Even if we kept the land anyway, it is an area that can only be used as
a small landowner at best.”
“If Evron has it, the problem is different.”
“I’m not trying to rebel. You know what my husband is like, don’t you?”
“Tia.”
978
“I just want a safe place to retreat just in case. It’s not from monsters,
but from humans.”
The Emperor looked at Artizea quietly.
She was laying her eyes down, so he wouldn’t be able to see the gaze.
Still, it was as if he could look inside Artizea.
Artizea said.
“Additionally, they were all bought under the name of the Marquisate
of Rosan. The title of the Grand Duke of Evron is to be inherited by the
firstborn, and the Marquis of Rosan to the second child. The day when
Evron Grand Duchy occupies both the west and the north and
confronts the imperial family will not come.”
“A premarital contract can be made into pieces of tissue at any time.”
The words were persuasive. Because the Emperor was the one who did
that as well.
“Don’t say that you don’t look that far into the future. If you were the
one who only thought about the near future, you would have accepted
my offer rather than keeping the land.”
Artizea said as if she didn’t have any other choice after a moment of
silence.
“…. Then, what should I do with the land that I have already bought?”
The Emperor was still thinking.
When Artizea asked, he was flustered.
He can’t confiscate the land from his young nephew’s wife. Artizea
bought the land too openly.
He could not avoid losing his face if he received the land as a tribute.
That doesn’t mean she can’t keep the western farmland in her hand.
979
It was also not appropriate at this point to buy and sell for money. This
negates the profit of Evron Grand Duchy’s requisition.
“What do you want to do?”
Asked the Emperor.
Artizea replied with a cautious attitude.
“If Your Majesty tells me the disposition, we will follow it as it is.

Otherwise, we will dedicate it to the temple.”
“Hooo?”
“I didn’t really intend to do a grain business there. I was just trying to

get to know the land while doing a charity work. Then, wouldn’t the
temple also help me with the charity I’m trying to do?”
“You’ve been up to it since the beginning.”
Artizea silently bowed her head.
“Yes, when you bargain, you have to start with an unacceptable

proposition. The land cannot be exchanged for money, so it is best to
change it for honor.”
“It was a waste that I offered to give you 20% more.”
“I was determined to say that. Even if I didn’t start by thinking about

the money, the investment wasn’t a small sum for me.”
“Now that you’ve done it, you are going to take charge of the western
rebirth project. I’ll give you the key to the granary.”
980
Said the Emperor. Artizea looked at him with a surprised face.
“It’s a duty that I can’t handle.”
“You’re the Empress’ lady-in-waiting, so you’re worthy. Don’t reject my

favor multiple times.”
Artizea slightly stiffened her face.
Favor. Absurd.
But he said he would give the key to the granary
Duties show the Emperor’s trust, anyway. Like the Emperor’s words,
refusing several times was disloyalty.
She bowed politely and indicated that she would accept the will.
“It’s an undeserved honor.”
“Don’t disappoint me.”
Replied the Emperor.
***
“Why are you both so pale?”
As she stepped out of the terrace, Lysia asked.
Hayley replied.
“The Emperor will entrust us with the keys to the granary, so he told us
to take over the western rebirth project.”
“Aren’t you honored?”
“Formally, yes.”
Hayley replied.
981
It is an enormous welfare project that covers nearly 20% of the
mainland of the empire. Honor and real power also followed.
In the process of controlling grain prices and stockpiling food, it has

gained considerable influence and substantial gains for the grain
dealers.
“In reality, if we handle it wrong, the offense will grow without limits.
Right now, the rebirth project in the West is practically a mess. If you
manage it, you can just pour out your own money and you might have
to take the blame for its failure.”
No place was more prone to offense.
When they receive this right, they are subordinate to the Emperor.
If they take in moderation and are loyal to the Emperor, they will
continue to reap great profits.
However, as soon as they fall outside the eyes of the Emperor, it gives
a reason to be purged. Either way, the Emperor had nothing to lose.
Hayley frowned.
“No matter how much influence Your Grace has gained from
becoming Her Majesty’s lady-in-waiting, you’re still young. Isn’t it too
much as a conciliatory measure? Is His Majesty trying to use Your
Grace’s lapse as an excuse to attack Her Majesty the Empress?”
“That’s not it.”
Artizea answered firmly.
“I think the Emperor has completely overpowered Her Majesty. And

there is also a blood relationship problem.”
“You mean, if he brings Your Grace in for a penalty, then even Sir
Lawrence will have problems?”
982
“Yes. And he can’t purge Evron again for such a problem. Rather, he’s
doing this to undermine Lord Cedric’s reputation.”
The rebirth project is always like pouring water into a bottomless pit. It
was even more so in a situation where the system had completely
collapsed, like in the West currently.
It won’t be easy to even fill in all the necessary positions with the
number of people who are available right now. It’s harder to find
someone you can trust.
Those underprivileged will resent them, and if there are any flaws, they
will be disappointed that Cedric is not as great of a man as they
thought.
If you move in moderation along what the Emperor wants without

losing money, you will be criticized for being corrupt.
However, in order to prevent people from saying such words, the only
way to run the project is to drag and apply even the private property
of Evron Grand Duchy’s.
However, just as there are limits in the north, there are limits in the
west as well. It is unbelievable to relieve poverty in a short time
especially in a land that is larger than a kingdom.
‘Even if nothing was successful, it would be better for Lysia to go and

save the world by herself.’
After all, the Emperor wasn’t an easy partner to anticipate.
There was also a positive side. At least, it was clear that the Western
Grain Merchant Union was undetected.
Growing Karam crops is also not a problem. It seemed possible to

spread it in the West first and then bring it up to the North.
‘If you think about it in the long run, this might be better. Anyway, we
have to make a major overhaul someday.’
983
Artizea walked slowly, submerged in thought.
She doesn’t have to think that they’re going to get results right away
and earn a high reputation.
It would also be nice to start with the mindset that Cedric will look like
he has a determination to improve the Empire from now until Cedric
rises to the throne in the future.
If she attaches a competent assistant to Lysia, she won’t get much

backlash from the people. Artizea believed that Lysia’s sincerity would
prevail.
Hayley asked.
“Your Grace, did you ever decide to dedicate the land to the temple
from the beginning?”
“Hmm? Oh, yes. I was going to use it as a bribe anyway. This way, I can
confidently hand over my property.”
Artizea replied.
Since she is a saintess, she will have to do her best to helping the
temple.
When she thought about it, her head hurt.
“Your Grace, are you tired?”
It was when Lysia asked anxiously.
Alphonse stopped. Hayley did the same.
Artizea wondered what was going on and she raised her eyes. Miraila
was coming over from the other side of the hall.
984
Chapter 112
“Tia.”
Miraila flinched at the sight of Artizea.
However, she clenched her fists with a determined sharp expression

and approached Artizea.
Lysia and Hayley immediately recognized who Miraila was.
She was such a beautiful woman that no one could help but look back.
In her current look, she no longer felt youthful. She was like a flower in
full bloom about to wither, overly splendid, loose, and fragrant.
But no one can deny her beauty.
Once upon a time, men of the highest ranks in the Empire had thrown
themselves down at the feet of this woman.
Now that her master had been decided, it was understandable that she
would let sumptuous gifts pile up at her doorstep, even though she
could not dare to lay her fingertips on it.
There couldn’t have been two such beauties in this imperial palace. It
was even more so, considering that the Emperor’s private residence
was right behind this.
Miraila immediately approached Artizea.
Hayley hesitated. She heard that Artizea had cut ties with her mother.
[You are my ladies-in-waiting, but you don’t need to pay attention to

Marquisate Rosan. More so about my mother and brother. Pretend
you don’t know anything.]
985
But the other person was the Dowager Marchioness Rosan. While she
thought of the title, she walked forward, but she couldn’t pretend she
didn’t know.
Even though Artizea had told both of her ladies-in-waiting and vassals
of Evron to stand down, as a biological daughter, Artizea herself did
not know what to do.
Alphonse also seemed hesitant.
However, Artizea moved in equal measure without any sign of

agitation.
Artizea held her head upright and moved her steps. And she casually
brushed by without giving Miraila a gaze.
“Tia!”
Miraila called out to her with a loud voice.
Artizea heard it, but she did not look away from her.
Instead, Lysia and Alphonse blocked it at the same time.
Miraila, in anger, raised her hand to hit Lysia’s cheek.
Lysia lightly flicked Miraila on the back of her hand, making it bounce
off hers.
It never occurred in history that a way to end any situation with ease
was by giving a slap.
The hand was swung towards the lady-in-waiting of Grand Duchess

Evron. It wouldn’t be acceptable.
Even if the other person was Artizea’s mother.
986
The back of Miraila’s hand, which was lightly hit by Lysia, did not hurt.
But she was astonished by the fact that she had never had such a
behavior done to her.
And she exploded and screamed.
“You, you hillbilly bitch bastard!”
“Dowager Marchioness!”
Hayley screamed in surprise and ran to Lysia’s side.
Miraila swung her hand again. Lysia frowned and grabbed the wrist,
then let it go slowly.
Alphonse intervened slowly between the two.
As a knight, it would be difficult if he grabbed Miraila recklessly and

got her bruises anywhere. He couldn’t use his hands.
Instead, he turned into a large human shield.
Hayley said sharply.
“That was impolite, Dowager Marchioness.”
“What?”
Miraila asked back in absurdity.
“What are you guys doing right now? Are you locking up my daughter
now?!”
“That is inappropriate for a subordinate to speak to a superior first,

Dowager Marchioness. Have you dared to regard Evron’s mistress as a
Marchioness at best just now?”
Hayley said.
987
“You lived in the Imperial Palace for several decades, but it seems that
you don’t know the court manners that even us, who are hillbillies,
would know.
In reality, it was a word that could not be used between mother and
daughter. Even more so for Miraila.
Over the years, the only one who dared to tell Miraila about court
manners was the Empress’ lady-in-waiting.
Even the Grand Duchess Roygar softened her attitude in front of

Miraila.
Miraila’s face turned red with anger, and her complexion faded away
again. She staggered as if she was about to fall.
Artizea moved her steps without a word.
It was then that Lysia and Hayley turned their body after her.
“I was wrong!”
Miraila exclaimed.
Artizea’s feet stopped.
“Mo… mother was wrong. I’m sorry for getting angry every day.”
Miraila said in a trembling voice.
At first, it was a forceful voice.
But by the time she finished saying sorry, Miraila was half weeping.
“I will never do that again. I won’t interfere with what you want to do,
and I won’t get angry in front of others.”
Large, pooled tears crept down her cheeks.
988
Miraila, forgetting that her makeup was ruined, rubbed her eyes with
the back of her hand. And she cried out loud.
“I’m sorry for saying harsh words every day. I will never hit you or
anything like that. Mom was wrong. Can’t you forgive me just once?”
A cry echoed in the hallway. Miraila lost strength in her legs and sank
down.
She didn’t care about her dress or the eyes of others, and she cried her
eyes out
A noble should always treat things gracefully without showing any

emotion. However, no matter how noble she was, she was so pitiful
that people could not help but pity her rather than despise her.
The escort knights and attendants who followed Artizea stirred up.
They did this even though they knew how Miraila had treated Artizea
before her marriage.
Hayley looked at Artizea awkwardly. Artizea had an expressionless face

that she couldn’t understand what was inside.
“Your Grace.”
Lysia carefully called out Artizea.
Artizea slowly turned her steps towards Miraila.
Alphonse took a step back and opened a path for her.
“Tia.”
Miraila sobbed and looked up at Artizea.
Artizea held out a hand to Lysia. Lysia was startled, and quickly she
handed a handkerchief that was in her hand.
“Mother.”
989
Artizea said in a calm voice and bent her body. Then she put the
handkerchief against Miraila’s eyes.
Miraila’s face lit up with a glimmer of hope.
But Artizea spoke in a voice that was relentlessly calm.
“I did not abandon mother because mother beat me or treated me

harshly.”
“Ti, Tia… … .”
“Because my mother is of no use to what I am trying to do.”
It was really true.
Artizea had never thought of resenting her or abandoning her, no

matter what Miraila had done to her.
Even when she was betrayed by Lawrence and died, she did not resent
Miraila.
When she heard the news that Miraila was dead, she didn’t think it was
a bad thing, although she could feel that she didn’t have much
feelings inside her anymore.
Miraila read the sincerity in Artizea’s eyes.
“Tia… … .”
She was stunned.
Artizea placed the handkerchief in Miraila’s hand and raised herself.
“Let’s go.”
As if nothing had happened, Artizea left the place with an elegant and
dignified gait.
990
The attendants, who had cast their sympathetic glances at Miraila for a
moment, followed Artizea as if they had forgotten.
Miraila wailed on the spot, clutching the handkerchief.
The maids surrounded Miraila, unable to sympathize or touch her.
***
As soon as she got into the carriage, Artizea let out a sigh. She rested
her head against the glass window.
Lysia looked at her carefully. Being tired has been a constant thing
lately. Rather, it seemed more so after arriving in the capital than on
the journey.
‘Because it was understandable.’
Artizea moved so much that Lysia wondered if her life on the

stronghold had really been idle.
It was the same when she didn’t even see any outsider guests. People
who came in through the back door constantly came in and out.
Even when she’s alone for a while, the brain inside her white forehead
must be constantly engaged in complex activities.
It was beyond Lysia’s imagination, who emptied her thoughts by

moving her body.
In addition to that, today is not going to be a good day.
Although Artizea left with a cold expression on her face, Lysia saw her
hand trembling faintly.
“Are you okay?”
“I’m fine.”
“You shouldn’t have had to be so cold… … .”

991
Lysia didn’t say that out of sympathy for Miraila. On the contrary,
Artizea looked distressed.
She thought it might have been easier for Artizea to say that she
forgave Miraila.
She wasn’t asking for forgiveness. There is no need for her to be cruel
at the cost of her own suffering.
It would be better for her to just ignore it and forget about it.
“Coming to the Imperial Palace, you didn’t think of the chance of

meeting your mother? That’s fine.”
Artizea replied with her eyes closed.
“I did it because it was necessary.”
Lysia’s idea was right.
Artizea wasn’t treating her coldly because of emotional problems.
She is not out for revenge, but in order to win the war.
‘Your mother probably knows about that.’
But Miraila would understand superficially that Artizea had chosen the
Empress over her.
It would make Miraila more miserable if she did so for power rather
than for revenge or resentment.
The Emperor is right. Miraila was a poor woman.
She suffered all the misfortunes that a powerless and beautiful woman
could suffer because of money and power.
Miraila is the flower of the Emperor, a lovely cat that sits on his lap.
Scratches to the Emperor can be forgiven, but the power she holds is
not hers.
992
Artizea knew why Miraila gave birth to her and kept her alive.
She gave birth to Artizea because she only wanted something of her
own.
She was spontaneous and capricious, and because of her impatient

temper she was ruthless and abusive.
But it was true that she risked her life to give birth.
Artizea knew that while Miraila was berating and cursing Artizea for
not being pretty, she was determined not to make Artizea like herself.
That was all the more reason why abandoning her as a powerful
person made Miraila feel like she was being pushed off a cliff.
Artizea could do it to anyone if necessary.
‘How can such a human being be a saintess, is it possible?’
Artizea looked down at her right hand.
A thin ring of light appeared around her index finger.
It is so blurry that it is impossible to recognize unless it was looked at

with keen eyes.
There was no clearer evidence than this.
Artizea extinguished the light before Hayley or Lysia realized it.
Chapter 113
There is real power in the Holiness.
993
Lysia had the ability to heal diseases. She could cure thousands of sick
people in one day just by holding their hand.
It is said that Saintess Olga from two hundred years ago healed all the
patients in one small town by exhaling her holy powers once.
Not all holy powers appear as healing powers.
Among the former saints before Olga, there were those who made
their own body into a mountain shield to protect humans from Karam.
Artizea did not believe such records of the temple. But, given the
power of healing Lysia radiates, most of that would be true.
Brother Colton said that becoming a Saintess means that a person can
change history.
In Artizea’s view, on the contrary, the moment a saint has acquired

holy power, they become a person who can change history.
If it could be used efficiently, it was enough power to save the country.
But in Artizea’s case, it was a little different.
Artizea’s holy power could not do anything. She just made a small
scratch and tried to make direct contact with her holy power. But it
had no healing property at all.
She wondered if the power worked in a different way, so she went so

far as to search the temple and the records of the temple again.
However, Artizea’s conclusion was that her own holy powers did
nothing.
Holy power is the same as vitality.
Artizea, after a few attempts of faintly exerting her powers, concluded

that her powers used her own life as a fuel.
994
It didn’t matter much that her lifespan was shortened. Rather than the
cost being an issue, it was just useless.
Maybe it’s because she doesn’t have faith. It seemed that it was not
enough just to know that this power could heal people.
‘Is it because I have no earnest desire to heal?’
If she dared to use it, she would be able to use magic.
This is because it is blood that draws the magic circle, and human
sacrifice, that is, human life, that activates the magic.
Holy power can replace it.
To say that God watches over everything might not be right in that
sense. God didn’t even know Artizea had used magic and then gave
her such power.
Since she had saved a life who deserved death, it seemed natural to
take a life to pay it back.
In all honesty, Artizea should have died when she cast her time-
reversing magic.
This living life is a bonus.
However, she cannot change the world at once with a level of magic
that only costs part of her lifespan.
She couldn’t put any value on the high versatility of magic. Because
the amount of absolute power was too small.
Even if she used magic to heal, at most, it will only be enough to heal
cut wounds with a letter knife.
There was little difference in what Artizea could do.
995
She must die as a price to use great magic. And if she was going to
throw her life away, there was no need for her to draw her life out for
holy power.
Artizea lived one life without magic.
Now, even if she could use a little magic, she had no idea where it
could be used.
Rather, revealing it is only a pretext for an attack.
Holy power or magic.
The temple denies magic. The history of human sacrifice has made it
so.
There is a reason for the fact that the ancient language was almost not
being practiced. It remained only in the research of some scholars, and
people forgot the existence of magic.
But basically, a wizard was considered a murderer.
‘I wonder what will happen when a saint uses magic.’
Artizea looked out the window and thought blankly.
She still couldn’t figure out what the oracle meant by “return”.
It’s not going to turn the time reversing magic back.
The fact that the wizards who tried to invade the realm of the gods
through genocide were punished is something that appears quite early
in the temple.
If God wanted to do something with her life, it would have been better
off directing it specifically.
‘You will find out when the time is right.’
If Brother Colton is right.

996
But why does she have to follow God’s will?
Perhaps God spared her life, who should have died to do something,
and sent her back to the past.
Then it is understandable that this life is composed of the holy power.
However, even if it was God who gave her life, Artizea had no intention
of following God’s will.
She has already made Cedric her master. And she swore to protect
Lysia.
It was more important for her to keep her own vows than to become a
sculpture for the big picture of God.
The only future she knows of is the ruined empire.
There is no reason for her to return to the past and then returning the
ruined future by her own hands.
So Artizea told Brother Colton.
[“I’m not going to be a saintess.”]
Artizea did not need popular support or a high reputation.
Rather, it only increases her risk the more she is pulled to the sunlight.
Her hands and feet are also tied.
She didn’t even want the name Grand Duchess Evron to be

remembered as being associated with the name Artizea Rosan.
It was another matter if she could completely take over the temple at
the very least.
But the saint is not the head of the temple.
997
The temple had a hierarchical bureaucracy whose tier list was longer
than that of the imperial government. And the saint was not included
in the system.
It was the same even if formally she was a messenger of the word of
God. The system will reject a foreign entity that has suddenly emerged.
While believers, monks, and lower priests believed in and served with
sincerity.
Nevertheless, the priests of the temples and the servants who took
care of the administrative affairs of the temple were not willing to
obey the orders of the saint.
As an individual they could have followed it even by throwing their

body, but the temple could not move that way.
Moreover, today’s bishops are compromised between piety and

practical power.
They were also the huge walls that Lysia first encountered as a
saintess.
The bishops respected and held her high. However, rather than
listening to her as an agent of the God, they only thought of her as a
symbol that would enhance the authority of the temple.
In the end, the bribes worked and they were also involved in the
manipulation of the divine message.
They manipulated the oracle, of course, primarily because they wanted

to influence secular power by making the saintess the Empress.
But it was also because the lower priests and monks, who realized that
they could not follow the will of the saintess within the temple,
continued to depart.
It was an agreement between the imperial family and the temple to

imprison Lysia in the Empress’ palace.
998
Artizea can’t move with a temple like that.
She did not think that she would be able to take control of the temple
with such an insignificant title, and there was no time to waste it on.
The power that can be obtained is small and only the responsibility is
heavy. The number of enemies will increase, and there will be reasons
to be attacked and reasons to be checked.
The name of a saint is not even a variable. It is a negative factor.
Fortunately, Brother Colton nodded at Artizea’s request to keep this a

secret.
[“You can do whatever you want. I am a monk. The temple does not
impose any obligations on me.”]
Saying so, he said with a blank face.
[“I know what you are worried about. The temple will not follow you in
carrying out the oracle, but will try to use the oracle and you for the
power of the temple.”]
[“Thank you for your understanding.”]
[“Maybe that is why God has entrusted me with the role of bringing
you here.”]
Brother Colton said so.
Artizea let out a small sigh. Then she suddenly asked Lysia.
“Lysia.”
“Yes.”
“Do you believe in God?”
“What?”
999
Lysia looked embarrassed.
Artizea suddenly called with a serious face, so she thought she had
done something wrong or Artizea was trying to tell a story about her
family.
“Just curious.”
Artizea lowered her eyes and said.
It was an impulsive question. She wondered what Lysia would have

been like when she first received the divine message.
Lysia is faithful, but she is not a believer or a monk who puts God at
the center of her life and lives according to the teachings of the
temple.
Artizea did not know Lysia before becoming the Saintess in the past.
She only vaguely thought that she had the character, ability, and
devotion to become a Saintess.
Lysia’s face turned slightly red.
“I don’t know. I’m a believer, but I don’t go to the temple often… … .”
“You’ve never even read the end of the scripture, have you?”
Hayley stepped in. Then, Lysia’s face became even redder.
Artizea grinned.
“If the person who read and memorized the scriptures is a true
believer in God, then I would be a believer among believers. Hayley,
how about you?”
“I am an atheist.”
Hayley spoke out, but her face turned a little red. It was because she
thought she was being overly harsh.
1000
“To be precise, whether there is a God or not I don’t think they have
any interest in human affairs. They wouldn’t have made the world this
way if they do.”
“I still think there is a God. I do not believe in all the teachings of the
temple.”
Lysia squealed and responded.
“I believe that there’s some kind of good will to lead the world in the
right direction no matter how difficult it is.”
“… … .”
Artizea looked at Lysia quietly. Then she looked away.
As expected, God had chosen the wrong person.
Hayley asked.
“Why are you curious about that?”
“Just that. I remember talking to Brother Colton.”
Artizea responded only like that. This was something she couldn’t
discuss with anyone.
***
It was that evening.
Artizea took a bath, ate, and went to bed early.
There was a lot of work to be done, but there was no rush to do it.
She made a list of people to meet the next day and informed Ansgar
in advance. The issue of the western region rebirth project was to be
discussed with the Empress, even if it was a formality.
1001
And it was about the time she got into bed and barely melted her cold
toes with a bag of warm water.
Alice quietly entered the bedroom.
Artizea opened her eyes and asked. It was because Alice was wearing
an outdoor cloak.
Alice said cautiously.
“The Young Lady of Marchioness Camellia has come to see you in

private.”
“I see.”
Artizea closed her eyes for a moment and drove away her sleepiness.
Chapter 114
Alice said as she helped her up.
“I’m sorry.”
“What are you sorry for?”
“I found an informant of the Marquisate of Camellia. The Marchioness’

Lady contacted me through her.”
Artizea did not scold Alice. Instead, she patted her arm lightly and said
it was okay, she said.
1002
“Because such informants know each other but pretend they don’t
know each other. Do you know whom Marchioness Camellia planted in
our house?”
“Yes.”
“So it’s okay.”
Artizea said kindly.
However, it was certainly surprising that Skyla had come to visit her
secretly.
Because she thought that if she needed anything, she would be

contacted directly by Marchioness Camellia.
Alice hastily brought a thick cloak. She then put the cloak over
Artizea’s pajamas. The cloak came down to her ankles.
“I got her waiting in the sunroom.”
“Good job.”
Artizea changed her shoes and followed Alice slowly out of the
bedroom.
Normally, a couple of maids should be waiting in the next room in

case they are called. But it was cleared now, thanks to Alice clearing it
up ahead of time.
Using a byway inside the mansion, Artizea was able to go out without
meeting anyone,
If she doesn’t go through the front door and she comes to meet
Artizea through Alice, it’s better to keep it a secret first of all, whatever
the purpose of the meeting or whatever the outcome.
Skyla was wearing a black cloak that was not much different from
Artizea’s.
1003
Even the clothes she wore inside seemed to be simple, and the hem of
her skirt did not swell at all. There was no makeup on her face.
“Sorry for the sudden visit, Your Grace Grand Duchess.”
“If I had not been able to meet you, I would have preferred it.
However, it cannot be denied that the one who made a promise first
would have been a more elegant way without causing trouble to the
other person.”
“I’m sorry.”
Skyla apologized in a candid manner. Artizea was a little surprised.
“I am not saying that this sudden arrival was aimed at the time when
Your Grace was exhausted, so please forgive me. It’s because it’s
unlikely that I’ll be able to see You Grace away from my mother’s
eyes.”
“Avoiding the eyes of the Marchioness?”
Artizea asked curiously. Skyla answered.
“Yes, my mother is now at the Grand Duchy Roygar. The meeting was
held urgently because of the conversation between Your Grace and His
Majesty the Emperor.”
“I see.”
It will be about the Emperor’s requisition order and the work of

repatriation.
And she could guess why Skyla had come to her.
Marchioness Camellia is subordinate to the Grand Duchess Roygar.
Even if, in reality, Grand Duchess Roygar had few political views, even if
she obeyed the words of Marchioness Camellia.
1004
To put it more deeply, in real practical terms, the real master is her
father, Marquis Luden.
That was unbearable for Skyla.
Skyla respected and loved her mother. That is why she disagrees with
Marchioness Camellia. What Marchioness Camellia was supposed to
do and what she would risk for her children, might not be acceptable
with Skyla.
But Artizea did not open her mouth first. Unfortunately, it’s Skyla’s side
that is at disadvantage.
Skyla fidgeted with the handkerchief she was holding with her eyes
down. It was because of the tension that her hands were constantly
sweating.
Artizea looked at the hand. In the end, Skyla said first.
“I would like to accept Your Grace’s offer.”
“I never made any suggestions, Lady Skyla.”
“Your Grace has spoken to mother about the possibility of paving the
way for Karam.”
“… … .”
“Are you saying that you had no intention of saying those words
before you even asked His Majesty the Emperor for assistance to Evron
Grand Duchy?”
“It was because that day I happened to meet Marchioness Camellia.

I’m ashamed of my terrified and emotional outburst, Lady Skyla.”
Artizea’s face, who spoke those words, was so calm and bright that she
showed no signs of being frightened or emotional.
So Skyla was sure she did it on purpose.

1005
She even doubted that the visit to the temple was not purely the will
of Marchioness Camellia’s, but was induced by Artizea.
She, however, could not question it. She had neither the subject nor
the ability to do so.
Skyla politely bowed her head.
“I know that Your Grace has shown us another way.”
“Lady Skyla.”
“I don’t think Grand Duke Roygar is the only option.”
Skyla’s way of speaking was still rough. Her expression was not under
control at all.
But Artizea was satisfied with her.
Skyla was still young and raised by a capable mother. She has yet to
decide on something she wants to do on her own.
She may have had some negotiating experience, but she would have
only a little training course with Marchioness Camellia behind her.
Still, she was very good at this. The fact that she had come to meet
Artizea in secret proved that she could do her part as Marchioness
Camelia’s Heir Apparent.
Artizea said as she smiled at her.
“Grand Duke Roygar is a strong candidate for the next Emperor, and
then the Grand Duchess will become Her Majesty the Empress.”
“Yes.”
“And, unlike His Majesty, Emperor Gregor, Grand Duke Roygar loves
and cherishes his wife.”
1006
“Yes. But then mother can’t get away from aunt forever. And I learned
that it is right to pave several roads.”
“Marquisate Luden will be the father of the Empress, and he will be the
next Emperor’s father-in-law. Do you really need her out of the
shadows?”
“Of course I didn’t mean to betray my maternal grandfather and aunt. I

love my aunt, and I do not want Grand Duke Roygar to fail.”
Skyla said.
“But that doesn’t necessarily mean that Marquisate Camellia is of the

same family as Marquisate Luden, nor must they share a destiny with
Grand Duchy Roygar.”
Skyla didn’t want to do that.
The rewards for dedication do not always follow.
Marquis Luden thought that by recognizing Marchioness Camelia as

his daughter, it had saved her life.
So it was only natural for her to devote herself to Marquisate Luden

and Grand Duchess Roygar until she died.
And he thought that Marchioness Camellia is his too.
Marchioness Camellia was the fourth child born from the second wife
who is a small commoner.
He had three impeccable heirs before her, and the Marquis was no less
ambitious.
Marquis Luden made her the heir through a conspiracy.
Although it was declining, Camellia was a Marquisate. It was a perfect

fit for the status of an older sister who takes care of Grand Duchess
Roygar, because it was comfortable to wield.
1007
He made the humble blood a Marchioness. Therefore, it is natural for
him to take a mortgage for the life of the child born between the two
of them. Marquis Luden thought so.
Of course, the position of Marchioness Camellia was different.
[“We both have flaws, but not you, Skyla.”]
Marchioness Camellia used to say so.
[“You are the daughter of a real Marquis, and you will become a
Marchioness. So you have to be confident.”]
Having said that, Skyla thinks her mother is too attached to her
maternal grandfather.
Skyla didn’t think it was necessary. In the past, anyway, she was the
legitimate heir to the Marquisate.
Her mother takes care of Grand Duchess Roygard, as her maternal

grandfather requires. She fulfilled her role not only as an older sister,
but also as her lady-in-waiting.
Marchioness Camellia was an ally of Grand Duke Roygar, and

Marchioness Camellia was also an able adviser.
Wasn’t that enough? She has no reason to obey anymore.
Marchioness Camelia must move for her own good.
Skyla said.
“I’m not sure whom Your Grace has in mind. Even if you join hands
with Grand Duke Roygar, you will keep Marquis Luden in check,
otherwise… … .”
If there was something her mother couldn’t do, she had to do it. It
wasn’t something she couldn’t do as Marchioness Camelia’s Heir
Apparent.
1008
“When Grand Duke Roygar is defeated, it will be a way for our family
to survive.”
Skyla, like all nobles, did not want a one-sided and complete victory
for Grand Duke Roygar.
She also didn’t want to fall with him when he was defeated.
Artizea quietly fell into thought.
The sun had set and the sunroom was already dark. The thrushes cried
‘hoo, hoo, hoo’,
Alice came in quietly and brought a few more candles.
Skyla waited nervously for Artizea’s words.
“I am glad that Lady spoke openly. There’s nothing wrong with having
a lot of friends.”
Skyla flinched at the word friend. Artizea smiled.
“There’s nothing strange about it, isn’t it? The Lady is my age.”
“How dare I befriend Evron’s mistress?”
“That’s good enough, Lady Skyla. Lady is Marchioness Camelia’s

daughter, but in other words, you are just the Marchioness Heir
Apparent. It is not yet known which of lady’s siblings will be preferred
by Marquis Luden.”
Skyla flinched.
But she wasn’t angry or anxious about the weakness that Artizea
stabbed on. Artizea said that on purpose.
Artizea said in a soft voice.
1009
“I can’t say hastily about Evron’s relationship with Camellia, but if it’s a
friend, we can meet and talk openly. From time to time we can ask for
a favor from each other.”
“Ah.”
Knowing that the ‘favor’ was key, Skyla exclaimed.
“I have very few friends, so don’t turn me down, Lady.”
“I understand what you mean.”
Skyla bowed her head.
If the name is a friend, she can continue friendship without being

allies. Even if the relationship is deep, there is no need for mutual
responsibility.
It is advantageous in this respect that they are still young people of

the same age. There was no reason not to use it.
And in the process of making friends, naturally, she will check in with
Marquis Luden and do what Artizea asks for.
Leaking or digging out information.
“Since you are here, there is something I would like to suggest to

Lady.”
“Whatever you say, is there anything I cannot do as a friend?”
“This year, I plan to celebrate the Empress’ birthday. But as the

youngest of the ladies-in-waiting, I can’t even ask my seniors for even
the slightest favor, so I decided to ask the noble ladies who were not
yet responsible for the family.”
“Yes.”
1010
“I think it would be appropriate for Lady Skyla, both in terms of status
and abilities.”
Skyla nodded her head.
It was also in line with the will of Grand Duke Roygar, who wanted to
examine the heart of the Empress, and it was also a position where she
could come in closer and confidently contact with Artizea.
“I will make a formal request to Marquisate Camellia soon. I’m letting

you know in advance.”
“Thank you for giving me such an important role, Your Grace.”
Artizea did not correct the name. It was because the word ‘friend’ was
a superficial title anyway.
Chapter 115
The situation in the capital fluctuated.
When the news first broke that Karam had crossed the Thold
Mountains and attacked Grand Duchy Evron no one would have
expected that the situation would escalate this way.
The war itself was virtually pushed back. Rumors of Grand Duchy
Evron’s struggles have been heard from time to time.
Karam became tactical, learned to use siege weapons, and such news
made people uneasy.
However, even two months after the first news broke there was no
news of the Thold Gate being breached.
1011
The people of the capital quickly became comfortable. The fear that
the enemy would come to Elia Wall at any moment was also diluted.
And if the capital was not affected, the war in the north, the monster
wave in the west, and the pirates in the south were all nothing but
other people’s business.
Grand Duke Evron had never been defeated since his first battle as a
boy general on the front line. This time he must have defended the
northern border brilliantly.
When the fear of war was gone, what surfaced was the Emperor’s new
disposition.
The Emperor was very concerned about what was happening in the
north. Rumors abound that the terrified Grand Duchess Evron cried in
tears before the Emperor.
Hearing the rumor, Hayley and Freil looked at each other with bizarre
faces.
“Is this a rumor Her Grace leaked?”
“It may be what His Majesty the Emperor said. It wouldn’t be too
strange for others to hear. It’s not really something that hasn’t
happened before, is it?”
There have been quite a few cases in which Grand Duchesses of Evron,
who had been married to a foreign land, suffered one war and never
returned to Evron again.
The story that Grand Duke Evron had sent his wife back out of concern
sounded more plausible.
Either way, it was a story that was both absurd and funny to those who
knew Artizea. Even more so because of the saying that Cedric sent her
back because he was worried because it wasn’t completely wrong.
1012
Whether the rumors were true or not was not a serious matter. Even
more so when the Emperor started discussing the issue of supporting
the north.
Having gained a cause, the Emperor greatly increased his armament.

Many of them were for Northern aid supplies.
Grain, hay, linen and cotton were requisitioned in large quantities. A

small amount of compensation was given, but it was an amount that
could never be said to have paid off its original price.
Even more so, considering that prices have risen as a result.
Gunpowder and oil literally scraped the floor. It was no exaggeration

to say that he collected all the ammunition for hunting guns and
gunpowder to be used in the mines. A considerable amount of steel
was also requisitioned.
If it all went into the hands of Grand Duke Evron, the nobles would
have been more at ease.
The Emperor had never been more generous toward Grand Duke
Evron.
It was a time when the northern ports were melting. As soon as many
of the supplies were gathered, they were sent to the north first.
However, gunpowder and oil were a different matter.
More than half of it was stockpiled by the Emperor in the Elia Wall, in
case the northern part was breached.
Under the pretext of preparing for emergencies, the Central Army and
the elite knights continued to move from one garrison to another.
It felt very intimidating to the aristocrats.
1013
In particular, Grand Duke Roygar could not hide his anxiety even with
his smiling face. Giving out more supplies than what would be
requisitioned, it was extraordinarily boisterous.
The older nobles remembered several purges in the past.
A number of elite knights put Grand Duke Evron, his brother in law, to
death in one morning over treason.
The current Emperor didn’t have to.
But how is it that he didn’t suddenly feel compelled to do another

purge for the sake of his cute son?
Following Grand Duke Roygar, the landowners in the east offered food
and cloth as representatives.
The Emperor split it and sent another part of it to the west, and had
Grand Duchess Evron use it for the rebirth project.
Even Marchioness Camellia was certainly perplexed.
“The plan of dividing the north and the west and the east and the
central and the south is completely messed up. Was it meant to be this
way by Cedric, no, Grand Duchess Evron from the start?”
Grand Duke Roygar, unable to hide his displeasure, said to

Normally, he was more respectful to his sister-in-law. But now he

didn’t even seem to mind.
Marchioness Camellia answered with a livid face.
“I have nothing to tell you, Grand Duke.”
“It’s not something that can end with that.”
1014
“I think the West was used in a negotiation with His Majesty the
Emperor, but it was used in reverse. Because Grand Duchess Evron is
still young.”
“Use? What’s the situation now? Grand Duchy Evron suffered no loss.”
“Isn’t it inevitable to lose money in the future?”
Marchioness Camellia spoke softly to Grand Duke Roygar, who

frowned.
“Even if the rebirth project succeeds, it will unconditionally lose money.

The greatest asset of Grand Duke Evron, aside from his loyalty, is his
own integrity.”
“…… Hmm.”
“The Western Army now is nothing short of being completely rebuilt

by Grand Duke Evron. And yet he won the hearts of the Westerners by
letting them go.”
Even if the current Western Army defends the West on its own, it is all
thanks to Cedric.
If the Western forces stop the monster wave just two more times, the
West will regard Cedric as their guardian and will naturally kneel under
him.
At that point, it doesn’t matter who has institutional authority.
There was also a reason for Grand Duke Roygar’s attempt to recognize
the supremacy of the West.
It couldn’t have been better if the son of his trusted brother-in-law and
an excellent soldier would support Grand Duke Roygar with the power
of the West on his back.
Grand Duke Roygar considered Cedric worthy as a lifelong political

partner. That much, he was disappointed.
1015
Marchioness Camellia said.
“In other words, if you lose your reputation, you lose the West. There
was a reason His Majesty the Emperor had long wanted to discredit
Grand Duke Evron. I believe that Grand Duchess Evron played into the
hands of His Majesty the Emperor.”
“But Evron didn’t suffer much damage, sister-in-law.”
Grand Duke Roygar said in a soft voice.
“Didn’t sister-in-law agree that there would be other terms and

conditions under the table?”
“That would not be the long-term direction of Grand Duchess Evron.”
Marchioness Camellia tried to convince him.
“If you do a round-trip business in the West, you can get a significant
advantage in the short term. But in the long run, the reputation of
Grand Duke Evron will disappear.”
“Anyway, Cedric has legally won the West’s interests. Have you
considered the possibility of him staying there?”
He might think he doesn’t have to do anything anymore. And that

alone would support the Emperor.
“What do you think about Brother Colton being consulted on the

western rebirth project at the request of Grand Duchess Evron?”
“I do not know how Grand Duchess Evron persuaded Brother Colton,

Your Grace. That does not mean that Evron has completely bowed
down to His Majesty the Emperor. Rather, considering the nature of
Brother Colton, wasn’t he persuaded because it’s the other way
around?”
1016
At the words of Marchioness Camellia, Grand Duke Roygar softened
slightly. There was that. That stiff old bishop would never work for the
Emperor.
“Think of the Emperor’s age. Even loyalists who have been loyal to His
Majesty all their lives feel that they have to choose one or the other.”
“Exactly…….”
“And Grand Duchess Evron has not yet reached her 19th birthday.
Thinking ahead 20 years, she can never bet everything on His Majesty
the Emperor.”
Grand Duke Roygar looked at Marchioness Camellia with eyes mixed

between suspicion and trust.
Marchioness Camellia politely lowered her eyes. Grand Duke Roygar

still had no doubts about her. But he seemed to have a gritty feeling
somewhere in his heart.
He is a quick-witted person. He must have sensed an uneasiness inside

“By the way, I heard that Skyla had been asked by Grand Duchess
Evron, and she went to the Empress’ Palace.”
“Yes. She said Grand Duchess Evron was asking for an unmarried lady
between the ages of 17 and 20, who was not doing anything in
particular, who was in a proper status without considering a faction or
anything like that. About seven people will help the ladies-in-waiting
prepare the birthday.”
It was an opportunity for anyone who didn’t like the Empress, even
those who held grudges with the former Duke of Riagan, cannot
refuse.
“I’ll have to help Skyla. After all, it would be embarrassing if Her

Majesty the Empress did ever find Lawrence loveable.”
1017
Grand Duke Roygar nodded slowly. Then he spoke as a brother-in-law
and not as a Grand Duke.
“But why is sister-in-law sighing?”
Marchioness Camellia let out a sigh of relief involuntarily, and then she
stiffened her body in surprise.
She knew that she was persuading him. Grand Duke Roygar’s
suspicions were almost identical to hers.
Nevertheless, Marchioness Camellia was compelled to speak, as if

excusing herself from Artizea’s position.
The moment Grand Duke Roygar decided that Artizea could not be
captured, the opportunity cost of his previous decision would become
a responsibility that falls on him.
In such a situation, Skyla was called by Artizea. There was a good

chance that Grand Duke Roygar would be suspicious.
And right now, just as she had feared, Grand Duke Roygar’s eyes were
frowning.
***
Lawrence’s situation was far better than that of Grand Duke Roygar. He
was not directly pressured by the Emperor’s actions. From the
beginning, it was the great aristocrats who suffered losses this time.
He voluntarily gave up his fortune at an appropriate level. After

Lawrence, wealthy bureaucrats and young aristocrats who had never
been particularly pressured did the same.
It was not so much loss for Lawrence that the Emperor’s power
became stronger.
But it wasn’t like that on a psychological level.
1018
“It’s a little frustrating.”
He confided his secret to Gayan.
“How long will Father have everything in his hands?”
It was a small lament rather than a question. Gayan said comfortingly.
“All of this is to be passed on to Sir Lawrence. Please wait a little

longer. After Sir Lawrence has taken your rightful place, you will be
entrusted with various duties by His Majesty the Emperor.”
Gayan knew that the Emperor was not worthy of that.
But since Lawrence wasn’t serious and didn’t ask for an answer, he just
answered it and made him feel better.
Viscount Hoden under Lawrence’s order headed south.
Among his attendants were vassals of various nobles from the

Lawrence faction.
It was not something to propose or work on right away with the Duke
of Riagan. But it was too big to leave the judgment to just one man.
It was a wise thing to do. But it was also foolish.
Being wise because Viscount Hoden is not loyal enough, so it was right
to send several aristocratic minions together to monitor and cross
reference any information.
Being foolish because by moving together, it’s impossible to find out

who the spy is when things go wrong.
It was shortly after arriving in the southern Duchy of Riagan that one
of the Viscount Hoden’s men met Madame Lexen, Terry.
1019
Chapter 116
[By the time this letter arrives, the weather would begin to get warmer
over there.
It’s still cool here. You would say it’s still winter. Still, I saw a flower
bloom a while ago.
There is a flower bush inside the Thold Fortress. I found out for the
first time.
It had sprouted by chance even though it was not cultivated by

anyone, so I left it alone. It’s about knee-high now.
A messenger arrived ahead of His Majesty’s envoy and informed me of

the capital’s news. There have also been several reports from Freil.
I can guess that you are busy. I heard that you were in charge of the
Western Rebirth project.
If it were you, you would do well. However, don’t think too much
about it.
It’s not a story of risk, it’s a story of health. If you have the right
person, leave it all to them, and think about pulling out.
Are you feeling well? Are you eating properly and keeping a good
sleep time?
It is a warm place, so it would be better than the north. Ansgar would

be better than me. Still, I’m worried since you’re someone who doesn’t
know how to take care of yourself.
I’ve written separate letters to Lysia and Hayley, saying that Ansgar’s
words come first when it comes to your body, though I don’t know
about anything else. To Sophie as well.
1020
If the three of them disobey you, don’t be angry, think of it as me
saying and listen carefully.
There are no major changes in the war situation.
Reinforcements were replenished for the Karam’s side, resulting in one

local skirmish. However, both sides were in a stalemate again without
much damage.
Rather, there are those who insist on pushing it all the way up at this
opportunity.
The majority opinion is that you won’t have to worry about war for a
few years or even decades if you’re lucky.
After all, humans can’t live beyond the Thold Gate, and you’d know
that it’s pointless considering the rate at which Karam grows. It’s also
difficult for Evron alone.
Warfare is not what I hope for. And, fortunately, I met someone who
shared the same mind.
I would like to see it together with you. But coming back to the North
won’t be easy. Within a few years, I made a promise to lead the
expedition.
I decided to think slowly over a number of issues. Life isn’t as long as

eternity, but that doesn’t mean you have to rush as if today is
everything.
As a far-sighted person, I know you think you have a lot to prepare for
the future. But we still have 20 years, 30 years, and more years to
come.
And it’s only just the beginning. It’s been less than a year since we met,
but aren’t we already in a situation where we couldn’t have imagined
back then?
I don’t think I’m the only one who feels that way.
1021
There are many more stories that I cannot write because the letter will
travel a long distance. But you are a wise person, and I hope you can
guess what I didn’t write.
By the time summer comes, I’ll be able to see you in the capital.
There is something I have to tell you.
Please stay healthy until then. When we meet again, I hope those arms
are a little heavier than I remember.
From the deepest part of my heart,
Cedric.]
The paper was white and clean with no smeared letters.
In the neatly written manner, all sentences lined up. There were several
sentimental expressions. Maybe it was because he was worried about
the secret or Evron’s situation leaking out.
As he said in the letter, it is a letter that travels a long distance. There is

a risk of loss, and it was not strange even if someone tried to tear it
open.
There were no worthy friendly sweet nothings. Cedric isn’t a person to

put those words into sentences.
Still, somehow, Artizea couldn’t see the letter directly.
Cedric was right. She could tell what Cedric didn’t write in the letter.
It’s not just what he does with Karam that he wants her to see, but the
unexpected situation…….
‘…….’
Artizea folded the letter in half and bowed her head. It hurt as if
something was rubbing against the edge of her heart.
1022
A book arrived together. It was an ordinary yearbook that Artizea also
had.
At first she wondered why he had sent the book to Artizea. Did he hide
a code or something?
But once she opened the book, she knew immediately why. A flower
branch that was pressed inside the book fell.
It was immediately obvious that it was the flower of the flower bush
that grew inside the Thold Fortress, which Cedric was talking about.
This is the first flower he saw this year.
Simply putting it in a book doesn’t make it a proper pressed flower.
As the thick flower stalks were pressed down, moisture soaked into the
paper and the ink was smeared. Thanks to that, even the petals of the
flowers, which were originally white, were stained.
She should have smiled bitterly, but now she couldn’t. Heat rose on
her cheek. Even if she tried to ignore the fact that it was her heart
pounding, it was hardly easy.
But admitting it didn’t make it any better.
Artizea didn’t quite know how to react.
She took a white cotton handkerchief, laid the flower branch, picked
up a single fallen petal and put it back in place. She covered it
properly, but there was nowhere else to put it, so she put it back in the
book that was sent with it
She wondered what to do with the letter.
It was a letter she did not need to burn. So what if she keeps it?
Artizea seldom exchanged personal letters with others.
1023
If there was a way to cherish it, it seemed she could come up with this
and that, independent of whether she could do it. But she doesn’t
know how to keep it normal.
As she pulls out the juice glass, thinking about the other people’s
studies, she hears a knock on her door.
Artizea put the letter back straight in the envelope and placed it on the
book.
It was Freil who came in. In his hand was a plate of bite-sized fried
croquettes.
“Have you fallen into a light snack messenger now?”
“It’s not a fall. It’s a valuable opportunity to serve Your Grace.”
“Even if I become the Emperor myself, I will treat Sir more precious
than a toilet attendant, so there is no need to worry about that.”
Freil shrugged his shoulders.
“Sir Ansgar’s orders have more authority than Lord Cedric’s words, but
are limited to only this mansion.”
It was.
Artizea put the book and envelope aside and lifted the fork to keep
the oil away from herself.
She bit the crispy fried food, being careful not to burn her mouth. She
didn’t know it before, but she felt that her stomach was a bit empty.
Freil was staring at her, he asked.
“By the way, have you ever seen a doctor these days?”
“No.”
“Because they can’t say that Her Grace is on the healthy side.”
1024
“Even if you see a doctor on a regular basis, that doesn’t mean there’s
no other way. They will tell you to get some sun, get some exercise,
eat well, and rest well.”
Artizea said so calmly. And then she chewed the second piece of
croquettes.
Freil let out a sigh of relief. Ansgar, and Marcus too, said that putting
her mind at ease is a priority.
He’s not sure, but it’s not good if he puts a lot of pressure on it for
nothing.
Still, Freil, who had heard the story from those two, couldn’t help but
feel frustrated.
One way or another, the mistress did not seem to be as at ease with
him as the old butlers wished.
Seeing him sigh, Artizea asked.
“You’re not really here to bring snacks, are you?”
“No.”
Freil reverently corrected his posture. And he said,
“I will be blunt. Give me Miss Hayley.”
“Do the proposal yourself.”
Freil, who was taken aback, opened his mouth wide open.
“Who said that? Give her as a colleague, colleague.”
Artizea didn’t say anything. Freil raised his voice as his face turned red.
“Because Your Grace is trying to bury me alive in a pile of work! Why

would you suddenly want me to scoop up information from the
South?”
1025
“You created an organization.”
“I am the only one managing it! I’m not just doing what Your Grace
asks, but my main job is to manage information coming from the
North and Evron’s contact network!”
Freil spoke in succession and exhaled a harsh breath. But Artizea said
calmly.
“Not Hayley. Find someone you can trust.”
“Isn’t it my job to find someone like that? They’ll even have to get
certified by Her Grace! Do you have any plans to lighten the burden on
me?”
“Sir will be able to live smoothly for the next 30 years, so it’s okay.”
Artizea looked at the complaining Freil with a smile on her face.
“Hayley, not yet.”
The reason she was able to entrust him with a secret in a short time
was because she already knew Freil before she returned to the past.
But not Hayley.
Freil understood the meaning and sighed again.
“Your Grace is a strange person. You seem to be willing to believe

some people easily, but you also have a habit of testing people.”
“Because the quickest way to know if someone’s worth a job, is to try

it.”
“Even so, don’t bother testing your employees anymore. You put a
very tight net on the Grand Duke’s residence.”
“It shows that the person who takes my bribe can also accept other
people’s bribes, so I’m just confirming.”
1026
“It is painful for me to know the result.”
“Pretend you don’t know. It’s not your business, is it?”
“Your Grace can easily say something like that.”
“So?”
“So?”
“Is there any news from the South? Sir is a person who thinks that it is
only acceptable to ask for a vacation after achieving good results.”
“And Your Grace is the kind of person who doesn’t give any vacation
to those who perform well, and gives eternal leave to those who
don’t.”
Freil grunted, but said obediently.
“The one recruited by Dame Harper made contact with Madame

Lexen.”
“Dame Harper recruited Viscount Hoden, didn’t she?”
“Yes. Viscount Hoden has been taking care of her since she was a
child.”
“Right.”
“Shall we keep an eye on it?”
“You don’t have to. Dame Harper must have done a good job. I was
just curious.”
‘Do you want me to do that just out of curiosity?’, Freil then

murmured.
“Is everything alright with Thold?”

1027
“Doesn’t Sir know better than me? Because the information of Evron
Grand Duchy is gathered in the hands of Sir”
It was a sarcastic sound, but instead of counterattacking, Freil said

sarcastically.
“Because I did not open the letter from the Grand Duke. Or is it just a
bunch of non-informative content?”
Artizea’s face turned red. Freil satisfactorily gave chase.
“Or maybe there is a password that only the two of you can
communicate with?”
“Sir…….”
It was when Artizea was about to say something. Someone knocked on

the door twice and opened it.
“Your Grace, I have something to tell you. Oh, Sir Freil is here.”
It was Hayley.
Chapter 117
Artizea looked at Hayley. So was Freil.
For a moment, the air in the living room became awkward.
Freil said.
“Your Grace is being ridiculous, is it?”
“I was joking, as the Sir said, what is so awkward about it?”
1028
Freil’s face turned red. Hayley frowned.
“I don’t know what you’re joking about, but you’re not talking about
me, are you?”
“Sir Freil…….”
“I asked Your Grace to get Miss Hayley to help me with my work.”
Before Artizea spoke, Freil jumped and said. Artizea grinned.
“He asked me to send you, Hayley, to the army because he thought he

would be buried alive in a pile of work.”
“I feel like I’m going to die under the pile of things that I already have,
so I’m going to decline.”
Hailey said. And she glanced at Freil.
“You don’t think it’s easy just because I’m preparing flowers and food,
right?”
“No, I don’t think so. It seems to me to be the most difficult thing in

the world.”
“It is difficult. I really don’t know why people here communicate in

such a roundabout way.”
Hayley sighed.
“Besides different types of flowers, did you know that the meaning
varies depending on the size and number of flowers?”
“I know.”
“I know it, too.”
Hayley sighed.
“I never thought I would use it in real life.”

1029
And Hayley didn’t have the ability to ask questions for things she
didn’t know as lovingly as Lysia.
She had to memorize things she never thought were common sense
and even applied them.
Hayley and Lysia were actively engaged in preparations for the

Empress’ birthday party.
From invitations, small gifts to accompany it, food for the birthday
party, party decorations, and congratulatory gifts to the Empress, there
was nothing easy to think about.
It wasn’t just a matter of celebrating the birthday of a noble person.
This is her first public appearance since attending Artizea’s wedding.

Unlike the wedding of relatives, this time it was a big banquet held at
the Imperial Palace.
All important members of the Imperial nobility and bureaucrats will be

present. Some were coming from far away to attend this banquet.
At this point, it was more of a political banquet than a celebration.
Hayley stopped the chatter and said.
“Your Grace, you have a guest.”
“Did Lady Hazel come?”
“Yes. She arrived a little earlier than pointed time, so I escorted her to
the parlor.”
“Okay.”
Artizea raised her body up.
Hayley followed her.
1030
Freil made a decision a beat too late. Not only did he have to do the
offering, but also the scouting himself.
It’s not just Artizea’s work. If she were to take over a part of Evron’s
intelligence network, it would give him a space to breathe.
“Miss Hayley!”
“Yes?”
Hayley stopped walking.
“Are you thinking of changing your position?”
What is this guy talking about, Hayley looked at him with a puzzled
look. Freil tried to be blatant.
“There is a job that is much easier and more suitable for Miss Hayley
than what you are doing now. It’s important for Evron, so it’ll be
rewarding.”
He was like a sledgehammer even as he said it.
Hayley grinned.
“By the way, do you know why I wasn’t a knight even though I was the
daughter of the Jordyn family and I was healthy?”
Freil tilted his head.
“I hate the army. I hate knights. If you want to pass on your job, please
ask the secret organization operated by Her Grace, not the military
intelligence network. There is an interest in that.”
Freil sagged his shoulders.
***
Hazel looked around the parlor where she was guided nervously.
1031
The furniture was luxurious, but not excessive. There were spring
flowers all over the place, and it was gorgeous.
The flowers were sent as samples from the business, who wanted to
provide decorative items for the Empress’ birthday celebration,
remained after decorating Artizea’s living room and overflowed into
the parlor.
She arrived early, so Hazel thought she would have to wait a long time.
Even if Artizea was not meeting other people or doing urgent work, it
was the same.
There is no need for the Grand Duchess to make the time and come
out quickly to meet her.
Considering the difference in status and fame, it was not unusual for
her to wait several hours.
Arriving early was simply to be polite. Hazel came prepared to kill time
while waiting.
But Artizea came out to the parlor before Hazel had even pulled a little
notebook out of her handbag.
Hazel stood up in surprise.
“It is an honor to meet you, Your Grace Grand Duchess Evron.”
“It’s been a while, Lady Hazel.”
Hazel smiled bashfully.
“When I met you the other day, you were still the Marquisate of
Rosan’s Lady. Even then you were, of course, the fiancee of His Grace
What Hazel said was the day Artizea was dragged out of the tea party
by Miraila and beaten, and Cedric came to the rescue.
1032
That day, Hazel met Artizea for the first time.
At that time, Artizea was nothing more than a powerless noble girl
who did not even have her rights properly. Before she was engaged to
Cedric, she was no better than Hazel.
Even after her engagement, she still wasn’t in a position where she was
much different from Hazel. This is because the status of the social
circle is not determined simply by the hierarchy of a title.
But she was now the mistress of Evron and one of the Emperor’s
favorite ladies.
Not many people would have guessed that she would become such a
great person in such a short time.
Artizea understood the meaning and smiled at her.
“I was very ashamed back then. But I was grateful. I remember that
Lady Hazel stopped Mother.”
“I’m immensely sorry. Then, had I done a favor to the most powerful
person in the Empire?”
Hazel said cheerfully, half jokingly. But Artizea answered her not
jokingly, but seriously and mildly.
“Of course. If it wasn’t for Lady Hazel, it wouldn’t have been easy for
me to become the Marchioness of Rosan and to hold the wedding.”
Hazel tilted her head, not understanding what Artizea meant by it.
Then she understood a beat later and opened her mouth, and then
she asked.
“Your Grace’s word… ah, I’m sorry.”
Hazel quickly bit her mouth again. Because she didn’t really have
anything to say out of her mouth.
1033
What Artizea said was that Hazel had spread the rumor that Miraila
had assaulted Artizea at the time.
Though rumors were never good things. In general, it was preferred

not to be talked about, whether good or bad.
In the end, it only becomes a gossip. Reputation was originally a

double-edged sword.
Of course, Artizea’s situation at the time was not very good, and her
reputation was at an all-time low.
She bought sympathy and it moved in the right direction because she
had no place to fall, and because the event itself was romantic enough.
Hazel knew it, too.
So she didn’t do it purely for fun, it was because she had a little pity
for Artizea.
But that doesn’t change the fact that in the end people turned it into a
story of interest.
This time Hazel was thinking she would be reprimanded for what
happened then. Even if she doesn’t speak about it directly.
With such a gentle demeanor, she didn’t even think Artizea would be
offended if she knew it.
Hazel bowed her head. Artizea smiled brightly.
“But I can’t understand the saying that I am the most powerful person
in the Empire. I know that people say that I am a young woman who
has been taken advantage of by His Majesty, the Grand Duchess, who
fled in fear.”
“Because half of the world’s population are stupid. However, because

of you, Her Majesty the Queen opened the door to the Empress’
Palace, and, with the favor of His Majesty the Emperor, you took
1034
charge of the Western Rebirth project. A lot of people know what it
means.”
Public opinion in the salon and coffee house was divided about who
Artizea was.
However, including all that and who is the most popular at this
moment, the person who is attracting most of people’s attention, it
must have been Artizea.
She may not be the one in power who leads the political world, but in
a sense, it was true that she was the most noble lady in the social
world.
Hazel said in a slightly excited tone.
“Above all, the favor and prestige of Dowager Marchioness Rosan did
not exceed Your Grace.”
As with all stories of Miraila, it was already rumored that Artizea turned
away from Miraila at the Imperial Palace.
People have been mouthing that Artizea was too cold-hearted; or that
she should have been one, that it was Miraila’s consequence for her
indulgence.
But the most important part wasn’t Artizea or Miraila itself.
The most important part was that the Emperor did not reveal his anger
to Artizea.
Even though the Emperor was aware of all the circumstances, he

pretended not to know the full story of the incident because Miraila
did not directly complain.
He only comforted Miraila, who was crying that day.
Although, he gave priority to Miraila over his daughters and

granddaughters. The Emperor ordered his servant to send back
1035
Countess Eunice as soon as he heard that Miraila was sitting in the
hallway and weeping. Then he went to pick up Miraila, lifted her up in
his arms, and took her to his bedroom.
And he advised Miraila not to go back. There was a place for Miraila in
the Imperial Palace, but there was no mention of staying there. He told
her to just stay in his bedroom.
He pulled out his ring, engraved with the Imperial Coat of Arms, and
put it on Miraila’s thumb, and wrapped around her shoulder the cloak
embroidered with gold.
But he did not ask Miraila why. He didn’t even call Artizea and scold
her, or her surroundings, that she should be nice to her mother.
Artizea’s achievements in creating her cause were to be praised.
Since she was entrusted with the Western Rebirth project, her
authority should not be lowered for any reason other than her failure
at the job for the time being.
He wasn’t supposed to upset Cedric.
The Emperor used Miraila to make his subjects clearly aware who their
master is, and sometimes he would consolidate his authority by
deliberately provoking and trampling on them.
But now was not the time.
It was between Miraila and Artizea, the mother and daughter, and
because of the marriage, she couldn’t be touched further.
He could step on it, but not too far.
The Emperor knew that Artizea’s threats could actually come true. That
danger exists independently of the character of the previous Grand
Duke Evron or Cedric.
1036
It is for this reason that the imperial family held the food supply chain
and waved it from generation to generation, but did not threaten it,
and always resorted to honor or wealth.
And the Emperor’s attitude was the greatest proof that Artizea was in a
very important position.
Hazel looked at Artizea with an observing gaze.
She wondered who did all these things that no one could have
imagined one year ago.
Artizea is by no means the Young Lady of the Marquisate of Rosan

that Hazel knew. How many more things were hidden in her?
Chapter 118
Artizea caught Hazel’s gaze.
Hazel was naturally curious. She was also observant. And she hasn’t
been able to hide it all yet.
Artizea did not rebuke her even though it was rude. Because that’s why
Hazel was a useful person.
Hazel realized that her gaze had been too explicit, and made an
expression of embarrassment.
“I wanted to say that it is an honor to be called by such a person.”
“We met once at that time, but it was too short a time to build
friendships.”
In response to Artizea’s answer, Hazel said.

1037
“Yes. I thought that it would never be possible to have a conversation
like this so close.”
“I don’t invite just anyone. Both Lady Hazel and Lady Mielle are faithful
and dignified ladies.”
Artizea replied with a smile.
“Even though your parents aren’t from traditional aristocratic families,

in today’s world, blood isn’t that important.”
“Oh my.”
“Lady Mielle is the daughter of Lord Kishore, Lady Hazel’s mother is

the heir of the largest newspaper company in the capital, and your
father is a famous writer, can’t it be said that they are far superior to
those who depended on their ancestors’ honor hundreds of years ago?
”
“There is a contradiction in your words. It’s just that Mielle and I, after
all, are daughters of great parents. Doesn’t that mean that what you
inherit by blood is important?”
“Having a good education from good parents is not the same as

valuing long-distance ancestry.”
Hazel’s face brightened at Artizea’s words.
“Thank you for acknowledging my parents. I am very proud of them.”
“They are parents to be proud of, and in that regard, I have high
expectations for Lady Hazel.”
“I am concerned that I will not be able to live up to Your Grace’s

expectations.”
Although humble, Hazel could not hide her excitement and looked at
Artizea.
1038
“I would like to invite many scholars and writers who can represent the
Empire to the celebration of the Empress’ birthday. Also, I want the
newspapers to write proper coverage articles rather than gossip based
on interest.”
Artizea continued her word.
“I am not familiar with such things, and in fact, the young ladies who
decided to help prepare for the banquet this time are very dark in that
area.”
“Yes.”
“Because it’s too important to just leave it to the subordinates. I think

Lady Hazel can do a great job in this part.”
“Yes, I will do my best!”
Hazel said. In fact, when she was called, she had some guesses about
what she was going to do.
And she was a little thrilled.
Hazel was proud of herself for being able. But she has yet to prove it.
Hazel’s dream was not to inherit from her parents in the future, but to
create her own newspaper.
Her parents still considered Hazel as a little child. But if she was 18, she
was old enough that she could do a part for herself.
Growing her network and seeing how little things spread by buying
and selling information, or even spreading small rumors, was all for the
future.
She often tried to write articles that could appear in her parents’
newspapers. But she was hardly accepted.
However, Artizea entrusted the task of inviting scholars and writers.

1039
In other words, Artizea was telling her to select the most important
intellectuals in the Empire.
The small bond of that day became the biggest opportunity of her life.
In fact, no matter how big a newspaper owner or a reputable journalist

Hazel might become in the future, she wouldn’t have a chance to
come face to face with a great aristocrat like Grand Duchess Evron.
After gracefully nodding down to Hazel, saying that she had nothing
to thank, Artizea asked.
“By the way, Lady Mielle didn’t come with you. Lady Mielle is familiar
with the Imperial Palace, so I thought it would be good if she and Lady
Hazel would help each other take charge of the work.”
“Yeah, she’s not feeling well these days.”
Hazel said with a darkened face.
“Even so, she asked me to deliver an apology to Your Grace. When she
gets better, she will write you a letter.”
“Is it so bad that she can’t even write a letter?”
Artizea was startled and asked. Hazel forced a smile.
“She has been very well for a while. So I guess she played too much.
She suddenly lost her energy, so she’s taking a break……. She will get
better soon.”
“Oh dear…….”
“Mielle has been like that since she was a child. She was so weak that
she got seriously ill once in a while. But she always gets up again.”
“I should visit the hospital sometime. Unless, it’s not convenient for
Lady Mielle.”
1040
Hezel smiled at Artizea’s words.
“She will be delighted. Every time she gets sick, she always says that
being bored is more painful than being sick.”
“I see.”
“Mielle is weak, but she likes meeting people.”
It was so unfortunate that Artizea offered Hazel a word of consolation

instead.
This served one of the purposes of the letter to Hazel and Mielle.
Artizea needed to hear this story naturally and connect to the visit to
the hospital.
Hazel said she would get better soon, but for Mielle it didn’t happen
again.
She didn’t celebrate her 19th birthday. After losing his daughter,
Keshore resigned from his office. And the couple left the capital’s
mansion together.
Artizea could completely change the situation.
It was the most dramatic and decisive thing she could do as a saintess.
＊＊＊
Lawrence’s visit was a few days later.
“What’s the matter, brother?”
Artizea asked curiously.
She and Lawrence aren’t close enough to visit each other’s houses for
no reason.
Lawrence’s face looked slightly uncomfortable. It was even more

strange.
1041
Lawrence would be mad if he found out he had been spied on, or if he
had found out that Amalie had betrayed him.
Or, he would have been annoyed if Miraila’s affairs had caused them
to have something embarrassing to discuss.
He wouldn’t have had a soft and gentle face if he were to ask for
Artizea’s help.
But now, Lawrence’s face was not all three.
Other than that, she couldn’t think of any other urgent business.
“Looks like you were about to go out.”
As Lawrence waited and hung around in the parlor, he looked at

Artizea and said so. She was wearing a cloak for going out.
“Ah, yes. I have someone to visit. It’s not important. If my brother’s

business is important, I should give it priority.”
“My business is not that great either.”
Lawrence had an unfamiliar face that Artizea had never seen before.
“Sit down.”
“I don’t intend to disturb you for long. I will be going back soon.”
Because Lawrence spoke while standing, Artizea didn’t even have to

take her cloak off and sit down.
Lawrence said in a quick tone.
“Because you have not yet decided what gift to give to the Empress. I
heard that you are preparing clothes, not just the expensive ones.”
“Ah, I was going to contact you even if I hadn’t.”
Artizea said.
1042
“I’m going to make a jewelry crown out of weaving carnation petals.
Like a laurel wreath, wait. There must be a design somewhere.”
“No, I don’t even have to look. The shape of carnation petals, isn’t it
too childish?”
“I like it to be easy enough that even a child can understand it. In the
end, I know that brother will take Her Majesty the Empress as his
mother.”
“Aren’t you going to openly buy Her Majesty’s anger?”
“Her Majesty is a political figure.”
Artizea said so.
Until she signed the papers that made Lawrence her adoptee, the
Empress had nothing to lose, no matter what she received or what
rumors spread.
After all, Lawrence’s rival is not the Emperor’s child, but the Emperor’s
brother. The inheritance rights of Grand Duke Roygar have nothing to
do with the Empress.
Lawrence nodded his head. Artizea’s words were not very different
from the evaluation of Emperor Gregor.
“I’ll let the crown be given as a gift from my brother to the Empress.
Give the same to His Majesty the Emperor. The two don’t have to
actually use it in person. Rumors of doing so can be spread.”
Lawrence nodded his head. Giving a pair of gifts to his parents seemed
pretty good, he thought.
“And it would be nice to dedicate something to the temple to pray for

the health of the parents.”
1043
“Because we talked about it last time. Goldbox, engraved with the
name of Father and the Empress, will be sealed and dedicated to the
temple three days before the birthday celebration.”
“Good job.”
Artizea said so.
“As for the jewelry to be sent as a gift, I will arrange it within a few
days and send it to you personally. It has to do with the clothes that
the Empress will wear, so I think I will have to work on it until the
completion.
“Okay.”
“You didn’t have to come in person to tell a story like that.”
“…….”
Lawrence glanced around the parlor for a moment. There’s no way

someone who isn’t there will appear just by looking around.
“Why?”
“No.”
Lawrence said in a slightly subdued voice.
“Nothing.”
Lawrence was already regretting it.
Artizea was right when she said that he did not have to come in
person.
The Empress’ birthday present business was a task that could be

solved by sending a reliable messenger or a simple letter.
1044
If not, it was right for him to make an appointment properly and meet
her. Even if there was no business, there must have been a reason to
deepen their friendship.
Lawrence realized that the reason he had come was an excuse. He kept
making excuses until he got into the carriage to come here.
It was regrettable.
“I shouldn’t have interrupted you for nothing. I’ll just leave.”
“Yes.”
“I don’t need a see-off, so do your job.”
“Yes. Goodbye.”
Artizea struggled to maintain a casual color. It was fortunate that she

was enduring the cold voice waiting to come out.
Lawrence didn’t notice it and left Grand Duke Evron’s house at a quick
pace. It was useless, it was a useless thought.
He couldn’t understand why the face of the maid whom he had never
heard the name of kept coming to his mind.
He was just gripped by a feeling of nervousness, as if he was stabbed

somewhere in his spine each time.
Lawrence had just gotten into his carriage.
Lysia, with her tied up blonde hair, came in on a big horse. She
stopped her horse when she saw the carriage standing in front of the
front door.
“Who is here?”
When Lysia saw the carriage, she asked the deputy butler who was
seeing him off.
1045
Lawrence got out of the carriage. As Lysia’s face, sitting on the horse,
turned against the sun, she looked dazzling.
Chapter 119
Lysia was startled to see Lawrence and got off her horse.
At first, when Artizea told her not to talk as much as possible even if
she stumbled upon Lawrence, she took it only as a boundary.
Lawrence is not simply the brother of the person she was serving. He
was one of two people battling for the throne. He was also an axis of
the complex political situation in which Grand Duke Evron was
intertwined.
So she thought Artizea was being on guard against her brother. If Lysia
made a mistake prematurely, it could escalate into a political problem,
or Artizea could be in an awkward position.
But it wasn’t to that extent. Indeed, Artizea seemed to be emotionally

appalled of him.
They actually met at the Empress’ Palace once, but it was still
recognizable.
So she was even more careful, so as not to run into him.
But like this, to meet face to face in front of the mansion, and she
couldn’t pretend she didn’t know Lawrence and walk away.
It wasn’t a slight rudeness, it was a disgrace to Artizea and Baron

Morten.
Lysia got off her horse. And she greeted him politely.
1046
“I was rude not knowing that a precious guest was here.”
That was referred to when she dared to look down on him from the
horse.
Lawrence was not angry. He looked at Lysia’s face for a moment.
Lysia tried to keep her calm demeanor. However, Lawrence’s gaze was
so deep that she couldn’t win and her face turned red.
“Why?”
“…… Where have you been?”
Lawrence didn’t have much to say, so he asked. Lysia answered with a

short answer.
“Yes.”
Lysia did not answer in detail. Because wise people knew that they
could read a surprising number of things from even the smallest clues.
The conversation did not continue and was cut off.
Lawrence thought strangely, fixing his gaze on Lysia.
She really was a woman of nothing. She’s young and quite pretty, but
that’s all she is and nothing more.
There were many women as pretty as Lysia. Among the women who
would run to him if he just contacted them now, there were several
women who were prettier than Lysia.
Still, she was stuck in his mind like a nail.
Lawrence even dreamed several times. In the dream, Lysia was lying in
his bed.
1047
When he woke up, his chest was pounding and he was thirsty. There
were times when he woke up at dawn and couldn’t sleep for the rest of
the night.
Once he has her, this feeling will go away.
From the beginning, he had no interest in people or emotions. Even

love, especially love, was not regarded as entertainment. Therefore, his
lover has always been nothing more than a partner with whom to
share stimulating pleasures.
Rather, the emotions he was interested in were hatred, fear, contempt,

and all sorts of negative and passionate things.
This is because it was believed that this is a genuine emotion that a

person can show only in the face of death.
Perhaps the reason he feels this way is because she is a woman he

shouldn’t have.
Seducing a woman and throwing her away was no big deal for
Lawrence. It was simple, and he never had any trouble with cleaning
up afterwards.
However, using his sister’s lady-in-waiting as a playmate was out of

character.
It was even more so if she was a girl under the age of 20. Above all, he
will not be liked by the Empress.
Moreover, she was from the family of the old vassal of Grand Duke
Evron. It is unwise to have a dispute with Cedric over this.
“Well, is there anything you want to say?”
Lysia hesitated.
Lawrence is a man of bad character.
1048
Lysia was not the type to judge people easily by listening to words. But
there was no doubt that Lawrence was promiscuous and arrogant.
There were many people who blushed and admired his beauty. There
were quite a few people who positively evaluated it as being bold and
aristocratic.
But even the staunchest admirer of Lawrence could not deny that his
private life was debauchery.
Above all, Artizea was the one who had been subjected to the abuse in
the Rosan mansion while he stood by.
She should never have been deeply involved with him, even without a
warning. She had no intention of that.
However, when she sees him like this, she becomes seized with strange
emotions. It felt like her heart was pounding.
The first thing she felt when she met him was excitement. She didn’t
know who he was, so she thought he was a kind person.
But now she feels anxious.
There’s something like a dry crumbled residue somewhere in her chest.

It was so complex that it could not be classified into a simple category
of like or dislike.
Lysia was still too young to understand it. Feelings of unknown names
that had not yet formed are only incomprehensible.
As they were facing each other, something was unraveling, something

tangled like a thread of her own.
It’s only her second encounter with him, and the lifelong feelings
swelled in her heart and slipped away like the wind. As if she was
possessed, her thoughts of him were engrossed deep in her mind.
She painstakingly lowered her eyes. Lawrence then opened his mouth.
1049
“Is there anything difficult or uncomfortable about living in the
capital?”
“… … Yes. Her Grace takes good care of me.”
“Do you know my name?”
Lawrence asked impulsively.
“Yes, Lord Lawrence.”
Lysia answered obediently. Lawrence’s heart pounded strangely at that

answer.
He thought it was the first time he had heard his own name in Lysia’s
voice. Naturally, it gave him a fresh shock.
“I live on Sabellin Street.”
“Yes, I know.”
“Come visit me anytime.”
Lawrence said impulsively. So what if Lysia comes?
Well. That’s something he’ll think about then.
Lawrence nodded his head lightly to Lysia and got back into the
carriage.
Lysia watched as the carriage left while she was still in a strange mood.
It felt so strange to her that he was being kind to her, and that he had
a soft voice, she couldn’t stand it. She wanted to cry and, conversely,
trembled.
‘Let’s not think about it.’
Lawrence asked if she knew his name. But he didn’t seem to realize
that he didn’t ask for Lysia’s name.
1050
He might have known if he tries to find out from which family the
lady-in-waiting that Artizea has brought from Evron, it will be
answered by a butler or secretary on the spot.
But, to put it that way, Lawrence’s name was something she couldn’t
have known.
In short, this cannot be called a common name. It was a minor thing,

but Lysia seemed to know who Lawrence was.
It was when Lysia entered the mansion. Artizea, who had finished
preparing her outing, was coming out to the lobby.
“Your Grace.”
“Oh, Lysia. You came early.”
Artizea was startled.
Lysia saw Artizea’s eyes clouded with anxiety.
“I met Sir Lawrence in the front.”
She couldn’t tell a lie that would soon be revealed, so Lysia said
frankly.
And she added that before Artizea could say anything.
“It was nothing special. I said hello for a moment. I cannot ignore him.”
“Yes…….”
“Your Grace.”
Lysia made a decision impulsively.
“I’m… going to the west.”
It’s been quite some time since Artizea had told Lysia to go to the
West in her place.
1051
Even before arriving at the capital, there were already plans for
philanthropy. Artizea wanted Lysia to take care of it.
Even if she declines because she lacks the ability to manage a large
business, Artizea insistently recommends that she just go ahead and
try with a learning heart.
And after taking over the rebirth project, Lysia was told to do it this
time. It was more of a pleading request rather than a command from
her.
Lysia hesitated. It was because of Cedric’s orders.
[“Stay by her side. That’s enough.”]
Cedric said Artizea was a weak-hearted person.
She seemed to know a little more about what he was talking about
now. Even though Hayley is there, it was with a heavy heart to leave
her behind.
But if she is the one who endangers her heart, wouldn’t it be right for
her to walk away?
She didn’t know why Artizea was trying to keep her from meeting
Lawrence until they did.
However, Lysia was well aware that Artizea liked and cared for her.
So she should listen to that. Surely, Artizea would be recommending it

for her own sake. And it might be better for Artizea herself.
So said Lysia.
“I am not very confident. Brother Colton is a good guy, and I think I

can do it too if he helps me.”
Artizea visibly sighed in relief.
1052
“Yes, you’ll be fine. And do well.”
“You can’t get too mad when I fail.”
“I know you will do very well.”
Artizea took Lysia’s hand and placed her forehead on the back of the
hand.
Lysia gulped down the rock on her chest and swallowed it. At this
point, she really didn’t know what to do.
Though she thought she had made the right decision, she was still
gripped by anxiety.
***
“Why are you sending Miss Lysia to the West?”
Alice asked in the carriage to the Keshore mansion.
After Hayley and Lysia came, it was rare for Alice to accompany Artizea
when she went out. Her status has changed from the past, and her
plans for going out have also changed a lot.
It shouldn’t be, but Alice felt a little bit sad about it.
“I know now that it is not so common to be a person of ability and

trust. You believe in Miss Lysia, don’t you?
“The West is right for Lysia. In fact, there’s not much work to entrust to
Lysia in the capital.”
“But Miss Lysia is pretty, kind, and easily sympathized with people. And
she’s not as good as the knights, but she’s good at fighting, and she’s
very good at horse riding, and I think she’s perfect as Madam’s
attendant.”
“What are you fighting for? In the capital, I prefer to go with you.”
1053
Artizea said in a voice with a smile on her face. Alice sulkily answered.
“Madam is no longer in the position to bring a maid like me.”
“No matter how many people there are, I feel most comfortable with
you and Sophie. Reliable.”
“I am busy, too. As the number of people in the mansion increases,

there are so many things to take care of.”
“If it’s really hard, should I hire a separate maid?”
Alice rolled her eyes.
“Are you kicking me out?”
“It’s a promotion.”
“I don’t like it. I don’t have anyone I can trust other than Sophie. After
all, I have to do it myself.”
Alice said so. Artizea smiled faintly.
“On the way home, let’s stop by for a while and go for a walk. We’ve
both been very busy these days, haven’t we?”
“It’s okay because I’m strong. But I think taking a walk is a good idea.
Madam, have you hardly ever had a break these days?”
While they were talking, the carriage arrived at the Keshore Mansion.
Sir Keshore came to meet her personally. She doesn’t know how many
nights he had been up all night from the complexion. His face was
black and dead.
1054
Chapter 120
“Welcome, Lady Artizea.”
“It’s been a while, Sir Keshore.”
Artizea greeted him politely.
Henry Keshore was one of the Emperor’s most trusted Guard Knights.
He had the virtue of a soldier who looked after his subordinates and
obeyed his superiors. And he had a reputation not only among the
subordinates of the Guard, but also among military personnel and
officials.
The Emperor’s confidence naturally brought him power.
Speaking of the power he possessed, he was the best among the six
generals.
When he was young, he was the best military commander in the

empire, and even now in his old age, he has not lost his skills.
He used to be that kind of person, but now he’s very different.
The last time Artizea met him was at her wedding. It had not yet been
a year since then, and he seemed to be aged by fifteen years.
The energy drained from his strong body, and a deep tiredness piled
up under his eyes. It was as if he had lost some weight as his cheeks
had become thinner.
“You look unwell. I heard that you have been resting for over a month
with the permission of His Majesty the Emperor.”
“I am okay. I am just a little tired.”
said Sir Keshore.

1055
“My wife should have come to greet you, but I gave her medicine and
forced her to sleep.”
“That……. Lady Mielle looks really bad, doesn’t she?”
“Yes.”
Sir Keshore said faintly.
He led Artizea to the south room where Mielle’s bedroom was.
“Lady Hazel said she was okay until winter.”
“Yes. Rather, she was in good condition. She’s been like that all winter.”
Sir Keshore carefully opened the door to Mielle’s bedroom.
A nurse was sitting by the bedside, and the maid opened the window
to ventilate. Mielle’s bed was covered with a thin curtain woven with
lace.
She was in a coma.
“She was in hospital two months ago. But until last week, she was able
to sit up, laugh and meet people…….”
Sir Keshore sighed.
“It happened three days ago.”
Alice covered her mouth with one hand.
Artizea cautiously approached Mielle’s bedside.
Even though she was still breathing, Mielle’s face looked like she was
already dead.
“The doctor told me to be prepared. Even if she ever wakes up again, it

will be difficult for her to pass this year.”
1056
Sir Keshore revealed his despair.
He had only one child, Mielle. She was the only child born when he
was thirty.
Considering that the average person gets married before the age of
twenty-two and has children right away, the Keshores had children
quite late.
The two struggled tirelessly to have a child, but only Mielle was born,
and no children were born after her.
Sir Keshore, who was a commoner and became a Guard Knight, was a
new aristocrat who started his own family.
But he did not try to establish the Keshore family, but lived in gratitude
for what was given.
He didn’t deny wealth, but he thought it was enough to make his wife
and daughter comfortable.
Although he was originally frugal and not ambitious in nature, that’s

not the only reason. To him, Mielle’s life was much more important.
He had no intention of making his daughter the victim of an arranged

marriage. He didn’t even want to raise up his ailing daughter to
become the heir to the family.
He didn’t want to spend too much time rushing for his ambitions, and
spend less time with his daughter.
She was such a precious child.
“My wife and I were both trying to stay quiet. So we didn’t even tell
the relatives. I am grateful that Lady Artizea came to visit me, but I
would have rejected it usually.”
“Sir Keshore.”
1057
“What is the way to save Mielle, the one you wrote in the letter?”
Sir Keshore asked Artizea with bloodshot eyes.
Artizea beckoned lightly. When Alice saw it, she whispered to the
nurse that they should leave quickly.
The Keshore maid and nurse were bewildered. However, it seemed like
the high-ranking people were having an important conversation, so
they quickly followed Alice.
Only two people remained in the room, Sir Keshore and Artizea.
Artizea placed her hand lightly on Mielle’s pale forehead. Contrary to

how she looked, there was still warmth in her skin.
Said Sir Keshore.
“It’s fine whether it’s medicine or just a name. I want to do everything I

can. Even if it doesn’t work, I will be grateful and never forget it.”
Perhaps he thought Artizea got some precious medicine somewhere.
Artizea said.
“10 years.”
“What?”
“Mielle, I will let your daughter live another ten years.”
Keshore blinked his eyes. He didn’t think Artizea would say so

definitively.
Artizea looked at Sir Keshore in an upright position.
“She is not going to be healthy. Probably not much different from

now, always sick and lying in bed for no reason……. Living like other
people can be difficult. Like now.”
1058
“Lady Artizea…….”
“But she can live for another 10 years. What would you do?”
He didn’t even have to think. It didn’t matter what the method was. Sir
Keshore responded immediately.
“I will give her 10 years of my life. Just let her live one more year.”
Sir Keshore never wielded power.
But he knew what his position was.
He is not the Emperor’s most cherished favorite*. However, he is the

person the Emperor has the most confidence in.
The Keshore was not loyal to the power or wealth of the Emperor. He
is also not loyal to an individual named Gregor.
He was loyal to the Emperor’s authority.
His allegiance is towards the Crown itself. A servant must be loyal to

the Emperor, so he was loyal. Such people are a few among the
Emperor’s favorites.
Sir Keshore was well aware of the Emperor’s personal flaws.
He also felt sorry for the Empress, and he did not think it was right for
the Emperor to enter Miraila’s house.
But he was also a conservative. He thought that a stable reality would

be better than throwing the world upside down, even with some
injustice.
Therefore, that was not a reason to be disloyal to the throne.
Therefore, he was not interested in the succession battles. For Sir

Keshore, it was always clear what he had to do. Either way, he only had
to be loyal to the Emperor.
1059
The Emperor trusted the Keshore because he knew it. That’s why the
trust he receives is even more important.
But his loyalty would never be sustained at the cost of abandoning his
child’s life.
He was more than willing to go to Hell for doing what he believed was
right for Mielle.
Whatever Artizea asked for, Sir Keshore knew it was all he could pay
with.
She already had more money, more power, and more than Sir Keshore
could give.
“Don’t say that.”
Artizea lowered her eyes and spoke softly.
“When I was at the Rosan Manor, Lord Keshore was pretty much the
only one who still tried to be a grown up for me.”
“…… Lady Artizea.”
“I didn’t see Lady Mielle very often for various reasons, but she was
one of the few people of my age who was kind to me at the time.”
Artizea said softly. Of course, that wasn’t the real reason.
Sir Keshore burst into tears.
“Thank you for your kind words. I haven’t really done anything.”
They both knew things wouldn’t actually turn out that way.
If Mielle survived, of course, Sir Keshore had to repay Artizea for her
favor.
1060
But he was at least comforted a little by her kind words. Because it felt
as if she was saying that this was not a matter of power, but in return
for Mielle’s kindness.
It sounded like a reason for Mielle to live.
“However.”
“You must keep it a secret.”
“Secret…… ?”
“Yes.”
Artizea raised her lowered eyes and said to Sir Keshore.
“The fact that I saved Lady Mielle. And I’m not going to tell Lord
Keshore how I do it.”
“But… … .”
“Sir Keshore must believe that I have not done anything dangerous to
Lady Mielle. You must also keep it a secret.”
“Lady Artizea.”
“Today, I visited Lady Mielle, but it is simply a coincidence that she is

getting better. Can you do that?”
Confusion crossed Sir Keshore’s face. The word magic wouldn’t even
be in his mind.
But one thing could be certain.
“I can keep a secret. Lady Artizea.”
1061
“You shouldn’t even tell your wife. I don’t think Lady Mielle herself
needs to know. It’s not because I don’t trust the two, but because it’s
better if they don’t know the story at all.”
“No one in the world will ever hear from my mouth anything that
would threaten my daughter and her benefactor.”
“Sir Keshore is trustworthy enough. I believe you.”
Sir Keshore’s oath was heavy. Even if he doesn’t offer sacrifices like the
Altar of Oath or swear it on the River of Death, his oath will be kept.
Artizea lowered her eyes, not wanting to show her feelings.
“You don’t have to mention it. Could you please leave for a moment?”
Sir Keshore hesitated for a moment.
But he had already pledged to keep the secret, believing in Artizea.

There was nothing that could get better if he were curious or anxious
about how.
Keshore left the room.
As he left, Alice entered. Artizea looked around the room and ordered
Alice.
“Draw the curtains. We have to make sure that there are no light leaks
outside.”
“Yes.”
Because it was the sick person’s room, there were several clean cloths.
There was also a basin with clean water. Although the weather was
mild, it was warm enough with a fire in the fireplace.
Artizea took a white cotton cloth and spread it on the table.
She was going to use magic.
1062
If it was Lysia, just holding her hand would have made Mielle healthy.
But to Artizea, it was impossible.
She took off the gloves she was wearing. She then pulled out a small
knife and stabbed the tip of her left index finger.
Blood was dripping down. Alice cried out in surprise when she saw it
one step later.
“Madam!”
—-
Note:
*) Please don’t get confused on ‘most cherished favourite’. The term favourite here
doesn’t mean the same as saying ‘Pizza is my favourite food’, but the favourite here is
actually a term for a close companion of the Emperor.
The term was first used to describe Amalie Harper.
Read more about it here https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Favourite
Chapter 121
“I told you I would do it.”
“This is easy.”
Artizea said with a slight frown on her face.
Each time she bled her fingers from a couple of experiments, Alice
insisted that she cut her own arm instead.
But Artizea also preferred to stab her own finger than to cut Alice’s
arm and draw her blood.
1063
She couldn’t say that she had good resilience. But this is where it ends
with the smallest wound.
Fortunately, Artizea was good at putting up with physical pain. She

went through the wounds a few times, drawing a magic circle on a
cotton cloth.
Artizea then stopped the wounds on her fingers. She carefully wiped
the area around her wounds with a wet cotton cloth and sprayed it
with a hemostatic agent.
“I think Evron acid hemostatic works well. I think it would be fine to

commercialize it. Will it be difficult to supply and demand medicines?”
Artizea said so and threw the cotton into the fireplace. The wet cloth
seemed to soften the flames for a moment, and then it burned with
black smoke.
“This is not the time to say that. Lady, show me your finger.”
Alice said in an upset voice.
“It’s okay. But I must say that I have a hobby of embroidery.”
“Who has hurt her hand so much because of embroidery?”
“I told you this is the most efficient.”
“I would heal much faster.”
“You have to do water work, don’t you use your hands a lot? I’m
better. I can just keep wearing my gloves.”
“It’s ridiculous that Madam hurts your own body. What if the Master
finds out?”
“Are you going to listen to Cedric more than me?”
Alice couldn’t respond to that, and bit her mouth. Artizea said softly.
1064
“Only this time.”
Alice shook her head in disbelief.
“Really?”
Artizea’s words were sincere, as she had no other place for this to be
used.
Alice eventually shut up.
Although she was concerned about Artizea, she never objected to

what she said was necessary. It was because Artizea’s words were
always the most important.
Artizea covered the magic circle over Mielle’s face.
Even if the fact that she brought Mielle back to life by magic is known
to the temple, Artizea will not be immediately attacked by the temple.
Because she is a saintess. Mielle was equally safe.
But when it does, she has to tell the truth. Artizea had no intention of
doing that.
She placed her hand at the center of the magic circle.
Fwaaaa-!
A green light rose and flowed along the edge of the magic circle like a
fire spreading.
All magics require human vitality. However, there is usually no way to

extract life force separately.
At best, it was all about bleeding. However, if a large amount of blood

is spilled, the magic circle drawn in blood will be crushed and the
contents will become unclear.
1065
Therefore, unless it is a level of magic that emits light for less than 5
seconds, just fatigue is impossible. In fact, they had no choice but to
kill people and offer them as sacrifices.
However, Artizea was able to cut off her own life force and convert it
to holy power.
She pays a price for it, and she saves Mielle.
She’s already done a few experiments and she’s confirmed that it’s
possible. She cannot heal another person, but she could prolong their
life by paying the price for it with her own body instead.
To put it another way, it could be viewed as the ability to bring about

the target’s suffering or illness.
Her abilities were equal in price and reward. If she included a little bit
of life force used to activate magic, the price she had to pay was
slightly higher.
In a way, it was also an ability that was well-suited to her oracle of

‘return’.
But she didn’t have any major problems. Didn’t her body make up for
it, there’s a saying that people who have a weak body live longer to
make up for the weak body? Artizea wasn’t in good health, but she
was never so weak that she nearly died. She lived well until she was
forty years old. If she hadn’t been tormented by Lawrence, she would
have lived longer.
Even if it was cut off by 10 years, she still has plenty of time to work. It
wasn’t a waste at all.
If it could put Sir Keshore in her hands, it would be cheap.
Her plans were long, but execution was fleeting.
Even if she took off the cloth, Mielle’s complexion did not improve
immediately. Over the next few days she will get a little better.
1066
Artizea didn’t heal her, but she just put her death on hold for 10 years.
Artizea wiped the blood from her fingers once more and put her
gloves back on. She carried the cloth on which the magic circle was
drawn into her arms. She was going to go home and burn it.
She opened the curtains and windows to ventilate, and when she
opened the door, Sir Keshore stood with a restless face.
“Mielle will be fine. I’m sure she will be up for the next few days.”
“In order to pray for the well-being of your daughter, Mielle, I brought
the statue of Saintess Olga, which was a gift from Her Majesty the
Empress. Please put it by her bedside. I had it in the carriage, so the
servants should have brought it to the lobby by now.”
“I don’t know what to say to thank you…… .”
Artizea smiled at Sir Keshore’s words.
“It’s a loan, so you can’t say that. Lady Mielle will definitely wake up.
“Yes, she must be….”
“I’ll just go back. Please tell your wife not to strain her body and mind
with too much concern.”
Sir Keshore followed to see Artizea out of his mansion.
But he couldn’t see her off to the end. It was because a maid ran out
and yelled at him before Artizea got into the carriage.
“Sir Keshore! Sir Keshore! Please come this way! The lady has opened
her eyes!”
Sir Keshore’s eyes widened. Artizea whispered quietly.
“Go. It seems that Saintess Olga has granted a miracle.”

1067
Sir Keshore understood that.
Although Mielle’s condition is now a secret, if she woke up from her

sickbed, he should have spoken to the doctor or nurse.
So, in order not to spread rumors, he was meant to say that the
miracle was caused by Saintess Olga.
“I will make a new statue of the saintess and dedicate it to the temple.”
Sir Keshore said quickly.
“Sorry, I have to go.”
Artizea said yes. Sir Keshore hurriedly turned around and ran inside.
Soon through the open window came the sound of a man’s wailing.
Artizea set off her carriage.
Alice said with a slightly moved face.
“Sir Keshore is a good man. My father wouldn’t cry so much if he

heard that I was dead.”
“If you die and come back to life, he might cry.”
Artizea smiled faintly. She was dizzy from the anemia. As the carriage
shook, she had motion sickness. She soon closed her eyes and lay
down on Alice’s lap.
***
In early summer, when Artizea gave Terry Ford the camouflage identity
of Madam Lexen, she asked for:
[If possible, try to earn the Duchess’ trust. If you can be a maid, it’s
better, and if not, you should at least be a friend of the maid.]
If she would sum it up in one word, it would be summed up as

infiltrating the Riagan Duchy.
1068
It wasn’t just the marriage certificate that Artizea prepared for the task.
She had a small business running in the name of Madam Lexen with
substantial funds for the activities. As parts of the business, there were
a fairly large cloth merchant, a small dressing room, and three large
sericulture farms.
It was only when Terry came to the south that she realized the value of
the business that Artizea had handed over.
The southern province was a very dangerous region because of

pirates, and at the same time, it was also an area where so many
goods were passed through the sea route that pirates ran wild.
Other than the Eimmel Kingdom and Iantz Kingdom, there were
several small kingdoms beyond the southern part of the empire.
The south had a nice and free climate. In a different sense from the
east, the south is a developed area of commerce. There are no large
landowners and caravans that target them like predators. There was no
conservative temple or oppression by the imperial government.
In the south, those with brilliant ideas worked day and night to make
money. Commerce and trade moved through the south. Many foreign
merchants and spies came and went to enter the huge market called
the Krates Empire. There were also many tourists.
Terry soon got used to handling information. Some of the information

and guidelines Artizea gave her were very effective.
Moreover, owning a sericulture farm at this time was treated like

owning a gold mine. Because of the newly developed fabric in the
Kingdom of Iantz, merchants were running around late trying to find
quality silk thread.
When they learned that Terry had recently bought a sericulture farm,
they groaned with envy, how did she get such important information.
1069
Terry just said modestly that she was originally a cloth trader, so she
just bought it as an investment. But people seldomly believed it.
Madam Lexen was a standout figure, earning her own money at a

young age and finally earning her title.
The capital would say that she’s a great person, but in the conservative
east, she wouldn’t even get into the social world, they would say that
she’s a nouveau riche.
But in the south it was different.
This gave Terry easy access to the Duchess of Riagan.
[Her Majesty the Empress is our 7th cousin once removed.]
She felt that the Duchess was struggling to claim the Empress as her
cousin.
The Duchess of Riagan tried to keep her dignity, and to be arrogant,

like a high-ranking aristocrat. Unfortunately, however, it was said that
her temperament did not favor her innately arrogant or egotistical
side.
Her entitlement was shamefully revealed on her face. The Duchess of

Riagan used to speak of her own identity as if she were making
excuses.
And she attracted a lot of inconspicuous emerging aristocrats like

Terry around her. It was because around them, with the blood of the
Riagan Duchy, she could act like an old noblewoman.
Anyway, it was something to be grateful for Terry.
Her acquaintance with the Duchess was beneficial to her business.

Traders who mainly dealt with the business of the Iantz Kingdom
fabrics gathered around Terry.
1070
Terry never knew she had a business talent. Madam Lexen’s business,
which Artizea had arranged, could also be maintained fairly passively.
However, Terry achieved significant success in half a year. It deepened

the Duchess’ trust, and a virtuous circle of advantage in business.
And finally, she came to the Eimmel Kingdom with a letter of

introduction from the Duchess of Riagan.
“Madam Lexen.”
The Queen’s lady-in-waiting called in a polite voice.
Terry stood up with determination. She had a wry smile on her lips.
She got used to that hypocritical smile.
Terry quickly got used to living as Madam Lexen.
Coming here, Terry was freed from money. She was also respected by
people.
It was the first time Terry knew that those two could change a person’s
life completely.
‘Enjoy the present, but don’t be happy.’
Don’t let the resolution get buried.
If she completely becomes Madam Lexen, she will not be able to

function properly.
She was choked when she received the envelope tightly sealed with
wax, even though she had been thinking about it all along.
How about just pretending not to know and continue to live as

Madam Lexen?
Now that you know your own talent for the first time, why not just run
away and start over somewhere?
1071
But in the endless night, she would remember that she had not yet
forgotten her resolution.
Terry hid her tremors. She then went to see Queen Eimmel as she
smiled brightly.
—
Note:
Do you guys remember her?
To jog your memory, her story appeared in Chapter 39 till Chapter 41 !
Chapter 122
14. Empress’s Birthday Celebration
Sir Keshore’s return was two weeks after Mielle opened her eyes.
The Emperor looked at Sir Keshore with a slightly puzzled and quite
curious face.
“Did Mielle get up from the sick bed? Congratulations.”
“I am grateful. There is no way I can repay you for sending your

precious medicine and doctor.”
“It didn’t really help much, it was nothing. I’m so glad.

Congratulations.”
Sir Keshore silently bowed his head to express his gratitude. The
Emperor chuckled and laughed.
“But it was a bit surprising.”
“Yes?”
1072
“I thought you would get some more rest. Although you say that
Mielle is recovering, she hasn’t fully recovered yet? I thought you were
going to stay by her side until she was completely healed.”
“Doctors say there is no cure anyway. Now, she can get up and walk
around comfortably in the mansion.”
Said Sir Keshore.
“It seems uncomfortable with her father staying at home all day, now
that her friends can come to visit her.”
“You must be sad.”
At the Emperor’s words, Sir Keshore smiled bitterly and faintly.
“It has been my lifelong wish for my kid to be healthy and to be able
to play with her friends. I can’t sincerely say no when it comes to being
sad, but she’ll be an adult soon.”
“Hmm.”
“Some of her friends are already married, and it wouldn’t be good for
her parents to keep looking after her and keep nagging.”
“You are old enough.”
The Emperor shook his head.
“I still thought you might retire. It would be better for Mielle’s health
to go to the east or the south for treatment rather than the bustling
capital city.”
“I am thinking about it. I can’t repay Your Majesty’s grace, but it may
be better..….”
“It’s only natural that you are more worried about Mielle than me.”
1073
Noticing the mischief mixed in the Emperor’s words, the servants held
their breath and bowed their heads.
Formally, it could be said that parental love takes precedence, but in

reality, it implies that the love of children takes precedence over
loyalty.
But Sir Keshore lowered his head knowingly and calmly. He had never
succumbed to such a prank-like test from the Emperor.
“It’s thanks to Your Majesty’s grace that I can take care of my

daughter.”
“Well. Since you are such a person, Tia must have gone to visit her,
even lending Saintess Olga’s statue.”
Again, the king knew everything. As expected, Sir Keshore answered

with his head slightly bowed so that a bitter smile would not be
noticed.
“I decided to make a new statue of Saintess Olga with gold and

precious stones, engraved with the prayer for the health of Artizea and
my daughter and dedicate it to the temple.”
“Oh.”
“It wasn’t like a miracle of healing, but ….… I think there may have been
a little bit of a blessing.”
Sir Keshore said in a low voice.
“I really hope that the statue of the saintess retains its protection. It is
also a meaningful way to thank Artizea for her kindness.”
Even if he lied, it wouldn’t work with the Emperor.
It was clear that Artizea had lent Mielle the wedding gift from the
Empress, not because of their friendship, but because of Sir Keshore’s
status.
1074
So Sir Keshore drew the line.
He thanked God for the miraculous awakening of his daughter, and

prayed to God for the person who granted the opportunity for the
miracle.
It fits well, and it doesn’t go too far.
Dedicating a golden statue of a saintess to the temple and putting

Artizea’s name at the same time could be an indirect bribe sent on
behalf of Artizea to the temple.
The Emperor lowered his eyelids in a thoughtful manner for a moment.
Even Sir Keshore would know that.
The Emperor thought it was a proper reward, even if it was that much.
Anyway, there was nothing wrong with paying a bribe to the temple.
Artizea took charge of the Western Rebirth project. It is a task that can
be done smoothly only with the support of the employees.
At the same time as he is expressing his gratitude for her, he also sets
a limit of his help to only indirect means.
The Emperor immediately smiled and looked at Sir Keshore.
“Right. But it will be a bit of a financial burden on you, the Golden

Saintess statue.”
“Mielle woke up, why would that be a problem? If Saintess Olga’s

statue really does work the miracle and cures her, I will gladly dedicate
all my fortunes and enter the monastery with bare feet.”
“You can’t do that. Shouldn’t you leave your wife and child something
to live on?”
The Emperor laughed as he joked. And he had the servant bring two
gold bars.
1075
“Before you go barefoot, I need to give you some congratulatory gifts.
Use it in addition to your wealth in order to make a new statue of the
saintess.”
“Your generosity is immeasurable.”
Sir Keshore knelt down on his knees and politely accepted it with both
hands.
***
The Empress’s birthday party was prepared step by step without any
hindrance.
The location was decided to be the Luminous Hall. The three-story

building in front of the Imperial Palace was small but very dignified
and beautiful.
It was the first part of the Imperial Palace, built in the early days of the
empire, and now only the most important events were held there.
Such things as coronation ceremonies, ceremonies for the crown

prince, national marriage, funeral ceremonies, and triumph
ceremonies.
Other than that, handing out almanacs on New Year’s Eve envoys to
each country every year, and the ordination ceremony of knights were
held in the Luminous Hall according to the customs.
Even the Emperor’s birthday party did not use the Luminous Hall
unless it was also a special occasion to commemorate.
However, the Emperor did not prevent the opening of the Luminous
Hall as excessive. This is because he had no justification to pressure
the Empress who opened her palace after 18 years.
It was even more so because the Empress was in a tug of war with
Lawrence.
1076
To oppressing his wife for the sake of his beloved illegitimate son and
doing it for his mistress are completely different things.
Artizea carefully selected everything from the decoration of the

banquet hall to the Empress’ clothes and ornaments.
Since it was the season of uncertain weather, both the furnace and ice
were prepared in case it was cold or hot. Luxurious gifts piled up like a
mountain.
The Iantz Kingdom decided to postpone the release of the new fabric
until that day.
It was chosen to be used as the Empress’ birthday celebratory dress,

and it could even be said that it was the day the Empress practically
took off her mourning robe for the first time in 18 years. It was the
perfect place for the debut
New, beautiful, and expensive are always popular.
There was no greater publicity than the fact that the Empress made
her new dress out of it and went to the Luminous Hall.
Every lady with money gets new clothes made. Because it is against
the proper manners, even if you cannot acquire clothes, small items
such as fans and gloves would be fine.
Men were no exception. A colorful fabric that shines like a jewel can be
used as a handkerchief or as a decoration for a collar. You can make a
shirt or cravat with a simple fabric that is soft and shiny.
However, the Empress’ dressing room vehemently refused.
The young ladies Artizea had gathered were thorough in this matter.
And their parents also helped with the work, regardless of the faction.
With much effort, their daughters were given an important job in the
Empress’ palace, and there was no need to upset the Empress over
clothes or accessories.
1077
The opponent was an older Empress who had the same authority as
the Crown Prince.
Moreover, it would not be common for clothes to have such deep

meaning as this time.
Even Grand Duchess Roygar said with a slightly jealous expression, “I

wanted to wear it, too.”
Of course, not everyone was unwilling to compete for power with the
Empress.
“Is it unreasonable to ask you to bring some more fabrics, at most?
Clink!
Miraila threw the teacup.
Fortunately, no one was hit head-on by the teacup. But hot water was
sprinkled everywhere.
An apprentice seamstress, tea-drenched on her thighs, sat down

screaming.
The maid and the seamstress were frightened and fell to their knees.
There were by no means a few ladies who played the devil’s advocate
in the dressing room. If you look at what they do to the mansion maid
and the dressing room staff, there have been times when it was so
severe that it was hard to believe that they were the same person as
someone who was rumored to be elegant and classy.
Miraila was the worst among them.
She was extremely moody. When she liked the clothes, she even
bought mother-of-pearl buttons one by one, down to the maid at the
end.
1078
However, when there was something she didn’t like, she tore up all the
fabrics on display and cut off other people’s hair.
So, when Miraila came, everyone was scurrying to hide needles and
cutting scissors.
Madame Emily quickly motioned for her burnt seamstress to come

quickly.
As the face of the new male apprentice complied, she gave an

explanation, hoping that it might help Miraila quell her wrath in the
slightest.
But it seemed like she couldn’t stand it.
“I am sorry, Dowager Marchioness Rosan. However, the Empress

Palace is not the problem, the Iantz Kingdom does not provide the
supply.”
“How could you ask me to do something about it? Who am I? You

mean to say that I can’t wear a single piece of clothing? I said I would
give you the money!”
Miraila yelled at her. Emily spoke as if she was a sinner.
“From the beginning, the Iantz didn’t send me enough fabric to

complete any dress until it was first released. At most, we only got one
handkerchief as a sample.”
“Are you ignoring me now?”
“I’ve already contacted other dressing rooms and fabric dealers. If you
want, I can make it by using it on the chest side of the dress or part of
the skirt.”
Emily said in a trembling voice.
“You’re beautiful enough to do that. If you put it on the collar, it’s so

bright that you don’t have to wear a jewel necklace…….”
1079
Miraila must have been much more beautiful than the old Empress
wearing all new fabrics.
But it was unlikely that Miraila would calm down if she said so. Because
she is not trying to compete with the Empress for beauty.
She was so frightened that she could not even bring out the name of
the Empress.
“Emily, are you making fun of me now?”
Miraila roared at her in a sharp voice and stomped her feet.
“Who do you think I am?”
She was on the verge of going crazy in anger.
She heard yesterday that Lawrence made two jewels cut into the shape
of petals and dedicated them to the Emperor and the Empress
respectively. And the fact that Artizea ordered it.
Miraila ran out in anger and ran to Lawrence’s mansion on Sabellin

Street.
But Lawrence never even met her. Lawrence’s butler gave a dismissal
order in an embarrassing yet respectful manner.
[“I’m sorry, Dowager, the master is very busy these days. If you go back
and have a quiet stay at the Rosan mansion, he will visit you when he
has time.”]
Miraila had no one to complain to.
Artizea, who protects her no matter what, is no longer at home.
Grand Duchy’s servants never told Artizea that Miraila had visited.
1080
Miraila didn’t even hear the dismissal order from the butler in that
house. Because the knights in front of the gate pointed their sword
and told her to go back.
She couldn’t even speak to the Emperor.
But if Lawrence really does go wrong, then whom should she depend
her life on?
Chapter 123
Miraila turned over the entire dressing room and made sure there was
no new fabric before she left.
Fortunately, there were no more injured workers.
Emily hasn’t been experiencing this just once or twice. As soon as she
realized it was impossible for her to calm Miraila, she gave her
everything she wanted.
Miraila has overturned all the clothes drawers and even the bins for
storing all sorts of things.
When Miraila finally left the store like a storm had passed, it was as if
she had been carrying a gang of thieves.
“Sigh, really, that’s awful, the Dowager.”
One of the employees said in a tired voice. Wondering how long it

would take to put this all together.
Emily said in a low voice.
1081
“Still, not many people were injured, so you should think of it as a
good thing. It’s not the first time it’s happened.”
“It’s really too much. What kind of slaves are we? Her daughter, Grand
Duchess Evron, is a decent person.”
“The Dowager, it can’t be helped.”
Emily didn’t want to sympathize with Miraila, but she still had to say
so.
The chief seamstress under Emily sighed.
“It reminds me of the past. Previously, the Dowager had humiliated

Her Majesty with her clothes.”
“How?”
The younger worker asked with eyes wide open.
“That must have been 25 years ago. It was before Sir Lawrence was
born. For the ball, which Her Majesty attended, she went in with five
courtesans, all dressed in identical clothes with the ladies-in-waiting.
“Wow. That’s bold.”
“And she herself wore luxurious clothes similar to the Empress’ clothes,
but much more expensive.”
“If the Dowager Marchioness Rosan wears clothes similar to that of

Her Majesty the Empress, and stands in the same room….”
The worker said, “Wow”. Emily let out a sigh.
“The Empress is no ordinary woman, and she ripped off the clothes of
the courtesans on the spot, leaving only her underwear behind.”
“And the Dowager Marchioness Rosan? I guess His Majesty the

Emperor wasn’t present.”
1082
“Even in the absence of His Majesty the Emperor, she is still the
Marchioness of Rosan, if you do that, the Marquisate of Rosan will
have a problem. Instead, Viscountess Pescher took a knife and tore her
skirt.”
“Oh my gosh.”
The employees sighed.
Emily said sadly.
“They said no red flower stays red for ten days*, who would have
imagined that it would be like this just last year?”
“I know, right? I think it was just yesterday that I first went to tailor the
clothes for Her Grace, Grand Duchess Evron.”
“You reap what you sow. I’m not sorry at all. How much of a horrible
mother must she be that both of her son and daughter would
abandon their mother?”
One of the workers said sulking.
“When are you going to put all this away?”
“I hope you get used to it.”
The chief designer lamented.
“The Dowager Marchioness of Rosan is exceptional, but she’s not the

only one.”
“Let’s take a break and clean up.”
Emily sighed and lowered her head.
***
Miraila sat in the carriage and closed her eyes.
1083
After she poured out her anger and exploded all fury at once, it now
seemed rather chilly and empty in her stomach.
Miraila lowered her head. Then tears fell.
She would go into a state of extreme anger or agitation, and then she
would go into depression again and again.
But she had never in the last few decades shed tears at any time every
day like in the past few months.
More often than not, Miraila was not even conscious of the tears
flowing. She thought her tears had long since dried up.
She was very tired. She couldn’t even understand what made her so
angry.
Emily couldn’t have gotten it no matter how talented she was, as she
said the Iantz Kingdom wouldn’t supply the fabric.
It was clear that she probably wouldn’t be able to get it even if she
talked directly to the owner of the large cloth merchant.
And what does it mean for her to get the fabric and make the most
beautiful dress in the world?
Even Miraila knew that. Even if she held a more glamorous and
grander banquet at the palace on the same day as the Empress’
birthday celebration, it wouldn’t make much sense for her to become
the main character.
After Lawrence grew up, Miraila had never received a birthday present.
It was only when he was very young that he brought things such as
flowers. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he himself hadn’t
prepared the gift as the tutor took care of it.
Does she really know her own birthday? She would only have known
when the Emperor gave her a birthday present or threw a party.
1084
‘Bad boy.’
Lawrence was the only thing Miraila had brought out into the world to
be praised as valuable.
But instead of being proud, she always felt sorry for Lawrence.
She was sorry that she gave birth to the Emperor’s son but not a
Prince. She was sorry that she gave birth to an indecent body.
Of course, he is a precious body that should be the crowned prince,

but she was sorry that she couldn’t do it because she had flaws.
She wanted to raise him well. She loved him.
So he could do anything.
She didn’t ask him to do anything he disliked, she let him do whatever
he liked.
She could give it even if it cost her life. Miraila could do anything to
restore Lawrence’s original and proper rights that he should have.
She thought Lawrence would recognize that feeling, too.
‘They said there was no use in raising a son.’
Still, she knew that only Lawrence was different.
Miraila leaned her exhausted neck back.
The frightened maid looked at her fidgety. And she asked in a voice as
low as a mosquito.
“Madam.”
“What?”
“Where…… Would you like to go?”
1085
The coachman was too cautious to ask. So the carriage stood still for a
long time.
Miraila thought with an empty mind. Will she go to the Imperial

Palace? But she had nothing to do there.
Those in power who had been with Miraila moved around Lawrence,
following the natural course.
And now that Lawrence has turned his back on her, a proper line was
drawn for Miraila, now courteous servants and court lady.
Come to think of it, they’ve never been on Miraila’s side. They were
merely a force to defend the Emperor’s favorite son.
The Emperor would welcome her, but meeting him didn’t make much
difference. Even if she was treated badly in the dressing room, the
Emperor would only talk about comforting her with empty words or
asking if he would pay for the dressing room.
The Emperor was well acquainted with the petty battles for power
through clothes and accessories.
But after he established authority as Emperor, he pretended not to

know. This is because it is a fight that has to be fought in order to be
seen by the Emperor, and it is not something that the Emperor can
interfere with.
Miraila had few friends who could truly be called friends.
It was not that there was no one by her side. But for the most part,
they were just a bunch of flattering people.
And as they had wanted to come to Miraila’s banquet not so long ago,
they were wondering if they could get a good position at the Empress’
birthday party this time.
“Let’s go home.”
1086
In the end, it was the only place to go.
Miraila returned to the Rosan mansion with a hellish mood.
“Welcome back, how have you been?”
The butler politely bowed his head. Miraila waved her hand roughly.
She wanted to take off her makeup and rest.
Had it been the dead Bill, he would have noticed that Miraila was in a
bad mood.
He would have been able to relax her mind by talking to her friendlily,
flattering her, and preparing things to make her feel better.
But this butler didn’t. As a butler, he did what he had to do and was
asked to do perfectly, but he never took the initiative to do what he
was not told to do. There was no such thing as talking without
purpose.
The job went flawlessly. The mansion has been perfectly maintained.
The house was more pleasant and beautiful than it had been in Bill’s
management.
But Miraila thought the butler was like a housekeeping machine.
And she thought that her entitlement would be ignored because this
man despised her.
The reason she didn’t change him was because it was the Emperor’s
attendant who sent the butler.
She also had reasons to find him difficult to trust. Miraila was now
tired and struggling to find and compare people as actively as she did
in her youth.
Miraila thinks that these days this house is no different from the house
she lived in when she was a child.
1087
The house was a mansion with a long history. However, as there was
no employee, weeds grew up to the thighs in the garden, and thieves
ripped up the wallpaper, making it a waste of money.
The butler said.
“You have a guest.”
“Guest?”
Miraila tilted her head because no one was supposed to come.
“Belmond Family’s Hazel.”
“The Lady?”
The Belmond family knew Miraila.
The Belmond family had a total of three newspapers, and several other
magazines that Miraila was not familiar with. Belmond Coffee House
was famous as a gathering place for the capital’s intellectuals.
Chancellor Lin occasionally contributed columns to the Belmond

newspaper.
On the other hand, even the most sensational scandal sheet in the
capital belonged to the Belmond family.
Yellow Belmond used to bring vivid descriptions of Miraila’s worn

heels or the decorations on her head.
Even Miraila saw Yellow Belmond. There were times when she burst
into anger at some content and turned the newspaper upside down,
and on other days, deliberately threw out articles at them.
She wears a wide-brimmed hat to make portraits easier, and she once
sat for a long time on the balcony of a salon.
1088
The Emperor’s government and gossip were in a symbiotic
relationship. When Lawrence got to read it, he drew a line to keep it
from being too harsh.
However, in any case, if it was the daughter of the Belmond family, she
would have been a well-bred daughter of a wealthy family, even if she
was not a noble of a traditional family.
Even though she was young, Miraila doesn’t know why she came to
see her.
If it were the Lady, she wouldn’t have met the Belmond family lady one
on one. If it’s Mrs. Belmond, she doesn’t know. Especially when she is
in such a sad mood.
But Miraila decided to meet Hazel. Because she thought Hazel might
have been sent by Artizea.
Even Miraila knew that the daughters of influential families were

helping to prepare for the Empress’ birthday party.
When she entered the parlor, Hazel jumped to her feet. And she
politely bowed her head.
“Thank you for meeting me, Dowager Marchioness Rosan. My name is

Hazel.”
“You don’t have to be so polite.”
Miraila motioned for her to sit down.
Hazel expressed her gratitude with a tense attitude and sat down.
Hazel had no feelings for Miraila. Miraila may not remember, but it was
she who was beaten by Miraila a few times as she protected Artizea.
However, Hazel was the kind of person who could put it aside when
she was curious about things.
1089
“Thank you for meeting me despite my sudden visit. It may be rude to
visit today, but I have something to ask Dowager.”
“What is it?”
“May I know where the necromancer, whom Dowager had been

keeping a guest for a while, went?”
At Hazel’s question, Miraila bit her mouth.
Note:
*) No flower stays red for 10 days (화무십일홍): The Chinese version was ‘there is no
person that has 1,000 good days in a row and no flower stays red for 100 days’. The
proverb means that nothing good lasts forever, all good things must come to an end.
Chapter 124
It had been a little over a month since Rye, the necromancer, had left.
The butler said Rye was a scammer. When he left, he scraped all the
money he could get his hand on.
Not only did he take a bribe and solicit Miraila, he demanded a large
sum from the butler in return for leaving.
But Miraila didn’t feel betrayed by him somehow.
If Rye wanted to, he could raise more money, saying he would perform
a ritual to prevent curses or make something like an evil-spirit-warding
amulet. Had he been a real con artist, he would have even stolen the
belongings of this mansion when he disappeared.
1090
The butler said that Rye had run away, but in reality, Miraila bid
farewell to him.
He confessed everything to Miraila.
[“I am a swindler, Dowager.”]
[“But Master makes the light, and the seance…….”]
[“It was magic, not necromancy.”]
Rye said so, and he even demonstrated his magic to Miraila.
[“Sorry. I have been making ends meet, but I couldn’t stop mid way, so
it ended up like this.”]
[“…….”]
[“But Dowager, there are no evil spirits. I’m just a scammer. So you
don’t have to be afraid. Only people can curse people.”]
He said so.
Miraila came up with more of what she wanted to ask him the next
morning, but he had already packed up and disappeared.
The butler said that if Miraila wanted him, he would pursue and
capture Rye. Miraila told him not to.
In retrospect, he seemed to have pitied her rather than wanted her

money.
He was also one of the few men who, despite giving him a chance,
didn’t rush to Miraila. Miraila thought he was a human being.
However, she was well aware that, regardless of how she felt, people
would gossip about her being deceived.
1091
When Artizea returned, the story of the war situation of Evron Grand
Duchy, the western rebirth project, and the Empress’ birthday party
swept the social circles one after another and buried the rumors.
Otherwise, it would still be quite a ridicule.
So Miraila looked at Hazel with displeased eyes.
“What do you want to ask, Lady? I know the rumors that I have been
scammed have spread. Are you trying to mock me now? You dare?”
“I’m sorry, Dowager. How could I have such an intention?”
Hazel hastily apologized. It was because the politeness had

disappeared from Miraila’s soaring tone.
Even if Miraila’s prestige wasn’t what it used to be, it didn’t change the
fact that she was the Emperor’s favorite woman.
The fact that one was not the same as they used to be is a story that
only applies to those in power, those who control the political world. It
was irrelevant to a young girl who was at the end of a social circle like
Hazel.
It is true that Hazel’s parents own a newspaper, but Miraila’s original

reputation was not good and she was a gossip person, so that was no
way to protect Hazel.
“I just want to meet the necromancer once.”
Hazel said cautiously.
“Have you ever heard of Mielle of the Keshore family?”
“You mean the girl who worries her parents because of her frailty?”
“Yes! You know.”
1092
Miraila trembled. What she expected was news about the Empress’
birthday celebration or Artizea.
She had seen Sir Keshore often, but he was not friendly, and she had
no interest in his daughter.
Come to think of it, Artizea seemed to have gone to see her from time
to time.
“Mielle has been very ill for a while. I didn’t know because Sir Keshore
didn’t tell me, but it seems he was thinking of the worst.”
“But?”
“Her consciousness returned on the day that Her Grace Grand Duchess
Evron lent her Saintess Olga’s statue. She is now fully recovered.”
Miraila wrinkled her eyes. She did not want to hear the story of
Saintess Olga, which the Empress had given Artizea as a gift. However,
she was curious about Artizea’s current status.
In a complicated mood, Miraila listened to Hazel’s story until the end.
“It is said that Saintess Olga’s statue has already lost its holy miracle of
healing. But, according to the priest, even if such a relic had lost its
power, it would still harbor divine energy. so…… Me and Mielle
thought about it.”
“So?”
“We once had a seance ritual. We invited the necromancer, whom

Dowager had received as your guest. Her consciousness was lost
during the ritual, so I wondered if Mielle was sick because of it……. So, I
wonder if she could have recovered just by having the Saintess Olga
statue by her side.”
The priest said that Mielle’s body actually had divine energy. Even
though the healing powers have disappeared from Saintess Olga
1093
statue, the powerful protection must remain, the temple announced
with great joy.
These days, Mielle’s room is filled with flowers sent to be dedicated to

the statue of the Saintess in addition to the flowers from the visit.
Without saying anything, Hazel laughed at herself as if it was

ridiculous.
She couldn’t tell her parents. Because it was obvious that she would be
scolded for believing in such a foolish superstition.
So Hazel consulted Artizea. She believed Artizea could give her wise
advice.
When talking to Artizea, Hazel used to feel like she was being
educated by talking to her mother or some other wise lady, rather than
a girl her age.
[“If that was the case, I would be very sorry. Mielle tells me that it was
something she did because she was curious too, but if I hadn’t been
sulking, she wouldn’t have been interested.”]
[“Does Lady Hezel believe in necromancy?”]
[“No. No, it’s strange to say this while also feeling anxious, but I never
believed in such a thing. It is impossible to summon the souls of the
dead to prophesy or to influence the future.”]
[“I see.”]
[“But Mielle is so weak that she may have been affected by the bad
energy, so she was ill and got better when the protection of the statue
came near. Ah, yes, I guess I’m a little bit trusting.”]
Hazel was startled by her new discovery.
[“Then check it out.”]
1094
[“Are you sure?”]
[“Maybe, there must be a reason why you thought about it, right?”]
[“Once you meet the necromancer and check it out, it will become
clear whether the reason is grounded or just an illusion.”]
[“However…….”]
Hazel hesitated though.
[“If you pay a reasonable amount, he will probably tell you the truth.
He has already made it difficult to work in the capital.”]
[“He must be a scammer anyway.”]
[“Have you ever written an article about that necromancer before?”]
[“Ah yes. In the end, Belmond magazine didn’t publish it.”]
Hazel was startled.
She wrote the article, but she didn’t quite complete it. She didn’t finish
it because she couldn’t even get it published in Yellow Belmond, and
she wrote in a very small gossip magazine.
She didn’t think that Artizea would know.
[“Think of it as a follow-up article, so find out.”]
[“A follow up article?”]
[“It means that you need to know enough about it. It would be great if
all the deceptions could be disclosed, and even if not, just by revealing
the evidence whether it is a scam or not, it will solve many people’s
questions.”]
Artizea said so.

1095
[“I think that will help lady gain peace of mind. You want to make sure
that Mielle’s illness has nothing to do with it.”]
So Hazel came here.
It would be best if Miraila knew the necromancer’s whereabouts.
If she doesn’t, she may know a story that might help. Because she
made him stay the longest.
Hazel didn’t notice it at all, but this was the reason Artizea had
summoned her in the first place and kept Hazel close to her.
She had been planning since she learned that Hazel had written an
article about the necromancer.
She thus intended to persuade Hazel to visit Miraila. With that in mind,
she wanted Miraila to remember once more of what Rye had said to
her.
It was a coincidence that Hazel first sought her opinion because of

Mielle’s incident. Thanks to that, the situation became more natural.
Miraila’s face contorted slightly. It couldn’t have been more pleasant to

say with her own mouth that she was deceived.
“He is…… He is not a necromancer.”
“Then what was that light magic trick? Did Dowager see it too?”
“He said it was magic.”
Miraila said with a cold attitude.
“I don’t even know where he went. I didn’t even ask to find out, is that
Lady’s only business?”
“Yes. However…… .”
Hazel had more questions, but Miraila waved her hand.

1096
“Okay then. Go somewhere else and find out.”
Miraila exhaled in a quick tone and stood up.
Hazel followed her and stood up.
Miraila came out of the parlor without even looking at her.
She was expecting a story that would make her feel better, but she got
none of that.
The butler followed and asked.
“Shall I send the Lady back?”
“Tell her to go home. And…….”
“Yes.”
Miraila stared for a moment at the butler waiting for her order, then
exhaled.
What’s better: trampling on Emily’s dressing room or messing around

with Hazel?
Her willpower, which had risen for a moment, dried up again, and it
was so painful that it rippled to the depths of her head.
Miraila dragged her legs and tried to go up to the bedroom, but she
remembered Rye’s words once more.
[“The soul has no power to curse people, Dowager. It is people who

curse people.”]
Rye is not a necromancer. So there was no guarantee that he was right

when speaking of the soul.
1097
But for some reason, Miraila believed it. It seemed that a person
seemed to be cursing her, not an evil spirit.
‘I too?’
Can I curse?
[“Anyone can use magic if they know how. You can write what you
want in blood and pour life into it. Magic cast with blood only shines
for a short time like this.”]
But if you sacrifice a person, nothing is impossible.
Miraila looked down at her hand blankly. A sudden thought popped

into her mind.
Couldn’t she curse the Empress with magic?
She only needs the Empress to disappear. Then everything will be back
to normal.
It’s just difficult, but not impossible.
She felt an instinctive sense of rejection and fear. But she had already
crossed the line once.
Compared to that, the curse was nothing.
Who would believe it if she said she killed a person with a curse.
All you need is an ancient language and an offering that can accurately
pay for the content.
And the Marquisate of Rosan is an old family. Many of the books

collected in the library were still in ancient languages.
She remembered when Artizea used to bring books that smelled like
dust and said she could read it.
1098
If there is a sentence that can be copied, it would be good, and even if
not, it would still be helpful.
Even so the words to curse the Empress can’t be obtained anywhere in

a straight-forward sentence.
Chapter 125
It was the day of the Empress’ birthday party.
The Luminous Hall was open from dawn. Dozens of spring flowers
have been put in.
The Luminous Hall is a 100-year-old building, so no matter how much

you polish and decorate it, you can hardly create a bright atmosphere.
This is because it was an early building unlike the luxurious main

palace built of marble at the height of the empire. The dark gray stone
had worn out.
However, it was not easy to erase the old feeling of the building itself.
So the ladies preparing for the banquet decided to bury the entire hall
with flowers. It was around the time when the spring flowers were
blooming.
In the afternoon, guests began to arrive.
The first to come were the low-ranking aristocrats, who would not
have easy access to a seat in the lounge, and the commoners who had
received invitations from somewhere.
Even a commoner is not entirely of low status. Most of them are

members of a noble family but have not inherited the title for more
1099
than two generations and are no longer included in the nobility
yearbook, and those who newly enter the social world based on their
own wealth.
These people were more likely to not be able to come in at a time

when people were rushing in even if they had an invitation. So they
were early.
The second to arrive were nobles with their own status.
There are two categories here. First of all, there are those who have a
long family, but their own reputation does not reach that of the family.
Most of the nobles belonged to this class. Although they lost their
political influence, the social world still recognized them.
Conversely, there were also emerging aristocrats who had a high

personal reputation, but did not yet have anything worthy of being
called a family.
They were mainly government officials or those who proved their

abilities by establishing a major.
Artizea grouped the intellectuals selected through Hazel into this

group. Most of the new aristocrats were already familiar and
acquainted with each other, so she thought that they could easily mix
with each other.
The third to arrive were the great aristocrats. These are the real powers
that govern imperial politics. The Roygar Grand Ducal couple were also
among them.
But it was not the great nobles who received the most important
invitation. The Empress’ lady-in-waiting and their family were the ones
who remained unchanging friends despite her living in exile for 18
years.
1100
Among them, there were those who lost most of their titles and assets
and were on the verge of collapse.
This was especially true of the friends and acquaintances from the days
when the Empress was in the southern Duchy of Riagan.
Others have completely refused to join the social circles led by the new
Duke and Duchess of Riagan. In such a case, there were cases where
he became a nobleman who was really only a phantom.
Artizea found them and brought them up from the South.
It was not easy to find a person and bring them to the capital in a
short time.
There were some people who arrived just yesterday and could not
even get rid of their fatigue and came to the banquet.
But they managed to make it on time.
The Empress heard the news of the guests arriving from the Tuvalet
room with her ladies-in-waiting.
None of the guests were greeted. Artizea, even her lady-in-waiting,

could not be summoned.
“Tia cared a lot.”
Sitting in front of the mirror to put on her makeup, the Empress said
so.
The Empress only found out today what kind of guests had been
invited.
Because she didn’t like revisiting political issues, she left it to Artizea.
The supervision was given to Countess Martha. After that she only
heard reports that there was no problem.
Countess Martha bowed her head as if in a dreary state.

1101
“She might not find anyone, so I couldn’t tell you in advance.”
“No. I know it’s because you want to please me.”
The Empress smiled faintly.
“It’s a surprise party, it’s the first time since I got married.”
“Yes.”
All her ladies-in-waiting smiled.
The thought of meeting the friendly people brought a smile to the

Empress’ lips as well.
Today is a big banquet, so it will be difficult to meet them one by one

and reminisce. But there is plenty of time.
It’s different now than it was 18 years ago. The Empress had long since
left politics, and her friends and acquaintances also lost power.
She can use public opinion and Lawrence as shields. She wouldn’t
want the Emperor to check in or suppress her again.
At first, the Empress was reluctant to hold such a large banquet. But
she thought it would be good to give Artizea a day or two of running
about.
“Make it nice. Make my complexion look good.”
Said the Empress. The lady-in-waiting who was just about to smear
powder on her face was startled..
The Empress also wore mourning clothes, but she never wore makeup.
She decided to take off her mourning clothes for her birthday
celebration, but the lady-in-waiting never expected her to say that.
The Empress said
“Meantime…… I want to show that I have been well and healthy.”

1102
The opponent is not the Emperor, nor the enemies of the past.
She didn’t mean to insist strongly that no matter how painful she was,
she was fine.
She wanted to show her old friends and vassals who kept their faith
until the end.
So far she’s been fine, so let’s get better together in the future.
***
The Emperor’s visit was after the Empress had almost finished dressing
up.
When the servant announced the visitor’s identity, the servants

apologized and did not know what to do. The Empress ordered
Countess Martha to go away with the ladies-in-waiting.
The Emperor came alone, without anyone. The Empress sat facing her
reflection in the mirror without looking back.
It’s been 18 years since she had dressed up and makeup done.
Meanwhile, she aged quite a bit.
Now, there was nothing left like the thought of wanting to look pretty
to someone.
However, when she looked in the mirror again, she felt the passage of
time and was in vain.
The Emperor seemed to have felt the same way.
“It reminds me of the old days when you sat like that.”
“Don’t say useless things. Only the winners can talk about the past like
memories. I am a loser.”
1103
The Empress spoke dryly and looked at the Emperor through the
mirror.
It was their first meeting since Artizea and Cedric’s wedding. It was the
first time in 18 years that the two of them met in a private place.
Between the first prince, the Emperor’s illegitimate child and the
Empress’ adopted son, and the only daughter of the Riagan Duchy,
love has always been a secondary issue.
In their youth, they regarded each other as reliable allies. No passion

was needed.
The Empress knew. A two-person doing a three-legged race is not

always able to move as one body.
The family could be at odds with the Emperor. There was also the
possibility of political friction. She also thought that there would be
room for dispute over the issue of children.
Nevertheless, she thought she could count on him as a lifelong

partner.
The Empress knew now that she was the only one who had ever
thought so.
She gave the Emperor a bitter smile.
“You are cold, Catherine.”
“I didn’t come here to reconcile with you.”
“I know. Tia must have a plan. You’re just going to be playing along
with the beat.”
Said the Emperor.
“I can’t understand why you would put a child other than ours on the
throne.”
1104
Kuaduk.
The Empress grabbed the pearl bracelet she had picked up, tightly. The
opal and pearl stuck in the middle scratched and ruined.
The Emperor smiled faintly and took a step closer to the Empress. But
after a reasonable distance, he stopped and paused a few times.
“You seem to have misunderstood what I did, but I feel the same way.”
“Gregor.”
“It’s not the first time I’ve lamented how great it would have been if
my child had been alive.”
Said the Emperor. It was a sincere voice that was never heard by
anyone anymore.
But the Empress was not agitated. She didn’t show any sentimental
feelings about it.
The Emperor’s sincerity cannot be trusted. She believed in that

person’s sincerity at one time in the past, and the Empress knew it well
enough that he had revealed his true heart.
The Empress said coldly.
“Don’t put my child in that mouth. And I don’t care if Lawrence is good
or bad. Now, I don’t even care about anything like Miraila anymore.”
“Catherine.”
“If I had the heart to do that, I would have just killed her.”
“Is it because of Tia then?”
The Emperor asked.
“What are you going to do with Cedric?”
1105
“It’s your side that’s trying to use Cedric.”
The Empress replied
“Not many people remember that now, but you hated the Evron Grand
Duchy. Not only poor Cedric’s mother, but also his father. If you have
an upright person next to you, it’s easy to see that you’re a worm-
infested tree.”
“…….”
“Do you think Lawrence would be different?”
The Emperor laughed bitterly.
“It’s strange. I knew it’s better to leave him completely stomped on.”
“And now you feel unsettled.”
“Aren’t you at this age as well? These days, when I wake up in the
morning, my hands and feet are tingling, so it takes me a while to get
out of bed. That’s why I sometimes feel like this.”
“…… Gregor.”
“If a report comes in at night due to an emergency, it will take some

time just to get up and go out to receive the report, and it will take
longer to make the right decision. Then one day I will not be able to
get up.”
“Because man cannot live forever.”
“Exactly. I couldn’t ignore it.”
The Emperor walked slowly and approached the Empress.
“It’s because I’m at this age. Affection, loyalty, and blood are all in vain.
In the end, the only thing you can count on is someone with the right
1106
relationship and good character. So I understand that you want to
entrust the rest of your life to Cedric and his wife.”
“Are you entrusting the empire to a trusted subject, holding power

accordingly, and giving it as inheritance to those who want it? It’s only
possible when Lawrence is a vessel that can hold Cedric.”
The Emperor did not readily answer. It was as the Empress had said.
Lawrence wasn’t like that.
If you embrace Evron with an open mind, you can stop worrying about
borders.
Words cannot describe the value of a servant who can be trusted with
sincerity, nor the value of a servant who is not afraid to drop his neck
and can advise.
But in reality, even the Emperor Gregor, himself, couldn’t do it.
Cedric’s bound by blood and soul, so will he be trustworthy?
It was also something the Emperor could not do. Wasn’t the Emperor
himself the one responsible for purging his own half-sister and her
husband, Grand Duke Evron?
The Empress looked back at him and grinned.
“It’s only natural that you don’t have anyone you can trust.”
“…….”
“I didn’t come out of the Empress’ palace to forgive you. Even if I knew
that my hatred had no power, I would hate you until the day I died.
And there will be not just one or two people like me.”
“Catherine.”
“I can say that everything is useless because you are the one who
bought the grudge. I am not the only one who’s bitter.”
1107
The Emperor opened his mouth, but he couldn’t easily answer them.
A loud knock was heard.
The Emperor let out a long breath. And he said, “Come in.”
It was Artizea. Then there was Lawrence.
Chapter 126
Artizea bowed in surprise at the sight of the Emperor. The young

ladies who followed Artizea also knelt on their knees in unison.
“With all due respect, I did not know that His Majesty the Emperor was
here.”
Lawrence bowed his head and greeted.
“You’re here, Father?”
“Is it already time?”
“Yes.”
Lawrence hesitated a little.
Today he was supposed to be the escort of the Empress. It was

because it was unclear whether the Emperor would attend today.
If he escorts the Empress at the birthday celebration, he will be acting

as her son. Even if he does not officially enter the household, it shows
that he has an extremely high chance of becoming the Empress’
adopted son.
1108
Then the opportunity would come to have a proper conversation with
the Empress.
However, if the Emperor was present, the escort was, of course, the
Emperor’s role.
Instead of the hesitating Lawrence, Artizea beckoned to Skyla.
Skyla opened the lid of the ebony box she was holding. A scarlet
jeweled crown appeared inside.
“Great.”
Said the Emperor.
The Emperor knew that these crowns were made in pairs. But he didn’t
bother to ask where the other one was. It was because he wondered
what Artizea would say.
If the Emperor went out without wearing the crown while the Empress
does, all preparations would have been lost.
The reason why the Emperor suddenly came without announcing the
news was also out of curiosity. Would Artizea have prepared both of
the jeweled crowns at the expense of the Queen’s displeasure? Or,
would she have prepared only one with the Empress at the center?
And Artizea was prepared for both cases.
Skyla took the crown and stepped back, this time Hayley lifted the
ebony box. Inside was a jeweled crown that belonged to the Emperor.
“Did you expect me to come?”
“Even if you do not attend, I think it would be good to show it to the

Empress, so I brought it.”
That was, of course, a lie. If the Emperor had not come, she had no
reason to bring this up at the risk of the Empress’ displeasure. That
1109
was why Hayley was standing inconspicuously at the very back,
holding it.
Even though the Emperor knew this, he just laughed. There was
nothing he couldn’t do to nitpick it, but it was a good response.
“I am not going to attend the banquet.”
“You came all the way here, Father.”
“You and your sister must have plans, and I don’t want to ruin it. I have
seen the face of the Empress, so that’s enough.”
Those words, which should have been affectionate expressions,

sounded dry like the winds of a wasteland.
Lawrence expected the Emperor to take the crown and place it on the
Empress’ head. But the Emperor did not.
“I’ll just go back.”
Said the Emperor. However, the Empress did not bid the Emperor
farewell face to face.
After the Emperor left, Artizea brought the young ladies, who were
chatting like birds, into the Tuvalet room.
“Your Majesty’s new dress is truly a jewel!”
Even the older ladies-in-waiting didn’t seem to mind it. The Empress
had been relinquishing the glory she should have had for too long.
Lawrence found his place awkward. He wasn’t without the experience

of attending a women’s Tuvalet. But he seldom received invitations
without sexual intent.
It was even more unfamiliar how he should have behaved in a place

where no one cared about him and it was unclear even if he was
invited.
1110
“We’re just going to leave.”
Artizea said.
“The crown?”
“The ladies-in-waiting will prepare.”
Lawrence nodded his head. It was strange to see the Empress wearing
a crown with her own hands.
“It will take some time to prepare. Do you have nothing else to
prepare for, brother?”
“Yes.”
“Then you should rest in the lounge for a while. When I’m ready, I’ll
send someone.”
“I understand.”
Lawrence nodded his head. And he said to Artizea.
“Good work. You too looked tired…….”
That was then.
A young man rushed in.
“Lord Lawrence, Lord Lawrence, something has happened!”
“What’s going on? This is in front of Her Majesty’s waiting room. Do

not make a fuss.”
Lawrence scolded him harshly.
“Lady Miraila, Lady Miraila…… !”
The man was so agitated that he couldn’t speak properly and shouted.
1111
“She has been arrested by the Guards!”
Lawrence was startled and turned to Artizea. It’s not because he thinks
Artizea knows something he doesn’t. He just looked around at her
involuntarily.
Artizea looked at Lawrence without expression. Lawrence shook his

head.
***
At that time, in the carriage in front of the Rosan mansion, Hazel was
trembling.
It started out of curiosity and resonance. She only came to see Miraila
out of guilt and a little bit of discomfort because Mielle was ill after the
ritual.
She didn’t intend to make a big deal out of it.
However, a few days after her visit to Rosan’s mansion, a maid came to
visit her. Hazel didn’t know the maid at all. The maid said with her face
mixed with a little bit of fear and anticipation.
[“I heard that Lady is a newspaper reporter.”]
[“I am not a reporter.”]
[“You’re the Lady of the Belmond newspaper, aren’t you?”]
The maid said she has information she wants to sell when it comes to
the necromancer.
She says Miraila often goes out alone to meet an old woman, nobody
knows whether she is a new necromancer or a prophet.
A feeling came. Obviously this is a big deal.
1112
Talking to her parents, it was clear that they would tell her to stop
being stupid and study or work hard. And even more so if the
opponent was the Emperor’s mistress.
But Hazel felt a kind of responsibility. She even made Mielle ill to write
an article, so she can’t back down because she’s scared now.
Hazel followed Miraila, joining hands with some of the Belmond

magazine reporters she was close with. And watched the slum house
she came in and out of.
And she knew that this wasn’t just proof that Miraila was superstitious.
Because the bloodstained animals began to be thrown away as
garbage.
And finally, the old necromancer also bought a child.
As soon as she realized what the child was going to be used for, Hazel
ran to Sir Keshore.
[“What’s in the basement of that house, I don’t know what it is, but it’s
a bad thing, Uncle. The Dowager Marchioness Rosan, is a superstitious
person. She’s already killed a dog or a cat several times!”]
Sir Keshore was the Emperor’s Guard Knight, who could lead the
Knights into any house without permission.
After hearing the story from Hazel, he immediately raided the

mansion.
The basement door was smashed, and the smell of blood stung. A
large magic circle was drawn on the floor.
And in the middle of the magic circle, he found children sitting

dazedly, drunk on drugs.
Miraila, astonished to see him, shouted at him.
“How did you get here! Who said you could come in!”
1113
Even before Hazel spoke, Sir Keshore knew Miraila was going to do
something heinous.
Because Artizea had already spoken to him.
[“If Lady Hazel was the first to find out, she would definitely run to Sir
Keshore. Be sure to catch it.”]
If it was a request, rationally she would ask him to take care of her
mother, or to delay and let her know so she could handle it first. But
Artizea said the opposite.
[“Sir Keshore’s catching is the lowest risk. His Majesty thinks that Lord
Keshore has no two hearts. As long as you catch her in time, he’ll leave
all other specifics to Sir Keshore.”]
[“Should she be arrested after the sacrifice is made?”]
[“Sir Keshore is not one who can tolerate that. Do what you have to
do.”]
There was no guarantee that the event would happen in the short
time. But one day something will happen.
Or, even if Miraila did not move just by stimulating her through Hazel,
there was a second and third plan.
Sir Keshore kept an eye on Miraila to make sure there were no victims.
Thanks to that, as soon as Hazel’s message arrived, he was able to

immediately dispatch the knights.
If someone later found out about this, it could have been bad for Sir
Keshore himself.
However, Sir Keshore hoped that Hazel would not be hurt or that
Artizea would not accumulate a bigger evil.
1114
Sir Keshore did not know the principles of magic. However, it was clear
what was going to happen when he saw the animals that had been
killed so far, the magic circles painted in blood, and the children
brought out.
“Dowager Marchioness Rosan.”
He said in a cracked voice.
“What are you here for?”
“Who, who told you to come in!”
Miraila was furious.
“Who is it! Did you follow me? Are you from the Empress? Do you
know who I am?”
Sir Keshore opened his mouth, and then closed it again.
Miraila suddenly fell to her knees and knelt on the floor. She knew
what she was doing.
Miraila clings to the Keshore.
“Nothing has happened yet, Sir Keshore. I’ll clean it up right away.”
“Dowager Marchioness Rosan.”
“Please turn your blind eye to me just once. I guess I just lost my mind
in a moment. Please don’t tell His Majesty. I would do anything. We
haven’t just known each other for a while.”
Sir Keshore let out a long sigh.
“I will tell His Majesty first. That is the greatest favor I can show to
Dowager.”
And he made Miraila go out.
1115
Miraila was quiet at first. But by the time she was dragged out of the
house, she was shouting all kinds of curses against the Empress.
The old woman who was helping Miraila was also dragged away and
cried.
The knights who had been brought by Sir Keshore looked away as if
they were horrified by the appearance of the basement.
Sir Keshore ordered the frightened, terrified, trembling children to be

wrapped in blankets and taken to their houses.
Then he set up a sentry to guard the scene, and returned to Hazel’s

side.
“Did something really happen?”
Hazel asked, trembling in terror. Sir Keshore patted her hair and spoke
softly.
“Thanks to you, three children were saved today. And Dowager

Marchioness Rosan was also stopped before committing a mortal sin.”
“I-I should have told you sooner.”
“You didn’t know exactly what was going on.”
“Will it cause any trouble for Grand Duchess Evron? Since she’s in a
mother-daughter relationship, she may be dragged into the kin
punishment.”
“It will be fine.”
Sir Keshore said in a low tone.
“She must already be prepared for when the Dowager sinned.”
1116
Sir Keshore told Hazel to go to his house first. Because he thought his
own mansion would be safer for her than Hazel’s. It was also an excuse
to Hazel’s parents.
Hazel nodded quietly. Sir Keshore also set off Hazel’s carriage.
And he, himself, went to the Imperial Palace. Because he had to report
directly to the Emperor.
It had been about half an hour since Artizea and Lawrence received
the news.
Chapter 127
Lawrence and Artizea did not attend the banquet.
For Artizea, it was not surprising. But when Lawrence did not appear,
the guests murmured somewhat.
Everyone knew that he had decided to present the Empress with a red
jeweled crown modeled after a carnation. In fact, many of the guests
of the banquet hall were waiting for an event about it.
If Miraila appeared and went mad and ripped it off the Empress’ head,
it would be the exciting thing everyone wanted.
But Lawrence suddenly left the Luminous Hall.
The Empress wore a simple tiara made of blue crystal, not the red
jeweled crown.
Of course, the jewelry is modest compared to the Empress’ status and

her age. The tiara was the tiara of the Duchy of Riagan, which she
1117
inherited from her grandmother when the Empress was still an
unmarried Lady.
It was a young boy, only 14 years old, who escorted the Empress. He
was very nervous, and he was not good at etiquette. It was evident
that he had never attended small social gatherings, let alone big
banquets.
The Empress looked at the boy affectionately.
Rather than being escorted by him, the Empress appeared to protect

him and teach him how to escort a noble woman.
It took time to figure out who the boy was.
“Viscount Perscher’s Heir’s son? Is he alive?”
It didn’t take long for the small whispers to fill the banquet hall.
There were others who knew the situation more accurately.
“Because the Viscount Peschers couple committed suicide that’s why

their family went missing. The Viscount’s Heir Apparent is probably
about the same age as Countess Eunice.”
“Oh my God, so they’re still alive and had a child?”
“How did the title pass along? Even if he did not perform the
inheritance ceremony, the inheritance is automatic. It was not returned
to the imperial court.”
“How had he not appeared until now?”
The appearance of a descendant from an old family that was thought

to have disappeared, not a new nobleman. Even though he did not
commit any treason, he was from a family where the couple
committed suicide after gaining the Emperor’s anger.
1118
He didn’t just show up, he held the Empress’ hand and debuted in the
social world, so it was a surprise.
“Has Her Majesty the Empress been hiding and protecting him until
now?”
“Does His Majesty know and acquiesce? Rather, what about Sir
Lawrence?”
“What would happen?”
“Isn’t it the same as Her Majesty saying that she has no intention of
adopting Sir Lawrence as her adopted son now?”
Few people could have guessed that something much more serious
was going on.
Grand Duke Roygar urged his subordinates to hurry up and find out
about this situation.
But this case was too big to be covered up. People with strong
information networks learned the news one by one.
It’s the Empress’ birthday party. There was no one who could make a
racket as a caution.
But there was a commotion under the water.
***
What Miraila did was not something to be taken lightly.
The Emperor received this report on his way back to the Imperial
Palace from the Luminous Hall.
He was not a person who did not feel the fundamental fear itself. He
feared that the consequences of what he had done would come back
to him.
1119
He spent decades at the pinnacle of his empire, watching the world
move. He therefore believed in his karma.
But he was not like Miraila who directly believed in evil spirits, curses,
or codes.
Therefore, he didn’t take it seriously that Miraila was trying to curse

the Empress.
It’s ancient magic. The Emperor didn’t even think that Miraila would be
able to achieve such a thing.
He felt like he wanted to cover it up. But the case was too big to cover
up.
Magic is forbidden by the temples. Besides, it has real power.
Therefore, it was different from playing necromancy or asking for a

prophecy from a self-proclaimed prophet with a penny.
Above all, he could not hide her attempts to sacrifice human beings. It
was Belmond’s reporters who helped Hazel uncover the truth this time.
It is impossible to silence the press. Even if he blocks it over and over

again, it eventually leaks out somewhere.
In order to keep it a secret, the people must be completely unaware

from the beginning.
The Emperor knew it well.
So he never met Miraila. He didn’t even try to hide the situation.
“Don’t worry too much.”
Sir Keshore said as if consoling the Emperor.
1120
“I will protect you from any inconvenience while Dowager Marchioness
Rosan is under investigation. It will not be easy for the temple to hand
her over.”
In other words, it meant that this case was under the jurisdiction of the
temple, which the Emperor had no choice but to stay away.
“I’m counting on you.”
That’s all the Emperor said.
All he did was let Lawrence know first. It was because it was Lawrence
who would suffer the most from this incident.
The temple quickly dispatched a group of priests to investigate the

magic circle. The position of the Heretical Inquisitor, which had been
infamous for a long time, gained new strength.
The investigation was initiated under the leadership of Bishop Akim,

who was well versed in the ancient language.
The Emperor sent scholars. It was to defend Miraila even a little.
Scholars tried to reduce the problem by making the old woman the
main culprit and Miraila the victim who was deceived.
But the evidence was so strong.
The words engraved on the magic circle were cursed words to pray for
the Empress’ misfortune and to wish her death soon.
And it was confirmed that the texts were from an old history book in
the Rosan mansion.
The reason why the magic circle’s sentence didn’t clearly say ‘The
Empress will die’ was because it was a copy of the sentence.
Even that was circumstantial evidence that this was Miraila’s work.
1121
The children were bought by an old woman.
The human trafficking case was reignited.
Since the one big human trafficking case last year, it has not been easy
to buy and sell people.
It wasn’t completely abolished. A factory that could be run by unskilled

workers did not want to pay even the minimum wage.
Some guilds disguised their practice in the form of apprenticeship

education, but in reality they bought children and treated them like
slaves. As the due date for repayment of the debt approached, many
people brought their children and asked how much they could receive.
However, when they learned that they had bought the children not to
care for the child but to offer them as a curse sacrifice, public opinion
was seething.
Besides, the instigator of this case was Miraila.
Lawrence’s involvement in the last human trafficking and human

hunting case was brought up again.
“Burn the Emperor’s mistress and her son at the stake!”
The protests started in front of the Rosan mansion and then spread to
the detached palace.
“Did the Emperor really not know that?”
“Drag out the beastly mother-and-son!”
There have been several attempts to set fire to the Rosan mansion. Sir
Keshore guarded the mansion by encircling the Guard in layers.
Protesters fought with torches and oil barrels.
Miraila was locked in the mansion, terrified. Even her morbidly agitated
periods were gone, and now she was only trembling.
1122
“His Majesty, let me see His Majesty.”
Miraila grabbed Sir Keshore and begged him like that.
The Emperor just needed time and opportunity to make excuses. Then
the Emperor will surely forgive her.
If the Emperor forgives, everything will be fine.
But Sir Keshore shook his head.
The Emperor could not stop this.
This time, the problem was different from when the immediate blood
relatives of the Marquisate of Rosan were poisoned.
At that time, it was a matter between nobles. Those involved were few,
but most of them were nobles. With deals and interests, rewards and
fears, he was able to solve all the problems.
Moreover, above all else, one direct blood relative called Artizea
remained. Even as an Emperor, he was able to get rid of the rough
situation by obfuscating it.
If she had rather tried to poison the Empress, he would have been able
to protect Miraila with ease.
But no matter how powerful he is, there are two things he can’t
completely crush. One was the people and the other was the temple.
The Emperor feared the will of the people. He can suppress protests,
manipulate public opinion, and divert the attention of the people, but
one day it will return to a weakness of legitimacy. It is causation, and it
is karma. A person’s mouth can never be completely closed.
The temple was more burdensome. Even if the temple is suppressed, it

is impossible to uproot it. The temples also hold a part of its legitimacy
to the throne. The excommunicated king is no longer a king.
1123
Even if it was unlike the formless will of the people, the temple was an
organizational power.
And the temple did not intend to take this case lightly. The taboo of
magic itself was the same, but this, in itself, was also a great
opportunity for the temple.
The sinner was the Emperor’s mistress. As the world’s attention was
drawn to it, it was an opportunity to spread the authority of the
temple.
Bishop Akim had previously believed that the temple had been
overrun by secular power.
Even the Emperor is, after all, just a human under God. He should
respect the temple and follow its wishes.
Because the bishops’ decisions are to act on behalf of God’s will. They
decided to take this opportunity to publicize this fact.
“I’m sorry.”
When asked to see the Emperor, Sir Keshore said so and bowed his
head. Miraila had a confused face at first.
“I see.”
But soon, Miraila spoke again with a strangely clear face that seemed
to be understanding.
“I see.”
So it is. Miraila was loved by the Emperor, but she was never
important.
And the Emperor knew very well what to take and what to let go.
“I can’t even meet Lawrence.”
1124
“His Majesty said it would be better not to do that. For Sir Lawrence,
himself. Now, not only Sir Lawrence, but Lady Artizea is in a dangerous
situation.”
“I see.”
Miraila just said so. And after that, she never begged to see the
Emperor.
The protesters piled firewood in front of the Rosan mansion, took a

scarecrow made in imitation of Miraila and burned it.
It was Bishop Akim who calmed the protesters.
Dressed in a pure white liturgical robe, he walked into the agitated

protesters alone. And he promised.
“It is, of course, incomparably horrendous to buy a child for sacrifice.

But that’s not the only thing that’s happening.”
Bishop Akim took off the embroidered silk robe he was wearing on his
shoulder and threw it at the burning stake.
“The corruption of the imperial family has reached its climax. Do you
know what kind of woman she is?”
“She is the Emperor’s woman!”
“The Emperor had such a vicious woman by his side just because she
was beautiful, who greeds for her own gain by preying on innocent
children as victims of evil magic. How could the servant of God just
wait and see this reality?”
Bishop Akim then bowed his head. It seemed to be directed towards

the protesters, and at other times it seemed to be directed towards the
sky.
“The servant will never let this happen. So trust the temple and go
back.”
1125
In doing so, he imprinted the temple and his presence on the
protesters in an instant.
The protesters prayed and held a simple service together with the
bishop that day.
Never since the death of Saintess Olga had the temple been so
revered.
***
Being the target of the temple was something Lawrence and Artizea
could not avoid.
The protesters did not attack Grand Duke Evron’s residence, out of
respect for Grand Duke Evron’s wise handling of the last human
trafficking case.
But the temple was different.
When Bishop Akim led the priesthood to visit, Grand Duchy Evron
reacted decisively. The knights were mobilized to protect the mansion
like ironclads, and did not allow the priesthood inside.
Artizea called Ansgar and said,
“I will follow Bishop Akim.”
Chapter 128
Ansgar was startled.
“You don’t have to, Madam.”
1126
“Ansgar.”
“It was the Dowager Marchioness Rosan, who committed the heresy.
Of course, you may feel morally responsible, but strictly speaking, it
has nothing to do with you.”
Artizea has already separated herself from Miraila. In this capital, no

one with an ear didn’t know it.
“I can’t hide forever.”
“The priesthood has no authority to interrogate Madam. If the Temple

wants to take you for the kin punishment, they’ll have to get Sir
Lawrence out first. Not Madam.”
Ansgar said sternly.
“Unless all the knights and servants of Grand Duchy Evron lose their
lives, no one will be able to restrain or enforce Madam.”
Artizea was a little bitter and a little sad. It was because Ansgar’s
attitude had itched the scars of the past.
“Don’t worry, Ansgar, all you can be punished at the temple is

excommunication.”
“Madam…….”
“The scandal is not a small sin. But for it to be a real threat, it must
lead to the deprivation of property or title.”
Those who are excommunicated are deprived of their rights as

members of the society. This was another matter with atheists.
An atheist simply meant that he had little or no piety. But

excommunication meant that he was a felon who did not deserve to
be under God.
Therefore, they retroactively lose all rights.

1127
Therefore, the sacrament of marriage becomes nonexistent. All
children born become illegitimate.
When Milaira is excommunicated, Artizea will no longer be a direct line

of the Marquisate of Rssan.
But how about that? It is only formally stated that Artizea is the
daughter of Marquis Rosan. No one thought of her as the real lineage,
so it had little to do with her reputation.
“I have already succeeded the Marquisate of Rosan, so there is no way

I will lose my title unless another blood family sues for inheritance. The
title of Grand Duchess Evron was obtained through my own marriage,
so it doesn’t matter if I become an illegitimate child. Because I am not
being excommunicated.”
“Madam…….”
“Ansgar, if I am excommunicated, will Evron banish me?”
“It will never happen.”
Ansgar declared. Artizea smiled.
“Then I don’t have to worry.”
“Madam.”
“Don’t worry, Ansgar, this is my decision.”
When Artizea said that, Ansgar couldn’t hold back any more.
The Mistress has already made a decision. Any further disapproval

would not be an advice, but an out of place nagging.
Artizea greeted Marcus separately. She couldn’t pretend she didn’t

know the old butler, who had not slept for days out of worry.
1128
Because this had something to do with Miraila, Marcus became even
more angry and wept.
He had now thought that she was stabilized in many ways, and that
she could just wait for the birth of her successor in peace.
Only now, it seemed he could forgive and forget even the complicated
feelings about Artizea’s birth.
If only a child is born, if only a real heir of the real lineage is born, then
the Marquisate of Rosan will be able to start anew.
Again Miraila ruined it.
Marcus’ position is different from Ansgar’s. In the worst case, Evron

can also choose to give up on Artizea.
“Don’t worry too much. How much money have I dedicated to the
temple so far?”
“Madam…….”
Artizea was joking, but Marcus couldn’t take it lightly.
Then Artizea looked into Marcus’ eyes and spoke straightly.
“The problem is actually more on the side of the rebellion than the
excommunication of my mother.”
Marcus clenched his lips so that it turned white and he nodded his
head.
Heretics are excommunicated. Wizards are burned at the stake.
But it is not a kin punishment system. Lawrence and Artizea would

indirectly suffer as a result of Milaira’s excommunication.
However, it was a rebellion to curse the Empress; to pray for her

misfortune and death.
1129
Even if Artizea completely cut off her relationship with Miraila, it is of
no use. As long as they were related by blood, it was a felony that
would get even Artizea and Lawrence executed. Grand Duchy Evron
and Lawrence’s men will also be implicated and imprisoned altogether.
“His Majesty won’t do that. It’s not that he can’t kill his wife or his own
son, but there’s no benefit to be seen in doing so.”
“Then what does Her Majesty the Empress… .”
“She no longer has the energy to take an active part in this

complicated battle. But isn’t there one person who will do everything
in his power to allege treason?”
At Artizea’s words, Marcus spoke heavily with bloodshot eyes.
“I know what you mean.”
“For the time being, let the temple dominate. Until public opinion
subsides, heresy is better for me. Understand?”
“Yes. …… I am angry and sad, but I understand.”
Artizea lightly tapped his arm.
Hayley, who was ready to go out, was waiting. She wore clothes that
looked like a knight’s uniform, with a short sword and pistol around
her waist. On her chest was the insignia of Grand Duchy Evron.
Artizea was surprised. Because she didn’t know that Hayley had such
clothes.
“Hayley?”
“It’s just clothes. I’m not good at swords and I can’t even shoot.”
Then Hayley showed the magazine of her pistol. It was empty.
“This role originally belonged to Lysia, but now it doesn’t.”
1130
“I was going to make you watch the social scene.”
“Leave it to Sir Freil. The place where a lady-in-waiting will be is close

to her mistress.”
Without hesitation, she handed over the heavy duty to Freil. Artizea
couldn’t help but laugh.
Hayley said with a slightly red face.
“It’s not because of Your Grace. Anyway, you need to put pressure on
your employees.”
“Right.”
“I thought that it would be to spread the word, that Your Grace is not
going to talk secretly, but waited for the priests to come.”
“That too. Bishop Akim has a strong desire for power and honor. It’s
better to indulge his face.”
“The fight starts with momentum. Your Grace may be obedient this
time to build the prestige of the temple on the outside and to gain
tangible benefits from the inside, but from the point of view of the
Evron people, that won’t do.”
“As long as Evron isn’t going to throw me away anyway, there’s no

problem with negotiation if I don’t show off my power. I don’t want to
show anything but the impression that they are trying to oppress us
with power and status.
“We are Evron, Your Grace. It seems strange to send Your Grace alone.”
It was true.
Hayley added.
“If you don’t understand, think of it as a way to put the two old men at
ease.”
1131
Having said that, she had nothing more to say to Artizea.
Hayley had already mobilized the knights.
As if in a crisis situation, Artizea stifled a smirk, like the Grand Duchess

heading to the battlefield.
Artizea herself walked out to the front door in simple attire with only
Hayley.
About 10 knights followed her, and about 70 Evron knights were

already waiting outside, fully prepared.
With this number, it could be seen that all the knights in charge of the
security duty were not involved in other office work or intelligence
work.
The priesthood had a slightly intimidated face.
Artizea approached Bishop Akim. He remained expressionless.
“What is this, Marchioness Rosan?”
“It’s not that I don’t want to obey the temple, it’s that my family can’t
let me go alone.”
Artizea said with a genuinely perplexed face.
“You know, the temperament of the people of Evron.”
“Tell them to step back. You dare to intimidate the temple with force?”
Then Alphonse stepped forward and bowed his head politely.
“How could you possibly mean that, Bishop? I just want to do my best
as a knight.”
“We will be the only ones going to the temple. The rest will gather up
and then come back. In the current circumstances, we have decided
1132
that it is inappropriate to let Her Grace out of the mansion without any
escort.”
Hayley said.
“Are you saying that you do not believe in the protection of the
temple?”
Bishop Akim looked at Artizea again, expressionless. However, Artizea,

with an embarrassed smile, still did not answer.
It was difficult. Bishop Akim would not even let a lady-in-waiting

accompany Artizea. Especially an armed lady-in-waiting.
But the knights follow. It was fortunate that they would push everyone
into the temple together, or that they would be stationed near the
temple.
Thinking like that, Hayley felt like a small problem.
“Alright. Since you have a noble status, there is no helping it but to

allow a lady-in-waiting.”
Bishop Akim said so and opened the carriage door. It was the carriage
of the little temple he rode in.
Artizea got on the carriage without hesitation. Hayley followed.
Bishop Akim got on last, and he said after closing the door.
“From now on, the temple will decide whether or not every action and
word of Marchioness is in line with the will of the gods.”
“Are you threatening to put Her Grace on a heresy trial right now?”
Hayley asked.
1133
“Not only the Marchioness, but everyone else is living in a test of
whether or not they are living uprightly according to the will of God.
Do not take it in a bad way.”
At Bishop Akim’s words, Artizea only smiled bitterly in her heart.
Soon the carriage departed. The sound of the hoofs of the Knights of
Evron resounded.
***
Lawrence’s situation was slightly worse than that of Artizea’s.
Because he was directly involved in the last human trafficking case.

Besides, unlike Artizea, he had no one to be a shield.
His mansion on Sabellin Street was surrounded by protesters, as was

the Rosan mansion.
Even after Bishop Akim dispersed the protesters in front of Rosan’s

house, the number of protesters gathered in front of Lawrence’s house
only increased day by day.
Through the open window, the light of the torch could be seen all the
way. Even two weeks have passed since the Miraila incident, the
protests only intensify day by day.
It didn’t matter day or night. Those who thought Lawrence might

escape at night were voluntarily surrounding the mansion.
‘Stupid.’
Lawrence frowned.
If he had decided to run away, he would have done it right away. Even
now, if he made up his mind to go out, he could leave at any time. He
could go out through a secret passage, but he could also mobilize
guards and servants to break through by force.
1134
But Lawrence had no intention of running away. He thought he had
done nothing wrong.
To the common people at best, he, the son of the Emperor, has no
reason to run away with his tail between his legs.
“I wish it was disbanded. Has the meaning of ‘Father Emperor’

changed yet?”
“Rather, it is the good judgment of the working-level officials that any

disbandment would just provoke the protesters further.”
Gayan said so without expression.
Fortunately, unlike at the Rosan’s mansion, there was no attempt to set

fire to his mansion.
Protesters threw dirt at the mansion. Gayan instructed his troops that
there was no need to block it.
The Guards were doing their best to accumulate the ability to do such
a thing, despite not training every day.
Chapter 129
Gayan wasn’t the type to feel especially humane towards his

subordinates.
But he himself was a knight from the bottom up. He knew very well
that all of the members of the Guard were those who risked their life
for what was important, whether it was for fame or the future of their
children.
And everyone is here as a result of their own achievements.

1135
It’s not for standing there to block the throwing of dirt.
“If you use force to suppress the protesters now, you will lose your
cause. Heresy is the main issue at the temple, but what the protesters
are angry about is that they tried to sacrifice innocent children.”
Said Gayan.
“The use of force will only exacerbate Sir Lawrence’s image as the
murder of innocent children in the past, entangled in human
trafficking.”
“Damn it.”
Lawrence uttered angrily.
“You said that Tia appeared at the temple?”
“The wording is inappropriate. She didn’t go for interrogation.”
“Isn’t that the purpose of interrogation in reality? I heard they asked

for her cooperation in the investigation of the Old Books and Old
Language manuscripts at the Rosan Mansion.”
“Ancient books are just the old collections of the Marquisate of Rosan.
Since Grand Duchess Evron is the Marchioness of Rosan, it is only
natural for the temple to ask the Grand Duchess for her cooperation.”
“It doesn’t make sense, doesn’t it? If you really want to know about the
books in the library, it’s normal to call the butler. The old butler next to
Tia would probably know all the scribbles in the books.”
“…….”
“Isn’t that an attempt to place some of the blame on Tia?”
“Even if there is such an attempt, the opponent is Evron.”
Gayan said without emotion.
1136
“It’s not something that can be forced by pressure from the temple. It
is said that the Knights escorted her to the temple with full armor
today.”
“Do Sir think that since Tia went voluntarily, you think there is no
problem?”
“That’s right. If there is a problem, Evron will be the first to respond.

Grand Duke Evron is not one to throw his wife away on this matter.”
Even if there is a desire to do so, the time has not passed yet enough
for the news to be delivered.
And the Knights of Evron were not the kind of people who could
follow the current atmosphere and treat their mistress as they were
judged, even if they didn’t have orders.
And Gayan knew one more thing.
The reason Artizea voluntarily participated in the investigation was

because she had sympathy with the Emperor.
After reading the long letter from Artizea, the Emperor said to Gayan:
[“Tia wants to meet Bishop Akim.”]
[“Are you talking about Grand Duchess Evron? I thought she has
disconnected herself from Lady Miraila.”]
[“Can separation between parents and children be so simple? It’s two

different things from being quiet when nothing’s going on, and being
completely ignorant when her mother is in trouble.”]
The Emperor sighed.
[“Tia is planning to donate the Rosan mansion to the temple and turn
it into a monastery.”]
[“Isn’t this the home of the Marquisate?”]

1137
[“So, it would be worthy of being used as a negotiation material. Tia
said to turn the Rosan mansion into a monastery, and then we could
finish it by putting Miraila under pension there.”]
[“Are there any prospects? Bishop Akim is not an easily controlled

man. Will he just finish with a mansion?”]
[“It’s not just a mansion. She will probably have to hand over more
property. I don’t even know if I should take some of this load off…….
Still, it seems that Tia’s donation so far is considerable. She put a lot of
effort into staying close to the temple, so it can’t be ignored at all.”]
The Emperor’s words were very hopeful.
[“Tia will be fine. She’s such a smart kid. The temple won’t be able to
ignore Grand Duchy Evron, as she’s been tangled up in the Western
business lately. Because of her love story with Cedric, she has a good
reputation among the common people.”]
[“That is a reasonable statement.”]
[“Rather than me, it looks better for Tia to come forward in many ways.
I will make up for it later, so I told her not to worry about it.”]
Having said that, the Emperor paused for a moment. And for a
moment he put his gaze in the air and murmured.
[“I wish I had one such a nice child, that would be great.”]
[“Your Majesty….”]
The Emperor had a tired face.
That day the Emperor did not say a word about Lawrence.
It wasn’t clear whether it was because he had no expectation or if he

thought it was inappropriate to speak about him to the person from
Lawrence faction, Gayan.
1138
‘It didn’t go well.’
That day, Gayan thought so.
Gayan knew that on the first day of the incident, the Emperor had
made Lawrence the first to hear the news.
Even if Lawrence knew it first, he wouldn’t have been able to solve the
case. How can he solve a problem that even the Emperor could not
do?
But he should have at least pretended to fight the temple. Unlike the
Emperor, he must have been able to do something because he was her
own son.
He could claim all this to be a conspiracy to siphon off Miraila, or, like
Artizea, try to reduce the situation by negotiating.
He could also go to comfort her.
Miraila was wrong. Sir Keshore said she couldn’t meet Lawrence, but it
was on Lawrence’s side that actually refused to meet her.
Since Sir Keshore had some sympathy for Miraila, he even deliberately
gave contact to Lawrence from his side.
Lawrence’s choice was to sever ties with Miraila more thoroughly, and
to prove that he had no part in the curse at all.
In the end, Lawrence was just showing what he was going to do with
his helpless parents.
Young as he is, he may not have realised it, but it was a very important
matter for the elderly such as the Emperor or the Empress.
[“Even if he gets the approval of Her Majesty the Empress, the temple
is standing up next….”]
Amalie said so in a relaxed manner.

1139
[“It does not mean that the possibility has completely disappeared.
Legally, he still has to become the Empress’ adopted son. But the
situation is already at this point.”]
[“Hooo.”]
[“Even if he get ahead of Grand Duke Roygar, it will be difficult to

establish the imperial power properly.”]
[“From the day of the coronation, he will face resistance from the
temples and citizens.”]
[“Right. And Sir Lawrence is not one who can break through it on his
own. I want to be a dignitary, not a nanny.”]
Gayan couldn’t help but agree.
Gayan is ambitious.
Even if he felt skeptical of Lawrence’s humanity, he would have stood

next to Lawrence if he still thought Lawrence was the closest person to
the throne.
But now he thinks it’s a good thing he’d put one foot forward in
advance. It’s far better to line up ahead of time than to turn around
after things have happened.
Lawrence said in a cold voice, as if he had guessed Gayan’s innermost

thoughts.
“You’d better not think of betraying me just because I’ve become like
this, Sir Gayan.”
“What are you talking about all of a sudden ….”
“Uncle Roygar holds grudges long. He can’t accept Sir. Those under
him despise men like you.”
“…… .”
1140
“It’s not over yet.”
Said Lawrence.
“I sent a message to Viscount Hoden, who had gone south, to return

to the capital as soon as possible.”
“…… .”
“The Empress did not have any involvement in this matter.”
The social circles watched every move to see what kind of attitude the
Empress would have.
Her husband’s old mistress, who was pretending to be a socialite, was

caught cursing her.
At this point, even if she had decided to forget the past, resentment
and anger would rise again.
But the Empress was having fun in the Empress’ palace as if nothing
had happened.
It’s not that she’s pretending it’s okay, she really doesn’t seem
interested in Miraila’s situation in any way.
She met her old friends and resumed her hobby, which she enjoyed in
her past days.
In particular, she spends most of her day personally teaching culture

and etiquette to the three children from Viscounty Pescher.
Things got to this point, and no one paid any attention to Viscounty
Pescher.
1141
Even if they actually had an interest, they were not in a position where
they would be able to argue about Viscounty Pescher to the Empress.
Isn’t she the one who almost got cursed?
Gayan said to Lawrence.
“Do you still think there is a chance to be Her Majesty’s adopted son?”
“Because there is no other way. Things could have been better if my

mother was gone.”
Gayan tilted his head slightly. He agreed that there was no other way.
But just because Miraila became absent didn’t mean that the Empress
would think better of him.
“It turns out that Tia was not as favored by Her Majesty as I thought. I
thought she had the time, so she proceeded slowly, but maybe it was
impossible for her to get likened by Her Majesty at all.”
“Yes.”
“Then it would be better to clearly show the gain and loss. I know how
much Her Majesty is obsessed with the former Duchy of Riagan, so I’m
waiting for Viscount Hoden.”
“You need information to do anything. Do you intend to replace the

Duke of Riagan?”
“Yes. I told them to find out if there are any remaining descendants.”
It was a hopeless story in Gayan’s opinion.
Lawrence’s side face looked like a gloomy statue.
He hasn’t acknowledged it yet, but maybe he was feeling it.
That his day had already gone dark.
***
1142
On the other hand, Grand Duke Roygar’s face was in full bloom. He’d
never felt so good lately.
“Sister-in-law, take a drink.”
Marchioness Camellia felt uneasy about it.
“You have an unpleasant face, Sister-in-law.”
“In times like these, you have to be more careful, Your Grace.”
“Do you think I am doing something wrong?”
Grand Duke Roygar said with a smile. Marchioness Camellia said

cautiously.
“His Majesty will not punish Dowager Marchioness Rosan for her
treason. I’m afraid there’s going to be a headwind.”
Grand Duke Roygar officially spoke in support of the temple.
All the officials under his influence insisted that Miraila be punished for
treason.
Several journalists and intellectuals who quoted his words made the
same argument.
This is not the impulsive mistake of a foolish woman, but a conspiracy

to murder the Empress.
Other than that, there were several conspiracies moving, such as the
scaremongering.
For Grand Duke Roygar, it was a win-win.
Marchioness Camellia said with a dark face.
“The temple will formally put Dowager Marchioness Rosan on heresy.

If Lawrence becomes the Empress’ adopted son, it is not impossible to
ascend to the throne. There is no way the Archbishop would crown the
1143
children of an excommunicated. They will simply never host a
coronation.”
“They can’t do that, sister-in-law.”
Grand Duke Roygar said firmly.
“The influence of the temple is not going to last long. It’s different
from the old days. Once you become the Crown Prince, you will
eventually be recognized if you ascend the throne even if the
Archbishop does not preside over the coronation. Or it would all be of
no use if the Emperor himself took the crown off his head and put it
on Lawrence’s head.”
“His Majesty’s heart is departing from Lawrence. Even if you’re not in a

hurry…….”
“That feeling of leaving will not come to me.”
Grand Duke Roygar said.
“Or, are you worried about Grand Duchess Evron?”
Marchioness Camellia looked at him with a bewildered gaze.
Grand Duke Roygar looked at her with shadowy eyes.
Chapter 130
Marchioness Camellia hesitated. She knew that a slight gap could

make Grand Duke Roygar even more offended. But sometimes these
days, Marchioness Camellia did not have complete control over her
expression.
1144
Because her fatigue has accumulated. And she seldom had a chance to
get a sense of victory to blow it away, unlike before.
Still, she was Grand Duke Roygar’s most important counselor.
However, there were more cases of disagreement with Grand Duke

Roygar than before.
In particular, there were many times when she felt anxious and uneasy
about what Grand Duke Roygar was doing, like this one.
It was not clear why she felt that way, so she did not persuade Grand
Duke Roygar.
So in the end, she was forced to say something like this with an
embarrassing laugh.
“You speak as if I were working for Grand Duchess Evron, Your Grace.”
It was more problematic because that kind of feeling was usually felt
when Artizea was entangled.
There were times when Marchioness Camellia herself thought that she
was overly sensitive to Artizea issues.
However, Artizea’s reaction was not always clear.
Her own daughter, Skyla, is also bright and calm for her age. However,
Artizea’s demeanor is incomprehensibly calm and cool.
Marchioness Camellia used to look back on herself twenty years ago.
At an early age, she herself won the recognition of Marquis Luden.
The Empress? She was a key figure in the rise of Gregor to the throne.
But she thinks that both of them, herself and the Empress, are far
inferior to the present Artizea.
Just like this time too.

1145
There was no sign that Artizea had intervened. Everything could have
happened by chance.
The necromancer who taught Miraila was a famous socialite last

winter. Even Skyla had attended that person’s seance.
It is no wonder that there is a history book written in ancient language

at the Rosan mansion. Even if you are not an old book collector, it is
natural for a noble family with a long history to have a few old books
in their library.
It was not too strange that there was a book in which only the words
of the curse were selected and copied.
There were not many nobles who learned ancient languages through
culture. They usually give up at the beginning. However, selecting and
copying the sentences that interest them are what many do.
Even before Miraila, the Marquisate Rosan was not such a peaceful
and good family. It was not strange even if there was a person in the
family who had collected at least one curse word.
It was also well known that Miraila was a mentally unstable person. She
was someone more than enough to curse the Empress when she got
angry.
And the recent situation was enough to drive Miraila crazy.
There is no surprise about human sacrifice. She already had a criminal

record of annihilating the Marquisate Rosan family.
The other party was a child who had been sold because of poverty.
Not only Miraila, but most nobles would only consider the child as a
stray dog.
But, nevertheless, Marchioness Camellia was not convinced.
Did something like this happen purely by chance in an imperial

political world, where conspiracies were constantly swirling around?
1146
To Marchioness Camellia, it felt like the probability of throwing three
beans and accidentally getting an equilateral triangle.
Sooner or later Miraila will be doomed. Lawrence also struggled to

challenge for the throne.
Such things never happen by chance.
But neither Grand Duke Roygar nor she conspired.
She didn’t even think that the Empress would have done it. This is not
the way the Empress organizes things.
Grand Duke Roygar throw a soft voice to Marchioness Camelia, who

was lost in her thoughts.
“I understand, knowing that you cared about Grand Duchess Evron

and put a lot of effort into her. But I think you overestimated her,
sister-in-law.”
“Your Grace.”
“Aren’t there times when things like fame and power have a current
trend, and you can’t overcome them with your own strength alone?”
“Yes…….”
“Even sister-in-law could not have guessed that she would be arrested
in this way. It’s too bad for the Grand Duchess.”
“Grand Duke Evron will not divorce her over this.”
“Cedric is not like that. So it’s a good thing.”
“What do you mean, good thing?”
“That guy is far from politics or scheming. Wouldn’t it be better for us

if the Grand Duchess that was going to manage it in his place loses her
power?”
1147
When Grand Duke Roygar asked if it wasn’t so, Marchioness Camellia
had no choice but to agree.
But the sadness in her heart didn’t go away, so she came back and
called Skyla.
“Did you have any acquaintances with Lady Hazel of Belmond?”
“Yes, mother. This time, I became a little acquainted with her while
preparing for Her Majesty’s birthday party.”
“I would like you to approach Lady Hazel. How did she get the idea to
follow Dowager Marchioness Rosan?”
“I had bought the information from the maid when I found out that
the daughter of the Belmond newspaper went to find out about the
necromancer. I thought mother would know. There was a very detailed
article.”
“Yes. But somehow I think there is more to it than that.”
Skyla opened her mouth for a moment, then closed it again. And she
asked
“Does uncle think so too?”
Then Marchioness Camellia had a conflicted face.
“It’s just that I have some doubts. In fact, it feels kind of strange that
Viscounty Pescher is back.”
“Feels strange?”
“It’s not easy for a descendant, from a family that everyone thought to
be extinct, to appear?”
Marchioness Camellia let out a sigh.
1148
“It is even more so if the family was responsible for the death of the
prince and princess just 18 years ago and the couple committed
suicide. They also dramatically debuted at the Empress’ birthday party,
didn’t they?”
“Yes.”
“It was buried because of the incident of the Dowager Marchioness

Rosan. Like……. Knowing that it would happen and releasing Viscounty
Pescher at the same time.”
“Are you thinking too much? I think mother is a little sensitive these
days.”
“I wish I did. But isn’t it too surprising to even call it a coincidence?”
Skyla didn’t answer.
“Or maybe she predicted this would happen and she put Viscounty
Perscher in line with it…….”
“Mother.”
“It could be a coincidence. But if even one of these is not a

coincidence, but someone planned it, it is too dangerous not to know
such a person. It’s better to be careful and nothing happened, so you
can’t get hit without prior knowledge.”
Skyla thought for a moment. And she said in a cautious manner.
“If such an eminence grise really existed, what would mother do?”
“We’ll have to figure out a way to deal with it. Make sure you know
their purpose.”
Marchioness Camellia looked at Skyla.
“I don’t know if she is working for the Empress or if she has some
other purpose… … .”
1149
It was difficult for her to know for sure whether Marchioness Camellia
was suspicious of Artizea or not.
So Skyla thought about it a bit.
“But aren’t you and uncle the only one who benefits from this? Who
would plot such a conspiracy? It’s probably not what Her Majesty the
Empress would do for Viscounty Pescher.”
The Empress openly exposed Viscount Pescher to all attention in her

birthday celebration. She does not hide who she was holding in her
arms.
So, conversely, it was not logical to also secretly plot to hide Viscounty
Pescher from the public eye.
Marchioness Camellia agreed.
“Yes. Her Majesty the Empress is not someone who hides herself and
plans things secretly.”
“Will it be something that uncle did without mother’s knowledge?”
“It definitely isn’t.”
“Then maybe it was done by the temple.”
“That seems a little likely. Dowager Marchioness Rosan always attracts

attention, so she must have been the best bait.”
“Maybe it was the work of Grand Duchess Evron.”
“She’s losing too much for that.”
Marchioness Camellia was silent. So Skyla turned her back in an

awkward mood.
“Yes. That’s why I don’t know either.”

1150
Skyla was guessing more about this matter than Marchioness Camellia.
But she decided not to say it all.
It was because she could not abandon the thought that Marchioness
Camellia was moving for Grand Duke Roygar.
But it was not time yet to decide where to go next.
Skyla was almost certain that Artizea was in control of this.
If so, going to the temple could also be part of the plan.
Unless Artizea was defeated, it would be foolish for Skyla to give up on

her and just remain under Grand Duke Roygar.
“I’ll talk to Lady Hazel and continue to find out what happened at the
Empress’ Palace.”
She said just that.
***
The room given in the temple was a small monk’s room with only a
bed and a small desk. The clothes they gave her to change into were
also monk’s clothes made of rough hemp.
Hayley was not interested in luxury. But she couldn’t help but open her
mouth to this treatment.
“Look, Priest, I didn’t come here to be treated lavishly, but at least I

should be treated as a guest, right?”
“Because I’m just following orders… … .”
“I’m fine, Hayley. If you feel uncomfortable, you can go back.”
Artizea said so. Hayley, of course, couldn’t do so.
“I mean, Your Grace should not be treated like this.”
1151
Hayley said, recalling a few warnings from Ansgar.
Artizea also thought it was abnormal.
Whether she is a noblewoman or Grand Duchess Evron is a secondary

matter.
She gave an enormous amount of offerings that she has poured out so
far. Besides, she was in a kind of partnership with the temple because
she was in the Western Rebirth project.
As such, it is strange to be treated like this.
Laying down on a squeaky, straw mat in itself was not a big deal for
Artizea herself.
No matter how bad the bed, it is heaven compared to falling asleep on

chains and fainting. Even the rough clothes themselves were nothing
special.
But Artizea did not expect to come and be treated by the temple like
this. That was the problem.
While she didn’t appear to be too generous on the outside, she

thought that on the inside she would be treated appropriately as a
large donor.
But when she came here, it was strange from the attitude of Bishop
Akim. It was illogically aggressive.
‘Bishop Akim must be a person who can speak well enough.’
Artizea saw him as a person like herself. It’s not that he doesn’t have
faith. But he wasn’t the kind of person who wouldn’t go back and forth
because of doctrine or piety.
Unlike the accommodation and clothes, the dinner was quite luxurious.
Artizea was sure then.
1152
It must have been that the forces were divided and fighting within the
temple.
Chapter 131
The next day, Artizea was invited to purify her heart and pray in a small
prayer room.
The prayer room was narrow and rough. But Artizea didn’t insist that
she wouldn’t do it. Because she had nothing else to do anyway.
Hayley, who was angry that this kind of treatment was unacceptable,
became quiet around lunchtime.
It was because she realized that this was not an attempt from the
temple to simply discourage them.
“Are you alright?”
“What?”
“I wondered if it was because of the decision to utterly destroy the

Dowager Marchioness that came out of the temple.”
Having said that, Hayley was a little grumpy.
In front of Artizea, it was embarrassing to call her mother the Dowager

Marchioness, and to associate it with a word like destroy.
Artizea answered casually.
“You think the temple is trying to burn my mother at the stake?”
1153
“Given the current atmosphere, I think that might be the case. If Your
Grace’s mediation was to be accepted, it wouldn’t have come out like
this.”
“That also makes sense.”
“I would rather…”
Without trying to speak, Hayley bit her mouth. Artizea smiled faintly.
“I know what you mean. Hayley.”
Hayley didn’t say sorry. If Miraila is burned at the stake as it is, Artizea
will finally be able to free herself from the burden of having to call her
mother.
Considering the future, it would have been much better for Artizea
herself.
“Unfortunately, the temple cannot do that. If my mother is burned at

the stake, public opinion will be reversed this time, and my brother
and I will turn into victims. The so-called intellectuals will accuse the
temple’s act of burning at the stake as a barbaric act.”
Public opinion supporting the temple will be split in half at once.
First, the atheists will turn around.
In addition, those who still think the protests are excessive, but keep
their mouths shut because of the human sacrifices, will begin to assert
themselves.
There are always neutrals who pretend to be cold-hearted.
And what Bishop Akim hates the most is the widespread perception
that the teachings of the temple are only followed by the old and the
rural people.
1154
“That’s why older brother is stupid. If he decides to abandon mother,
he must make things clear, not draw a line as he is now. It would be
better if he set the Rosan mansion on fire or burned mother at the
temple, then stand before His Majesty the Emperor and weep.”
“That’s a scary thing to say.”
“But that is the least damaging way out of this situation. The case will
be closed quickly and all that will be left is the poor son who has lost
his mother miserably.”
At Artizea’s relentless words, Hayley bit his lower lip.
“Do you intend to do that, Your Grace?”
“Fortunately, I don’t have to. I don’t really want my brother to make a

profit.”
“Yes…….”
“First, let’s meet with Bishop Akim.”
Artizea said so.
***
It was long after evening that Bishop Akim found her.
Bishop Akim is a power-oriented person. Whether he himself admitted

it or not, he was.
He was devout and well versed in doctrine. He was not only well-
educated, he was also fluent in major languages.
He knew well enough to be able to explain any debate on philosophy

and theology on the spot.
Even the most trivial sentence in the scripture turned into a beautiful
poem with deep meaning at the tip of his pen.
1155
He was dignified, his appearance was elegant, and his preaching skills
were excellent. Among the nobles, there were many who only
participated in the service he presided over.
Even the Archbishop would step down to Bishop Akim.
‘A man who became a priest because he was a commoner.’
But Artizea regarded him that way.
If he had not been the son of a poor family, if he had been given an
environment where he could study to his heart’s content other than
the temple, he would have exerted his powers in the imperial palace
rather than the temple.
His devotion was more of loyalty to the temple than of piety.
It was also loyalty to his own power base, as is often the case with
loyalty to the Emperor.
“Nice to meet you, Bishop Akim.”
Artizea greeted him like so as she entered the study hall of Bishop
Akim, which at first glance seemed simple.
The crude wooden furniture did not even have brass, let alone gold
decorations.
The only thing that adorned the room was all kinds of books. Books
piled up to waist-high, because they could not be inserted to the
ceiling high bookshelf.
Artizea didn’t need to make any observations on such things. Without

even looking at it, she knew Bishop Akim’s study well.
One of the reasons why Bishop Akim invites outsiders to the study
room rather than the drawing room is to create a sense of
intimidation.
1156
When an average person enters the study of Bishop Akim, they will be
first overwhelmed by the sheer volume of books. And be in awe of his
intelligence.
Artizea did not think that Bishop Akim would have designed the study
without being conscious of it.
Self-righteous intellectuals are prone to backlash. But he was not a

scholar or an intellectual, but a bishop.
The faithful respected Bishop Akim, and those who were not, were
daunted by his learning.
Of course, Artizea was an exception. She knew Bishop Akim too well to
have any respect.
[“This is for the Saintess.”]
Artizea recalled a story she shared while sitting in this study.
[“I think it is natural for the noblest woman chosen by God to sit in the
highest position in the world, Bishop Akim.”]
[“I am glad that someone who has a connection with the imperial
family knows such a principle.”]
Bishop Akim was the one who, along with Artizea, led the
manipulation of the oracle in order to make Lysia the Empress.
Artizea considered him a good politician and a capable partner. But

she had no respect for him as a priest or scholar.
Bishop Akim asked, unable to guess Artizea’s thoughts.
“Isn’t a day short enough to cleanse your mind, Marchioness?”
“My heart is always clean, Bishop. It’s just that I have a poor mother.”
Artizea smiled.
1157
“To be poor means to be like a child who was almost sacrificed. She
was such a person who gives birth to a child of a man who is not
married to her by the sacrament of marriage, and who intends to make
sacrifices to curse the man’s wife.”
“…….”
Artizea also thought it was strange.
There is no way Bishop Akim was really surprised or shocked by

Miraila’s immorality.
He was someone who, if necessary, could cover up the sin casually.
Artizea was surprised because in his manner of speaking, there was no

room for compromise, but only hostility.
He didn’t seem to have taken a strong stance in the first place to

strategically gain an advantage in negotiations.
She could not offer negotiations to the person speaking about

principle in a hostile manner.
Artizea spoke her position in a mild manner.
“The Bishop is a wise man, and you probably know why I call my
mother pitiful. It’s embarrassing to even say this.”
Artizea said.
“My mother has long been emotionally unstable. It’s my fault that I
didn’t take good care of her and let her fall into the devil’s
temptations. I feel the responsibility and plan to make full
compensation for it.”
She didn’t even bring up any other stories that might arouse sympathy
for Miraila.
1158
That’s a story that should be spread only during public opinion
hearings. Talking to Bishop Akim was useless.
Instead, Artizea has already informed the amount of donations to be

made to the temple through other routes. She simply reminded Bishop
Akim of it.
After all, what the temple really wants is not to punish heresy.
There are many fake wizards, necromancers, and prophets in the

world. There are also cults that believe in superstitions.
But the temple is not interested in most of them.
In the end, what made this case so big was because the culprit was
Miraila.
What the temple really wants is to regain its former authority. And
Miraila was the perfect target to show that authority.
However, taking this work to the extreme is burdensome for the

temple as well. Unlike protesters who disappear after disbanding,
temples are forced to think about the future.
Just as the imperial palace cares about the temple, the temple must
also care about secular power.
If Miraila was burned at the stake, the Emperor will still be the
Emperor, and he could live up to avenge his children.
Grand Duchess Evron is the daughter of Miraila. Moreover, when

Lawrence became Emperor, it was even more difficult.
If they let it slide right now, the temple must bear the burden
throughout Lawrence’s reign. He will be able to hit the temple at any
time in the name of revenge for his birth mother.
That is why there were many arguments for ending it on an

appropriate line within the temple.
1159
Therefore, Artizea’s mediation proposal was the best answer.
Instead of excommunicating Miraila, they announce that she will be

imprisoned as one of a demon possessed. Taking care of the madman
was originally the job of the temple.
In reality, the home of Marquisate Rosan will be turned into a

monastery, and Miraila will be penalized for life in the name of a
training nun.
It would be even better if Miraila came to the trial and reflected and
shed tears, while Artizea herself went and showed some praying
instead.
Otherwise, even if Miraila spit out curse words and went mad, Artizea
could show her dignity by showing herself dragging Miraila out of the
temple.
If this is done, it will be sufficient to establish the authority of the

temple.
Also, since they accepted the biological daughter’s mediation

proposal, the resentment also disappears.
It could also comfort the Emperor’s heart because Miraila was not
moved to a rough place, but stayed where she is now.
It was a moderate arbitration without harm to anyone.
In addition, Artizea intended to pay the temple as a lump sum of

pension, which she was giving to Miraila, as a token of her gratitude.
All of Miraila’s fortune now will be donated.
Besides, the Rosan mansion has history and value as property.
Bishop Akim would already know that the proposal would produce
optimal results for the temple as well.
1160
But he had a fierce look on his face.
“Marchioness, what do you think the temple is?”
“…….”
“A young person who has already developed a bad habit. Even if you
are not, there are a lot of people in the temple who are overly biased
towards Marchioness, so I did some research.”
Bishop Akim threw a pile of papers in front of Artizea.
“From errand servants to high-ranking priests, there was no one who

did not receive the Marchioness’ ‘sign of sincerity’.”
“…….”
“Do you think you can do anything with money in this sacred temple?”
“…… It’s literally just a ‘sign of sincerity’.”
Artizea consciously kept a faint smile.
“You don’t think Brother Colton is in a partnership with me because of

my ‘sign of sincerity’, do you?”
There were two things she could guess.
He wasn’t sure which one it was, so Artizea picked one up and floated
it lightly.
And as expected, Bishop Akim’s complexion changed.
Chapter 132
1161
The moment Bishop Akim revealed his inner feelings was brief. He
soon returned expressionless.
“If you think you can get out of this case with a good relationship, you
are wrong, Marchioness Rosan. Colton has no power.”
“…….”
Artizea was lost in thought for a moment.
Brother Colton’s follow-up was something that was the least expected
in planning. It was natural for errors to occur.
‘It’s the Sainthood. I knew it was going to be a troublesome variable.’
Bishop Akim’s dislike of Brother Colton was well known without any
special investigation.
Brother Colton renounced the complex liturgy and overly difficult

doctrines of the temple, and resigned as bishop.
He said that repentance, service, and faith were the only ways to truly
follow God’s will and be redeemed.
Disillusioned with the temple, many priests followed Brother Colton.

The common people also respected the poor monks.
While pious old nobles respected Bishop Akim, Brother Colton was
often chosen first.
For the self-righteous Bishop Akim, all that must have been a thorn in
his eyes. He couldn’t stand the fact that Brother Colton received more
respect from the people than he did.
This is a dispute between the faction that values doctrine and the
faction that values capitalism in the temple. At the same time, it was
also a matter of Bishop Akim’s feelings.
‘Still, I don’t think we ever fought in earnest like this before.’

1162
Artizea turned her memory back.
Then there was Lysia.
Bishop Akim tried to seek glory through Lysia, and Brother Colton tried
to protect her by obeying her because she was a saintess.
There were differences in the detailed actions. However, once Lysia

became Empress, it made no difference who moved by her side.
But now it is different.
Brother Colton left the monastery to engage in secular work, such as

the charity business*. And Bishop Akim doesn’t know why.
It was not strange to misunderstand that Brother Colton had changed

his mind and was trying to work in earnest and expand his influence.
Then she was with him, a person who had bribed the entire temple
with hefty bribes.
Bishop Akim apparently interpreted it as an act that she did in order to

support Brother Colton and gain the favor from the temple.
Some people can only understand the world that way.
‘That’s a relief.’
It was a more serious situation than a confrontation between the

moderates and the extremist in that they were mixed with emotions.
But it wasn’t the worst case scenario in terms of the reason why.
Artizea also had in mind the possibility that Bishop Akim would be the
“returner”. If he was, the situation would have been difficult to resolve
easily.
Artizea said, hiding her sigh inside.
1163
“Is the temple now trying to blame me for having a madwoman as a
mother?”
“You are a madwoman. Do you think you can get away with it like
that? This is treason.”
Bishop Akim said so.
“It was the first time I knew that a bishop had the right to investigate
treason.”
“It’s no use trying to get away with clever words.”
“I separated myself from my mother and became the Empress’ lady-in-

waiting. I think bishop knows that there are not many stories about
me.”
“The rumors of the public are not very reliable. Especially when it
comes to conspirators.”
“Which conspirator in the world wanted to assassinate their base of

power?”
Artizea smiled softly.
If there was no room for compromise, she did not have to try to work
with Bishop Akim. And she didn’t even have to hide herself.
“Bishop, have you joined hands with Grand Duke Roygar?”
“Huh.”
“If Brother Colton had Grand Duke Evron on his back, did you think
Grand Duke Roygar would be necessary to confront him?”
“Marchioness Rosan, please don’t be rude.”
“You would like to tie me up with Evron Grand Duchy, but if it is

treason as you call it, that will be difficult.”
1164
Artizea gave a faint smile casually.
“If you tie me and my brother together and punish me for treason, the
resentment will disappear, so the temple can do whatever they want,
and my husband is fighting Karam in the north, so you must have
thought that he couldn’t get his hands on this so far? His Majesty will
not be able to do anything if the temple comes forward and finds
evidence of treason.”
And Grand Duke Roygar wants to tie her and Lawrence to this treason.
If only one Miraila did it, it was nothing more than what a capricious
woman did out of jealousy.
However, if Artizea was also participating in that, it was a definite

treason.
“Bishop, you better be careful. I made an arbitration proposal on

behalf of His Majesty the Emperor. It has nothing to do with this.”
“Then prove it.”
Having said that, Bishop Akim put two pieces of paper down in front
of Artizea.
“I heard that Marchioness is a smart person, and you studied the

ancient language quite hard.”
“…….”
“Are you really not involved in any of this heresy?”
Artizea pulled the paper.
One was a curse word transcribed by Bishop Akim, and the other was a
blank piece of paper.
1165
Artizea did not look at what Bishop Akim had written, but wrote the
ancient language on the blank piece of paper with a skillful
handwriting.
〚 I pray for the death of ————. 〛
She wrote so briefly, leaving the subject blank.
And she wrote this time with her left hand. It was to confirm her
clumsy left hand writing.
〚 I pray that those who hate me and those who make me suffer will
fall into misery. 〛
Artizea returned the paper to Bishop Akim. Bishop Akim couldn’t hide
his surprise when he saw the paper.
“I’m sorry, Bishop Akim, you know this is foolish, right? If I had been
involved in the curse, I would have had my mother write down the
exact sentences, copy them, and then burn them. Without leaving a
booklet in the mansion.”
“…….”
“The bishop and I know that this is a much more effective sentence.”
Bishop Akim has no evidence. Even if Artizea tries to copy poorly, she
cannot write in the same typeface as the curse words from the Rosan
mansion.
Perhaps Bishop Akim will also make Artizea’s ladies-in-waiting copy it,
but he will not find a match either.
Because the person who copied it is already dead.
“Come to think of it, Bishop.”
“…….”
1166
“I’m on the weak side, I don’t know if you know.”
“What do you want to say?”
“Even so, I am very tired from my mother’s work. I don’t think it will be
easy to survive in this environment for a long time.”
Artizea said so and stood up.
Bishop Akim’s face was distorted. But he did not try to rebuke Artizea.
Bishop Akim was almost certain that Artizea was the author of the
cursed book.
So he intends to yank the young Grand Duchess into confessing.
Once he secured her handwriting and obtained the testimony that she
was the one who wrote the book, he thought he could do whatever he
wanted.
But Artizea was too casual. She even handed over the handwriting of
her left hand, as if she already knew he would doubt her right
handwriting.
Bishop Akim felt the complexity in his head. It was time for him to find
another way.
***
Artizea came out of Bishop Akim’s study, feeling tired. Hayley asked.
“Is everything all right?”
“It wasn’t what I expected.”
Artizea spoke briefly and left the hallway. Only then did she see Hayley
holding a small basket in her hand.
“What is that?”
1167
“I got it from the kitchen.”
Inside the basket was a sweet orange tart and apple juice. It was not
something that could be easily made in a temple.
“I think Sir Ansgar asked from outside. He seemed to have talked to

Bishop Nikos personally to take care of Your Grace.”
“I see.”
Artizea smiled.
“Would you like to go for a walk in the courtyard? It would be nice to

eat there.”
“Yes.”
But the two could not go out into the courtyard. This was because the
apprentice priests who had been ordered by Bishop Akim prevented
the two from going out.
Hayley was almost angry.
“Are you treating us like prisoners now?”
Artizea stopped her. Because she didn’t think it was necessary to

openly quarrel. It was evident that the embarrassed apprentice priests
had no right to decide whether or not to allow them out.
The two returned to their small living quarters, spread snacks on the
bed, and sat down next to each other.
“Now, you must have understood the atmosphere of the temple,

right?”
“Yes. Behavior control is very strict, such as forbidding people from

going out or having Her Grace go to the prayer room, but also in the
kitchen, some priests are very careful. There were people who came
here on purpose and told me about the outside world.”
1168
“There must be some influence from Brother Colton. Bishop Akim is
overworked, the Archbishop is moderate, and the majority of lower
priests would not want to be so directly involved in secular politics as
they are now.”
Artizea said.
“That’s why Bishop Nikos told the kitchen to take care of us. He’s a
safe man, so he’s probably trying to ameliorate my discomfort a little,
just in case.”
“Then, wouldn’t it be the first thing to prevent such an act like

confinement?”
“Because interrogation of heresy itself is under the domain of Bishop

Akim, and it is also supported by citizens.”
“What are you going to do? You didn’t expect to be locked up like this,
did you?”
“If I had known, I would not have come voluntarily. I was just planning
on investing a day or two to inflate the face of the temple and
negotiate. Well, what should I do?”
Before meeting Bishop Akim, she thought about using Bishop Nikos.
But that won’t solve it.
“Bishop Akim has joined hands with Grand Duke Roygar.”
“If he had joined hands with Grand Duke Roygar, would he be driving
Your Grace as treason?”
“Yes. The purpose of Grand Duke Roygar is to execute even my

brother as treason, and Bishop Akim is to make me, who is close to
Brother Colton, a heretic and a traitor, so that there is no place for the
monk in the temple.”
“What are you going to do? Two or three days is enough time to forge
evidence.”
1169
Artizea munched on the orange tart and nodded her head.
“Fake evidence……. That’s a good idea.”
It would not be possible to claim that Artizea wrote the book in the
Rosan Mansion.
But they can bribe a maid or a servant to accuse Artizea of getting the
book from somewhere.
If they had decided to forge the evidence, they could have created
witnesses that she was involved in the purchase of children who were
likely to be sacrificed.
The old woman who was about to try the curse with Miraila is now in
the hands of the temple.
Hayley asked.
“Shall I contact Sir Alphonse?”
“Stop. It would be crazy to go to war with the temple. Why don’t you
just leave? It’s okay to just put a notice to the Archbishop.”
“It is worth fighting Bishop Akim.”
“Hayley.”
“Don’t worry. I know. I know Your Grace’s extent.”
“…….”
Artizea did not deny and only shook her head gently.
Will she finish quickly, or will she organize it carefully?
Bring a cause and narrow Bishop Akim’s position, and the moderate
faction will take care of the rest.
1170
Not only Bishop Akim, but Artizea was also weighing it. About how to
proceed.
cough cough Summer will be coming early cough cough
Chapter 133
Artizea waited another day.
But Bishop Akim never called her back.
Artizea left open the possibility for him to change his mind. She also
had a little hope that the Archbishop or Bishop Nikos might put
Bishop Akim aside.
But, on the contrary, he seemed to intend to move forward without

her by excluding her altogether.
Because he was sure he wouldn’t get any plausible evidence from

Artizea or make her do a slip of the tongue.
Artizea had a good meal and was able to eat delicious snacks that
were not very different from when she was in the Grand Duke’s
residence.
She was able to walk around the courtyard as if someone had talked to
the apprentice priests who were watching the gate. Perhaps Bishop
Akim did not explicitly forbid it.
But the next day she was again asked to repent herself.
Artizea entered the small prayer room and closed the door. She then
sat down on her knees, looking at the sacred icon.
1171
She had no intention of praying, let alone repent, but this space itself
was not bad.
The scent of burning incense candles and the smell of old wood
harmonized to create a serene and calm atmosphere.
It was perfect for her to focus on her thoughts.
“If it happens, you must be focused on defilements.”
Her muttering alone echoed in the prayer room.
The problem was not in the prayer room itself, but in the request for
repentance.
Repentance is something you do yourself. You couldn’t force this

unless you were a sinner of the temple.
Bishop Akim must have already guessed that such means of pressure
would not work.
It could be because of pride.
A person like Bishop Akim would not be able to tolerate disobedience

from a girl who was only 1/3 his age.
‘After all, that was the problem that bothered Lysia.’
It must have been difficult for Bishop Akim to understand.
If Lysia listened to his words, there would be personal glory to gain.

And he would be able to shake off divine authority. But he doesn’t
understand why Lysia refuses and does not follow.
‘What should we do?’
The quickest solution was to reveal that she was a saintess.
Then this problem will be over immediately. No one could say that the
saintess was a heretic.
1172
She couldn’t even be driven as a traitor. Especially in temples, you can
never even mention such a word.
Bishop Akim will turn this way immediately.
Artizea’s position was different from Lysia’s. When deciding

something, whether it was right or wrong, whether the person was a
good person or a bad person, were not very important factors.
So, it wasn’t that difficult to win Bishop Akim’s loyalty. After all, he was
a person who had been Artizea’s good partner.
The fact that the saintess is Grand Duchess Evron would be a

satisfactory result for him.
And it would be even better if she became the neat empress. So he will
immediately reverse his position and try to put Cedric on the throne.
But Artizea didn’t want to do that.
A person like Bishop Akim is not suitable for Cedric.
Besides, if she makes him work, he will be a headache in the future.
If so, will she contact Bishop Nikos?
This is a prudent way. If Artizea didn’t want to be exposed, this was a

much better choice.
The majority of priests are stability-oriented.
They want to increase the authority of the temple, but they do not
want to fight secular power as actively as Bishop Akim.
They want to enjoy a moderate degree of respect and considerable

wealth without having to risk anything.
Rather, it is better to be friendly with the imperial family to gain formal

respect.
1173
The Archbishop was no exception. That is why he was able to ascend
to the position of Archbishop without any opposition.
If she raises a dispute and gives a good cause, she can win their
cooperation and suppress Bishop Akim.
‘The problem is that Bishop Akim’s principles of action are mixed with
personal feelings.’
He may not admit it himself, but he certainly did.
It’s not hard to convince someone who’s cool down after acting
emotionally. It will be after the self-justification is over.
If the Archbishop could have simply stopped Bishop Akim, he would

have already done so.
Taking advantage of those who hate fighting would require a fairly

cautious approach.
Artizea didn’t think she could control everything.
The behavior of a person who acts logically and moves for power is
predictable.
A person who, like Miraila, is driven solely by emotion, she can guess
the next course of action as a result of observation.
But it would be foolish to think that she could completely predict the
behavior of a complex person like Bishop Akim.
He sets up the real motives and inner logics of his actions separately.
Artizea wasn’t sure which side he would follow.
She has already made the error once. There was no guarantee that it
wouldn’t get any bigger.
‘The variable of sainthood is too large to handle easily.’
1174
It was difficult for Bishop Akim to boldly move forward while acting
calmly and cautiously.
She can’t react properly in a current situation, where she’s stuck and is
only getting limited information.
And Artizea had a slightly different stance from before. If things went
wrong, she couldn’t say out of the blue that she had a plan to separate
herself from Cedric through a divorce.
‘Let’s finish it quickly. Get a good night’s sleep. I am getting tired.’
Artizea looked down at the ring she was wearing.
She has been wearing a pearl ring, which she doesn’t normally wear,
just in case. The pearl is a fake, with a light drug inside. It was a bit of a
strong sleeping pill.
The average person would wake up around the evening of the next
day. Or, sleep all day and wake up in the morning of the second day.
Artizea reacted to it more severely. If she drinks it before going to

sleep, she will not wake up for two or three days.
At the same time, her fatigue was accumulating. She can’t even
remember the last time she slept properly.
Artizea was anxious about not being able to direct the immediate
situation with her own hands.
But she’s also told Hayley about the various contingencies, and there’s
Freil, so it will be fine.
It was unintentional to worry Ansgar and Marcus, but this was the
quickest way.
But Artizea didn’t have a chance to drink it.
1175
It was in the evening when she got up and decided to drink it before
she went to bed.
Her eyes flickered. She thought it was a standing anemia as usual, but
the condition was more serious than that.
Her vision instantly darkened. Artizea tried to grab the altar and lean
on it, but she couldn’t.
‘Ah.’
Artizea collapsed with a thud.
***
Hayley, who was waiting right next to the prayer room door, heard the
sound.
She hurriedly opened the door. Then she found Artizea lying down.
“Doctor!”
Hayley ran to her and yelled out.
“Call the doctor!”
The two priests who had been guarding the two, while standing a little
further away, heard the sound and panicked.
Hayley hurriedly untied Artizea’s hem. It was to make her breathing

easier.
She then confirmed the condition by placing her hand under Artizea’s
nose. Her breathing was hot and irregular.
“I told you to call the doctor! What are you doing?”
When she yelled, one of the priests was startled and ran outside.
Hayley shouted at the other priest.
1176
“Bring water! Go to the kitchen and bring some salt and sugar! What
are you doing with her weak body like this!”
The priest was also terrified. He had been told by Bishop Akim to keep
an eye on the two of them, but that didn’t seem to be the case.
Hayley slapped Artizea on the cheek a few times. But her

consciousness did not return. It didn’t look like she was just fainting.
“Your Grace! Did you do this on purpose?”
Hayley let out her wrath in a low voice.
No wonder she said something like that the night before.
[“If anything happens to me, try to contact Bishop Nikos through the
kitchen. Perhaps Bishop Nikos had someone in the kitchen to look
after us.”]
[“There is no such thing as a ‘perhaps’ for Your Grace.”]
[“Do I know everything about the world? I said ‘if’. I’m not in very good
shape. I don’t have the stamina to last long in a place like this.”]
Then Artizea said.
[“If you get out of here, please contact Brother Colton in the west as
soon as possible to inform him of what happened here. Leave
everything behind. That’s the most urgent. Then appeal to the
Archbishop.”]
[“Yes.”]
[“Control the knights so that there is no excessive conflict. I don’t want

it to be a fight, I want Bishop Akim to step down and another priest to
take over.”]
1177
Artizea said ‘perhaps’, but there was absolutely no way it would be so.
If that’s the case, there’s no way she’d have informed Hayley of that
policy in advance.
Hayley put Artizea down on the floor with her face turned red from
anger.
She could easily guess Artizea’s thoughts.
The weak Grand Duchess who voluntarily came to cooperate with the
temple, but was effectively imprisoned. She was forced to repent and
knelt down on her knees in a narrow prayer room until she fainted.
This is enough for Evron to weigh in. They could not help but hold
Bishop Akim accountable, a mere moderated bishop.
Citizens who were inherently favorable to her and Evron will become
suspicious of Bishop Akim.
She also instructed her to contact Brother Colton. This must have been
to empower Bishop Akim’s opponents in the temple.
It was Artizea who didn’t know the extent.
She had to know how far Evron would do for her.
Would Cedric execute Aubrey and throw Jordyn away for someone
whom he could sacrifice so easily?
Artizea told her to control the knights so as not to become too much
of a dispute, but Hayley had no intention of doing so.
She was determined to make Evron act.
She ran up to the corridor. Then she pulled out a flare.
Then she lit the flare and put it on the floor. The flares made a hissing
sound and emitted yellow smoke.
1178
＊＊＊
At the same time Cedric was at Grand Duke Evron’s residence in the
capital.
“What happened to you? How can you suddenly…without any

news….?”
Ansgar rushed to greet him as he entered through the back door.
“I was lucky. I came by sea, and the weather was nice all three weeks,
and the tail winds blew tremendously.”
Ansgar nodded his head.
That’s what Cedric asked next.
“I sent a carrier pigeon several times, did you not receive it?”
“I was in a hurry, so this is the last thing I got before departure. When I
heard that Miraila had done something great, I left immediately.”
“Didn’t you hear anything from the port?”
Cedric tilted his head.
Ansgar sighed.
“It seems that there is no news yet because of the distance. There was
no notice on the port, either… Her Grace the Grand Duchess has been
in the temple ever since.”
“Temple?”
“There was a request for cooperation in the investigation of the Rosan

mansion. Her Grace thought it was an opportunity to discuss with the
temple secretly. However, the atmosphere is strange.”
1179
That was then.
The sound of the knights rushing out from the front door could be
heard.
Cedric’s face hardened.
T/N:
As promised! Cedric is here earlier!
It’s just going to get exciting that he’s here!!

(too much exclamation marks, I know)
Chapter 134
Bishop Akim was seated opposite Marchioness Camellia.
Although the visit was not scheduled in advance, Bishop Akim was not
surprised.
It was because he knew very well that Marchioness Camellia cared

about Artizea a lot.
Even when a secret agreement was made between Bishop Akim and
Grand Duke Roygar, Marchioness Camellia reacted very sensitively.
It was only after Grand Duke Roygar and Bishop Akim had agreed to
be relatively lenient towards Artizea.
What Grand Duke Roygar wants is for Lawrence to be charged with

treason. Artizea is just a bridge to bring out Lawrence.
1180
It is said that Artizea has recently been cherished by the emperor, but
the gap is clear from Miraila and her own child in their prime.
There was no need to risk making a grudge against Cedric and push
Artizea to the extreme.
His desire to win Cedric’s support has not changed yet.
However, unlike before, he wanted to take a form in which he reached

out his hand from a more advantageous position. It was because
Cedric’s support was not so strong that he desperately needed it.
In the process, it would be better if the resentment between the

Emperor and Cedric could deepen.
And his wife’s involvement in treason would be something that would

remind him of his parents’ resentment.
That is why he hoped that evidence of this treason would come from
the temple’s side.
The Emperor is compelled to execute the Marchioness of Rosan,

including Miraila and Lawrence, for treason.
And in the process, he was trying to give her the grace that he had
taken Artizea out.
Cedric is far from such a conspiracy or slander. And he didn’t have a

bookkeeper to supplement that part.
As it is, Artizea seems to have started in such a role, but she is still
young and involved in the work.
Grand Duke Roygar thought she could be left uninformed enough.
If Grand Duke Roygar had decided so, then there was no reason to
object.
1181
After all, what he needed was a cause to oust Brother Colton. Artizea
herself is pretty good.
Once Artizea is driven out of central politics in that way, she cannot
openly support Brother Colton, no matter how wealthy she may be.
If Brother Colton was backed by Artizea after that, it wasn’t too bad
that it could be a cause for dispute.
But Marchioness Camellia was against their will.
If they decide to attack Artizea, he should not be lax and should

completely eliminate her.
And Bishop Akim seemed to understand the reason.
“How was it? How do you feel about meeting Grand Duchess Evron?”
Bishop Akim poured tea by his own hand into a teacup and handed it
to Marchioness Camellia. And said without revealing any agitation.
“…… I regret not heeding Madam’s advice and belittling her because I
thought she was a little girl.”
“…….”
“Would you like to see hers?”
Bishop Akim said so and went to his desk. Then he took out a piece of
paper and showed it to Marchioness Camellia.
“An ancient handwriting by the Marchioness of Rosan.”
“She is very skilled.”
Marchioness Camellia said that even though she did not know the
ancient language very well. But she could see it.
“She even gave her left handwriting. Like someone who knows what
I’m asking for.”
1182
“…….”
“It is not easy for someone who has become accustomed to writing to
write like a child again. It is rather difficult for those who know the
principles of writing ancient language characters to write clumsily like
the manuscript found in the Rosan mansion. Even if I tried to copy the
same typeface, it would be impossible.”
Bishop Akim said.
“I didn’t originally think the Marchioness Rosan was involved in this. As

Madam knows.”
“Yes……. I thought so, while admitting the possibility that the Grand
Duchess had written the booklet.”
“There is no evidence of Marchioness Rosan’s intervention either

before or after this. However, if there was a connection, it was just
stressing Miraila and instigating her madness, because it was just a
mother-daughter fight.”
“Yes.”
“But if it was a booklet with the words of curse on it, things were a
little different. It was written less than three years ago. You can tell by
looking at the fade of the paper or the color of the ink.”
“Is it that she hid a book she had written years ago in the library, which
Miraila accidentally found and tried to use it for her curse?”
“That’s what I suspected. Maybe it was hidden with the heart of

cursing her own mother. Didn’t Marchioness Rosan not grow up
enough, at the time, to embrace the curse words? It’s not a
coincidence, it’s just that the karma came back on its own.”
Bishop Akim continued.
“But seeing it in person changed my mind.”
1183
“How?”
“If the Marchioness Rosan wanted to destroy Miraila, she would have
written it herself, rather than copying the curse words on paper.”
Marchioness Camellia pondered.
“I think the Bishop seems to agree with me that the Grand Duchess
really did this.”
“…… I can’t say that. The manuscript was never written by Marchioness
Rosan.”
Bishop Akim sighed.
“But if it was the Marchioness herself who came up with the plan, she
would have already known that she might be implicated. So, in order
to bury the evidence, she purposefully made a manuscript with
someone else’s handwriting, and proudly gave me her own
handwriting in this way.”
“Do you think she was confident that you would never find out what
she did?”
“That’s right. We will find out, but in all likelihood none of the maids or
servants will ever have copied it.”
And Bishop Akim said.
“No matter how logical you think, this is a real coincidence. At least it’s
perfectly decorated as one.”
“Yes. I think so, too.”
Marchioness Camellia also readily agreed.
If Artizea had used Miraila to assassinate the Empress, she wouldn’t

have been so lax that she would be exposed so quickly.
1184
Conversely, if there is a purpose in being lax, they will not be able to
gather the evidence. Especially within a limited time.
Bishop Akim said.
“It is also strange if the purpose was to defeat Sir Lawrence. It’s
because profit and loss don’t match when you’re driven as a traitor.
The risk is too great.”
“Yes.”
Marchioness Camellia agreed this time as well. And she said
“Apart from logic, your mind must have been inclined towards not a
coincidence? Because the Bishop is wise.”
At the words of Marchioness Camellia, Bishop Akim let out a long sigh.
He thought it was a coincidence, so he was trying to get evidence by

force.
Conversely, if this is a staged coincidence, the evidence will not come

from anywhere.
But soon the same conclusion was reached for both.
The truth of the matter was not important. What was important was
the result.
Bishop Akim said.
“If you decide not to hit, you won’t know, but if you decide to hit, you
have to be sure.”
“…… Yes.”
Bishop Akim has now agreed to stand in the hands of Marchioness

Camellia.
1185
Right now, he shouldn’t have thought of it as an excuse to attack
Brother Colton.
It should be approached from the point of view of eliminating the

hindrance. You have to nip the bud before it grows into a really
menacing person.
“Unless we can find the real evidence.”
It was when Bishop Akim had just spoken.
A priest slammed the door open.
Bishop Akim jumped up in surprise.
“What is this rudeness?”
The sound from outside, which had been blocked by thick doors and
windows, came in. A commotion was heard from afar.
The priest said with a face soaked in cold sweat.
“It is the Knights of Evron.”
“What?”
“Grand Duchess Evron collapsed in the prayer room. It seems that her
lady-in-waiting, who was with her, told the news to the outside.”
“Why didn’t you tell me about it before that?”
“You had an important guest, so I called the doctor first. I didn’t mean
to let you know late. For some reason, they arrived almost at the same
time as the doctor.”
The priest bowed his head.
Bishop Akim jumped to his feet. Marchioness Camellia had already

covered her face with a veil.
1186
“Goodbye.”
Bishop Akim did not wait for Marchioness Camellia to answer. It was
because nothing good will come if they were known to meet secretly.
He hurriedly headed out.
***
The reason that the Knights of Evron arrived so quickly was because it
had been prepared in advance.
On the day Artizea came to the temple, not all of the Knights returned
to the Grand Duke’s residence.
Alphonse always had at least three knights watching the temple. He

also stayed nearby.
It was Alphonse who gave Hayley the flare.
And as soon as the flare went off, he was the first to move.
The temple was bewildered. The temple is not a place that normally
closes its doors.
No one knew what had happened until three armed knights entered
the temple grounds.
There were more people who did not know that Artizea was at the
Great Abbey.
Some of the priests knew Alphonse, so they came forward
“This inner area is where the priests and monks live, Sir Alphonse. I
don’t know what’s going on, but if you wait outside, I’ll call the person
you’re looking for.”
“I have come to pick up our Grand Duchess.”
Hearing those words, a look of surprise spread out.

1187
A few priests rushed out. One ran to the Archbishop, another to
Bishop Akim, and another to Bishop Nikos.
Armed knights flocked in. The knights did get off their horses as
prescribed at the main gate of the temple.
However, with a line up, they headed to the building behind the
temple where the signal was fired.
The sound of shrill thumping boots resounded through the building.
The priests flocked to stop it.
The same was true of priests who knew nothing. They could not let the
knights enter the holy temple armed.
It was at this time that Bishop Akim heard the news and rushed out.
“What is all this! You dare to invade the temple with your earthen
feet?”
He came forward without hesitation and shouted.
Alphonse said.
“Bishop, we are only here to see Her Grace the Grand Duchess. If you
take her all the way to us here, I have no desire to enter the temple.”
Bishop Akim said with a cold face.
“Marchioness Rosan has not yet finished her penance.”
“Then, call the lady-in-waiting who was with her. We need to know
what caused the emergency flares to be fired.”
Bishop Akim changed his complexion.
“Do you dare doubt the protection of the temple now?”
1188
“If Her Grace is safe, there is no reason for us to worry. All you have to
do is call her and let her meet me.”
“When the time comes, Marchioness Rosan will be taken care of for
her return.”
Bishop Akim spit out coldly.
Chapter 135
Alphonse took a step forward. He was so large and well-armed that he

alone was threatening.
“Then I will go in by myself and see Her Grace.”
“Are you saying that the temple is forcefully holding Marchioness

Rosan right now?”
“I am not saying that the temple is imprisoning Her Grace.”
Alphonse said without much thought.
However, the priests, who did not know the circumstances, were
stirred up. Because the connection between the word confinement and
Evron Grand Duchy raised suspicions.
If Grand Duchess Evron is here to voluntarily repent, wouldn’t it be a

good idea to show up for a moment and reassure the knights.
Of course, Bishop Akim couldn’t let that happen.
He had already heard reports that Artizea had fainted. Showing her in
her present state to the knights proved that she was in captivity. There
is also a witness which was her lady-in-waiting.
1189
He had no idea how the hell he knew and ran here so fast. Bishop
Akim in his heart cursed the priests who were monitoring Artizea.
It means either he was absurdly late to report to him, or that he didn’t

stop any news from coming out.
He had to stop them for now. In the meantime, he was planning to

move Artizea and Hayley to another place first.
Negotiations must be made with Artizea. That stupid Knights of Evron

must have been spreading rumors all over the place by now. Then
there is agitation in the temple.
Morale was on the rise among the low-ranking priests. They are united
internally and externally and follow the heresy inquisitor. He couldn’t
ruin the atmosphere.
Above all else, resigning from this will damage his authority.
“Stand down.”
“This is my last apology, Bishop. After this, it will not be a request.”
Alphonse slowly placed his left hand on the hilt.
That wasn’t a sign that he was going to draw his sword right away. He
confirmed that he was armed.
However, following him, the knights all at once touched the hilt.
Shudder-.
Even though not a single handle had been pulled, the sound of iron
rubbing reverberated through the air.
Like a battlefield, there was a whirlwind of momentum that was about

to explode.
1190
The priests took a breath. There were also those who took a step
backwards. Because they knew that Alphonse was serious about
attacking.
But Bishop Akim was not cowardly enough to succumb to force. He

straightened his body and shouted arrogantly.
“The Lord must be a faithful person. Do you know what this sacred
temple is doing!”
But the word returned to him the other direction.
Cedric appeared from behind the knights. Even the Archbishop was
with Cedric.
“That is something I would like to ask, Bishop Akim. Why should the
escort knight I commanded to guard my wife have to do this?”
Cedric said.
“Hey, Akim!”
The Archbishop raised his voice. Bishop Akim gasped with

nervousness.
“Archbishop, this is, how… … .”
“Your Grace!”
Alphonse was startled and bowed his head.
He was completely unaware that Cedric had arrived in the capital. Even
though the knights opened the way, they could not hide their surprise.
When the priests saw the Archbishop, they in unison bent one knee
and bowed down.
Cedric spoke again to Bishop Akim in a cold voice.
1191
“If my knights claims that my wife is imprisoned here aren’t true, then
there’s no reason to stop them like this, Bishop.”
“Grand Duke Evron…….”
Bishop Akim groaned.
How is Cedric here? This made no sense.
There was no way that Cedric could have kept an eye on the trends
while working in Evron Grand Duchy.
Even so, due to the news of the war at the Thold Gate, Grand Duke
Roygar’s intelligence network was operating at its maximum capacity.
Not only Grand Duke Roygar, but also the Emperor’s information
network and Lawrence’s information network moved. The target
groups also wanted to know the situation in the north.
Because the war moved supplies at an unprecedentedly large scale for

political reasons.
Dozens of carrier pigeons flew almost every day. As the sea cleared up,
even the businesses set up a small group and headed north.
Bishop Akim also sent a letter to the priests to inquire about the news.
However, the news from any source was all similar.
The Karam troops gathered in front of the Thold Gate did not disband
despite two clashes and losses. The army was gradually replenishing,
and now the number has increased to 25,000.
Even during the war, Karam would climb north of the road when the
weather got warmer.
This time, however, they settled down within the reach of the
bombardment.
1192
This was, in fact, an intentionally falsified information leak to blind
Karam from negotiating.
But Bishop Akim had no reason to doubt the information gathered

from multiple sources.
Bishop Akim knew that the sea route had been opened a few weeks
ago.
But they were still at war. There was no way Cedric could clear the
Thold Gate.
Why is Cedric here?
This would break all preconditions.
The conspiracy to drive Artizea into treason is established under the

condition that Cedric would accept Grand Duke Roygar’s
compensation plan.
Everything had to be done while he concentrated on the work of the

northern border.
When he found out after it had already become unavoidable, Cedric

would admit that he was better off being rewarded for the sake of his
wife.
But Bishop Akim realized just now that Cedric was a man who would
never negotiate over his family.
Cedric spoke again.
“Would you like to stop me even if I wanted to go in?”
Bishop Akim looked at the Archbishop.
The Archbishop beckoned to open the way. The priests opened the
way by moving left and right like the sea splitting without waiting for
Bishop Akim’s command.
1193
Cedric strode inside. The knights followed.
***
Hayley was stamping her feet nervously at the commotion outside.
Anyway, the most important thing was the doctor. However, the
confused priests did not seem to know what to do first.
Three unknown priests came in with a stretcher. Hayley jumped up and

put her hands on her pocket.
This is because the priests approached Artizea first without even a

greeting as they entered.
“Stop right there. What about the doctor?”
Hayley asked.
“He will come soon.”
One priest answered dryly. It was as if all of his nerves had been turned
outward.
Hayley felt ominous and stood between him and Artizea.
“The doctor? Where are you going to take Her Grace?”
“First of all, I will take her to a comfortable room. The doctor will come
over there.”
“Don’t touch Her Grace’s body.”
Hayley spoke quickly and put her hand on her pocket.
Not only these three priests, but other priests were seen moving
outside.
Among the many people, not one came to look after Artizea or to
bring necessary items for the person who had collapsed in panic.
1194
A priest turned and approached Hayley as if he knew this.
“We’re running out of time.”
Hayley knew that they were doing it to subdue her in case of

emergency.
The rush does not mean Artizea’s condition, but it would mean that
they must be moved to another place quickly.
Hayley took her gun out of her pocket.
“Gasp.”
“Oh my.”
The three priests stopped at the same time. Hayley couldn’t hide the
trembling of her hands.
“Don’t come near me.”
“Don’t do this, Lady Jordyn.”
“I’m neither a soldier nor a knight, so I can’t shoot well, priest. I don’t
want to create an accident.”
She should have brought the bullets, Hayley thought, no matter how
bad she shot. One shot would have been enough for her.
If she fires a single shot into the air to announce her location as well as
a threat, Alphonse will run to her even if he has to break the door.
Her shoulder was terribly sore from her bluffing.
The priests hesitated. Bishop Akim’s order was solemn. However, they
were not adept at using force enough to rush at a person with the gun
and subdue her at once.
“You can’t do this, Lady.”
1195
“If the priests can honestly tell me what’s going on outside, I’ll be
happy to follow you.”
Hayley said.
It was just a moment of confrontation. The noise of the people talking

disappeared, and the sound of footsteps scattered here and there.
Thump, thump. And the heavy footsteps of the knights were heard.
Hayley took a breath so that her shoulders went up and down.
Cedric was the first to enter the small prayer room.
“Grand Duke…… !”
She never thought he would come here himself. Hayley half-shouted,

threw her gun away, and knelt on the floor.
The three priests couldn’t even run away and went back and forth in
confusion. The knights rushed in in an instant and grabbed the three
of them.
Cedric went over to Artizea’s side without saying anything and knelt
down on one of his knees.
Then he put his hand lightly on her cheek. Her face was as pale as a
dead person, and her body temperature was cold.
He carefully put his hands on Artizea’s back and under her knees and
held her up.
Artizea didn’t seem to have obeyed any of his orders.
She did get a little heavier. But her complexion seemed worse than
before.
“Your Grace.”
“I’ll hear from you later, Hayley.”
1196
“They are attempted kidnappers.”
Hayley crawled her words out. It was about the three priests who were
captured by the knights.
Cedric slowly turned his head to look at Bishop Akim. Bishop Akim
took a half-step back. He didn’t mean to, but he was so overwhelmed
under the pressure.
Cedric looked at the Archbishop this time.
He saw the knights depart from the mansion, and heard a brief
explanation from Ansgar. And instead of immediately following the
Knights, he went to the Archbishop’s residence.
No matter what happened, accompanying the Archbishop was the

mildest way to deal with the situation.
He thought Artizea would want that too. He didn’t know exactly what
was going on in the temple. However, Artizea herself seldom reveals
the way she embellished her works.
And he regretted thinking that way.
The way back was only about twenty minutes. Still, for as long as that
time, Artizea was lying on this cold stone floor.
Had it not been for Hayley with the gun, it is possible that she would
have been moved.
The Knights ran out, but it was foolish to think of a moderate solution.
“I think I have served the temple well enough, Archbishop.”
The Archbishop made a perplexed face. He was dyed red down to the
bottom of his neck, but his expression barely maintained his
composure.
1197
“I’m sorry, Cedric. I heard that the Grand Duchess was staying, but they
said she was praying voluntarily…….”
“You must have known that my wife was weak. If you did not know,
her lady-in-waiting would have known.”
“I have nothing to say.”
The Archbishop bowed his head.
T/N:
I know a lot of readers are wondering about the bun in the oven, everything will be
answered in the next chapter!
Chapter 136
Cedric said in a low, cold voice.
“I never imagined that the temple would treat me like this. I believed
the Archbishop would protect my wife.”
The Archbishop failed to answer.
Cedric turned his gaze to Bishop Akim this time. And he ordered with
his eyes fixed on him.
“Take the attempted kidnapper. Find out who ordered it.”
“Yes.”
Alphonse answered in a stern manner.
“Bishop Akim.”
1198
Cedric then called Bishop Akim. Bishop Akim trembled.
“I heard that my wife came here to voluntarily cooperate with the

investigation on the Rosan mansion.”
Cedric’s voice was calm.
However, Bishop Akim’s spine, who was facing his gaze, trembled non-
stop as if he had a chill.
Bishop Akim had no intention of showing any humiliation in front of

others.
He wasn’t defeated yet. There is no law that holds the temple

responsible for Artizea’s collapse.
Cedric could be angry, but he knew very well that that alone wouldn’t
cause any decisive effect on him.
But before he could judge with his head, his body felt alive.
Bishop Akim realized that he was shivering like a man covered in cold
water in the middle of winter.
He had never been crushed by the pressure of another until now. He

was always proud even in front of the Emperor.
However, Bishop Akim could not win against the person who had
traveled to and from the battlefield to determine the life and death of
people, since he was young.
Cedric said slowly.
“It is voluntary. Because my wife isn’t dragged around by anyone, and

she doesn’t have to be.”
“…….”
“We will go back. But I will never let this slide, Bishop Akim.”
1199
Cedric said so and turned around while holding Artizea.
The sound of the Archbishop telling the priests to get the carriage was
heard over his ears.
The knights followed Cedric like a low tide. At the order of the
Archbishop, the priests were also scattered.
A murmur spread throughout the wide temple.
Bishop Akim stood there dazedly, then suddenly came to his senses.
Sweat pooled in the palm of his hand, and as he tried to clench his fist,
his finger slipped.
He looked down at the palm. The nape of his neck was also drenched
in cold sweat.
Among Cedric’s words, the only thing that stood out in his memory
was the last sentence.
‘You won’t let it slide?’
It was only when he escaped from death that his reasoning returned.
Then, this time, just the same amount of anger that had been
suppressed soared.
“How dare you at the temple…… !”
But he couldn’t release any of his anger. Because the Archbishop is

back.
The Archbishop’s face was now stained red.
The Archbishop used to be considered a good man. He was a gentle

man with no enemy, and he avoided quarrels with others. He had no
faction, and he had no enemies, so he was made Archbishop.
It was rare for such an Archbishop to be so angry.
1200
“Akim, what did I say!”
“…… Archbishop.”
“Didn’t I tell you not to touch the Grand Duchess unintentionally?

Trying to weave the word treason to the Grand Duchess without
anything else, there is no way Evron would stand it?”
Bishop Akim looked at him with a puzzled expression.
The Archbishop had never been so aggressive in his opposition. He

only expressed the anxiety of overdoing things and what if things go
wrong.
So Bishop Akim said to the Archbishop.
“The Archbishop will not be able to escape this by claiming that this
was a foolish act that I secretly committed alone.”
“What?”
“Do you think the Grand Duke would believe you don’t know that the
Marchioness of Rosan was here? In the end, the Archbishop is also
guilty of not protecting her. Perhaps you wanted to draw a line in case
the Marchioness of Rosan became a traitor.”
“Akim, you…….”
“You took quite a bit of bribes.”
“Akim!”
The Archbishop roared. Bishop Akim ignored him and turned away.
Has Marchioness Camellia left? He had to discuss a follow-up in a

hurry.
***
1201
At the Grand Duke’s residence, vassals and servants flocked and
rushed, anxiously waiting for the return of the Grand Duke and his
wife.
Cedric got off the carriage with the fainted Artizea. Ansgar and Marcus
hastily opened the way. The doctor was waiting in advance just in case.
There was an urgent matter that the knights were dispatched to. He
had called the doctor in advance because he thought there might be
an unexpected situation.
Cedric put Artizea down on the bed himself. The pale complexion did
not improve in the slightest.
Alice and Sophie rushed in, took Artizea’s coat off, and rubbed her
hands and feet. Marcus, pale blue, rushed in with warm sugar water.
The doctor checked her complexion, breathing and heartbeat.
Meanwhile, Cedric was looking down at Artizea’s face with a dark face.
“Master Ced.”
Ansgar gently stroked his arm and tugged him in.
“The doctor will take a good look.”
“Yes, it should be fine.”
Cedric shook his head. Then, as Ansgar dragged him out, he went out
to the living room.
One side of his head hurt like being stabbed with a long skewer. He
pressed his finger to his eyes.
“Forgive us.”
Ansgar and Alphonse knelt side by side.
1202
“If I had known that Madam would be treated like that, I would never
have let her go.”
“No.”
Hayley intervened, knelt next to them and made excuses instead.
“It is the decision of Her Grace. How could Ansgar or Sir Alphonse
have stopped her? Sorry. It’s all because I haven’t been able to help
properly.”
Hayley bowed her head.
“When I saw that the room given to her by the temple was for a monk,
I should have forcefully brought Her Grace out.”
“Get up. As you said, it was she who decided, how could you stop it? I
don’t even know if I could have stopped it if it were me.”
Cedric said in a low voice.
But Hayley knelt down on one of her knees and spoke as an excuse for
Artizea.
“Her Grace also said that it was unexpected. There are usually enough
rooms for guests to stay in the Great Temple, and there are a lot of old
ladies who are recuperating in the annexes.”
“By the way, did you mean that they gave her a rough room used by
monks?”
“Yeah. There is quite a bit of chill coming from the walls and the floor,
but I believe that the mattress was made of straw, so it was not good
for her health.”
“…….”
“Perhaps it was because of fear that rumors would spread outside if

they let her stay in an annex or guest room.”
1203
Cedric fiddled with the empty glass he was holding. It was difficult to
tell whether his throat was burning or his stomach was burning.
Hayley continued.
“Her Grace intended to meet and negotiate quietly with Bishop Akim.
She expected it to be over in two or three days. But it didn’t work out
the way she wanted it to.”
“Is it because of Brother Colton?”
Hayley was surprised because Cedric came to the same conclusion as

Artizea without asking any further questions.
Cedric sighed.
“It’s rare that someone can make Bishop Akim irrational. Then?”
“Her Grace’s speculation is that Bishop Akim may have partnered with
Grand Duke Roygar. If Her Grace is charged with treason, Brother
Colton, who was sponsored by Her Grace, will also be a criminal.”
“I see what you mean.”
If Artizea had guessed it, it would hardly be wrong. She is not

someone who speaks out of her mouth without certainty.
It was also a conspiracy enough to be fully staged. Although Grand

Duke Roygar had spoken favorably by emphasizing his blood ties,
Cedric was not foolish enough to believe it.
“She said she would make the capital noisy…… .”
Cedric pressed his hand against his eyes again.
He never thought she would do it this way.
What was a mere suspicion to Marchioness Camellia or Bishop Akim

was as clear as the truth looked through a magnifying glass to Cedric.
1204
Artizea planned this to reduce Lawrence’s position.
The Emperor is always at the center of her schemes. It’s probably

because she’s been watching the throne all her life and looking at who
the owner of this place is.
It was this time too.
It was the result of examining the limits of the Emperor’s patience that
she offered a mediation plan to remove only Miraila.
She could have tried to get rid of Lawrence and Miraila at once, but
the Emperor wouldn’t stand it and would try to cover it up.
No matter how fearful the Emperor was, he had already lost many of
his children.
So first, get rid of Miraila to get rid of the shield, and then Lawrence
will commit another sin and instigate anger. That is the safest and
most reliable order.
And maybe Cedric himself was a little worried. Because he inevitably

married Artizea himself, so when things got bigger, he was going to
get involved.
So, as soon as Cedric heard that Miraila had been caught cursing the
Empress, he ran to her. He thought Artizea would be overdoing it.
But in the corner of his heart he seemed to believe that nothing wrong
would happen.
She never failed to get what she wanted to do. Especially when it
comes to conspiring under the waters, negotiating and getting the
results she wants.
And all she had to deal with in this job were those people she knew
very well.
But reality doesn’t always go the way you think. Like this time
1205
Artizea seldom fails because she pays her own costs when she fails.
The result in the recipient’s hands is always only success.
“Hayley. Surely, Tia didn’t collapse because she drank something

herself, right?”
Cedric opened his mouth in a subdued voice.
Hayley flinched.
The head of the family is Cedric, but now her mistress is Artizea.
She couldn’t say anything that might upset Cedric just by guessing. Yet
she could not casually lie to Cedric.
Cedric seemed to know the answer from Hayley’s late reply. Hayley
said as an excuse.
“It’s just my guess.”
“There must be a reason for this.”
Ansgar, who hurriedly prepared the tea, handed the chilled teacup into
Cedric’s hand.
Cedric took a sip of it. Then he seemed to calm down a bit.
Then the doctor came out.
Cedric rubbed his face with both his hands, trying to calm his mind.
Then he raised his head and asked the doctor.
“How is Tia?”
“It is not that she had a serious illness. The fainting itself appears to be
due to low blood pressure. She is exhausted and her body is very
tired.”
The doctor then said,

1206
“Fortunately, the baby in the womb is also blessedly safe.”
Crash!
The teacup fell from Cedric’s hand.
T/N: Okay, you can let go of your seats now XD
Chapter 137
The teacup shattered into pieces. Since it was Artizea’s living room,
there was still a white rug on the floor, but there was a big red stain on
it.
People panicked and looked at Cedric quickly.
“Are you hurt, Your Grace?”
“No, it was cold tea. It’s okay.”
Cedric waved his hand half out of his mind. And he looked back at the
doctor with a confused look.
“Tia, you mean she has a child?”
“Yes, she is pregnant.”
The doctor answered in a slightly perplexed manner. It was because

Cedric didn’t seem to know at all.
Some of the vassals, including Ansgar, who kept their secrets and
watched, sighed in relief. Others widened their eyes.
1207
“I haven’t been watching Her Grace continuously, I’ll have to take a
look again to be sure, but it’ll be between 12 and 14 weeks.”
At the doctor’s words, Cedric asked, stunned.
“Why didn’t anyone tell me about this important thing?”
He didn’t even think about it.
At one day, he was thinking about it. However, it was a vague ‘later’
thing, when various things were sorted out and Artizea’s body became
a little healthier.
Even after he made up his mind to start a family, he hadn’t yet

imagined his house with children running around.
Above all else, there were too many opportunities, to be told, to

expect a child first out of the blue.
Ansgar said cautiously.
“We were all pretending not to know because Her Grace didn’t seem
to want to talk about it.”
“Careful ladies may deliberately not speak until it is a time of

reassurance. Sometimes they only see doctors brought from their
family.”
The doctor also said,
“This is not the case now, but there are many cases where the fetus is
threatened due to disputes over inheritance. They are excited about
the heir, but are also concerned about disappointing the people in the
family.”
“Right.”
Cedric answered in a distressed mood. He thought there was some

truth to what Ansgar and the doctor said, but he couldn’t move on to
1208
saying that it is so. It didn’t seem like Artizea was hiding it for that
reason.
Artizea should have told him the news. If she was worried, rather more.
If she wanted to hide the fact of her pregnancy from him, she would
have tried to hide it from herself and not from anyone else.
“Tia, is she okay?”
That was the only word that came out.
The doctor seemed a little relieved. That was easy enough for him to
answer.
“Her Grace may be weak, but don’t worry too much. The baby is well
established, and Her Grace can take care of herself and build up
stamina. But for the time being, she must be absolutely stable.”
“I see.”
Cedric answered so.
It was only then that a tactless knight took the lead and shouted.
“Congratulations, Your Grace!”
“Shh, be quiet.”
“It’s right next to Her Grace’s bedroom.”
Tackles came in straight from both sides and silenced the knight.
The words of congratulations were delivered only in a soft voice. It was

not long after Artizea collapsed under persecution from the temple.
The doctor said there would be no problem, but it was not a situation
to celebrate loudly.
There are still many urgent tasks left. Now was the time to be angry.
1209
Although fully aware of it, all the people of Evron mansion could not
hide their joy.
Until now, the older vassals and knights were waiting without saying a
word, even though they had guessed. They also smiled happily at the
doctor’s confirmation.
It can be said that it is only when there is a successor that he has

established himself as the master of a family.
Until now, there was only one direct blood relative in the Grand Duchy
Evron’s family, Cedric.
Although it is said that he was married, it is true that people were

anxious until the birth of an heir.
But now, even Grand Duchy Evron, who was until now in peril, will
finally rise to the top.
They couldn’t help but be happy to hear such good news at the right
time following the wedding.
Since the Grand Duchess was of young age, they thought they would
have to wait slowly for two or three years or more.
As Cedric headed to Artizea’s bedroom, excited vassals and knights

followed.
Ansgar stopped them. Even Alphonse tried to sneak in, but was
blocked by Ansgar.
Only Hayley could follow Cedric into the bedroom.
Artizea was buried deep in the soft bed. All of her clothes were taken
off and she was made comfortable. Her tousled hair was scattered over
the pillow.
1210
Marcus was rubbing her feet, then he saw Cedric and stood up. Alice,
who had cooled the slightly feverish forehead with cool water and
brushed her hair, also stood up. Her eyes were dyed bright red.
Sophie went all the way to the corner, sobbed, then stood up and hid
her face with the apron.
Rather than rejoicing that Artizea was pregnant, she felt more sorrow
for being in a difficult situation and was confused. Artizea got married
and she came out of the Rosan mansion, so Sophie thought she’d
never have something like this happen to her again.
Sophie, however, would have been unable to show her tears while
everyone was delighted that she had conceived.
“If she sleeps well for a day or two, she will wake up.”
The doctor said in a low voice. Cedric looked at Alice and asked.
“Is there no doctor that Tia sees separately?”
“There is none.”
Alice bowed her head like a sinner. Cedric waved his hand to the
people.
“Leave.”
“Your Grace.”
Hayley opened her mouth.
“Aren’t you happy?”
There was a realization that the question was too far-fetched. But she
couldn’t bear to not ask.
Now that Lysia was away, no one could have asked that word on
behalf of Artizea, if it weren’t for her.
1211
“I’m happy. How can I not be happy?”
Cedric muttered to himself.
“But how can I say that I am happy when she closes her eyes?”
“Huk.”
Sophie couldn’t resist and sobbed.
Alice quickly approached her and stroked her shoulder. And she
backed away without a sound.
Marcus and Hayley, who understood Cedric’s heart, followed suit.
When the door closed, only the two of them were left.
Cedric sat down next to Artizea. The mattress tilted, but Artizea didn’t
open her eyes.
He pulled Artizea’s hand from under the blanket. Her helpless fingers
slid through Cedric’s fingers.
“I’m not sure if it was the right thing to do to trust you.”
He placed her hand on the back of his hand. He wasn’t sure if she was
this white from the beginning, or if she looked more like it because of
the lack of color.
“…… It’s also a problem that you don’t spare yourself.”
Cedric sighed.
“Hiding many things from me is also a problem. It’s also a problem to

make a promise casually when you don’t have the heart to keep it…….”
Cedric sighed and stroked the back of the hand once. Then he pushed
her hand back into the blanket.
Did she know she had a child? Did she still throw herself away?
1212
It could have been. She might have thought it would be better to have
no children.
Still, maybe, when she accepted his proposal again, and they became a
real couple, he thought she would take care of herself a little. It was a
stupid idea.
His chest was tight.
Hope came and went again and again. One night he felt that
everything was going to be alright, and he was in a happy mood until
dawn. But some nights, even in his dreams, he had to rip his chest out.
“Can I change you?”
He asked in a whisper. Of course, there was no answer.
People do not change easily.
It was the same with Cedric himself.
Once a decision is made, it cannot be changed so easily.
[“Lord Ced is like a rock.”]
Lysia once said so.
[“It may break, but its properties will not change.”]
[“It doesn’t sound like a compliment.”]
[“It’s not a compliment. After all, it will break someday.”]
[“…….”]
[“People cannot live by keeping their beliefs alone. Forgive yourself.

Because God has already forgiven you and your heart.”]
Lysia was right and she was also wrong.
1213
Cedric forgave himself. At least he was trying to do that.
But he must reflect and change in order to be truly forgiven. And he

hasn’t changed.
When he proposed to Artizea twice, he broke instead of changing.
At the first time, the way of life was broken, at the second time, part of
his heart was broken.
Still, he decided to love her.
Cedric lowered his head and pressed his cheek to hers. Artizea’s
colorful, exhaling breath reached Cedric’s ear.
He closed his eyes and stayed there for a moment.
***
When Cedric left the bedroom, the place was already quiet. Ansgar
quickly stopped the vassals and prevented them from making a fuss.
There were four people in the living room.
Marcus and Alice just bowed their heads to Cedric and went inside.
They were going to stay by her side all night.
The other two were Hayley and Freil.
Cedric called Freil first and asked.
“Has he been arrested as an attempted kidnapper?”
“I locked him up in an outhouse. Would you like to interrogate him

yourself?”
“Take care of it so that you won’t be in trouble afterward. Wait for the
interrogator. I will have an audience with His Majesty.”
“Yes.”
1214
It was to interrogate without anyone’s suspicions. With the Emperor’s
servant as a witness, he will capture and cut the temple without any
excuses.
Cedric clenched and opened his fist a few times.
It wasn’t something he would be angry about right away. His mind

calmed down and he left.
Still, it took considerable effort to remain patient.
Cedric then looked at Hayley. Hayley was very nervous.
She was only a low-ranking official in Evron. As the daughter of the

Jordyn family, she spent her childhood with Cedric. Even after she
became an adult, they met frequently.
However, as a lord and servant, she did not have many opportunities
to hear his orders directly. Shortly after she became Artizea’s lady-in-
waiting, she was only told to do well.
Hayley liked Cedric as a person. But she felt that it was not enough to
make him her master.
She thought he was too soft and weak. And that was one of the main
reasons Hayley was disappointed with Evron.
But now, Cedric looked like a completely different person. His eyes
were dyed in dark colors, and his anticipation and pressure were so
solid that it was vividly revealed.
Standing there was not a young man in his twenties who could not
decide which way to go, but a man like a rock who had endured all the
rain and wind.
“Hayley.”
“Yes.”
1215
“Before Tia collapsed, did she give any special instructions?”
Hayley swallowed her breath.
Chapter 138
Hayley did not readily answer.
The doctor made it clear that it was overwork and low blood pressure.
But that doesn’t mean that Hayley’s suspicions are gone.
Artizea must have known her own physical condition. Hayley wasn’t
yet a trusted aide who knew about Artizea’s health.
But Hayley believed Artizea was aware of her own condition apart from
the fact that her body was not important to herself.
There is no possibility that she would have necessarily used poison or

something detrimental. The doctor only made a diagnosis for a
moment. There could be other ways that the doctor didn’t notice.
Had it not been for her position, Hayley would have told Cedric
everything without hesitation.
As Artizea’s husband, he should have known what Artizea thought and

decided.
But there is a child.
If Artizea knew she was pregnant and she still decided to do so, that
would be a big deal for Evron Grand Duchy. Because it was a threat to
the successor.
Hayley didn’t think Cedric would publicize it and make it an issue.

1216
But Hayley shouldn’t be the one to talk about it with her mouth.
Otherwise, it would be a testimony that Artizea threatened the heir of
the Grand Duchy. Cedric then said.
“Do I not know her?”
“…….”
“Whether it was trying to bring a cause by taking her own body as

hostage, or simply overdoing it, she would have prepared just in case.”
Hayley didn’t answer. But Cedric spoke as if he had heard the answer.
“She did.”
“Does that mean that Her Grace wanted a price to be paid for
endangering the baby in the womb?”
When Cedric said it was a price, it wasn’t that he wanted revenge.
Cedric’s attitude conveyed the feeling that he would prioritize Artizea’s

plans over other things.
It was neither Cedric’s nor Evron’s.
In the end, Artizea was trying to do her thing. In the end she and her
fetus’ health was to be rewarded with the interests in order to obtain a
cause in exchange for their ordeal.
Cedric stared at Hayley, then he said.
“You are Tia’s lady-in-waiting, so it means do what Tia tells you to do.
She even threw her body away, and you shouldn’t do anything
because of me.”
“Your Grace…….”
“I will do as I wanted too.”
Cedric said so and strode out of the living room.

1217
Hayley relaxed and sank down. Somehow she felt a little relieved.
She has always thought Cedric was frustrating, but if he had really
used this as an opportunity instead of getting revenge, Hayley would
have been disappointed.
***
At twilight, the Knights of Evron moved for the second time that day.
Cedric entrusted Alphonse with a total of 100 members, adding 30 of

the knights who escorted him to the 70 who were originally protecting
the Grand Duke’s residence. There were several other soldiers attached
to it.
It cannot be said that the number is overwhelmingly large.
However, the fact that there is an army in the capital not under the
Emperor’s orders is dangerous in itself.
Even though they usually knew the existence of the Knights of Evron,
the citizens of the capital never felt threatened.
This is because the Knights of Evron were strict in their discipline, and
usually only armed with a single sword.
Even on days when Artizea was escorted to the temple in groups, the
soldiers were never called up to take a large-scale military action.
In other words, it has been customary since ancient times for the
Knights of Evron in the capital to escort the Grand Duke and his wife.
It’s more of a protocol to show what kind of family Evron Grand Duchy
is.
But that night was different.
1218
The knights were fully armed, and the soldiers followed with rifles. It
was large enough to say that they formed an army rather than an
escort.
As the troops passed through the gates, the Emperor’s central army
tensed. It was time to end the day, but the capital woke up in an
instant.
The military garrison base was lit up with torches, and watchers
scattered around the walls. The messenger ran in all directions.
The Knights of Evron did not care at all about the gazes toward them.
Alphonse took full authority from Cedric and placed the knights in the
forest near the temple.
There were not enough numbers to encircle the entire temple.
However, Cedric had been stationed in the vicinity for several months
with the Western Army. The geography was as clear as looking at the
palm of his hand for him.
The elements were blocked so that no ordinary person could come

and go except through the Knights of Evron.
Naturally, the temple strongly objected.
“I have no intention of persecuting the temple.”
Alphonse said with a calm face to the priests who had come to protest.
“We are just staying here.”
“Who would believe that!”
“We did not block the road. Please pass.”
Alphonse said so to the priest.
1219
Only Bishop Akim and his men were commanded to stop. This was to
prevent them from escaping.
It is also a threat to the temple. Knowing that, the temple did not
protest any further.
An errand boy sent by the Archbishop advised the priests to pass by

quietly if they had to go out, otherwise return to the temple.
Even if it was close to the temple, not all of the forest belonged to the
temple anyway.
They didn’t have to force their way out of the temple. Now was the
time to bow down.
***
The news came to the Emperor at the time when the torches were lit
up on the walls.
Then, the Emperor was lying half asleep in his armchair.
He was in a very uncomfortable state. He was tired, but sleep did not
come.
A skillful cello player was playing a slow tune late into the night to
clear the stillness.
An old masseuse was rubbing his legs, but it never felt better.
The Imperial Palace was also quiet these days.
It had been several months where there were no banquets or even

small gatherings. It was because of the disappearance of the small
gatherings held by the Emperor’s favorite servants and Miraila’s
friends.
At one time, the Countess Eunice would hold a tea party with the
Emperor’s permission, but that disappeared.
1220
The salon was also closed, and there were no officials or dignitaries
who held any discussion in the private rooms of the Imperial Palace.
The messenger was lying flat on the floor in fear. The Emperor
narrowed his eyes and looked at the messenger. And he closed his
eyes tiredly.
“What about Gayan? Is he here?”
“All the guard knights and central army officers are waiting in the
audience waiting room.”
The servant who brought the messenger said politely.
“I have to go out.”
The Emperor muttered, but did not intend to move. He did not ask the
messenger again about the current situation.
The servant went out without a sound. The messenger also rolled his
eyes and, seeing the servant beckoning, quickly backed away.
The Emperor asked with his eyes closed.
“What do you think?”
“What would a lowly person dare to have in mind?”
The masseuse answered and massaged the Emperor’s knees and

calves. The Emperor murmured.
“I envy you.”
“…….”
“You have entered the Imperial Palace with your skills, and you live
your life simply by using your skills.”
“Thanks to Your Majesty’s grace.”
1221
“Whoever you are, whichever family you are from, whomever you
flatter, whichever people you line up with, the skill is yours, isn’t it?
Wherever you are, you must have lived a good life with your skills.”
“If Your Majesty hadn’t favored me, how could a lowly person like me
live with the same wealth as now?”
“People have to live like you. With their own skill, with their own
abilities.”
The Emperor spoke to himself as if he couldn’t hear the masseuse’s

answer.
The masseus’s words were nothing more than a formal answer anyway.
“I have a lot to think about. Sometimes I want to quit, but I just can’t.”
“Because you have a good reputation .”
“If I had had a proper child, how could something like this have
happened? I am the one who got the karma.”
It was when the Emperor mumbled like that.
The chief attendant came in.
“Did you even urge Gayan to hurry up and get to the Imperial Palace
as soon as possible?”
He didn’t know if the Emperor was joking or being serious. The chief
attendant bowed his head deeply and apologized.
“Your Majesty, Grand Duke Evron, has asked for an audience.”
Even then, the Emperor, who had been buried in the chair without
even thinking of standing up, opened his eyes.
“Cedric?”
“Yes.”
1222
The chief attendant could not hide his flusteration.
“It is said that he came into the capital this afternoon. It seems that the
movements of the Knights of Evron are in accordance with the orders
of the Grand Duke.”
“I’m sure. Those hard-headed bastards could not have acted

voluntarily and strategically up to here.”
The Emperor replied sarcastically.
Although the chief attendant did not know, the Emperor already knew
that Evron Grand Duchy’s ship had entered the port, and that Cedric
had come to the capital.
As for the dispute that took place in the temple today, he also knew
that Artizea had returned in the Archbishop’s chariot.
Not only the Emperor, but everyone who had a thorough information
network would have known.
“Interesting.”
This is both late and early.
If it were Cedric he knew, he would have come to him first,

surrendering himself to his anger and sense of justice. Otherwise, once
he had done everything, he would have presented himself to the
Emperor and asserted the dignity of his actions.
But today it was not. Cedric moved at the same time. He moved the
knights and had an audience with him, so there were probably one or
two other actions.
‘I heard that Tia collapsed. Is she conscious?’
If so, it may be that Artizea, not Cedric, is causing these actions.
1223
While the Emperor was thinking, the masseuse stopped the kneading
hand.
The masseuse wiped the Emperor’s legs with a hot towel. Then pulled
down the Emperor’s rolled up pants and put on his slippers.
“Would you like to change clothes?”
The chief attendant asked. The Emperor shook his head.
“It is late.”
As he was thinking about seeing Cedric, the door opened.
The guards did not know what to do. But that didn’t stop Cedric from
pushing in.
Cedric was alone. He was disarmed. If it hadn’t been for that, he

wouldn’t have been able to get into this inner place no matter what.
The Emperor clicked his finger. Then the guards opened the way.
Cedric strode into the Emperor’s bedroom and knelt down on one of
his knees.
“Pardon my rudeness for being here in the middle of the night.”
“It’s okay. This old man never sleeps. What are you doing here? I
hadn’t even heard of your departure from the north. Did you leave the
border exposed and come all the way here because your heart was
filled with your wife?”
“Yes. I have come to ask you something. Your Majesty the Emperor.
No, my uncle!”
Cedric corrected it.
1224
Chapter 139
“Gasp!”
The chief attendant took a breath.
In fact, despite being maternal uncle and nephew, Cedric had never
called the Emperor his uncle since childhood. It was the same when he
was growing up in the capital before the age of ten.
It meant that Cedric did not deviate from his position as a subject, but
it also meant that he did not regard the Emperor as blood.
The Emperor looked at Cedric with thoughtful eyes.
“This is the first time you have called me like that.”
“I am honored.”
“Has there been any change of heart?”
Cedric lowered his eyes and lowered his head deeper. It was to hide
his expression.
“I tried to forget that half the blood that runs through my body is
Krates’. As you may have known…….”
“…….”
“It is true that I resented uncle, and it is also true that I was afraid.
More than that, I wanted to protect my family and my estate.”
“Yes, you were.”
“It is not going to happen anymore.”
Cedric, whose expression completely calmed down, raised his gaze.
1225
The Emperor could not read his mind. Cedric said before the thought
crossed the Emperor’s mind.
“Today my wife collapsed due to the persecution at the temple.”
“I was told that she voluntarily went there to cooperate with the
investigation of the Rosan mansion. It may sound like an excuse, but I
also said that there is no need for her to do that.”
“Yes, I know that.”
“Then?”
“She told her lady-in-waiting that she was forced to stay in the rough
rooms used by the monks and to repent in the cold prayer room.”
“If Tia endured it, there must have been a good reason.”
The Emperor said calmly. He didn’t think too much about it, he truly
believed it.
Cedric didn’t waver.
“Even if she put up with it for a reason, there’s no difference that my

wife was unfairly treated as a sinner?”
“Do you believe that Tia couldn’t get out on her own?”
“I actually saw it with my own eyes. My wife collapsed on the cold

stone floor of the prayer room, passed out and left there for nearly an
hour. So the lady-in-waiting fired her flare and summoned the knights
to ask for help.”
Cedric said strongly.
“Even then, the temple refused to let the guard visit and tried to block
them.”
“…….”
1226
“At best one lady-in-waiting followed. But her body is weak. If she’s
blocked with force, there’s no way she’ll be able to break through,
right?”
“Cedric.”
“If I hadn’t happened to arrive in the capital early, it wouldn’t be

strange if anything happened. The temple secretly tried to move my
collapsed wife to another place while blocking my knights.”
Cedric spoke slowly. It was so difficult to calm down during these

words, he had to roll them in his mouth several times.
“In addition, my wife is pregnant.”
The Emperor paused. He couldn’t help but express his surprise and
bewilderment.
If Artizea is pregnant, the child she has in her womb is the heir to the
Grand Duchy.
If the temple persecuted the Grand Duchess who was pregnant with
such a child, it was no small matter.
“I should say congratulations first, but that’s not the case. Is she all
right? If she collapsed…….”
“Fortunately, she and the baby are safe.”
Cedric chose the word.
And hearing it, the Emperor fully understood his will. That’s why he
called him uncle instead of Your Majesty.
“Do you want to punish Akim for treason?”
“Yes.”
Cedric answered without hesitation.
1227
The Emperor did not miss the moment when Cedric clenched his fist.
“I am uncle’s nephew. Although only half of the blood flowing through

this body belongs to the imperial family, I am a member of the
imperial family.”
Cedric bowed his head again.
“Then my wife and child are also part of the imperial family.”
The Emperor felt a shiver run from the tip of his head to his toes. His
body trembled with excitement.
Because he realized that Cedric had decided to roll into the same
world as him.
The Emperor wanted to laugh out loud. He wanted to say something

to Cedric’s father who had died.
To the knight of the princess who was noble until her death. Your
child, who looks exactly like you, who was born with half of the same
blood as mine, is now living in the same world as me.
Persecution after persecution, and until the moment his throat was cut,
the Emperor failed to bring Leopric Evron to his knees.
Even when the Emperor seduced him with all kinds of wealth and
power, provided him with pleasure, or threatened him by withholding
on to the lifeline of the land called food, there was no way the
Emperor could change his straight eyes.
He did kneel to the Crown Prince and to the new Emperor with all
courtesy, but that was all.
He acted in the way he thought was right, and in his heart he had the
princess as his wife who served the Emperor as her Lord.
But what about Cedric now? Cedric chose to kneel before the Emperor
in order to get his revenge.
1228
For the safety and future of his wife and child, he would forget about
his parents’ resentment and the unfair treatment Evron suffered.
It is undoubtedly selfish. He eventually gave in to the world.
The Emperor leaned his body forward and said,
“…….”
“Of course. You are my nephew, and your descendants are my

grandnephews. What would have happened if she had miscarried?”
Cedric did not respond to the Emperor’s words.
That was exactly what he intended. But it was unbearable for the
Emperor to say that.
Still, Cedric persevered.
It is foolish to fail to protect a person who should be protected for

one’s own sake. Artizea taught him that.
And she and the child in her womb were the things that Cedric had to
protect the most.
The Emperor asked.
“What can I do for you?”
“There are those who kidnapped my wife, destroyed evidence and

prevented me from intervening in this situation. I believed that they
were ordered by Bishop Akim.”
“Hmm.”
“Please have two reliable guards present as witnesses in the

interrogation. We want to ensure that the temple does not question
the fairness of the interrogation.”
1229
“Alright.”
The Emperor nodded his head.
“However, there will be backlash from the protesters. Do you have any
thoughts about that? If you plan to forcefully suppress it, I will lend
you the military.”
“The heresy interrogation is intended to be led by an otherwise trusted

clergyman. That should calm them down to some extent.”
“Come to think of it, Brother Colton was helping your wife. But will he
listen? He doesn’t listen to me. Besides, temples are not easy to sway
about.”
“I have to convince them. At least the Archbishop will be compelled to

cooperate with me.”
“Well, the temple has operated with its greed for worldly power, so no
priest can pretend that they don’t know that. Besides, the Archbishop
has been quite friendly with you so far, and he’s ignored these things,
so it won’t be in vain.”
Cedric said with his head down.
“Leave me the work of the Dowager Marchioness of Rosan.”
“…….”
The Emperor did not respond to this request.
“I understand that Your Majesty feels uneasy. It’s also true that I don’t
like her.”
“…….”
“However, she is the mother of my wife and the maternal grandmother

of the child to be born. I’ll make sure the thing that you worry about
doesn’t happen. Leave the disposal to me entirely.”
1230
The Emperor thought for a long time.
He wouldn’t interfere, he couldn’t heartlessly say it didn’t matter.
Maybe it was a good thing. A father, who had nearly lost his child for
treason, had to deal with treason. It could have been easier for the
citizens to understand too.
And above all, the Emperor would not be blamed.
“Yes. You have a reputation, so you’ll do well. I will leave it to you.”
“Thank you.”
Cedric bowed his head deeply and greeted in gratitude.
“I have a lot of work to do, so I’ll leave.”
“Well. Even if you are not, the officers of the Guards and the Central
Army are gathered here, so it would be good to say that you have
received all authorities from me as you go out now.”
The Emperor said so and called the chief attendant, who had been
standing politely beside him until then.
“Deliver my orders to the waiting room first, and have the scribe write
down the Imperial Decree and give it to Cedric.”
“I will.”
The chief attendant bowed.
And he stepped back first, and opened the door for Cedric. Cedric
bowed again to the Emperor and went out.
The Emperor then opened his mouth wide and laughed the laughter
he had been holding back. And he called the attendant and gave
orders.
1231
“Although Akim is greedy, he wouldn’t have the guts to do this alone.
Dig out who’s in the background.”
The attendant bowed without a word and left. Of course Cedric would
also investigate the background, but the Emperor had to figure it out
for himself first.
This was an opportunity to firmly seize Grand Duke Roygar.
***
Cedric first went to the audience waiting room under the guidance of
the chief attendant, and met with members of the military, including
Gayan and Amalie.
“You could have had a really big trouble.”
Gayan offered a word of consolation.
“In Evron Grand Duchy, there was only one blood descendant until
now, Your Grace. This should be congratulated, but I am sorry that I
am not in a situation where I can easily say such a thing.”
“I was very surprised that the Knights of Evron took action. There were
also some who suspected rebellion.”
said Amalie.
Few people can guess how much thought she has been through in the
hours from when she heard of the news until now.
She was determined to stand by Cedric’s side. But that meant

supporting Cedric as the next power, not betraying the Emperor right
now.
“It’s not rebellion, Dame Harper. Didn’t the Knights of Evron rather go
out of the capital? If it was a coup, they would have targeted the
Imperial Palace.”
1232
“Sir Gayan, no matter how deaf you are, I didn’t say anything
dangerous. I’m saying this in a sense that there shouldn’t be such a
trivial excuse.”
Amalie replied back with a slight frown.
“Anyway, since His Majesty’s permission has been granted, the Guards
and the Central Army will cooperate at any time, as long as you speak
up.”
said Gayan.
Sir Keshore intervened.
“More than that, the health of Her Grace. Is she alright? She’s a weak
person, so I don’t know if she can hold on…….”
“The doctor says it is absolutely stable for the time being, and it is not
dangerous. All I can do is hope that she is safe…….”
It was when Cedric answered.
A man approached from the other side of the hallway. The sound of
footsteps echoed through the long corridors of the Imperial Palace.
Cedric paused.
The other side also stopped. The light of the lamp was weak, but the
neat and beautiful face was recognizable even in the shadows.
It was Lawrence.
Lawrence seemed to recognize Cedric as well. He looked surprised. He

hadn’t heard of Cedric’s return yet.
Lawrence’s face contorted. His soft lips were clenched.
And he tried to go past Cedric, as if he had decided to ignore Cedric.
“Lawrence.”
1233
Cedric called him.
*dun* *dun* *dun* *cue intense music*
Chapter 140
Lawrence stopped. He tried hard to straighten his expression.
“When did you come back?”
“This afternoon.”
Cedric answered in a low voice.
“Is the war over?”
“No. But I heard the news from the capital.”
Lawrence made his face expressionless, then halfway it twisted. He

knew he shouldn’t, but he couldn’t contain his emotions.
From the beginning, he did not know how to suppress himself for a
long time. He was born with a passionate temperament resembling
Miraila. Besides, he had little need to train patience.
Lawrence didn’t know why he hated Cedric so much.
He knew from the beginning that Cedric wouldn’t be actively

supporting him right away just because Cedric married Artizea.
Rather, now was the opportunity to attract him.
If Cedric didn’t intervene in this and wanted to keep his distance, he

would have stayed in the north, pretending not to know, instead of
1234
returning. The border work was more urgent, and the excuses that the
news arrived late could be used as needed.
But Cedric did not do that and returned in haste. It meant he was
paying more attention to Artizea than Lawrence had thought.
While nothing was going well, he could actually say it was going in a
good direction.
Cedric had a good reputation and was supported by the public. With
his help, the aftermath of this incident could have passed more easily
than expected.
Neither Grand Duke Roygar nor Grand Duke Evron would easily do
such a dangerous job like treason.
Still, he couldn’t make a good face. So pretending not to know Cedric

and passing by was the best option he could do right now.
Lawrence didn’t always like Cedric. But mostly it was directed as

discord and compared often to relatives of the same age but wasn’t in
the same tune.
He didn’t really want to face Cedric, but he had no reason to actively

hate Cedric.
But now it was different.
There was an unbearable deep emotion that was boiling from the
depths. It was as if Cedric had scraped the depths of his heart with
something like a claw, and the cold pus was spewing out poison.
It was hateful. Lawrence thought that in that expressionlessness and

indifference must be hidden contempt and hatred for Lawrence, too.
And even though he’s never actually seen it before, he kept imagining
Cedric’s horrific expression of disgust.
And Lysia.
1235
Her face is like that, too.
The lady-in-waiting still occupied one side of his head.
It touched with the hatred in Lawrence’s head. It was really a mystery.
She was just a woman he had little interest in. She was not the type to
be taken or stolen, or something like that at all. They never even
converse properly.
He told her to come, but he didn’t really expect her to come. She was,
after all, the woman of Evron. A woman of Evron whose mission is
more important than passion.
And it was Artizea who sent Lysia to the west in the first place. It had
nothing to do with Cedric.
‘This bastard will take what is mine.’
Still, Lawrence was caught by his ankles at the thought without any
basis, and he couldn’t get out of it.
Amalie had once told Lawrence he could become emperor if he could

embrace Evron Grand Duchy. Lawrence agreed with her.
But now it was different. There are people in the world who can never
be tolerated.
He couldn’t understand how he had thought of getting Cedric on his

side.
“Please excuse us for a moment.”
Cedric raised his hand lightly and said. Amalie, Gayan, and Sir Keshore
bowed their heads slightly and stepped back.
The attendant who was leading Lawrence knew that it was not his
place to join, so he hurriedly backed away too.
1236
“Well, do you have something to say?”
Lawrence asked, showing raw hostility.
Cedric squinted his eyes. Unlike Lawrence, that was all his signs of
hostility and displeasure.
“Is that all you have to ask?”
“I mean, do all you have to ask me is war stories? Aren’t you

wondering if everything’s okay with Tia? Aren’t you her brother?”
Lawrence frowned slightly at those words.
“Yes……. Come to think of it, is everything all right?”
Lawrence said so indifferently. Up to this moment he was not very

curious about Artizea.
Cedric took a step towards Lawrence.
Lawrence was not swayed by his momentum.
But in the next moment, Cedric reached out. Lawrence was startled
and took a quick step back from Cedric, but he couldn’t avoid it.
Cedric grabbed Lawrence’s collar with his left arm and thrust him
against the wall.
Thud!
“Keugh…. !”
Lawrence gasped for breath at the shock on his back.
Cedric clenched his teeth and said out.
“It is such a waste to dedicate lives to something like you.”

1237
“What, nonsense…… Ugh!”
Lawrence struggled to shake Cedric’s hand away.
Lawrence handled quite a bit of weapons and was good at hunting. He

was a young man with above-average physical strength. He was also
very accustomed to using violence.
But with all his might, he couldn’t even push Cedric’s left hand away.
He tried to kick Cedric, but that didn’t work either.
He lifted his toes with force. Lawrence’s face turned red as he

suffocated. There was no sign of the white and beautiful face.
“It’s your little sister! It happened while she was trying to mediate your
mother’s affairs, and even if you don’t even think about protecting her,
isn’t it normal to worry about whether she is okay?”
The attendant rushed in and tried to stop it. Gayan grabbed him and
shook his head lightly.
Lawrence is no longer the Emperor’s favorite son. And Cedric was the
one who decided that he would now live as an imperial family.
He didn’t mean to intervene in a fight between such high-ranking

people.
“You should at least protect your mother and sister and wife.”
“What, pretend to be nice.”
“Why, did you lack in receiving such devotion, you?”
“Every day you ramble, giving advice to others, ugh!”
Lawrence snorted as Cedric strangled his throat. Cedric loosened his

grip strength a little to hear what he had to say. Lawrence then raised
the corners of his mouth and smirked.
1238
“You filthy hypocrite, who protects whom? After you shed a few drops
of tears, even if you transported the corpse with the limbs swept off in
a cart, it would never end. And you’re talking about dedication?”
“…….”
“The loser who ran away because he didn’t want to get his hands
dirty!”
Cedric once again slammed Lawrence against the wall. And he

growled.
“Yes. You are right.”
“Cough, heuk…… .”
“I ran away to not get my hands dirty. I should have killed you first.”
Cedric said so.
Lawrence chuckled. Somehow, he felt a sense of coolness in his

stomach. It was because it became clear that this tantrum and hatred
within him was neither one-sided nor an illusion.
“Will you try? After all, you don’t even have the courage to pull out a
knife in this hallway.”
“Do you think the blood flowing through your veins will block the
sword?”
“Uh, uhk…… !”
“You won’t be emperor, Lawrence.”
Cedric said so.
“I’m not going to leave it like that.”
“Who are you, you dare……!”
1239
“Remember. That I have the power to kill you at any time.”
Cedric said in a low voice that the others couldn’t hear it. And he threw
Lawrence on the floor.
Lawrence moaned painfully at the shock as he was thrown. Cedric

looked down at him and sighed.
“So pray that nothing will happen to my wife.”
He said so and turned his back.
Gayan, Amalie, and Sir Keshore followed him in a panic and hurriedly.
“Your Grace.”
He wasn’t in the mood to talk, so Cedric didn’t answer.
And he strode out across the Imperial Palace. He thought there was
nothing wrong with Lawrence’s words.
“Haa.”
The attendant carefully lifted Lawrence up.
His back hurt so badly when he hit the wall. But a twisted smirk hung
around Lawrence’s lips.
He didn’t know exactly what the words that came out of his mouth
meant. But it felt a little cool as if he had said what he wanted to say.
Lawrence brushed off the crumpled collar. And he said to the

attendant.
“I will go back. Say that to Father. Seeing that the guards are following
that guy, I don’t think I need to meet him.”
“Yes.”
“And.”
1240
“What?”
Slap!
Lawrence’s palm slapped the attendant’s cheek. The attendant bowed

his head without saying a word. From the moment Lawrence was
caught by the collar, the attendant was prepared to be the subject of
his anger.
But Lawrence was content to hit him only twice, leaving no trace on his
cheek.
“Aren’t you supposed to go in front of Father?”
“Yes. Yes…….”
Lawrence clenched his fist. Frightened, the attendant closed his eyes
and tightened his stomach.
Then Lawrence laughed out loud a few times, patted him on the
shoulder and left.
＊＊＊
Before Artizea collapsed, there were three main instructions to Hayley.
First, contact Brother Colton in the west.
Second, ask Bishop Nikos for cooperation and appeal to the

Archbishop.
Third, control the Knights to avoid excessive conflict.
In addition to that, there were some detailed instructions regarding

information control.
But there were limits to what Hayley could do.
First of all, since Cedric came, the issue of the Knights left Hayley’s
hands.
1241
And it was impossible to control the information so that the incident
did not escalate.
As long as the Knights launched a military action and the Guards and
the Central Army responded to it, it was impossible for the citizens to
not know about this.
Meeting the Archbishop was also withheld for the time being.
Cedric raised an army towards the temple. Meanwhile, she couldn’t

come forward and convey that Artizea’s will not to fight with the
temple.
Even if she negotiated, several days were needed to shrink the temple.
However, she wrote a letter to Bishop Nikos, informing him that

Artizea is conceived. She also wrote a thank-you note, saying she
remembered the care he had provided during the time of their stay in
the temple.
It was a sign that she was aware that not the whole temple was the
enemy.
Aside from that, all Hayley could do right now was write letters to
Brother Colton and Lysia.
She couldn’t stop sighing.
When Artizea threw herself away to solve the problem, she was
determined to be like Evron.
However, when things came to pass, she leaned towards Artizea’s

orders to get the job done on due course.
‘The situation must not be so great that even Her Grace cannot stop it.’
That was certain.
1242
She missed Lysia. If it was Lysia, she’d definitely be able to hold the
middle ground while keeping common sense in times like these.
She thought so until midnight.
“Sister Hayley, what the hell happened to Her Grace?”
That night, Lysia suddenly appeared in the Grand Duke’s residence.

She was with Brother Colton in a modest outfit.
The first half of the chapter, between Cedric and Lawrence : *chef’s kiss*
Chapter 141
It was the day after the news of Miraila that Lysia and Brother Colton
set out for the capital.
The news going to the plain west was faster than the north, which had
a harsh natural environment. Moreover, since it was related to the
heresy interrogation, the news from within the temple was faster than
that of the messengers heading north.
Upon hearing the news, Lysia felt a stabbing pain in her chest.
For some reason, she wondered if it was Artizea herself who caused
this to happen.
There was no reason or logic. But Lysia was sure.
She did not even think that Artizea couldn’t get anything out of this.
Because Artizea’s own profit and loss and what she thought were
necessary rarely coincided with each other.
Her heart was full of strange and tingling emotions.

1243
Even if she thought it was necessary by reason, Lysia did not think that
it would be okay with Artizea’s heart.
Lysia had not known Artizea for a long time. But for some reason she
could easily understand her.
Artizea said that she had given up on Miraila. That would be true.
Artizea did what she always thought was necessary for a purpose. She
didn’t care much about right or wrong, and she didn’t care how she
felt.
But emotions didn’t just disappear just because she ignored them.
Even if Artizea took a long time to give up on Miraila and make up her
mind, it does not mean that the heart of yesterday has disappeared
today.
She wanted to go and hold Artizea’s hand.
Lysia wasn’t Artizea’s friend or sister, and she wasn’t like Alice, who
had been with Artizea from her home, Lysia was just a lady-in-waiting.
But it might be of any help even a little, she thought.
But that didn’t mean Lysia could leave her place easily.
She didn’t have much to do in the west. Artizea entrusted Lysia with
the duty of Inspector of the Western Business.
But in reality, it was only a sign that Grand Duchess Evron cared
enough to send her lady-in-waiting to watch.
Rather, she centered on the role of liaison and attendant with Brother
Colton.
Fortunately, Brother Colton spoke up first.
[“I must go to the capital, Morten Heir Apparent.”]
1244
[“Really?”]
[“The person in charge of the heresy interrogation is called Akim. That

friend must be trying to intimidate not only Dowager Marchioness
Rosan, but also her children. There is no clear standard for heresy
interrogation, and there are very few people who can get out of it if
the inquisitor is determined and driven.”]
Brother Colton couldn’t leave it that way.
Artizea was the saintess. The temple should not dare to impeach the
saintess.
The temple should play a role in promoting and putting into practice
the teachings of the god written in the scripture.
However, a saint hears the voice from God directly and realizes God’s
will in the world.
There was no need to think about which one was more important.
So he hurriedly set off. By the way, if anything happened, he was going

to secretly inform the Archbishop that Artizea was a saintess.
However, he knew that Artizea was a political mover, so he could not

act prematurely.
If he wanted to keep the fact that Artizea was a saintess to the end, he
should not appear in the capital at all.
Moreover, it was even more so because it was Bishop Akim who was
leading the heresy interrogation.
Brother Colton knew that his hurried arrival to the capital had the
potential to provoke Bishop Akim.
So Brother Colton stayed quietly with Lysia in a monastery near the

capital.
1245
So he was able to come as soon as he heard that there was a conflict
in the temple today and that the Knights of Evron had moved.
Hearing the story, Hayley shook her head with a puzzled face.
“I’ll have to reconsider Your Grace’s intentions.”
“Yes?”
At Lysia’s question, Hayley smiled in vain.
“There are too many people who don’t know the extent. After His
Grace the Grand Duke, now you.”
“Has His Grace come?”
“Yes. Otherwise, would I have done a great job like besieging the
temple? I would have stopped it.”
Lysia laughed awkwardly. Hayley grumbled.
“So it’s saying that all of Her Grace’s plans have gone awry. In the
midst of this, how can someone who is only a lady-in-waiting like me
manage the situation?”
“Sister Hayley’s is the lady-in-waiting. She is trusted by Her Grace and

was kept by her side.”
“The lady-in-waiting… Anyway, you go see Her Grace.”
“Will that be alright, though?”
“Yes. Even if Her Grace doesn’t say it, she’ll be happy that you came.”
Lysia was shaken. Hayley briefly informed Lysia about Artizea’s

condition.
And this time she told Brother Colton.
1246
“It is too late for Brother to see Her Grace, so please give me some
time. I will deliver the words of Her Grace.”
“I will listen, Lady Jordyn.”
“And it would be better to keep it a secret that Brother came here

today.”
At Hayley’s words, Brother Colton pulled open his collar.
Lysia left the room behind while the two of them were talking. If
there’s anything she needs to know more about, Hayley will tell her
later.
Rather than talking about such a political story, she wanted to see
Artizea’s face now.
Lysia headed to Artizea’s room.
A small lamp was lit in the living room and several people were
waiting. The doctor and the maids were asleep.
Alphonse was sitting in front of the bedroom door with a chair.
Lysia approached him and greeted him with a hand signal. Alphonse
lowered his voice to answer.
“It’s okay to talk in a low voice in the living room. It looks like she is
sleeping deeply.”
“Yes.”
“When did you get here?”
“I just arrived. Is Her Grace all right?”
“It’s not like it’s a disease, it’s just overwork. Did you hear that she is
pregnant?”
“Yes.”
1247
“The baby is fine, and nothing will be wrong. They said that if she rests
well, she will wake up naturally.”
Alphonse said softly.
“Do you want to see her for a moment?”
“Is it okay, though?”
Alphonse stood up and knocked lightly on the door.
Sophie, who was guarding inside, carefully creaked the door open. And
looking at Lysia, startled, she covered her mouth with one hand.
“Miss Lysia.”
“Can I see her for a moment?”
“Ah yes. It’s okay. Her breathing is very stable now.”
Saying so, Sophie opened the door.
“Lysia is coming, Madam will be happy too.”
Lysia silenced the sound of her footsteps, so she cautiously entered

the bedroom. Alphonse closed the door.
Lysia walked over to the bedside.
Sophie lit another one of the candles. It was dark by itself, so she tried
to light two more, but the candles that had been lit from the evening
on had already shortened.
“I’ll change the candles.”
“Yes. I will be watching.”
Sophie said thanks and went outside with the extinguished candlestick.
1248
Lysia sat in the chair by the bed. And she looked down at Artizea’s pale
face.
“Don’t try to handle it alone, Your Grace.”
Lysia whispered lowly.
Something seemed to boil in her chest.
It seemed like it was all her fault. She regretted breaking Cedric’s
advice to stay close.
It’s not that Hayley was lacking. Had it been herself and not Hayley
that followed to the temple, she wouldn’t have been able to stop this
from happening.
She couldn’t have stopped Artizea from doing what Artizea had
decided to do.
No, she wouldn’t have been able to decide whether to stop or not.
And she couldn’t even protect Artizea.
Lysia grabbed Artizea’s hand that came out of the blanket. And she
put her forehead on the back of Artizea’s hand.
“It’s too difficult, Your Grace. What can I do?”
She knew that this was rude and disloyal thinking.
But she somehow felt like she had to take care of this person, so it was
even more unbearable.
She couldn’t believe it with any peace of mind, because it felt that if
she turned away from this person, she would pass over to the other
side in the blink of an eye.
Lysia thinks she has to do something, but she doesn’t know what she
can do.
1249
It was when Lysia closed her eyes.
The inside of Lysia’s palm, which was facing Artizea’s palm, was briefly
dyed with a white light and then it went off.
No one saw it.
***
After Sophie brought the candle, Lysia left the seat and stood up.
She met Cedric when she went out into the garden because she didn’t
seem to be able to sleep.
The footsteps of the knights that followed and the rumble of the
ground were heard first. Then she felt the fighting spirit, smelling like a
blizzard in the north.
Lysia paused. She didn’t go out, but she stopped there, bent on one
knee, and waited for Cedric.
“It’s Lysia.”
Cedric, who was walking in quickly, stopped.
Lysia bowed and said.
“I arrived a little while ago.”
“You must have left early. Did you see Tia?”
“Yes. She is sleeping comfortably.”
“Is everything all right?”
“Yes. She was sleeping comfortably. But now Your Grace’s momentum
is so rough that it seems to break the serenity of the bed.”
“…….”
1250
Cedric exhaled slowly. He was trying to calm himself. Lysia was right. It
wasn’t good to go like this.
He beckoned lightly to the knights that followed. It meant that they

should each fulfill their roles.
And he looked back at Lysia.
Lysia did not stand up and kept kneeling on her knees and bowing her
head.
“I’m guilty of my crime.”
“Crime?”
“Your Grace told me to stay by Her Grace’s side, but I couldn’t. I’m
sorry.”
Cedric looked at Lysia with an indescribably complicated mind.
“Stand up. You don’t have to be so polite.”
“…….”
“Since Tia ordered it, it must have been something that you, her lady-
in-waiting, could not refuse. Even if you were by her side, it might not
have changed.”
Cedric said with a sigh.
“It’s all my fault.”
“Sorry.”
Because Lysia did not stand up, Cedric eventually lifted her up by
hand. Tears were dripping down from Lysia’s eyes.
“Why are you crying?”
“I don’t know either.”

1251
Lysia pressed her eye with her sleeve.
It wasn’t because of breaking the orders of Evron, it just broke her

heart.
She was obsessed with the thought that if she had done just a little bit
better, everything might have worked out.
Cedric sighed and handed her his handkerchief.
“It’s not your fault.”
“Yes.”
“I couldn’t have done better.”
“Yes.”
“You did well. You endured it.”
Cedric said so and stroked Lysia’s head.
Lysia did not fully understand the meaning of his words, but she
nodded her head.
Chapter 142
The next day, before sunrise, everything turned upside down.
First of all, the Guards appeared fully armed. Some joined the Knights
of Evron and besieged the temple, while others took control of the
environments of the capital.
Martial law was imposed and all traffic in and out the capital was
controlled. Entry is completely forbidden.
1252
The Central Army lit up lights everywhere, indicating that it was ready
to move at any time.
The Emperor’s army did not hide what was going on.
The word ‘attempts to kill the imperial family’ and ‘treason’ spread
across the capital in an instant.
Even before the sun came to the center of the sky, there was no one in
the capital who did not know about it.
“Attemped murder on the imperial family? Who even rushed in to kill

Lawrence?”
“Did you not see the paper today? Grand Duchess Evron almost had a
miscarriage.”
“Huh.”
“It seems that Bishop Akim made her knelt on the cold stone floor for
hours to confess her mother’s sins.”
“A pregnant woman?”
“I guess so. It is said that from the beginning, the Evron Grand Duchy
was opposed to the Grand Duchess going to the temple.”
“I guess so. She’s pregnant. Besides, isn’t there only one descendant of
the Evron Grand Duchy now, His Grace?”
“Still, the mother, whom she cut off ties with, is still her mother, and as
Marchioness of Rosan, she was detained after going to the temple to
cooperate and take responsibility for the Rosan mansion.”
“Hey, do you believe that? Anyway, it’s Grand Duchess Evron.”
“And how could the fair Bishop Akim have done that?”
1253
“Uh-huh, I don’t know. My nephew went to the temple yesterday, and
the bishop prevented the Knights of Evron from visiting the Grand
Duchess, so it must have been a big fight.”
This kind of story was whispered.
“But when did Grand Duke Evron return?”
“Yesterday.”
“Then is the war over in the north?”
“I don’t know. I’ve never heard of such a story. But that must have
been resolved, so he returned?”
“He may have come due to the news about the Dowager Marchioness
Rosan. Did you forget what happened when the Grand Duchess was
about to marry?”
Last year’s events were repeated again. Cedric’s involvement in the

trafficking of Baron Yetz was also told.
“Will Grand Duke Evron be involved again this time?”
“Can I trust Grand Duke Evron? He handled it fairly last time, but this
time his wife and child are at stake, as you can see from the fact that
he brought up the charge of treason.”
“They almost killed the imperial family, so it’s treason.”
“Is he going to let Miraila go like this? Considering Grand Duke Evron,
would he still be able to do it harshly? No matter how bad the
relationship is, she’s his mother-in-law.”
“Hey, would Grand Duke Evron just let her go?”
“There’s a saying about consideration, right?”
1254
“Anyway, just wait. I’m sure there’s an answer. If it’s Grand Duke Evron,
he surely would answer to this.”
People’s opinions were all divided.
In fact, the content that every newspaper frantically printed that

morning contained the works of Hayley and Freil.
Hayley wrote the article almost directly. Still, Freil was a bit
dumbfounded himself.
Freil said.
“It’s not wrong. It’s all true that Her Grace went to cooperate when the
vassals said that she didn’t have to do this, that they made her stay in
the monk’s room, and that she was forced to kneel in the cold prayer
room to repent when she was pregnant. Miss Hayley slept on the floor
after all.”
“It would be a lie to say there was a miscarriage risk.”
“It’s not entirely a lie. A weak person like Her Grace passed out like
that, and it is surprising that the baby was unharmed.”
“That’s true, too. Anyone who knows her well will be amazed.”
Hayley let out a deep sigh.
“At least, Her Majesty the Empress will be baffled.”
“Because I wrote only the facts and not about the mindset.”
Freil laughed.
Announcing the situation publicly like this would be something Artizea

didn’t want very much.
But the case has already grown too big. The Central Army is on alert,
and even the Guards are monitoring the capital without pauses.
1255
Therefore, it was better to publicize why this happened and make it
clear.
“It is better to overheat. We have to bring the atmosphere here all at

once.”
“It wasn’t planned, but I knew it was a good opportunity.”
“Now we must defeat Bishop Akim and break the hands and feet of
Grand Duke Roygar.”
Freil said firmly.
“If Her Grace had been awake, she would have done so.”
Hayley couldn’t deny that.
＊＊＊
The first public appearance of Brother Colton was on a forest road

near the temple blocked by the Knights of Evron.
So it was as if he reached the temple as soon as he returned from the

west. The reason he entered the residence of Grand Duke Evron was a
complete secret.
In the temple, all the bishops of the capital had gathered and held
meetings. Brother Colton went straight to the council of bishops.
“It has been many years since this old man decided to take off his
embroidered belt and become feet that tread the earth instead of
being glorious hands. However, I had a small relationship with Her
Grace, Grand Duchess Evron, and I also spent quite a long time with
her lady-in-waiting, so I came to say a word.”
He made eye contact with each of the bishops presented at the

meeting and said so.
1256
“It is good that the authority of the temple rises. It’s good to scare
them of the temple taboos. It is also true that this is an effective
punishment, and that the Dowager Marchioness Rosan is a symbol of
this fallen age.”
“…….”
“But let’s not look away. We all know what made this thing so big.
Bishop Akim’s greed has gone too far.”
“Then, how do you think you should end this situation?”
“Let’s do what we have to do. Hold the heresy trials, excommunicate,

and warn believers. Let’s spread the right teaching and stop the wrong
doings.”
Brother Colton said strongly.
“Isn’t that enough? It’s good to go out and join the people for what’s
right. That’s what a priest should do.”
“Brother Colton.”
“But it is not the priest’s duty to fan the crowds by plotting or devising.
You must not sell the name of God to get more money.”
“…….”
“Why did the temple leave the world? God’s authority and glory is
always there, whether the temple is high or low, people believe or not.
It is the greed of the temple, not the will of the gods, that the temple
wants to be respected by others.”
Brother Colton drew a signal.
“God himself watches over the world, and does his will. Sometimes he
sends down his hand, and sometimes he sends down his word, and the
temple only has to help his hand and his word, and to preserve and
spread his teachings.”
1257
The bishops agreed with Brother Colton.
In fact, not everyone agreed with Brother Colton’s words.
However, through the letter that Bishop Nikos received, they were well
aware of the situation.
Artizea collapsed while pregnant, and Cedric witnessed the scene

firsthand. And the movement of the guards was serious.
They were bound to be entangled in treason. The whole temple

wouldn’t be a suspect, but one or two people put together could be
enough.
That must have been what the Emperor wanted.
Archbishop and Bishop Nikos, who were originally moderate, already

wanted reconciliation when Cedric intervened.
Moreover, even the bishops who supported Akim knew that it was
time to step back.
A temple must not covet secular power. What could be a better cause
than this?
Assuming that Bishop Akin was handed all the responsibility and
Brother Colton returned and changed the course of the temple, the
temple would be able to get out of this incident naturally without
much loss of its face.
It was thought that the protesters’ backlash could be calmed down to

some extent by Brother Colton.
Even within the temple, there were many members among ordinary
monks and lower priests, who were angry and opposed to the actions
of the Knights of Evron.
However, things quickly calmed down when Brother Colton returned

and took over the heresy interrogation instead.
1258
Of course, there was backlash. Brother Colton is involved in Artizea’s
rebirth project. They had doubts as to whether he would be able to
interrogate fairly.
Amalie visited the temple as a mediator early the next morning.
“Neither the imperial family nor the Evron Grand Duchy intend to deny
the fact that the Dowager Marchioness Rosan committed heresy.”
“Then what are you going to do? Are you saying that this siege of the
temple and intimidation by force has nothing to do with the Dowager
Marchioness Rosan?”
Bishop Nikos asked. Amalie said slowly.
“From the beginning, heresy, human trafficking, and attempted murder

are separate sins. It is heresy that the temple will interrogate and
punish, while human trafficking and attempted murder should be
punished under the national law.”
“The part where the protesters are demanding strong punishment is

strictly on the side of human trafficking rather than heresy. Bishop
Akim made it look like all charges should be punished in the temple
with his skillful speech.”
Words like curses and magic are provocative. Much less the fact that
the Emperor’s mistress was going to make human sacrifices to curse
his wife touched the public’s heart.
However, strictly segregated, few people believed that such a curse

would really be a sin.
Because it was considered a foolish superstition.
“The heresy side will be left to the heresy trial of the temple as it is.
However, human trafficking and attempted murder will be brought to
a formal trial in accordance with national law.”
1259
“Yes. That’s reasonable.”
To Bishop Nikos, who was relieved, Amalie added firmly.
“And there’s one thing that was at risk because of the temple, Grand
Duchess Evron and her descendant in her womb.”
“…….”
“I also want to ask Bishop Akim for his interpretation of violating the
laws of the country. This is the will of Grand Duke Evron.”
The temple that had been noisy all day calmed down with it.
Because they made it clear that Cedric wasn’t going to attack the
entire temple.
Moreover, what Amalie conveyed was not far from what Brother
Colton had argued at the bishops’ meeting.
Above all, several priests had seen Artizea collapsed and carried away
by Cedric.
A lot of people felt that something was wrong.
***
It was none other than Grand Duke Roygar who responded most
quickly to this situation.
“Bishop Akim is now finished.”
Grand Duke Roygar stayed up all night with Marchioness Camellia and
several of his men.
The news came before dawn that day that the Emperor had issued a
decree for Cedric to punish the treason.
1260
The imperial decrease gave him almost limitless powers. From the
moment the word treason appears, neither the temple nor the law of
the country affects anything.
Grand Duke Roygar regretted it.
He never thought that Artizea would be pregnant.
He wasn’t suspicious of the marital relationship or had any other

reason.
It was because Artizea acted too carelessly for a Grand Duchess who
was pregnant with her first heir.
From the forced marching down from the north to the Empress’
birthday, weren’t there too many things for a woman in the early
stages of pregnancy to do?
If it were Cedric, he would never have let her work so much.
Chapter 143
For this reason, Grand Duke Roygar concluded,
“It’s not something Cedric did.”
From the point of view of Grand Duke Evron, the successor is not
something that can be sacrificed for political reasons.
But it wasn’t just for that.
Cedric and Grand Duke Roygar themselves were in a similar situation,

although their lives were different.
1261
They were of the imperial family, but the noble family could not be
called blood ties.
The weak maternal family was destroyed altogether when the sisters
were framed and executed.
Cedric and he were close relatives. However, there was no opportunity

to build affection enough to be called family. Moreover, before they
could grow up, each became the master of a different family.
Instead, Marquis Luden served as his strong familial support for a long
time.
Even now, with his wife and children, he was the closest relative.
Nevertheless, his relationship with Marquis Luden was still a

transactional one.
Therefore, the existence of a wife and a child was very meaningful to

Grand Duke Roygar.
Even if he dies, the child who inherited the blood will live and succeed
him.
If he survives and gains something, there is a child who will inherit it.
The meaning of life has been completely renewed.
Before the birth of the child, Grand Duke Roygar lived to survive.
And after he had children, he was living to have more in his hands.
So the wife who gave birth to the child was precious.
It was only after he had his own children that he understood the reality
of the responsibilities involved in his bloodline and family.
When one has children and a wife, people are bound to change.
So he thought Cedric would compromise;to protect his wife.

1262
Conversely, it has now crossed the negotiable limits. Otherwise, Grand
Duke Roygar would have done it himself.
Grand Duke Roygar looked at Marchioness Camellia and said,
“I regret not heeding sister-in-laws warning of execution. Sorry.”
Perhaps this was the work of the ambitious Artizea herself.
He never thought she would sacrifice the child in her womb.
The thing to watch out for was Artizea, as Marchioness Camellia said.
It was an apology with that meaning.
“No, Your Grace. I think that maybe even the Grand Duchess herself
did not know.”
said Marchioness Camellia.
“Because, at a young age, she has never had a married sister or

experienced birth from her mother. She doesn’t even have a nanny or
an adult she can trust.”
“I see.”
Marquis Luden followed the advice of Marchioness Camellia with his

own.
“In any case, His Majesty the Emperor has received this cause. The
problem is that.”
It happened for the second time after the requisition of supplies to be

sent to the north.
It was not known how far the attack would come.
Grand Duke Roygar concluded.
1263
“It is not good to confront Cedric now or to protest the treason itself.
Let’s leave him alone for the attack on the Dowager Marchioness
Rosan to punish her for treason.”
“Your Grace is correct. He cannot claim any justification in itself. Just

because Grand Duchess Evron was persecuted by the temple does not
remove the fact that the Dowager Marchioness Rosan cursed Her
Majesty.”
“It would be ridiculous to come and change our attitude now. So let’s
just leave it alone. Completely, let go. That is enough.”
The Emperor will understand Grand Duke Roygar’s will that he will not
push any further on the Dowager Marchioness Rosan’s incident.
Marquis Luden nodded his head.
Grand Duke Roygar changed the subject.
“The problem is on the temple side.”
Grand Duke Roygar looked at Marchioness Camellia and said,
“I’m going to have to cut the loss*. The sooner the better.”
“Don’t worry. Everything has already been prepared.”
Marchioness Camellia said politely.
“As expected, sister-in-law is the most reliable.”
*) Originated from an economic term to stop an activity, business, etc.

that is failing in order to prevent more losses or damage. Now used in
a more daily life: when someone does not want to get their hands
involved anymore or to end friendship or any kind of relationship
＊＊＊
1264
And while all that was happening, Grand Duke Evron’s residence was
quieter than ever.
Cedric went out early in the morning to get things done. His knights
were put into operation.
The employees whispered even the most essential words, lest to

interrupt the rest of the sleeping Grand Duchess.
Artizea opened her eyes two days after she collapsed.
It was a familiar bed. She was also familiar with the sight of the late
afternoon sunlight coming through the curtains and brightening the
bedroom.
Artizea buried her face in the pillow. She had laid down looking at the
ceiling for a long time, her hips and backs were hurt and her bones
were sore.
For a while she was extremely tired and seldom slept well. This was the
sweetest sleep she had tasted in a long time.
So a little bit more.
There was nothing particularly urgent. No, was there?
In a daze, Artizea mentally counted the things she had to do one by

one.
Then she opened her eyes.
Heat surged from her body, perhaps because she had forced herself to
wake up from her sleep. Her stomach ached.
Artizea looked around the familiar bedroom.
‘In the prayer room……. Did I take it?’
Her memory was unclear.
1265
Artizea let out a long sigh.
Even after all those years of living, worrying about her subordinates,
lying in bed and never being able to get up, she had never lost her
memory like this.
Was this the side effects of the drug?
But it wasn’t too bad thinking about it. She had never lost her memory
after taking the sleeping pill in the past.
She wants some more sleep, but that’s all.
‘Is Hayley doing well?’
She should get up and not worry Alice and Sophie.
As she moved with that thought, Alice, hearing her presence, jumped
up from the corner of the room.
“Miss!”
Alice shouted in haste enough to forget even her changed name.
And she shouted outside.
“She is awake!”
The door swung open before the shouting was finished.
But there was no rush of people pouring in.
Alphonse, who moved first, stopped walking and took a deep breath. It
was because he was afraid that he would make the bedroom noisy
with excitement and shock Artizea.
Others, blocked by his large body, clamored. But thanks to Alphonse, it

seemed only a little bother.
Artizea looked at him slightly blankly.

1266
‘Ah, because I collapsed.’
She must have worried not just Alice and Sophie, but everyone else.
She knew it in her head, but hardly felt it.
The people who cared about her in the past were very rational.
They were worried about Artizea, but those worries were close to
those worried about the control tower disappearing.
But the people here now are not.
Alphonse, Ansgar, and most of the other employees are just worried
about her without knowing the real role she is playing.
That put Artizea in a terribly strange mood.
Alphonse only let the doctor pass first. And he said in a solemn voice.
“Everyone may be worried, but treatment comes first.”
Then he bowed to Artizea silently and closed the door.
Artizea was holding back a small laugh.
“What’s the big deal?”
“This is not the time to say that. You collapsed, passed out, and hadn’t
woken up for two days.”
Alice arranged Artizea’s bedding and moved the cushions. And she let
her sit leaning against it.
“Since you’ve slept for a long time, first drink some water.”
The doctor said cautiously.
Alice immediately handed Artizea a cup of warm water.
1267
She brought the silver samovar to one side of the room, the water was
kept boiling to keep the humidity in the room at an appropriate level
and allowed Artizea to drink whenever she woke up.
After Artizea had wet her dry neck with the glass of water, the doctor
examined her closely.
The doctor asked, while taking a temperature and a pulse.
“Is there any discomfort or anything?”
“I’m hungry.”
“It would be a good idea to start with a thinly boiled soup. I said it’s
better for you to get a good sleep, but if you hadn’t woken up, I would
have come up with a way to run the soup through a glass tube down
your throat.”
After saying that, the doctor said,
“Do you have any stomach ache? I was checking that there was no
bleeding, but I shouldn’t even miss a small abnormality.”
“Stomach?”
Artizea reflexively placed her hand on her stomach at those words.
“It seems to be pulling a little…….”
Artizea replied that way without much thought.
Since she ate a lot, there were not many days when her stomach was
completely comfortable. There were quite a few times that it was
aching or heavy.
She never paid much attention to it. She thought she had an upset
stomach, because she ate more than the usual amount.
But the doctor said with a serious face.
1268
“According to His Grace the Grand Duke’s words, it is estimated to be
around 14 weeks, so it is natural. However, for the time being, do not
get out of bed and take absolute rest. I’m sorry, but I’ll have to take
another look.”
“What?”
Alice sat next to her and wrapped her arms around Artizea’s shoulders.
It was a rude act that a maid could not dare to do.
But she was concerned that Artizea might fall, and she had no choice.
Seeing Alice’s attitude and Artizea’s bewildered face, even the doctor
hesitated.
“You’re conceiving, but……. Did you not know?”
“Pregnant……?”
Artizea felt her head turn white.
Alice grabbed her by the shoulders and hugged her tightly. Artizea
opened her mouth and then she closed it again.
The doctor tried to hide his flusteration.
Artizea caught her breath several times. The doctor rushed to her and,
along with Alice, hurriedly laid her down firmly between the cushions.
“Take a deep breath. Calm down. Now is the time to be really careful.”
“I’m, pregnant? Is there not anything wrong?”
Artizea grabbed the doctor’s arm. She gave strength to her fingers till
it turned white, but there was no grip in the thin branch-like fingers.
“You must’ve missed the moon, did you really not know?”
1269
“I didn’t know. In the beginning, I almost never had any.”
Artizea said, trembling.
Her first moon was later than others. And after that, at most once or
twice a year, but it completely stopped in her early thirties.
In the beginning, there were hardly any moons on a regular basis. She
thought it was because of the stress, and she didn’t think much of it.
“Of course, it’s infertility..….”
“Not necessarily. The odds are very low, though.”
The doctor said in a soft voice.
“It was a very difficult-to-get baby. I have to congratulate you.”
Artizea hardly heard those words.
She said half-dazed. Her head was blank and she couldn’t think of
anything.
“Go away.”
She only said that one word.
</3
Chapter 144
At Artizea’s brief remark, the doctor panicked.
He thought she would be delighted to have been given the news.
1270
Or, she could have panicked. She married at a young age, and even if
she didn’t, she didn’t have a family of her own, and he thought that
she might be sad because of the current situation.
Then he thought hard about how to comfort her.
Although she has a weak constitution, he was trying to reassure her

that she could give birth healthily enough if she nurtured it from now
on.
However, Artizea didn’t make any facial expressions that the doctor
anticipated.
Her cold face, as if she was wearing an ice mask, did not reveal the
reaction that a sick person should naturally show.
“Go away.”
Artizea spoke again.
The doctor dared not linger any longer. He could not even talk about
meals or medical care.
So he politely bowed his back and walked out of the room.
Thud.
The door is closed.
Artizea’s body began to tremble as if it had waited. Alice quickly closed

the door tight and ran to the front of Artizea.
Her expression remained suppressed, but she couldn’t suppress all her
emotions.
Alice pressed Artizea’s shoulder between the cushions. It was because

she was afraid she would fall again while trying to get up.
“It’s okay, miss.”
1271
“I’ll have to get an abortion medicine, Alice.”
Artizea whispered in a low voice so that it could not be heard. Her

hand, holding Alice’s wrist, trembled like a tree.
“I think Rye knows a pharmacist. Oh Rye’s not here. Then another

way…….”
“Don’t, miss!”
Alice said firmly.
“Your doctor said it, too. It’s a baby who had come with difficulty. He
said you might never get a second chance!”
“Bu, but…….”
Artizea looked up at Alice with a terrified face. Tears streamed down

from her blue eyes.
“How can someone like me become a mother?”
“You can do it, it’s okay. The doctor said you could give birth to a
healthy baby.”
“No, I… I, you, you know, Alice, how I grew up.”
Artizea stuttered in a trembling voice.
“I don’t know what a proper mother is.”
“No one knows what being a mother is before she has her first child.”
“Bu, but, this one has a high likelihood.”
“You can’t do that. You don’t hate the baby, do you?”
At Alice’s question, Artizea trembled astonishingly.
1272
She had never even thought about it. She had never thought of such a
possibility in her life, so Artizea could not even imagine herself raising
a child. She never thought about likes or dislikes.
“I, I am not a complete person. You know that, don’t you?”
One day, a flaw will pop out of nowhere.
Artizea knew that she did not know how to love properly.
If it’s against adults, she’s fine. It would be over when she was
abandoned.
But if it was her own child, it was different.
She wasn’t sure that she could be a different mother than Miraila.
Miraila didn’t even give birth to her because she hated Artizea and
wanted to beat her. She had a heart to love.
But in front of Artizea, Miraila just can’t handle herself.
How can Artizea herself guarantee that she is not the same?
Artizea knew that she was a person who could be much more ruthless
and cruel than Miraila.
“I’m sure I’m going to mess up the child. I, I’d rather it not be born…….”
“I will raise it!”
Alice screamed out loud.
Artizea looked at her in surprise. Alice hugged her tightly.
“I will raise it. If you are not confident, I will raise it for you.”
“That, but…….”
“I wasn’t a very educated person who learned a lot, and our house was
not that harmonious or anything like that…….”
1273
“Alice…….”
“But I can still raise children. Do you know that I raised my youngest
brother?”
Artizea nodded her head as Alice made eye contact with her.
“I can’t make the baby a noble or raise it to be as smart as Miss, but I

can love it. Sophie is here too.”
“However…….”
“I think Sir Marcus will be able to help with the teaching.”
A light returned to Artizea’s eyes.
But her trembling did not stop. Cry leaked out of her throat like a
painful scream.
“But, still, what if it looks like me? What if it resembles my mother?

What if it resembles my older brother?”
“What’s wrong with you, Miss? And you’re not the only child!”
“Even more so, I can’t let it be the child of a woman like this……!”
Artizea said desperately.
＊＊＊
At that time, Cedric was at the Chancellor’s residence.
He felt like he wanted to be by Artizea’s side, but he had too much to

do.
There was a meeting with the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of
Home Affairs early this morning today.
1274
He had rarely been involved in internal affairs until now, but he
suddenly intervened in the name of the imperial family, so it was
difficult to coordinate.
Fortunately, he had gotten used to it with Baron Yetz’s incident last

year. Otherwise, it would have taken longer.
And after it was over, he had accepted Chancellor Lin’s request and
had come to drink tea.
The servant politely set the tea down on the table.
Cedric took the long-necked glass and went to the window. He was
grateful for the chilled tea.
“Please don’t think I’m rude, Chancellor. After sitting all morning, my
body aches.”
“It is understandable. Neither the Judiciary nor the Ministry of Home

Affairs are passive, so you must be upset.”
“I was prepared. In fact, it is impossible to eradicate human trafficking

with a short-term military deployment.”
“Failure becomes responsibility, and bureaucracy avoids responsibility.”
Chancellor Lin said so.
He felt a sense of responsibility as the head of that bureaucracy, but

also because he wanted to make Cedric aware of the difficulties of
capital politics.
“It would have been more difficult if His Majesty had not issued the
Imperial Decree.”
“Fortunately, I have that decree in my hands now. If he’s not going to

let it go on forever, this’ll have to start at some point.”
Cedric continued.
1275
“Now is the best time to avoid the reproach you will receive while
weakening the punishment of the Dowager Marchioness Rosan.”
Most of the citizens, frightened of being entangled in treason, held

their breath and watched the progress.
But not everyone forgot their courage.
There were also small demonstrations, angered at the fact that a

pregnant woman who was weak in body and was assaulted, blamed
themselves for trusting such a person, and criticized the temple.
Conversely, there were many who were angry with Cedric and still
trusted Bishop Akim. Some thought that treason was just an excuse,
and that the Emperor finally moved his army to protect Miraila.
The army suppressed both sides.
Nevertheless, right and wrong did not change.
Those who did not forget the essence of the case quietly gathered in
front of the judiciary.
This was after learning that Miraila’s trial was divided into heresy and
criminal trials.
Cedric felt the need to answer them.
So he went to the protesters yesterday afternoon. All the shiny

insignias and cloaks were taken off, and even the simple armament
that he always wears was also released, like when entering the imperial
palace.
[“The trial will be fair. The judges will give reasons for every ruling, and
there will be no unjustified presumptions.”]
Cedric promised succinctly.
1276
[“Everyone who buys and sells humans will be punished. The
perpetrator’s property will be seized and will be used to protect
victims. Children who lose their parents will return to their parents’
arms, and children who are sold from their parents’ hands will be
returned to their parents’ homes and will receive adequate protection
to prevent being sold again.”]
And Cedric politely knelt down on one of his knees.
[“I will leave a righteous world to the children. I promise in the name of
the Imperial Family and Evron.”]
Anyone could understand that Cedric’s own children were included in

the “children” he was talking about.
Chancellor Lin thought that he would never forget the incident for a
long time.
In the long history of the empire, there was one or two where the
imperial family did kneel before the citizens.
But it was the first time one had made an oath about the future.
Chancellor Lin said.
“It is never a wise choice.”
“Chancellor.”
“It must have been difficult not to intervene at all because there was a
problem with the Grand Duchess. But you don’t have to come forward
like this. If anything goes wrong, the blame will be poured out on Your
Grace.”
It was a pity that Chancellor Lin said that.
“To be admired by everyone means to do nothing. I know it now.”
As Cedric answered, he gently rolled the curtains up on the window.

1277
There were citizens who had not yet been disbanded.
But now it was very different from the previous crowd. They were
gathered not to protest, but to watch.
Cedric did not force them to disband. Instead, he mobilized some of

the central army to protect them from clashing into the security forces.
The officials seemed to be under considerable pressure there.
Cedric said softly.
“At the end of the day, I will have to push ahead the way I see fit. I just
hope it can make more people understand.”
“Even if the public opinion is so, what do you plan to do with His
Majesty? His Majesty doesn’t say anything because you have to deal
with the Dowager Marchioness Rosan right now, but when things are
all settled and forgotten, it’ll come back to you.”
“That can’t be helped either.”
Cedric said.
Chancellor Lin said as he sighed.
“You are very determined.”
“You keep trying to stop me. I was told that Chancellor was
determined to not immerse himself in lust, and thus became a
bureaucrat.”
“There was a time when I had that determination when I was younger.”
Chancellor Lin said.
“Something like me is pretty good. I am already a failed bureaucrat.”
“A word of humility.”
1278
“I choose to hold my breath and compromise under His Majesty.
However, Grand Duke is different from me, who is only a subordinate,
and from Grand Duke Roygar. Unlike the public opinion of the social
circles and the support of the upper class, the support of the military
will present a psychological threat to His Majesty.”
When Grand Duke Roygar first began to establish his powers, the
emperor still had the shortcomings of the Empress.
He would not have thought that raising another successor to keep his
legal wife in check would come this far.
But now things are different.
Cedric said.
“That kind of power relationship is a good thing. Because I think I have

to do this now.”
It was when he told such a story.
The Grand Duchy’s messenger has arrived.
“Your Grace, Grand Duke Evron, the Grand Duchess has awakened.”
Cedric took a deep breath. And he said to Chancellor Lin.
“I’ll be on my way.”
“Oh, you should.”
“Excuse me.”
He stepped out at a quick pace. And ran out.
The next few chapters will be a whirlwind of emotions, but don’t worry Cedric is here
to comfort us all~
1279
Chapter 145
Cedric sprinted to the Grand Duke’s residence.
His mansion is not far from the Prime Minister’s residence, but he’s
never been this frustrated. Even seeing people on the street made him
angry.
When he jumped into the Grand Duke’s mansion, the employees

panicked.
Cedric paused in the lobby. And he took one deep breath. It won’t
change anything just because he rushed.
A servant was waiting with water and a towel to wash his hands. Cedric
washed his hands and wiped his face.
He hoped that his face would keep its composure.
Ansgar looked at him anxiously.
“What’s the matter? Is there anything wrong with Tia? Is her condition
bad?”
“No. Doctors say she has improved remarkably within a day. He said
that her complexion was restored to the extent that it was no problem
that she hadn’t eaten anything while she was sleeping…….”
“And?”
“It looks like she is crying right now.”
Ansgar said in great perplexity.
He didn’t know what they were talking about through the closed door,
but the only thing he could hear was a cry.
1280
All the employees have seen until now was only Artizea’s smiling face
and the majestic mistress.
Ansgar saw her weeping the first day she came to this house.
But even then, Artizea had not abandoned her noble appearance,
despite her bruised and ripped-off face.
The doctor didn’t know what to do.
“It seems she didn’t know she was pregnant.”
“…… is it.”
“She thought she was infertile…… she seems shocked.”
The doctor said so cautiously.
Cedric nodded that he understood and took off his dusty cloak.
Ansgar took his clothes.
As they entered Artizea’s sitting room, Marcus, who was standing in

front of the door, jumped up to Cedric. Sophie was half crying.
Lysia and Alphonse also looked worried, then looked at Cedric and
bowed their heads in relief.
Knock, knock.
Cedric knocked on the door.
And he opened the door without waiting for an answer. He did not
want Artizea to greet him fully prepared.
Even if Artizea would treat everyone in this world with her armor on,
she shouldn’t be so to him.
“Hiccup!”
Artizea hiccupped in surprise at the sound of the door opening.

1281
Alice hugged Artizea as if wrapping around her and looked towards
the door.
Cedric took a step through the door. Then he turned his hand back
and closed the door.
“Lord, Lord Cedric, ho, how…….”
Artizea looked at him with eyes of disbelief. Blood drained from her
tear-stained face.
“I was back on the day you collapsed. It’s not like I set the date on
purpose.”
Artizea looked at Alice in confusion. Alice answered in a low voice.
“Yes.”
“Wh, why?”
“What I have to do at the Thold Gate is, of course, the work of a

lifetime, but it is no more important than you.”
Cedric answered in a low voice.
Artizea’s body, which had been stiff in surprise, began to tremble.
Alice took her hand. Cedric said.
“Alice, I can’t say that your worries are less than mine, but I want you
to step aside for a moment.”
If Cedric had come out even a little stronger, Alice wouldn’t have left
Artizea’s side.
But he was polite and very calm.
Artizea tightened her hand as she grabbed Alice’s arm.
1282
Alice gently pushed her hand away and bowed a greeting to Cedric
politely and withdrew.
Cedric walked over to the bedside.
Artizea pulled her body back as if frightened and was going to run
away. But she quickly reached the edge of the bed.
Cedric pulled her back and held her in his arms before she fell off the
bed.
Artizea pushed him away, completely terrified. Cedric grabbed her as

she struggled, hugged her and patted her on the back.
Artizea’s hiccups barely stopped.
There were too many things to talk about. He had a lot to tell, a lot to
ask, and a lot to rebuke.
Her first promise was that she wouldn’t hurt herself, and Artizea still
couldn’t live up to that.
“Did you get up and drink water?”
Artizea did not answer and only nodded her head.
Cedric rested her head against his chest and stroked the back of her
head lightly.
“They said that you should eat well and rest.”
“That…… I’m…… trying.”
Artizea stuttered.
She didn’t know what to say. She didn’t want to talk about the child.
But Cedric should already know. If the doctor knew, everyone in the
residence would have known.
1283
She was so afraid of what to say. She was afraid to say she didn’t want
it.
But Cedric asked Artizea before she spoke.
“Are you afraid of the child?”
Artizea’s body stiffened.
Cedric, knowing that she could no longer make any attempt to run
away anymore, gently laid her down on the bed.
Then, with his thumb, he wiped her tear-soaked eyes once, and
pressed his lips to her forehead.
“You don’t have to give birth to it. If you don’t want it.”
“…… !”
Artizea’s body trembled like having a convulsion. Cedric swept her

forehead.
For the past two nights, he has been thinking countless times about
the possibility that Artizea might have drank the medicine even
though she knew she had a child.
Maybe she thought she might as well get rid of the child.
He thought if she was going to abort it anyway, she might have found
the moment when it would be most effective and made it part of her
ruse.
Cedric was guessing Artizea was setting her goals.
The goal is not the reason behind the two-year deadline she set out
when they married, nor the day when he will be crowned.
She will leave when she thinks things won’t turn around anymore, or
when she thinks she can no longer contribute to Cedric’s power.
1284
So he thought she might see the child as a hindrance to her plans.
Perhaps, she was just being swept away by his and her relationship as
a man and woman, and she didn’t want to start a family or forge a
bond with a child.
But he thought it was fortunate it wasn’t the case.
Artizea is just afraid.
“You are weak, you are still young, and I am well aware that having
children can be dangerous. When the child is born, it would be difficult
to move around.”
Something inside Cedric’s chest seemed to be washed away.
It was something he had already decided even when he thought that

she might have drunk the medicine while knowing of pregnancy.
Whether to have any child or not, let Artizea choose.
Still, he was in pain.
But now it’s fine. If it was a decision she made while in tears like this,
he could accept it himself.
“If you tried to get rid of the child, I think it’s possible. If you don’t
want to, you don’t have to give birth.”
When Cedric said that, Artizea hesitated this time.
Because she never thought she would hear such a thing.
But it wasn’t relief that spread through her mind. Anxiety and fear ran
through her veins, making her hands and feet tremble.
After all, Cedric may not have even thought of having any child.
He might have thought it was impossible. Isn’t she Miraila’s daughter

and Lawrence’s sister?
1285
She couldn’t even imagine that Cedric wasn’t that kind of person.
Artizea thought it was crazy. But nothing allows her to think properly.
Cedric placed his hand on Artizea’s eyes, as if aware of all kinds of

thoughts churning in her head. It was like the night they became one
for the first time.
“But it’s not that I hate the child myself.”
Even back then, and for her right now, when her eyes were covered, it
made Artizea feel strange.
It was just that when her eyes were covered, it felt as if she was cut off
from the world.
Cedric’s hands were large and warm, wet from her tears. The touch
melted away what was in Artizea’s head.
“Then give birth.”
“But, but what if it’s wrong? I, I, I don’t have the confidence I can raise
it properly. Heuk…….”
“I will raise it well.”
“If, if it resembles me, if it resembles my mother or brother, or if it

passes on my biological father’s blood.”
Artizea gasped and stuttered her words.
She didn’t even have a clue if what she was saying was being properly
sentenced. It was as if the words that rose from her chest were flowing
straight through her mouth; not through her head.
“You seem to be forgetting that I have imperial blood in my veins.”
“That’s…….”
1286
“If you were going to say ‘bad blood,’ that would be the best
depiction. Do you not know well how the imperial family washed
blood with blood?”
“Lord, Cedric.”
“Tia, you are not born with bad blood. No one has ever taught you the
right path.”
Cedric said softly. And he leaned his body to Artizea and spoke
affectionately.
“I’m scared, too.”
Artizea took in a breath.
“I can’t even remember the faces of my parents. Instead of leaving a

good world for it, I might be leaving it with a lot of luggage.”
“…… No… way.”
“If we are unlucky, you and I may both be purged, and the child may
be left alone; like I did. His Majesty is someone who knows very well
the limits of what a person can endure.”
Artizea couldn’t deny that.
“Still, I want it. Just as you became my wife, the children are on the
road we should go on with together.”
Artizea groaned.
“…… Still I can’t. Ho, ho, how?”
Anyway, how could she possibly have Cedric’s child?
It would have been better if it was just a child born between Cedric
and herself.
1287
However, when the child is born, the child becomes the eldest child of
Evron Grand Duchy, who was born by lawful marriage. It was the
unconditional successor.
Cedric wiped her eyes again with the palm of his hand.
“Crying like that makes you dehydrated.”
“I, no.”
Artizea mumbled a few meaningless words.
Cedric pulled her, hugged her and made her bury her face in his
shoulder.
“You don’t have to make a decision right now.”
“Bu, but…….”
“Don’t think about it. You will think about it with me later. Do you
understand?”
He said while comforting her.
What does that mean? Artizea thought. Having Cedric by her side is
what scares her the most right now.
But as he patted her, the rest of the thoughts melted in her mind. Now
she couldn’t even remember why she started crying.
Artizea wept as he released her neck from his arms. And she fell into a
dark sleep at some point.
Did the whole chapter make you squeal ‘Cedric, where is someone like Cedric in real
life’
1288
Chapter 146
Artizea woke up again the next morning.
Meanwhile, Cedric spent the night by her side.
It was because he was afraid that when she woke up, she would
become mentally unstable or have a seizure again.
But when she woke up suddenly in the morning, Artizea had a calm
face.
“Tia. Did you sleep well?”
Cedric deliberately spoke in a more gentle voice. He had a

complicated heart, but he was determined to show a calm side for her.
Artizea blinked her swollen eyes as she buried herself in the blanket.
And she covered her eyes with her hand.
“My eyes are sore.”
“Because you cried a lot. Doesn’t your throat hurt?”
“It hurts.”
Artizea answered with an almost resting voice.
Cedric said.
“I will call the doctor first. I’ll see the doctor again, wash my face, and
get something to eat.”
“You can go.”
At Artizea’s words, Cedric paused.
1289
“You came all the way here from the north. I’m sure the echo wouldn’t
be small?”
Artizea spoke in a shriveled voice and put her hand on her neck.
“You don’t need tell me.”
Cedric said in a whisper. And he said on behalf of Artizea.
“You’re right. You collapsed, and I took control of the situation.”
“The Northern work…….”
“Don’t worry about it either. I beg your pardon. I should discuss it with
you as well. I have a letter to deliver.”
Cedric said.
If it had been between humans, the negotiation would not have been
so easy.
However, the Prince of Karam, Apua, knew how to doubt, but did not
fully understand the excuses of humans.
He genuinely accepted and understood Cedric’s words that his wife’s

family had trouble.
〘 If you are worried about your partner, you cannot do anything. Let’s
end this conversation here. This does not mean that the conversation
itself will cease. Anyway, just because you have stayed in this place for
a few more months and talk to me more, it’s still impossible to break
the Thold Gate all of a sudden.〙
[“Thank you for understanding.”]
〘 And isn’t your partner a woman of light? You barely got her back,
so you should cherish her.〙
1290
Cedric smiled bitterly, not knowing where to start explaining and
correcting Apua’s words.
“Anyway, I will only say for now that I have come to see the
possibilities for the future. There are a lot more urgent things right
now.”
“Yes…….”
Cedric pressed his lips to Artizea’s finger.
“I will take care of the rest. For now, just think about resting and
recovering your body. It’s not only a problem with the child, it’s your
body that’s also a problem.”
Artizea nodded her head meekly. And she said,
“Don’t worry about me, you can go. You must have work to do.”
“Tia.”
Cedric made a voice of reproach.
Artizea was right. Originally, there was a meeting with the Ministry of
Home Affairs this morning as well.
But a day or so delay will be fine. Some had already been asked for
their consent. When Artizea’s conditions change, he has to stay by her
side.
He wanted to be by her side for a little longer, probably more.
But Artizea said in a cracked voice.
“I also need time to think on my own.”
“We have to think together.”
“For now, I want to calm myself down a little bit.”
1291
Cedric couldn’t be more stubborn about those words.
“All right. I’ll just take care of a few important and urgent things and
be back soon, so you can rest.”
Artizea didn’t answer. Cedric didn’t rush for an answer.
He brought his face closer instead. Artizea turned her head and went
under her blanket.
Cedric gently tried to pull her out of the blanket. But Artizea was
stubborn.
Instead of pulling her out with strength, Cedric pressed his lips to her
cheek on the blanket.
Because the summer blanket was thin, Artizea could not help feeling
the pressure on her cheek.
“…… Now go.”
“‘Go,’ do you have any other things to say?”
“…….”
Artizea didn’t want her words to come out, so she opened her mouth
and swallowed a gulp.
Her neck hurt very badly, and her ripped lips also hurt. The moment
before, it was like sweet pain mixed with itchiness and anguish, now it
felt as painful as her sore eyes and throat.
Once the dam collapsed, it could hardly hold up the second time.
Artizea curled up under the blanket and held her breath. It was just all
so hard.
In such a quiet bedroom, there’s no way she could hide her sobbing
with a thin quilt in between. She still couldn’t help but do it.
1292
Cedric hugged her with the blanket.
He wanted to say he would be back. And she was going to tell him to
go.
Everytime, with the intention that he will come back to her side.
But for Artizea, even that still seemed unreasonable.
He stayed still until Artizea’s sobs subsided.
＊＊＊
Afterwards, Cedric was eventually summoned by a lieutenant and

forced to leave.
After her tears stopped, the next thing to do was to wash her body.
The maid chief and two of the most trusted maids hurriedly filled the
bathtub with lukewarm water. Marcus and Ansgar personally checked
everything in the bathroom.
Alice and Sophie decided to attend the bath.
They didn’t usually use a lot of people, but today they did that even
though Artizea was very tired.
The two elderly butlers knew how dangerous these times were.
That is why, unless it was someone they trusted in particular, they

decided not to bring them around Artizea.
Artizea usually prefers hotter water, but the doctor personally adjusts
the temperature of the water himself.
The doctor made Artizea drink a watery soup boiled with herbs and
meat while Artizea was in the water.
Because she couldn’t delay further hydration or nutrition.
1293
“You haven’t eaten anything for three days, so it’s good to soothe the
stomach with warm food. I am trying to use medicinal herbs to protect
the body based on the progress.”
“I’m just tired, but there is no particular pain.”
“It may be that you are too weak to feel it.”
Artizea was now unable to say that she knew her body well.
Sophie, who was washing her hair, agreed with the doctor.
“The doctor will take good care of you. Since Madam has always been
weak, you can say that even the most unfavorable condition is
normal.”
“Hmm…….”
“Take your medicines well. During pregnancy, I was told that taking
medicine was not good but…….”
“The best way to stay healthy is to eat a balanced diet. But you have to
start replenishing your energy right now.”
The doctor said
“That’s how you can hold on until giving birth.”
“Okay.”
Artizea drank the soup, roughly skipping it.
She thought she couldn’t eat nor drink, but it went beyond her
expectations. It was even delicious.
When she was relieved, this time she started to feel very hungry.
Seeing Artizea rumbling, Sophie looked at the doctor. The doctor

nodded his head.
1294
“Even if it is light, it is better to eat as much as you can eat first.”
“Yes, I will tell them to prepare it.”
Sophie hurried out of the bathroom.
Alice finished rinsing Artizea’s hair, wrapped it in the towel and dried
it. She grumbled.
“But it seems that our baby is very strong. I wondered why you were so
emaciated even though you’ve been eating well, did it all go to the
baby?”
“Aren’t you just glad it’s a healthy baby?”
“Obviously, it’s a glutton just like the master.”
Still, Alice did not stop complaining.
It was both a complaint and a comfort. To say the child would look like
Cedric.
Artizea was listening to such a conversation dazedly.
Alice helped roll her hair up with the towel and then lift her up from
the bathtub.
After washing, she felt really refreshed.
The time up until this morning was as vague as a dream. Her eyes were
still sore and her face was puffy, but she couldn’t even realize how
much she cried.
And that Cedric is here.
It wasn’t in her plans.
1295
Cedric would have been better off coming this summer or not coming
to the capital this year at all and passing the year in the north.
If that had been the case, at least Lawrence would have been able to
put an end to it and set the stage for the fall of Grand Duke Roygar.
Cedric had better not dirtied his hand at all on this.
It was even more so, because she was Miraila’s daughter.
If he severely punishes Miraila, he becomes a person who treats his

mother-in-law harshly.
However, if he did it in moderation, he becomes an unfair person who

didn’t punish a perpetrator for being his kin.
So, whether he treats her harshly or not, there are all flaws.
She should have been in charge. She had a cause she could get
because she was Miraila’s own daughter. And since he didn’t do it
himself, there were parts that Cedric could have avoided.
It all failed.
But what was more pathetic, she was not lamenting that he had come,
but she felt comforted and consoled.
“Madam.”
Sophie dried her hair and took out her light clothes.
Marcus laid out several small plates in front of Artizea.
Various kinds of fruits, turkey meat cut into bite-size pieces and grilled
with sauce, small meat pie that was often eaten as a snack and others
were served in little amounts.
“If there is anything that bothers you, please tell me. I’ll change the
recipe or make sure it won’t be served next time.”
1296
“No, it’s okay.”
Perhaps because her stomach was warmed up first, her appetite

turned.
Artizea placed her hand on the last plate. Terin, made from mashed
trout, shattered in savouriness in her mouth. There was a fragrant
smell from the mushrooms inside.
Most of the food was placed on one plate, two at a time.
Artizea emptied several of the plates. Oddly enough, it was tastier than
before.
This child seems to want to live for a while, Artizea thought.
‘In this world, if it had been born as a child of a mother like me,
nothing good would happen.’
But thanks to the food she ate, her stomach calmed down a lot and
she was energetic. Artizea was able to keep her feelings hidden.
Marcus asked with a smile on his relieved face.
“What do you like best? Shall we use the same ingredients for lunch?”
“Everything’s fine. Anything that is prepared.”
Artizea answered.
Knock, knock.
There was a knock on the door. Alice went to see what was up, and
then she returned.
And she said to Artizea with a slightly cautious face.
“Miss Lysia wants to see you.”
Artizea flinched.
1297
Chapter 147
“Why is Lysia here?”
Artizea asked.
She did tell Hayley to contact Brother Colton quickly.
But it will take a few days for the news to arrive, and it will take some
time for the news to come back. It was not a distance that could be
reached in three or four days.
Alice said cautiously.
“She arrived on the day Madam collapsed. It seems that Brother

Colton made the decision on the day he heard about the Dowager
Marchioness.”
“…….”
“I think he was thinking of being on Madam’s side at the temple.”
Alice asked.
“What should I do? Shall I take her inside?”
If it were anyone else, she wouldn’t let in now. Artizea had to rest
more.
It was Alice’s intent that Artizea should forget everything about the
Evron Grand Duchy and rest.
But she knew that Artizea was a person who couldn’t do that. Besides,
Lysia is a special person.
1298
Artizea thought for a moment and then let out a long sigh.
She had no desire to run away.
But she didn’t have the option of rejecting Lysia when Lysia wanted to
meet.
She sighed, not because she didn’t want to meet her or because she
was shy.
“Nothing really goes my way.”
“Are you going to decline? Miss Lysia said that she would go if you
were tired.”
“No. Please tell her to come in.”
Artizea said so and she turned to Sophie and Marcus.
“You two can go.”
“Madam.”
“It’s okay. Nothing’s going to happen.”
The cause was unknown, but her condition was actually better than
before she collapsed.
“And Alice, tell Lysia to come in, and tell Hayley and Sir Freil that I am
looking for them.”
“Madam, you need to rest more.”
“Even if I take a break, it would be better to understand the situation

first and then rest. There’s no rush, just tell them to come when they’re
done.”
Alice did not object further.
“Then, I’ll be by your side even then.”

1299
“Yes, please.”
＊＊＊
Lysia entered Artizea’s sitting room with a cautious attitude.
And she knelt down on one of her knees in front of Artizea and kissed
the back of her hand.
“I’m glad you’re safe, Your Grace.”
“Lysia…….”
She didn’t know where to start, so Artizea called her name and choked.
“I’m sorry.”
When Artizea did not speak to her, Lysia looked up and said.
“What?”
“I couldn’t keep doing what I was commanded to do, and I came as I

wanted.”
“I heard that Brother Colton had come. I have entrusted you to be

Brother Colton’s assistant, so you don’t have to think so.”
“Your Grace is too generous with me.”
said Lysia.
“I couldn’t be by your side, and I couldn’t do what I was asked to do,

so I should be reprimanded.”
“Don’t do that, get up.”
Artizea tried to reach her and get her up. But she hadn’t yet had
strength to that extent.
1300
The angle of her looking down at Lysia and Lysia looking up at her was
the exact opposite of what Artizea remembered.
She herself is sitting, and Lysia kneeling on her knees in front of

Artizea gave her a tormented mood.
“I’m okay.”
“You look like you’re not okay.”
“It’s okay.”
Lysia always said.
[“It’s okay.”]
With lips that turned white.
But how can she say that she is not okay?
She once again tried to take Lysia’s hand, but Lysia was a bit more
stubborn.
Artizea burst into tears.
Lysia was not surprised. It was because she remembered that she had
seen these tears in the past as well.
“This child, do you think it’s okay for me to give birth?”
Artizea asked.
What a meaningless question she asked impulsively, she thought.
Lysia knows nothing. What would be different if she asked Lysia to

forgive her or to get Lysia’s permission?
1301
It doesn’t change that she stole Cedric, that she caused Lysia to die
painfully, or that she failed to protect the child.
It doesn’t change that she’s a genocide criminal or a sinister copycat.
It was still true that she was born of ugly bloodlines.
Cedric comforted Artizea, but she couldn’t forgive herself for that
alone.
He asked her to think together. She was grateful for that. But this was
a problem before that.
Is it okay to give birth to this child?
It was a question before the question of whether she could make the
child happy.
But it was useless even if she asked Lysia now.
Even if she were to receive her blessing and forgiveness from her, it
would be nothing more than a flimsy self-consolation for Artizea.
However, Lysia’s words were neither permission nor congratulations

nor consolation.
“Do you want to give birth?”
“I……?”
Artizea looked at Lysia blankly.
“Yes, I think it’s something you want to love.”
Lysia looked a little embarrassed, but she said with a confident

attitude.
“If you didn’t want to, you wouldn’t be afraid.”

1302
But Lysia was right.
Had she had no feelings, she would have decided, whether she would
have the child or not, according to her own needs. There was no
element in which trouble could intervene. This is because it is not a
process of finding the optimal efficiency, but a reasonable choice.
Also, if she didn’t want to, she wouldn’t hesitate. She would remain
steadfast in her belief that the child not being born was better for
everyone.
It is right to cut the seeds of anxiety early. There is no reason for her to
leave a variable that is far more likely to be negative.
Why should her children be any different from all the lives she has ever
dealt with as her chess pieces?
Where is the guarantee that this is a child worthy of birth?
Even if Cedric nurtures it and Alice loves it, the child’s nature may
resemble her and become cold-blooded.
But it is painful because she wanted it even though she knew it.
She wanted to have the child. She wanted to create a family that she
wanted to have but couldn’t get. She wanted to have her own child
and raise it differently from her.
It was the child born to Cedric. She wanted to love it.
She kept thinking that maybe it’ll be okay. Especially since this might
be the first and last chance.
She traced back to her heart one by one and realized that fact, then
Artizea lowered her head.
“It’s strange.”
“What?”
1303
“How could you not change like this?”
It was only when Artizea was twenty-four that she met Lysia in person.
The lives and sufferings of the countless people Lysia met in the West
made her mature, and the wars and hardships that plagued Evron
Grand Duchy tempered her.
At that time, Lysia was already a complete saintess.
When they met again, she had an innocent side that Artizea had never
even thought of.
So Artizea felt sadness and joy at the same time.
She thought she wanted to keep Lysia from changing like this.
But Artizea knew and suddenly realized that there was no point in
trying so hard.
Lysia’s eyes were always right. And the world, which will be watched
with her eyes, will raise her as a saint.
Any thoughts Artizea had created by spinning her head like crazy
meant nothing in front of Lysia’s eyes.
Artizea realized it anew.
“I’m sorry.”
“What?”
“I’m sorry that I fell in love with Cedric.”
Artizea stuttered.
She was determined to play a useful role this time, since her life, which
was supposed to be lost, did not disappear.
But in the end she was the same as before.

1304
She’s terribly selfish.
Artizea admitted she was the same as she was back then, as she didn’t
mind ruining the world just because she wanted her mother’s love.
So she didn’t stop crying out of guilt.
Lysia got her body up.
“It’s so strange. I haven’t known you for very long.”
“…… Lysia.”
“By the way, I think I know what you are thinking.”
Lysia stretched out her arm.
“If you don’t think it’s rude, can I give you a hug for a moment?”
Artizea did not answer.
But Lysia spread her arms as if she heard the answer.
And she hugged Artizea briefly in a motion slow enough not to startle
her.
“What Your Grace is so afraid of or worried about, I don’t know for

sure.”
“…….”
“But you don’t have to. You haven’t done anything wrong to me.”
Lysia said kindly.
Artizea closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Thinking that now too,
she hasn’t changed.
Artizea says she will protect Lysia, but in the end she finds herself
protected.
1305
Lysia patted Artizea’s shoulder once, then loosened the embrace. And
she said as she held Artizea’s hand.
“You will be able to give birth to a healthy and wonderful child, and
raise them very well.”
If it were a blessing, it would be the most meaningful blessing in the

world. It was a true saint’s blessing.
＊＊＊
Meanwhile, Hayley and Freil arrived at Alice’s call and were waiting in
the parlor.
“You said that Her Grace had a seizure yesterday?”
“I was just hearing the news. I didn’t have time to come anyway, Sir
Freil knows that too, right?”
Hayley said so with a blank face.
“You’re still closer to the maids than me, aren’t you?”
“Alice and Sophie are all good kids, but there is a great river flowing
between the maid and the husband’s maid. Lysia is an exception. She
is loved by everyone.”
Hayley complained.
“Well, are you aware of the current situation of the Grand Duchy?”
Freil sighed. Even under his eyes, a dark shadow was thickly cast.
“Will I ever reach that far? Dealing with the covert contact of military
personnel is killing me. Does it make sense to deal with the generals in
my spare time?”
“What can I do? You should resent His Grace for acting as if he would
never do such a thing again for the rest of his life.”
1306
Hayley sighed, and Freil grumbled
“Isn’t Evron really lacking in talent? I knew it, but no, no matter how
hard it is.”
“I feel the same way……. Still, can Sir Freil still be in a harder situation
than mine? I have disobeyed Her Grace’s orders.”
At Hayley’s words, Freil bit his lips.
“Oh, don’t admit so easily that you’re in a worse situation.”
“It’s true, but what can I do?”
Hayley threw the pen at him.
Chapter 148
It took a while for Artizea to calm down again.
Hayley’s worries continued to grow as she waited, saying that it would

be better to get scolded right away.
Finally, there was a call just before Hayley exploded, she wanted to ask
if she was intentionally promoting fear to create a head start.
“You did a great job while I was away, you two.”
Artizea said so in a cracked voice.
They heard that she cried the whole time. But they couldn’t expect that
her face and eyes were swollen and lips cracked, making it difficult to
speak.
1307
In fact, Hayley wasn’t quite convinced that Artizea had taken her
pregnancy so shockingly.
Even if she was shocked, she thought it would be a lie to say that she
cried so hard.
‘Well, it’s like, during pregnancy, emotions fluctuate.’
Even that blunt older sister, Mel, cried, laughed, and fussed.
Artizea clenched her throat a few times, but there was hardly any
sound, so she spoke in a whisper-like voice.
“It’s hard for me to talk, so I won’t pry into everything. I’m just trying to
understand the situation, so just report briefly.”
“All right. A detailed report was also prepared.”
Alice took the report from both hands.
Hayley explained the situation in sequence from the time Artizea

collapsed.
From the firing of the flare to the appearance of Cedric, the turning of
the tables on treason, and the leaking of information to newspapers to
escalate the situation honestly.
It took only three or four days, but it was so much that she couldn’t
explain it all by herself.
In the middle, Freil added a story about the military situation.
No one has yet publicly expressed support for Cedric. However, Cedric
was originally acquainted with military personnel both high and low.
In particular, among those who did not have any particular interest in
politics or factions, there were many who showed their favor to Cedric.
1308
From the beginning, people feel closer to those who have many
similarities with themselves.
As Cedric solidified his identity as an imperial family, he had many

wanting to stand by his side.
In the midst of this, Amalie and Gayan came out to assist Cedric.
Many officers of the Central Army and Guards actively cooperated with
the two.
No one has made an official statement, yet. However, rumors

circulated that the two had some kind of relationship with Cedric
beforehand.
So, those who really want to know whether this is really for revenge or
a pavement for the future, and how far Cedric is aiming if he jumps
into the struggle for power, have been in contact with him under the
water.
‘There’s no way you didn’t know.’
Since the words couldn’t come out properly, Artizea sighed only in her
heart.
There is no way that Cedric was unaware of the repercussions of his

actions.
Artizea felt the edge of her chest tighten.
There’s no way Artizea wouldn’t know what Cedric had given up when
he was determined to kneel before the Emperor.
He gave up pride for her. He also broke his beliefs. He also decided to
forget Evron’s redemption.
What he said to the Emperor was not a lie, but neither was it
completely sincere. It is intentionally deceptive. He was determined to
set his feet in the dirty mud of political strife.
1309
Because of her and the child in her womb.
That’s not what she was hoping for.
It was Artizea herself who had told Cedric to give up the fight. Her
belief is that he can only expand after becoming Emperor.
But when he made up his mind to do so, her heart ached.
If Cedric were to make such a decision, it should either be for the

Empire or for Evron. Or it had to be for the suffering people at the
bottom.
It shouldn’t be for Artizea herself.
Artizea bit her lower lip. To prevent her tears from flowing, she forcibly
turned her thoughts away.
She told Hayley.
“You did well.”
Hayley visibly shook her body.
Freil patted Hayley on the shoulder. Then, Hayley let out a long, puffy
breath, and then she cried.
Artizea had a sore throat, but she couldn’t help but ask.
“Why? Are you surprised that I said you did well?”
“Because I did the opposite of what you ordered.”
“It was something I could never have imagined myself; that Lord
Cedric would come to the capital.”
Artizea didn’t speak much as her throat hurt, so she took a few sips of
warm water.
1310
“The situation has completely changed, and the scope of what you can
do has narrowed down. In that situation, you understood the true
meaning of my orders and the importance of the work so that the
aftermath of Lord Cedric’s actions had the maximum effect. This is a
feat worthy of praise.”
“However, there is no difference when breaking the order.”
“It was certainly true that the flare was fired, but in the end, wasn’t
your judgment right? If you had gone out as mildly as I told you, there
is a possibility that we would have been kidnapped.”
“Is it, though?”
Alice gave a glare to tell Artizea to stop talking. But Hayley waited
patiently for an answer.
“I didn’t bring you here because I need a puppet who can only do
what I’m told.”
“Your Grace.”
“If you had acted as ordered in that situation without even trying to
judge for yourself, you would have been a disappointment.”
Hayley used to try not to feel her personal feelings toward Artizea if
possible.
Artizea was Grand Duchess Evron, and she was the daughter of the
Jordyn family, so that if she did her best in public service, she thought
it was enough.
Because everything but negative feelings felt like betrayal to Aubrey.
Aubrey, who died, actually knew nothing. The offender was Aubrey.
Hayley had no resentment, and she never thought of revenge.
She didn’t miss Aubrey much. It was only bittersweet to think that her
parents and sister had been hurt.
1311
But still, there is something like loyalty as a sister.
She used to think that way, but now, something is about to spring up
in her mind.
And even before she could really feel it, Freil tackled it.
“Is that a compliment? I heard that even a ten-year-old can think for
himself?”
“If I left him alone, wouldn’t he want to think about nothing?”
“I mean, if that’s the case, then don’t pour a lot of work onto me just
because you believe in me.”
“I never said that you were less than a ten-year-old. There are many
people who are less than a ten-year old.”
“Then give me some praise.”
If Artizea’s voice was not hoarse, it was a response that sounded quite
pleasant.
As Hayley tried to give Freil a look for what he was doing, she realized
Alice was keeping her mouth shut.
And she noticed that Freil was deliberately speaking more lightly to
lighten Artizea’s mood.
Whether she knew this or not, Artizea’s face rubbing her forehead was
definitely better than before.
Hayley realized that she shouldn’t have kept her mouth shut.
“Are you expecting compliments when you have been complaining

without a break?”
“But I did a good job, didn’t I? Am I the only one complaining?”
“What I did was worry, not complain.”

1312
“I was also worried. My job is not as it should be, someone who is two
ranks higher than me should do it.”
As they argued, Artizea let out a sigh and took a few more sips of
water.
And she beckoned to Alice.
Alice handed the papers she had prepared beforehand to Freil and
Hayley respectively.
“I asked to make two copies of the material, but now that I see it, I
think it would have been better if there was only one.”
“No. The emergency system is now over.”
“We don’t work together.”
Hayley and Freil answered side by side. Alice giggled.
Artizea said.
“The document is a list of all the people who come and go, including
the employees of this mansion, their families, and the merchants who
do business, to find out whose the bribe it was and to whom, how
much, and with what information.”
“Yes.”
The two responded tensely.
“…… .”
Artizea hesitated as she could not readily continue the next words.
But she ordered what she would have done if it had been someone
else, not herself, who had conceived the master’s child.
“With this in mind, make sure you thoroughly cover all people and
things that were brought into the mansion.”
1313
“Yes.”
The two bowed their heads together. They knew how dangerous this
time was and what to be careful about without having to explain it.
Hayley asked.
“But I don’t know what His Majesty is thinking. Didn’t he know that the
military would react like this?”
“No way. I think he did it on purpose.”
Freil said.
“We must not forget what happened 18 years ago. His Majesty knows
that it is far better to have a young successor to threaten and squeeze
than it is to have a capable, mature and experienced Grand Duke
Evron.”
“You mean he’s letting it stand tall and waiting for it to topple over?”
“It makes sense.”
Artizea answered.
“But things were a little different from back then. There is no need for
His Majesty to re-establish the foundation of imperial power through
imprisonment and purges.”
“It is, but ……. It’s not without gain, but he’s given His Grace something
too big for what it’s required.”
“Everyone is illogical to some degree. Maybe something…… It must

have been an emotional gain.”
“Emotional gain?”
Hayley tilted her head.
1314
“Yes. There’s no way a greedy person like His Majesty could not act
without gain, nor could he have miscalculated profit and loss for such
a big deal.”
If the obvious gain is small, the rest is filled with emotional things.
For Artizea, it was not clear what it was.
But she was well aware that although the Emperor was cold-blooded,
he wasn’t completely cold-hearted.
He’s the same person that had long loved Miraila, and he has not
completely removed the Empress but kept her closed within the
confine of the Empress’ palace.
“Let’s start with what we can do.”
“Yes.”
Hayley and Freil answered nervously.
“The greatest advantage His Majesty can get from this is to establish a
conspiracy against Grand Duke Roygar.”
“Yes.”
“Even if His Majesty doesn’t use the cause right now, he’s going to try
to hold the evidence. Grand Duke Roygar must know that Bishop Akim
is never one to face it all alone.”
“Yes.”
“There will be an attempt to destroy evidence.”
Freil asked.
“The temple is under surveillance right now, shall we bring him to the
Grand Duke’s residence and protect him?”
“No. I like to fish.”

1315
A cause that is useful to the Emperor is also useful to her.
Originally, another scheme had been prepared to oust Grand Duke

Roygar. But then a better one came up, and she didn’t have to stick
with her original plan.
“…….”
Artizea hesitated.
She would have taken care of these important things herself.
“Hayley, I’ll leave that to you.”
But Artizea said so.
If she wasn’t going to abandon the child, she couldn’t accumulate any
more fatigue than what she already had.
Chapter 149
Bishop Akim was still in the temple.
Just because the word treason was involved didn’t mean he was taken
away. He was still at his place in the temple.
He was in custody. The Knights of Evron and guards surrounded his

room and watched the hallways. Very few were allowed to visit.
Even so, they could not immediately drag the bishop into a dungeon
and imprison him. Evidence or testimony was required.
1316
In this case, the moment the priests who tried to kidnap Artizea
confessed was the moment when Bishop Akim was properly indicted
of treason.
Bishop Akim was, of course, well aware of this. And he knew that his
priests couldn’t endure it or be stubborn when tortured.
They believed Bishop Akim and followed him blindly. However, it is

impossible for a person with such training not to disclose information
while being tortured. It was impossible with mere loyalty.
“What the hell were you thinking?”
Bishop Nikos came to him with a dark face and asked lamentably.
Bishop Akim replied with his hard face.
“Did I assume that the Grand Duchess was conceiving? I have been
deceived.”
“Damn it. Didn’t you know that Grand Duchess Evron was not very
healthy?”
“If she had said she was pregnant, I wouldn’t have told her to repent.”
“Akim! Now is not the time for you to be so stubborn. Don’t you know
how big this is?”
“Therefore?”
Bishop Akim asked in a cold voice.
“Isn’t it enough for you to watch without taking this side or the other
side as you have done so far?”
“Akim, why are you saying that? Yes, just like you said, I’ll do my thing.
Still, shouldn’t we try to calm things down a bit? Are you ready to be
punished?”
1317
“If there is something you want to tell, say it.”
“It’s not too late now. Apologize to Grand Duke Evron and his wife,
and cooperate. You weren’t really trying to harm the imperial family,
were you?”
“Is that Colton’s idea?”
“Akim, Colton is not the problem.”
“Tell Colton. Don’t let the Grand Duchess deceive him and endanger
the temple.”
As a result of being deceived, he lost the fight.
He did not believe that Artizea would not have known that she was
pregnant. She deceived everyone and was aiming for a dramatic effect.
“A fall is a fall, either from a tower or from the second floor.”
He muttered to himself.
In fact, there is a big difference. Those who fall from the second floor
have a chance of surviving, but those who fall from the top of the
tower will not survive. Bishop Akim knew it, too.
Bishop Nikos eventually stood up.
“Break that stubbornness and pride, and think again. If you change
your mind, Colton and I will try to mediate somehow.”
“Did Colton tell you to say that?”
“You are such a bad person to waste our time like this. You’ll have to
leave the office of bishop, but it won’t be too bad; a life spent in the
monastery managing and studying the scriptures. Think carefully.”
Bishop Nikos left those words and left.
Bishop Akim did not respond.

1318
He had no intention of accepting such a life.
But if he doesn’t accept it, is there any other way to survive?
‘Escape is wrong.’
He was guarded by the Knights of Evron, so it was impossible to

escape on his own.
It was also dangerous to seek the help of Grand Duke Roygar.
Neither Bishop Akim nor Marchioness Camellia were foolish enough to

easily leave evidence.
All conversations were conducted face to face. The money exchanged

took the form of sponsorship for Bishop Akim’s research activities.
There was absolutely nothing to be called evidence. However, they

could all be meaningful evident with the testimony of Bishop Akim.
Conversely, Grand Duke Roygar had no reason to keep him alive.

Rather, having him killed would be a relief.
So now he has only two options.
One of them is to tell Cedric everything in order to gain his favor.
Then Grand Duke Roygar becomes the culprit, and Bishop Akim
himself becomes the accessory.
He then offers a promise to actively cooperate in the prosecution of

Grand Duke Roygar to lessen his own punishment.
The Archbishop and Brother Colton will also intervene.
Then he will be able to save his life. As Bishop Nikos said, he would be
able to end his life as a monk and live in exile in a monastery
somewhere on the outskirts.
1319
Cedric is a man of his word. Bishop Akim won’t have to worry about
the rest of his life as long as he can get Cedric’s word.
‘It’s terrifying just thinking about it.’
Nevertheless, Bishop Akim did not want to take that path.
He had a realization that it was stupid.
But if he compromised, he eventually had to bow his head to Artizea.

He also had to accept Brother Colton’s arbitration.
He will not be able to look up to Brother Colton for the rest of his life.
Even if the alternative would cost him his life, his pride would not allow
it.
So, until yesterday, he was just going to die proudly.
He, of course, did not intend to die alone. If he’s going to be framed
and die anyway, wouldn’t it be better to burn it all with a splendid fire?
But last night he had another option.
Bishop Akim headed to his desk. And he took out a letter from the
secret drawer.
The letter, delivered in secret, was from the Emperor.
Of course, there was no name written on it. Even if he traced the

sender, it would have nothing to do with the Emperor.
But he guarantees a sure protection. He also promises to change

Bishop Akim’s identity secretly. Even though it is far from the capital,
he promises to let him live without lack as a nobleman.
It also touched Bishop Akim’s pride. The letter completely treated

Bishop Akim like a secular person.
1320
As if he were willing to sell himself over just because he could live in
wealth.
But it was better than bowing down to Artizea and Brother Colton.
It was also a reasonable suggestion.
If the opponent secures Bishop Akim, he will get a justification to

execute Grand Duke Roygar as a traitor at any time.
So, at least Bishop Akim himself is not going to be in a one-sidedly

forgiven relationship.
This was a deal.
‘I’m in the hands of the Emperor, I guess.’
There was no way it would be an equal trade.
When the Emperor deems him no longer needed, he will quietly

dispose of Bishop Akim any time.
Even so, it was a more plausible future for Bishop Akim.
Knock, knock
Then he heard a knock on the door.
Bishop Akim put the letter back and jumped to his feet from his desk.
The door opened. The servant who brought the meal lowered his eyes
with a frightened face.
It looked like it was already dinner time.
As the door opened, the knights glanced inside.
Bishop Akim was deeply offended, but he did not reveal it.
1321
The servant came in cautiously and set the tray down on the table. And
he went out hurriedly.
The door closed again.
Bishop Akim sat down in front of the tray in a reluctant way.
Then he ate slowly and realized when he was half way through.
His tongue was getting numb little by little.
“Keuk!”
He tried to scream, but no sound came out, as if his throat was also
closed.
There must have been poison in the meal.
Bishop Akim jumped up in panic. Then he hurriedly ran to the desk

and opened the drawer with the medicine box.
Among the vials he drank due to his chronic illness, he hurriedly found
an antidote and opened the lid. He was lucky enough to have it set up
for emergencies.
It’s not a cure-all, so there’s no guarantee he’ll be detoxified, but it’ll

buy him some time.
But as it passed over his neck, Bishop Akim felt a burning pain and
grabbed his neck.
“Keee, heuk…… !”
And he just fell to the floor.
It was the fifth day since the day Artizea collapsed.
＊＊＊
It was late that evening that Hayley had come.

1322
She was very nervous. It was Hayley herself who created the overall
plan for this event.
She didn’t go through enough reviewing because she was running out
of time. In fact, Hayley had no intention of leading this work until this
point.
How much more can she say that this is such an important and urgent
matter?
She thought that once Artizea woke up, she would just have to follow
the command.
Whatever it was, she had no other choice but to take the work.
Hayley tightly strained her body and stood in the hallway with Bishop
Akim’s room.
Will she be able to negotiate one-on-one with Bishop Akim? It didn’t

seem like she would be.
But she couldn’t help it.
Artizea did not seek the cooperation of Bishop Akim. It was enough to
use him as a bait.
[“Remove the restraints a little, and make a way so that he can connect
to the outside. It’s good if he escapes, and Grand Duke Roygar will
surely respond.”]
Artizea said in a cold voice.
[“There will be an assassination attempt. You have to hold it back.”]
Hayley disagreed with that opinion.
[“I think it would be better to negotiate with Bishop Akim first.”]
1323
[“Bishop Akim will never cooperate with us. When a man like that
achieves great achievements and grows old, he has an unimaginable
ego. He’s even jealous of Brother Colton.”]
[“Bishop Akim now knows who Your Grace is, and he also knows that
he is in the spotlight now. And I don’t think Grand Duke Roygar would
want to let him get out alone.”]
[“I don’t think Bishop Akim would be in a state where he could

reasonably calculate profit and loss……, but if you think so, go ahead.”]
Artizea said so coolly.
[“You are a person who can think, so I won’t worry about this any
more.”]
The compliment Artizea said that she did well wasn’t a compliment,
Hayley thought.
After all, when Artizea collapsed, she must have been given a
punishment of her own.
Freil, who knew Artizea before Hayley, said with a resigned attitude.
[“You have come to a crossroads to decide whether to rest until you

die or die until you rest.”]
[“Can’t we rest until we die?”]
Hayley was sincere.
The knights who were guarding the hallway were surprised to see
Hayley.
“Lady Jordyn, what are you doing at such a late hour?”
“On behalf of Her Grace, I have come to see Bishop Akim. May I come
in?”
1324
“Of course. Just that me and the guard will be present.”
“I don’t want you to hear the conversation.”
“Don’t worry. If it’s Lady Jordyn, that’s fine.”
Having said that, the knight opened the door.
And jumped in surprise. Following him, other knights and members of

the guards rushed in.
Hayley stepped in too late.
Bishop Akim was lying on the floor, holding a vial. The blood from his
mouth was black and pooled on the floor.
The temperature was already cold.
“Oh God, is this seizure? I should have paid attention to it.”
The guard said with a worried face. Because it was clear that it would
be the responsibility of those who guarded him.
Chapter 150
Hayley returned to Grand Duke Evron’s residence, like a withered

salad.
At that time, when she said she would meet Artizea, Alice opened her
eyes in an angry glare, but her affairs were urgent and she had no
choice.
Artizea wasn’t asleep yet. The doctor and maids urged her to rest
quickly.
1325
But she couldn’t sleep because she had slept for several days. She was
sitting on the bed, and she was sorting things out and thinking.
“Is Bishop Akim dead?”
“Yes. He had a vial in his hand. There was poison in the vial.”
Hayley replied so.
The guards said it was a suicide, and it seemed so on the surface.
“The Guards seem to think it was suicide by poison.”
“Considering the pride of Bishop Akim, it’s not impossible, isn’t it?”
“But it is strange.”
Hayley said.
“There was a half-touched meal left. If he was going to commit suicide,

he wouldn’t have eaten at all. He could have killed himself after eating
a meal, but even then, there is something strange about it.”
“There must have been something in the meal.”
“But, just in case, all the food and water were thoroughly inspected
and sent in. I did ask them to check it again.”
“It’s not poison, it’s a weak paralytic. Then, even if people eat it and get
checked, it cannot be confirmed.”
Artizea said indifferently.
“Bishop Akim knew he was in danger. What would he think if his neck
and tongue were paralyzed in such a situation?”
“Are you saying he looked for the vial because he thought he was
poisoned?”
1326
“It is most likely. Perhaps they had swapped out the vials before this
happened. It’s hard to notice things unlike regular medicines because
you don’t usually touch them.”
Artizea asked.
“What about the servant who brought the meal?”
“We are looking for him now.”
“They must have lost the servant already.”
It’s one step late.
Marchioness Camellia and her craftsmanship was known to be the

best. There will be no evidence, no witnesses left.
So she was trying to catch the fish on the spot.
Hayley bowed her head.
“I’m sorry.”
“No, it’s okay. It’s because I didn’t wake up earlier. It was impossible for
you to stop.”
Artizea thought for a moment.
Before she collapsed, she never imagined that a word like treason
would come out.
It was a plan that was made in haste according to the sudden situation
in the first place. It was a luxury to hope it would happen without any
problems.
As soon as she opened her eyes, it occurred to her that she should
have taken care of Bishop Akim first. But he had already passed away,
so she couldn’t help it.
1327
Even what she planned early and carefully is often ruined due to
variables when carried out.
This was out of Artizea’s control.
“I can’t help it. Let’s stop this here.”
“Your Grace.”
Hayley was restless and lowered her head.
“It’s just that I wasn’t as lucky as I thought. It would be better not to

delve into this any further. It’s not the time to ignore the odds and
persist.”
Perhaps the Emperor had his hands on Bishop Akim in his own way. If
she digs the wrong way, she will touch it.
There was originally a separate plan for dealing with Grand Duke
Roygar. It would also be better to push it, too.
Hayley wasn’t completely convinced. But she nodded.
“Understood, Your Grace. Do you have anything else to order?”
“What about Lord Cedric?”
Artizea asked without agitation. This is because it was not a personal

question, but a question to understand the situation.
“Did you deliver him this news?”
“Yes. A person from the Knights of Evron departed in order to report

immediately. Even if it was hasty, I made a separate note of the facts
and passed it along to him.”
“Alright. Wait there for a while.”
Artizea brought a pen and paper, and wrote a short letter on the spot.
1328
[If you continue your now hardline attitude, and no evidence emerges,
you will return as a political failure. You took most of the gains you
could get. Now is the right time to put an end to this situation before
you regret that His Majesty gave you too much power.]
Artizea simply wrote it like that.
In the signature line, she pondered for a long time. But in the end, she
wrote nothing.
Then she folded the letter in half and put it in an envelope and gave it
to Hayley.
“Please deliver this letter to Lord Cedric. You must hand it over
yourself.”
“Yes.”
“After that, you can rest without having to come to report to me. I
must go to rest now.”
“Yes.”
Hayley bowed politely and walked away.
Artizea stared blankly into the air for a moment.
Her stomach was throbbing. She crawled under the blanket. And she
tried to sleep.
＊＊＊
Cedric remained in the Imperial Palace until this moment.
With him were the Archbishop, as well as the representative of the

temple and the judges appointed by the Emperor. The guards and the
elders of the nobility also attended.
In front of him were the priests who tried to kidnap Artizea.
1329
This was the first time they had officially testified, but it was already
after they had suffered enough when questioned by the Knights of
Evron and the Guards.
The priests, terrified, took an oath in the name of God and testified
that it was Bishop Akim’s order.
Bishop Akim himself did not attend, but it was a de facto trial.
There was no separate trial for treason. He will be executed as is. The
reason why this procedure went through this process was because the
other party was a bishop.
The news of Bishop Akim’s death was delivered near the end of this
process.
The knight that came to report to Cedric was the fastest. In addition,
information was delivered through their respective routes.
The bishops’ countenances turned pale. Judges and nobles also

murmured.
“What’s going on here? Is it a suicide?”
“Are there any suspicions of suicide by poisoning?”
Several voices of conversation with the person next to them were

carefully combined to become a murmur, in a low voice so as not to
be heard by others.
Cedric ran his hands up to his face. He had a headache.
Amalie spoke to him in a muffled voice.
“Things are a mess, Grand Duke. No suicide note was found, was it?”
“Initially, that’s the news.”
“Then the chances of suicide are low.”
1330
“But it appears that the poison vial was originally owned by Bishop
Akim. He drank it himself.”
“Suicide is more difficult than murder. If he died suddenly..….”
Then Bishop Nikos, who had spoken with the Archbishop, approached
Cedric.
“The temple will thoroughly cooperate with any investigation. Please

do not misunderstand, Grand Duke.”
Bishop Nikos’ face was pale and tired.
“Bishop Nikos, do you think Bishop Akim committed suicide?”
“Akim is a very proud person.”
Bishop Nikos lowered his eyes.
“Grand Duke.”
“But right now, I cannot readily promise that there will be no more
issues with the temple.”
It was time to tell them that.
Hayley arrived.
Cedric was not surprised. But he felt a little sad.
‘Even though I told you to rest.’
But he knew very well that Artizea couldn’t do it, and that he couldn’t
stop her.
That’s what she’s been doing so far. Just because she has a child
doesn’t mean she’s suddenly excluded from everything and reading a
storybook in a quiet, safe bedroom.
1331
Realistically, Artizea’s advice was also needed.
Hayley quietly delivered Artizea’s letter to Cedric.
Cedric skimmed it and read it.
“I see.”
“Shall I tell something to Her Grace?”
“…… Tell her to rest well and not to worry. I’ll be late tonight.”
Hayley politely bowed again and walked away.
“What did she say?”
Amalie asked curiously.
“Now is the time to stop.”
“Her Grace is also wise. It is only speculation that Bishop Akim is

behind it. Right now, there is nothing that can be concrete. It’s the
same whether it’s suicide or murder.”
“Right.”
“If we drag it for a long time without result, you will likely touch His
Majesty’s judgement.”
Cedric nodded his head. He too knew what Artizea and Amalie were
talking about.
He folded Artizea’s letter four times and put it in his inner pocket. It
was also a letter to be burned.
The murmur grew louder as Cedric stood up.
“Let’s call it a day.”
1332
Cedric said. If Bishop Akim died and even after listening to the
testimonies of the priests, nothing would happen.
He went out first. Then the nobles moved hurriedly.
It was going to be a night where no one sleeps.
＊＊＊
The salon of Marchioness Camellia was also still lit until this moment.
News of the death of Bishop Akim has not yet been made publicly
available. Only a few major nobles, including Grand Duke Roygar,
heard the news quickly.
Grand Duke Roygar got out of the conversation and poured his own
cool sparkling wine into two glasses.
And he approached Marchioness Camellia.
“The weather is getting hotter, have a drink, sister-in-law.”
A happy smile hung on his lips.
“I feel very refreshed.”
It would not have been easy because of the strict security, but
Marchioness Camellia handled the matter lightly. She left no evidence
to link even to herself.
Even if it turns out that Bishop Akim was poisoned, it would not be
known who did it.
All guesses are just guesses. The charge of treason with Bishop Akim is
over.
Now all the facts that remained for Grand Duke Roygar was that
Miraila’s actions were treason.
1333
And this, on the other hand, was something that Cedric could not
claim to be wrong.
There is no reason to attack each other. It was an unwinnable board,

so it was overturned.
Marchioness Camellia smiled.
“I will tell you in detail later.”
This was not a story to be told here.
That was then.
“His Grace, Grand Duke Evron, has come.”
The servant entered the salon with hurried steps.
Chapter 151
As soon as the servant could tell the news, the door opened.
Cedric came in very quietly. Accompanying him was only one

lieutenant, and he had no servants.
He didn’t make a sound or say anything when he came in. However,

the guests of the salon looked at him all at once.
He had that much presence.
Grand Duke Roygar hardened his face. He thought that Cedric must
have been running here because he had a tantrum.
1334
Politics is for a justification.
Cedric had no excuse to blame him. With the death of Bishop Achim,
there is no evidence to link Grand Duke Roygar to treason.
But if what Cedric wanted to do was revenge rather than politics, there
was nothing else he could do.
Because emotions need neither evidence nor justification.
Cedric took off his cloak at the entrance to the salon and untied his
sword. And he left it to the servant and went inside.
Grand Duke Roygar brightened his expression.
“What is this, Cedric? I thought you didn’t go to salons.”
It was as if he did not know about the interrogation held at the

Imperial Palace today.
Grand Duke Roygar was really determined to pretend he didn’t know

anything officially.
He tried to smile. But he seldom did that.
Cedric did nothing, and he slowly approached Grand Duke Roygar and
he was intimidated.
After all, humans are animals too.
As the hostile opponent narrowed the physical distance and came face
to face, one was instinctively conscious of the physical difference.
Contrary to the brief, baseless imagination that ran through the mind
of Grand Duke Roygar, Cedric did not distort his face.
Instead, he spoke in a calm manner.
“I have something to tell you.”
1335
“Really? Shall we go to a quiet private room then? It’s a sudden visit,
but I think my sister-in-law will be able to give you that much
consideration.”
Grand Duke Roygar said in an outwardly relieved way.
Cedric didn’t seem to come to fight.
“No. It’s late, and it’s not going to take that long.”
“Then would you like to drink something? I just picked up some great
sparkling wine. If nothing else, I was going to congratulate you on
getting an heir, so that’s all good.”
Cedric seemed to think for a moment, then accepted the glass from
Grand Duke Roygar.
“Then I will accept it with thanks.”
“Yes. You should celebrate. Since your wife is not feeling well right
now, even if the celebration is delayed a little, isn’t it still a celebration?
Now, it feels like Evron Grand Duchy has returned to its place.”
Grand Duke Roygar raised his glass.
Cedric did not hesitate and emptied the glass as he recommended.
And he glanced at his lieutenant. The lieutenant lifted up the ebony

wooden box he was wearing on his side.
“Since you congratulate me like this, I think I can even get an excuse
that what I brought was a gift in return.”
“What is it?”
Grand Duke Roygar asked, perplexed.
Cedric’s attitude was different from anything he had envisioned, and

he didn’t know what to do with it.
1336
He glanced at Marchioness Camellia. Because he wanted to know what
she was thinking. But Marchioness Camellia also looked bewildered.
Cedric opened the box by hand.
Inside was a pair of dueling pistols. The two single-shot guns, made
exactly the same, were elegant and beautiful, like a work of art.
Since it was in Cedric’s possession, the performance must also be

certain.
“Cedric.”
Grand Duke Roygar called Cedric in a frozen voice.
He really couldn’t have given this as a gift. It’s not a gift, it’s a duel
request.
Cedric closed the box cover and held it out to Grand Duke Roygar’s
servant. The servant hesitated and looked at Grand Duke Roygar.
Grand Duke Roygar did not order to take it.
Cedric said to Grand Duke Roygar.
“I hate to bleed in places that aren’t even a battlefield, uncle. You don’t
have to look so frightened.”
“Huh.”
Only when Grand Duke Roygar heard those words did he realize that
he was turning blue. And he took a deep breath, pretending to be
alright, trying to clear his expression.
However, his breath that had been blocked was not opened at once.
Grand Duke Roygar made a sound as if his throat was strangled.
“Uncle.”

1337
“I think you will understand my feelings, because you love my aunt and
my cousins so much.”
“…… Cedric.”
“My uncle once told me. Anyway, we’re the closest blood relationship.”
Grand Duke Roygar looked at Cedric, not understanding what he was

trying to say.
“Neither Uncle nor I have ever lived like a family, and each of us was
busy protecting our lives and even our names. In life, there are a lot of
things that just don’t go as planned.”
“What do you want to say?”
“I would like to tell you, even if it is late, that we should fulfill our
responsibilities to each other.”
Cedric said.
“It means I will take care of my aunt and cousins, just in case. And if an
emergency arises for me, I also want uncle to take care of my wife and
children.”
Grand Duke Roygar’s mind was entangled.
He thought it was plausible, but there really was no way they could be
such a relative.
They are of imperial blood, and power is a zero-sum game*.
The option for Grand Duke Roygar to gain Cedric’s support by

attacking Artizea first became far away.
Cedric responded with treason, and now the gap between them is
deeper than ever.
1338
In Grand Duke Roygar’s head, thoughts of Marquisate Luden and
Marquisate Rosan, Lawrence and Empress were mixed together.
Cedric is not a sophist. But he couldn’t take it literally. Besides, it’s the
first thing that comes to mind when one pulls out duel pistols.
“Don’t be complicated, uncle. You know what I’m talking about, and
you know you can trust me.”
Cedric said so.
The servant finally accepted the pistol box with a rush.
Cedric then slightly bowed his head to Grand Duke Roygar and left.
Marchioness Camellia hastily approached Grand Duke Roygar.
“Your Grace.”
“It’s the first time I’ve heard such a creepy way of saying that you can
trust me.”
Grand Duke Roygar opened the pistol box again.
It wasn’t that he didn’t understand Cedric. Perhaps what Cedric meant

was that if Grand Duke Roygar touched his wife again, he would use
this pistol.
However, unlike his own wife, who was completely powerless

politically, Artizea was an opponent that should never be left alone.
Grand Duke Roygar closed the box again. His own fingertips were
trembling a little, and anger erupted.
He had never been so intimidated by anyone other than the Emperor.
＊＊＊
It was past midnight when Cedric returned home.
1339
The walls of Grand Duke Evron’s residence were lit up brightly. It was
for security.
However, when entering the wall, the main building was quiet and
calm.
Ansgar greeting Cedric.
“You are late. Did you have dinner?”
“Simple one during the meeting. How is Tia?”
“She is sleeping.”
“Did she eat lunch and dinner properly?”
“Yes. She seems to feel a lot better after taking a bath.”
Cedric sighed.
Let’s think about tomorrow’s work.
Bishop Akim’s troubles made him feel cramped.
It was not always pleasant to hear that someone had died. Especially if
it’s an assassination.
He won’t get used to it forever.
But he had to accept it. The world he had to live in is a world full of
such conspiracies.
Even if he tried to run away, he knew there was nowhere to escape.
After briefly washing himself in cold water, he went to his bedroom,

and turned his steps.
1340
Alphonse was standing in front of Artizea’s room as usual. Marcus was
dozing off on a bench next to him.
It was just in case Artizea’s body felt uncomfortable. Ansgar also had a
doctor and a nurse stationed in the room next to her.
Cedric told Alphonse.
“Has anything happened?”
“There is nothing.”
“Good work.”
Alphonse bowed his head.
The knights who followed Cedric as escort stood next to Alphonse.
Cedric opened the door carefully so as not to make a sound.
There were only thin curtains on the window. The moonlight and the
light of the torches on the wall mixed and seeped into the bedroom.
Cedric walked over to the bedside. Artizea’s eyelids moved.
Her breathing also changed slightly. She seemed to have woken up.
He sat on the bed and waited for a moment.
Artizea seemed unwilling to wake up. She seemed to be pretending

not to know, even though she might be awake.
Cedric slowly placed his hand on her head. Her hair, which shimmered
in the dim light, flowed between his fingers.
“…….”
Cedric opened his mouth, then closed it again.
1341
He will wake Artizea if she is asleep. If she’s not sleeping and she
doesn’t want to open her eyes, forcing her to talk to him will add
something heavy to her mind.
Both were concerning.
It must have been a long day for Artizea. Now she had gone to her
bed in peace, and he didn’t want to wake her up with a fuss.
Instead, he crawled next to Artizea.
And hugged her from behind.
Artizea stiffened her body. It looked like she hadn’t slept either.
“It’s okay.”
Cedric whispered in her ear in a soft voice.
She wasn’t as cold as when he first hugged her. But the tension was
the same as back then. She seemed to have gone back to that time
even though they were married.
“It’s okay.”
He spoke softly again.
Then he took Artizea’s hand and lightly covered her hand and pressed
his lips to her head.
Artizea seemed to be tense for a moment. But she didn’t stay that
long.
The inside of the duvet quickly became hot.
Artizea struggled to hold back her tears again.
There was really no reason for this now. There really isn’t, she’s not
thinking of anything in particular, and there’s no reason to do so.
1342
However, from the chest to the stomach, the organs inside her body
seemed to be rumbling at will.
As if recognizing it, Cedric’s hand lightly covered her eyes.
Her heart pounded and her heart raced. Cedric’s beating sound was
much stronger than hers.
So, as soon as she was buried in the sound, Artizea forgot about
herself.
And soon fell asleep.
Cedric felt the strength drain from Artizea’s body and pulled her closer
for a hug.
He wished her a comfortable night.
*) Zero-sum is a situation in game theory in which one person’s gain always results in
another’s loss.
tl;dr of this chapter: Cedric going from the protective Papa Bear that he is if you touch
my wife and child, I will end you to a sweet huge ball of loving fluff~
Chapter 152
Hayley wanted to do more investigation into Bishop Akim’s death.
Artizea said that she was one step late because she woke up late, and
that it wasn’t Hayley’s fault and told Hayley to forget it. But Hayley
couldn’t be so at ease.
It was, in many ways, an unacceptable ending. Perhaps it was because

Bishop Akim had been poisoned.
1343
Hayley has seen many different forms of death. In fact, if she had been
an ordinary woman in the capital, she would never have attended as
many funerals as she did.
However, it was her first time for assassination.
But she never had a chance to properly investigate.
As Artizea said, at the time the body of Bishop Akim was discovered,
the evidence had already been removed.
The kitchen servant went missing, and the servant who normally
brought the meal stopped working during that day.
The guards captured the servant, but it was true that he quit his job
after receiving a letter from his hometown stating that his mother was
in a critical condition.
Bishop Akim’s study and bedroom were closed by the guard. Two days
after, Hayley was able to get in, it was already empty and there was
nothing left.
The person guilty of treason committed suicide, so the guards would

look for relevant evidence.
It was made clear that the results would not be announced.
“How could this be?”
“His Majesty must have something he doesn’t want others to see.”
Artizea sat on the bed and said calmly.
“There is no need to worry about rebellion because it is the job of the

Guard. Since the risk does not turn to failure, it can be seen as a great
benefit.”
“Yes.”
1344
Hayley replied obediently. But she soon asked again, she couldn’t
overcome her curiosity.
“Does His Majesty even think that Grand Duke Roygar was behind
Bishop Akim’s death?”
“He won’t be sure. His Majesty is a man of many thoughts.”
Perhaps the Emperor thought that Artizea was trying to get revenge or
forge evidence to drive Grand Duke Roygar.
The Emperor didn’t even know the “trick” of Marchioness Camellia.
“There will be doubts. No matter who did it, they will try to track down
the evidence and keep it quiet if possible.”
“Yes.”
“That’s why I’m telling you to stop here, Hayley. It is dangerous to

know that His Majesty is trying to get his hands on Bishop Akim, but it
is even more dangerous if you delve too deeply into this and run into
His Majesty’s undercover investigator.”
Hayley took a breath.
“You’re my lady-in-waiting, you’re not yet familiar with the capital, and
the name Evron will guarantee your innocence to some extent.”
“Yes.”
“So, it’s okay to know a little bit. It’s strange to face the usage of
poison and not react at all, so what you’ve known so far is just right.
But no more than this. We cannot mobilize the information network.”
“It’s a shame.”
Hayley said casually.
She didn’t want things to get any bigger than this.
1345
However, she hoped that Grand Duke Roygar would be dragged out
and punished.
She hated Grand Duke Roygar. It was good enough to say he was
disgusting. Perhaps, it was because she encountered Grand Duke
Roygar first among the power players when she came to the capital.
It was also unpleasant that he escaped with an assassination in this

way.
Artizea looked at Hayley for a moment, then smiled bitterly at her.
She thought that if it was Hayley, Hayley would get used to capital
politics. Hayley seemed to have the adaptability to do so.
However, Hayley, who also appears sarcastic on the outside, has a

good basic personality.
Artizea felt it anew and became envious.
Because she, herself, had never been shocked by anything like that.
＊＊＊
After the conclusion was made, the procedure for announcing it to the
citizens proceeded in an instant.
Trials for heresy, human trafficking, and attempted murder were held
on the same day.
The trial was brief and formal. The trial lasted only 10 minutes.
“We excommunicate Miraila Rosan for attempting to practice the

forbidden curse magic through human sacrifice. All the sacraments
performed by the temple have ceased to be effective, and from this
moment on, Miraila is no man’s daughter, no man’s wife, and does not
belong to any house.”
“…….”
1346
“However, no matter how sinful you are, God is pitiful for humans by
nature. So if she intends to repent and serve for the rest of her life, she
will live in the temple.”
That was the result of the heresy trial.
The Supreme Court ruled as follows:
“The act of buying a human being for a curse and trying to kill it is
extremely sinful and difficult to forgive. However, it failed, and
considering the fact that she tried to comfort the victim by reflecting
on it and donating all of her property, she is sentenced to life
imprisonment.”
Now Miraila will be exiled to live out the rest of her life in a monastery
on the western border.
It was the result in line with the intention of the temple that if the
excommunicated person repents and reflects according to God’s
mercy, it will be accounted as the result of exile.
The property, which would have been donated to the temple and used
for the rest of Miraila’s comfortable life, would be used to compensate
trafficking victims and rescue children sold from their parents. The
Rosan mansion was to become an orphanage.
Miraila, emaciated, paid no attention to the verdict.
However, she kept staring at the audience; like looking for someone in
it.
So Cedric had to tell her.
“I told Tia not to come. No matter what I do, she will only be tied to
you and criticized.”
“…….”
“There is no reason for Tia to suffer more because of your incident.”

1347
“She, she’s my daughter.”
“Yes. When the sacrament of baptism becomes invalid, the surname

you received from your parents is lost; when the sacrament of
marriage becomes invalid, the surname of your legal husband
disappears; even if you do not belong to any family, your children are
your children.”
Miraila had every reason to die. It wasn’t just because of this. Miraila
should have already received the death penalty the day she poisoned
Marquis Rosan.
Perhaps there were other sins that Cedric was not aware of.
But Cedric decided to overlook it without digging it all up.
“Save your life and live longer. When you die, you can’t do anything.
No reconciliation, no resentment, no regrets.”
Cedric said.
“I hope you will regret it.”
She wanted to tell the story Artizea had expected her whole life, but
she would have given up knowing that she would never have a chance.
“No matter who you are, no matter what you are, no matter how
beautiful you are, no matter how rich you are, no matter how powerful
or unloved you may be, I hope you regret not recognizing and
abandoning the one person who loved you unconditionally and who
was dedicated to you.”
“You, what are you?”
“I am Tia’s husband.”
Cedric’s answer was heavy. And he gestured to take her away.

1348
Miraila was loaded onto the convoy.
She didn’t go crazy, and she didn’t cling and cry. She had already
accepted her own fate.
＊＊＊
15.
15.
15.
15. Memories
The Empress put the needle into the frame and spoke in a relaxed
tone.
“Exile to the West. Gregor has made a lot of concessions.”
“Because he needed something to do to soothe his wounded pride.”
“I thought there was going to be a riot.”
“I heard that Cedric persuaded them. Life imprisonment is also under

Imperial law.”
If one were to look at this case thoroughly, it was a fair punishment.

Excluding the attempt on the Empress, the attempt to kill the two
orphans has failed.
It wasn’t a small sin, but it wasn’t a crime enough to throw a stone to

death like the crowd wanted it to be.
If it were Cedric, he would probably have stopped it even if he hadn’t

thought of Artizea.
Cedric’s consideration was not in the judgment itself. The fact that the
old sins were not brought out separately and that the judgment was
linked to the heresy trial and the place of exile was decided as a
temple.
1349
He knew the temple itself. He decided to have a monk there, with
whom he was acquainted, so that he could take care of Miraila. He also
donated a small amount of money to the extent that she would have
no difficulties with food, clothing and shelter.
“He did a difficult job. He cared a lot for you.”
“According to popular belief, it would have been necessary so…… I

think.”
“But you wished for him not to?”
Artizea did not readily answer.
Miraila’s sins were her own. It was painful to think that her own
bloodline had broken Cedric’s righteous heart.
It was holding his ankles, even though she couldn’t give him wings.
“He saved my mother’s life. I’m grateful for that alone.”
“You won’t be grateful.”
“Then, can I say that it is not a bad outcome?”
Artizea asked that.
“That’s cold.”
“I think my mother is a pitiful person, but that’s no reason why she has
to be an exception.”
The Empress looked at her with deep eyes. Her eyes seemed to try to
see through Artizea’s heart.
“Well, your target was not strictly Miraila, but Lawrence.”
“Yes.”
1350
“There is no parent who gives up right away just because their child
lacks something and is disappointed. I want you to remember that.”
“I know. In the first place, my mother had no one to stop her when she
was angry with His Majesty and disappointed with my brother.”
“If you were determined to do that, then it‘s fine.”
The Empress said calmly.
“I thought you might have changed your mind now that you had a
child, but I’m glad you didn’t.”
“…… Yes.”
Artizea lowered her eyes to hide her expression.
She didn’t know. Maybe if she wanted to have children and raise them
fully, she would have to change the way she lived.
But now she couldn’t stop. The wheel had already begun to roll. If she
stops now, it will be on her side that will be crushed.
“Is Your Majesty satisfied with what I have done?”
“Satisfied.”
The Empress said with a slightly thoughtful look.
“It’s fine like that. It was so noisy outside that no one was looking at
the Empress’ Palace. Thanks to this, the children are adjusting well, and
the guests were welcomed comfortably.”
As she said that, the Empress smiled lightly.
Viscount Pescher’s descendants still resided in the Empress’ Palace.

Her old friends and vassals also visited.
If it was before, the Emperor’s surveillance would have come in.
1351
But now he couldn’t. It had not been long since the Miraila cursing
incident happened.
If something happened to the Empress’ Palace now, it was just right to

say that the Emperor had avenged his mistress on his wife.
“I want this to be over before Gregor looks my way.”
“Yes.”
“Once you step into the mud, you can’t stop for the sake of the child.
Although it is said to be dangerous during pregnancy, it is actually
much less dangerous than when the baby was young. You don’t have
to leave it in the hands of others.”
It seemed to be the story from the Empress’ experiences.
That was then.
The servant knocked on the door and came in.
“His Grace Grand Duke Evron, has come.”
“He seems to have come to pick you up?”
“Yes. I guess so.”
Artizea answered awkwardly.
The Empress smiled once more.
She and Artizea did not share personal concerns or affection. She was
also judging that it wouldn’t be good, either.
But it felt good to see a husband who is dedicated to his wife. Even
more so because she knew of Cedric’s childhood.
Soon Cedric came in.
“I have come. How are you, Empress?”

1352
“How can I be good when you don’t look at me often?”
“Since when have you become the Moon Goddess?”
Cedric said lightly.
Note:
there’s something about [I am Tia’s husband.] that hits the spot just right.
Chapter 153
The Empress answered Cedric’s words.
“I never closed the door when you said you’d come.”
“I plan to visit more often in the future. I have no other adult to take
care of, so please Your Majesty the Empress be considerate of me.”
“So, you’re here to talk about it after all.”
The Empress smirked.
“Don’t worry. There is no one else I can lean on, so you have to take
good care of me while I am around.”
Cedric reached out to Artizea. The Empress asked, tilting her head.
“Aren’t you going to drink some tea?”
“I have a doctor’s appointment so I have to go home now. It was only

three weeks ago that I collapsed.”
“Yes. It is still time to be careful.”
1353
said the Empress.
Artizea grabbed Cedric’s hand and stood up. And she bowed politely
to the Empress.
“I’ll send you the news.”
“I’m sure you’re doing a good job even if you don’t give me any news.
And it’s late, but congratulations.”
“Thank you. You’ve already sent a congratulatory gift.”
Artizea answered. She felt awkward.
The Empress beckoned for her to leave. Artizea bowed once more and
left.
Cedric asked.
“Are you feeling well?”
“I’m okay.”
“If you are not tired, why don’t we walk a little bit? At home these
days, even if you move, it’s hard to walk around because it’s so loud.”
“The Empress Palace is quiet.”
Artizea said so.
The gardens of the Empress Palace were quiet. In the meantime, it was
spring and the days were getting hotter.
Countess Martha’s salon was also now closed. After all, there was no
reason to open it while it was politically dizzy, as friendship was the
main focus.
The purpose of opening a salon was also accomplished.
The two walked slowly, arm in arm.

1354
Artizea was the first to open her mouth.
“How was it?”
“How was what?”
“You came from the Imperial Palace. His Majesty must have said
something.”
Cedric smiled bitterly.
He didn’t mean to talk about a story like that.
There were so many stories to discuss. About the child, about her, and
about Cedric himself.
But Cedric did not rush. Because Artizea did not think herself to be
ready.
Her demeanor returned to her usual calmness, and the traces of tears
disappeared.
Grand Duchy Evron’s vassals now took Artizea with joy without
hesitation. On the surface, even Artizea didn’t seem to have any
objection to her child.
But still Artizea woke up every dawn. When Cedric woke up in the
middle of the night realizing that the place next to him was empty, she
would have the curtains open and endlessly staring out of the dark
window.
Cedric couldn’t figure out whether she had made up her mind or not.
The only thing to keep the calm during the day is to be patient. Just as
she had endured wailing in the past.
Cedric’s heart ached when he thought about it. He still had the
thought that he couldn’t have been the person to whom she really
opened her heart.
1355
“Is it difficult to say?”
“No. I was sorting out my thoughts for a moment.”
I can’t say I was thinking about you, so Cedric just said so.
“He offered me the position of Secretary of State.”
The Secretary of State was not a position included in the official

bureaucracy. It was a post given to people who directly received the
Imperial decree and performed government affairs on the Emperor’s
behalf.
Except in special cases, it was also the official post usually granted
when the imperial family member was involved in national affairs.
It was not an honorary post, and in terms of his rank, it was the same
as the Chancellor. All bureaucrats had to accept the orders from the
Secretary of State as orders.
Cedric was surprised.
This was the first time he had been offered the position of a political
minister.
Even when he was ordered to rebuild the Western Army and subdue
the Monster Wave, he was simply deployed from the military with the
title of Emperor’s Special Envoy.
So he was very surprised that the Emperor made such a proposal to

him. He was accustomed to being those who were kept in check and
excluded.
But Artizea had a calm face.
“You are not surprised.”
1356
“Yes. I thought you might have something to say about the position.
Lord Cedric has done too much.”
He made too many promises to the protesters.
As much as he promises to uproot the human trafficking organization,

it may all be temporarily directed under the command of Grand Duke
Evron.
However, remedies for victims and the protection of children were

different. This is not going to be over in the short term. It also meant
that he had to be actively involved in the internal affairs.
If he wants to take on a heavy role, he has to be given the right

position to commensurate with it; even to show it to other subjects.
“It’s very risky to give authority without being included in the right
organization.”
“Above all, His Majesty will not want Grand Duke Evron to
communicate with the citizens outside of your jurisdiction.”
“I know what you mean. By emphasizing the fact that I acted under the
decree from the Emperor, it means that he intends to ultimately make
the support of the people His Majesty’s.”
She couldn’t smile easily, but her expression softened slightly. Cedric’s
answer seemed to be satisfactory.
“Will you accept it?”
“Do you think it would be better not to do that?”
“You are not in a position to fight with His Majesty right now. Maybe
it’s better to stop at this point and go back North.”
1357
“…….”
“You stopped what you were doing in Evron and came in haste. Worst
of all, standing out is like raising a flag on the battlefield, so you’ll be
heavily attacked. It’s not yet the time. There is too little preparation.”
Artizea said seriously.
Cedric paused for a moment and pondered his thoughts. The reason
Artizea was talking about that was well known to him.
If he went back to the North, he almost inadvertently asked if she

would come with him.
If he had to stop everything and lie down for a while, it would be

better for Artizea to do the same.
They can go to the North together and take a break for a year or two
and think about the future.
Life is long. The future is even longer.
The Emperor would not suddenly collapse and die within two years.
The political landscape of the Empire has changed significantly over
the past year, but that’s what Artizea did.
So they don’t have to rush.
What can be done in the North will have an impact long into the
distant future.
But Artizea didn’t think so, and Cedric let out a small sigh.
“I will not leave your side, Tia.”
“Lord Cedric…….”
“I know you don’t want me to get involved in what you’re trying to

do.”
1358
“…….”
“I don’t intend to do that. But I have no intention of leaving you alone

now.”
Artizea bit her mouth. Instead, she grabbed Cedric’s arm.
Cedric lightly stroked the back of her hand. It was to relieve tension.
“I told you we had to go together, didn’t I?”
“…… .”
“And I have already made a promise to the citizens. If I break that

promise, I will not be able to properly reign even if I gain power in the
future. Who will believe and follow those who break even such a small
promise?”
“Yes…….”
Artizea couldn’t help but nod her head.
“I don’t think you did anything wrong. However, I think it is a bit early.”
“Chancellor Lin once told me that imperial politics of the Empire is

about using His Majesty’s will as a weight to escape the will of the
people.”
Cedric said. Artizea answered, not understanding what he was trying to

say.
“That’s a great expression.”
“Yes. I didn’t understand exactly what that meant before…….”
Cedric continued.
“I am not thinking of changing anything in the face of His Majesty in a

hurry. For the time being, I will remain bowed down and faithfully fulfill
the role that His Majesty desires.”
1359
“Yes.”
“I’m trying to approach it with the idea of grasping the situation for
the future.”
“You have made up your mind to accept the post of Secretary of

State.”
“Unless you give me another reason to go to Evron. Of course, if there

is a reason, I will listen. So I didn’t say I would accept it, I just replied
that I would think about it.”
Artizea wanted him to be in the North. But it’s not because Cedric has
a reason to be there.
It was because she still wanted to stay in central politics and not let
Cedric get caught up in a whirlwind of muddy conspiracies.
Cedric was right. Trust is Cedric’s greatest asset. To break a promise

made while kneeling in front of a citizen is to throw it away on his own.
He pushed his head into the realm of politics. He had to achieve

meaningful results.
“Lord Cedric is right. I mean, I can’t stop you.”
“Thank you for understanding.”
Cedric spoke softly and took Artizea’s arm again, leading her back to
his arms.
“And I want you to rest, too.”
“…….”
“It’s been a while since you’ve done a big job. Not only do you need a
rest, but any more exposure is dangerous.”
1360
“Yes.”
Artizea replied that way.
It was meant to be that way anyway. She can’t move while the
Emperor’s eyes are watching.
The same was true for Grand Duke Roygar. It was necessary to calm
the situation in several ways.
For the time being, she was going to say that she was not only weak
physically but mentally as a result of pregnancy.
Still, the paving stones that had already been placed would move
freely and proceed with the plan.
Artizea raised her lowered eyes and looked up at the sky.
The conspiracies, the flattery, the calculations are all so obvious.
There is nothing easy to say.
She knew Cedric was waiting for her words.
He wanted to tell her to raise the child happily because she would give
birth. But the words never came out of her throat.
Because it felt like she was asking him to do that.
＊＊＊
It was Lawrence who was meeting the Emperor at that time.
“It’s been a long time, Father.”
Lawrence knelt down on one of his knees and bowed politely.
For more than three weeks he did not see the Emperor.
It was the same on the day of Miraila’s trial.

1361
The letter he sent did not arrive either. Lawrence knew the Emperor
had it removed without even reading it.
For Lawrence, it was embarrassing.
The Emperor was not always a friendly father. After he became an

adult, he was often scolded.
But it was his first time being rejected.
Chapter 154
The atmosphere was still there.
The Emperor did not call him to a private space, but to his office. And
then Chancellor Lin and Guards Captain Gayan had arrived before
Lawrence.
Of course, Lawrence often went to the Emperor’s office as well. Here,

he often met with other officials, watched the Emperor give brief
orders, or consult with the Chancellor.
But it was the first in three weeks. It was also the first meeting after
Miraila’s incident.
It wouldn’t be strange if it was a more private, paternal time.
But apparently it wasn’t like that now.
The Emperor didn’t even tell Lawrence, who was on his knees that he
didn’t have to. Instead, he pressed on his forehead with his thumb and
forefinger.
Gayan asked.
1362
“Do you feel uncomfortable? Shall I call the doctor?”
“It’s okay. I’ll rest after I’m done.”
“Your Majesty’s health.”
“What’s the big deal with a little headache?”
Lawrence didn’t get up until the Emperor allowed.
The Emperor said in a stiff voice.
“Get up, Lawrence.”
“Yes.”
Lawrence stood up and politely stepped aside from the Emperor’s face.
He knew he was hated.
It was a situation where he couldn’t do anything in the last three

weeks.
Cedric intervened and took the initiative.
Since Lawrence was Miraila’s son, from that point on, Lawrence could
not intervene in the trial. If he wanted to intervene, it should have
been much earlier. He should have done it around the time Artizea
presented her mediation.
At that time, behind-the-scenes negotiations between the temple, the

media that dictated by the words of Grand Duke Roygar, and the
Emperor’s watchful government could influence the outcome of the
trial.
But from the moment Cedric intervened, that was no longer possible.
Because Cedric knelt before the citizens and promised a fair trial.
Citizens watched to see if the promise was kept or not, and they will be
watching for a long time to come.
1363
In the meantime, the exposure of Miraila’s son himself had no
advantage whatsoever.
While Cedric’s popularity and fame skyrocketed, Lawrence couldn’t

help but be angry at the thought of how he had been locked up in a
mansion.
Even more tantrums erupted when officials and military figures who
had supported him turned to Cedric like flipping palms.
But for the time being he intended to bow down and be quiet.
Because he knew the Emperor was feeling sad.
“What have you been doing?”
the Emperor asked.
“I quietly reflected on myself at home.”
“Have you ever met your sister?”
“I only sent consolation and congratulatory gifts. The visit was refused
by the butler. They said she was uncomfortable showing her face to
her brother when she is sick and sensitive.”
“If you were a friendly older brother, how would she feel
uncomfortable?”
The Emperor clicked his tongue.
Lawrence was dumbfounded that the first story they talked about
when they met was about Artizea.
Recently, the Emperor had a little favor for Artizea. However, she stood
in the position of being a useful noble who could be used to any
extent.
1364
The Emperor could not openly talk about Miraila, so he compared him
to Artizea and criticized him.
But Lawrence didn’t realize it.
He did not clearly distinguish himself from his family. His mother and
younger sister were always there only for himself.
He knew that even for them they had separate lives and feelings.
However, he only knew that when thinking rationally about it. When
talking like this, he lived moment by moment and did not fully realize
the situation.
So even now, at the words of the Emperor, his heart boiled.
The Emperor must have known that Lawrence was not on very good
terms with Cedric.
Even if Artizea was pregnant, he felt nothing. Rather, he was upset that
Cedric had an heir.
He couldn’t tell himself why very well.
However, the unknown hatred that had arisen after the fight with
Cedric that day, grew deeper and deeper as time passed.
It felt as if it was the reason they haven’t been able to be close with
each other since he was young.
Lawrence didn’t respond and just bowed his head as he pressed it

down.
“Tsk.”
The Emperor clicked his tongue once more to make it sound blatant.
Clearly, Gayan was apologetic.
“I intend to appoint Cedric as the Secretary of State this time.”

1365
“What?”
Lawrence raised his head in surprise.
The Emperor looked at him with displeasure.
“He should be rewarded anyway. He dispersed the protesters without

clashes, and the problems caused by the temple were also safely
solved.”
“Is that a reason for a reward? Rather than overwhelm the protesters,
relying on His Majesty’s dignity, he merely made a flattering vain
promise and dismissed them.”
“I’m sorry that I couldn’t protect your mother until the end.”
said the Emperor. His expression had softened considerably.
Lawrence lowered his head to hide his expression.
It wasn’t that Miraila was resenting or hurted by the Emperor.
But he couldn’t understand. Why did the Emperor appear to be

yielding to the protesters at all cost?
It was through Cedric, but in the end the Emperor was behind it.
Cedric even went out on behalf of the Emperor and knelt before the
protesters.
Isn’t this just incompetent?
If it had been Lawrence himself, he would have released the guards

and dealt with the protesters who dared to gather in front of the
Chancellor and violate the Emperor’s authority.
If he caught some of the ringleaders and drove them like rabbits, they
would have disbanded quickly.
The Emperor let out a short sigh.

1366
“There is a thing called a flow in the world, Lawrence. The people are
stupid and weak, but it is not easy to change the flow even more.”
“…….”
“Aren’t you going to cause a bloodstorm over something like this?”
“Yes.”
“It’s not that it can’t be done. But there are times when you should and
times when you should not. Moreover, it is difficult to find a minister
who has the ability and the will to bow his head and take on the
responsibilities instead.”
“Yes.”
Despite the obedient answer, Lawrence protested in his heart.
The Emperor would know what Cedric had done to him. And then he
will say:
They were already on too bad terms to reconcile. They could not
tolerate each other from the beginning. Even if Artizea was stuck in the
middle, it was the same.
The Emperor spoke without knowing how Lawrence felt.
“This is for you too, Lawrence.”
“…….”
“You are not qualified. Not to mention Cedric is also no better than
Roygar.”
“…… .”
“Your Majesty…….”
Gayan intervened cautiously. He was afraid that the Emperor’s words

would hurt Lawrence’s temper.
1367
But the Emperor spoke without hesitation. For he was at most afraid of
hurting his son’s heart, and he didn’t feel the need to wrap it up and
say it with good words.
“But you are my son.”
“…… Yes.”
“You are the child that I cherish the most, and you are the son whom I
have decided to pass on the most important thing.”
“Yes……. I know you well, Father.”
“I will appoint you as Secretary of State at the same time as Cedric.”
“What?”
“Of course, in order, Cedric comes first. Cedric will be the 1st Secretary
of State, and you will be the 2nd Secretary of State.”
Lawrence raised his head in surprise.
As if it had already been discussed, Gayan and Lin remained silent,

without changing their expressions.
In fact, it was difficult even as an Emperor to just give Lawrence, who

had no achievements or titles, the post of Secretary of State.
That’s why Cedric was appointed first Secretary of State.
There was also clearly an aspect of rewarding Cedric and giving him a
position to draw him into the central bureaucracy.
But more than that, it was also for Lawrence.
If they were appointed at the same time, the relative importance of the
position would be diminished and the fact that two cousins were
appointed side by side would become significant.
“And I am going to send you as an ambassador to the South.”

1368
“Yes.”
Lawrence took a deep breath.
“Here, Gayan will go with you. We will subdue the pirates and deal
with the smuggling problem in the South these days.”
He said, ‘we will’, not ‘you will’ because it wasn’t Lawrence who would
actually do it.
The Emperor did not believe that Lawrence could build such an army.
For that reason, he planned to send several capable servants, including

Gayan, along with him.
All they have to do is build a feat and wrap it up as Lawrence’s.
Then, when Miraila’s case is forgotten, he will return with a splendid

triumphal ceremony.
If Lawrence gains fame and then becomes Crown Prince in the name
of bureaucrats and aristocrats, he will be able to supplement his
legitimacy, although incomplete.
“In the meantime, Cedric will certainly be clinging onto the capital. Do
you understand what I mean?”
“Yes.”
Lawrence looked at the Emperor with a shocked expression.
The Emperor sighed once more and motioned for Lawrence to come
closer.
Lawrence walked over to him. And he politely knelt to his knees and
kissed the hem of the Emperor’s robe.
The Emperor lightly stroked his hair. And he said in a soft voice.
1369
“You have to do well. If you do well, your mother will also live.”
“Yes.”
“This is the greatest and last chance I can give you.”
said the Emperor.
“I know,” Lawrence replied.
Looking at the scene, Gayan and Lin met each other’s gaze.
Lin shook his head slightly. It was an attitude of resignation.
Gayan looked at it and sighed only inwardly.
It was Gayan himself who took on the most troublesome problem right
now.
The South has a deep-rooted problem. The thought of carrying

Lawrence and thinking that he would take care of that difficult
situation gave him a headache.
More than anything else, he was dizzy with whom he was lining up.
His heart was leaning towards Cedric.
However, he had a different position than Amalie.
The Emperor demands a higher level of loyalty from the Guard

Knights. It is okay to be involved in the struggle for succession, but he
had to do it while considering the will of the Emperor.
It was the first time the Emperor had shown such a strong intention to
support Lawrence.
Then he should have followed the Emperor.
Yet, the Emperor is correct and powerful.
1370
Nevertheless, Gayan had a complicated mind.
Because he didn’t think that even if Lawrence is rightfully credited with

all these achievements now, he would recognize Lawrence after he sat
on the throne.
Chapter 155
News of the appointments of Cedric and Lawrence as Secretary of

State spread throughout the capital in less than a day.
This was largely according to the Emperor’s intentions.
Had this news made public, there would have been an explosion of
bad public opinion about Lawrence.
How many days had passed since Miraila was convicted and sentenced
to life imprisonment and he had already given her son an important
position?
However, the capital’s newspapers focused on Cedric as if they all had

promised.
Even when he stabilized the West and had a triumphal ceremony, they
didn’t rave about him this much. It was as if they were trying to make a
hero.
And about Lawrence, it was only in writing one or two small lines after
that.
Sometimes, there were small articles that distorted his going to the
South to become the Secretary of State and the subduing of pirates
were out of private interests.
1371
Some criticism could be found only in the anti-government illegal
newspapers that only circulate in salons and coffeehouses.
Freil said bitterly.
“If they make a fuss like this, we won’t be able to save the real battle
even if we do our best.”
“Don’t mind it.”
Even if Artizea said that, Freil grumbled.
“I was angry when I thought that His Grace was going to make a stand.
They call him the shield of the empire, but they treat real people as
whole shields.”
“If you are in a prominent position, you will be attacked a lot. I’m sure
he will also be rewarded as much.”
“I don’t think so. Internal affairs must be done well from the beginning.
Moreover, this is difficult to achieve. It’s not just about helping the
victims of this case and protecting the children, right?”
Freil complained loudly.
“You were reckless. Didn’t Chancellor Lin also say that?”
Artizea smiled.
What Freil said was partly right. Chancellor Lin’s concerns were fully
understood.
It is possible to get rid of the slave-distributing organizations in the

short term. But it cannot be uprooted.
The reason slaves do not disappear even if prohibited by the imperial

law is because the mindset that considers the human body worthless
has taken root.
1372
Lin had warned Cedric in advance.
[“Don’t take it easy. If it could be resolved by just cracking down on it, I

would have already done it.”]
[“We will improve public order and take measures to relieve victims
and protect children. I’ll think about what happens after that.”]
[“That alone will not solve the problem at all. Because this is not about
getting rid of criminal gangs.”]
Lin said so.
The imperial capital was always overflowing with nomads and

refugees. So no matter if a person disappeared, it was almost
impossible for officials to identify and search for them.
In order to eradicate human trafficking, three steps had to be taken.
The first is to rewrite the national family register.
The second is for the officials to protect the people by working

diligently to ensure that the family registers and actual families are
consistent.
Finally, it was necessary to grasp the flow of underground money and

bring it back within the boundaries of imperial law.
And in order to properly create and manage the family register, it is

necessary to strengthen the borders between the West and the South
to eliminate refugees.
In order for the officials to work properly, they must subdue the
warlords in each region and then drive their administrative authority to
every corner.
In order for the flow of money to move through legal channels, the
livelihoods of the imperial people must be stable.
1373
How much more work needs to be done before that.
This inevitably led to reform of the entire imperial government.
This is because improving security in some areas and using military

force to eliminate criminal organizations is only a short-term solution.
If the shade itself is not removed, no matter how much it was wiped,
the mold will eventually grow in the same place.
[“It will definitely fail. That’s why I urge you, Grand Duke, not to openly
take risks and burdens.”]
Lin said so.
[“This is a possibility that only arises when the Emperor decides and all
the ministers above and below come together to serve the people.”]
[“Chancellor Lin.”]
[“If Grand Duke wants to wrap this up in a proper objective and

complete it, it is possible. But you don’t want that, do you?”]
[“…….”]
[“Then, would you like to ask His Majesty to reform the empire? I’m
sure Your Grace knows very well how dangerous it is. This is because it
is no different than pointing out that the governing His Majesty has
been doing so far has been wrong.”]
Even Cedric was embarrassed to say that, and he couldn’t answer

properly.
There was a reason behind Artizea’s decision to stop at bowing in front

of the Emperor and examining the internal affairs of the empire for the
time being.
Artizea was aware of all of that. But he didn’t care much about it.
1374
As Freil said, the attack will continue.
Cedric will stand before the face of public opinion in the capital, while
Lawrence safely sets himself up in the South.
But Cedric will do just fine.
He is not a person who is greatly shaken or swayed by small criticisms.

In the end, Artizea believed that Cedric’s sincerity would prevail.
And once the sincerity goes through, that much reward would come
back. The will is like that.
For that part alone, there was nothing she could do to help.
＊＊＊
It was in the afternoon two days later that Amalie visited Grand Duke
Evron’s residence.
Artizea sat in an armchair on the terrace overlooking the garden with a

normal attitude.
The warm sun was shining.
Amalie saw the bright-faced lady standing beside Artizea, reading

letters and opening gift boxes.
Artizea alternated between fried fritters drizzled with sauce and

ground sour fruit. She had a tired complexion, but it wasn’t really bad
enough to say it was in bad shape.
Amalie walked up to her and greeted her.
“Thank you for allowing me to visit you, Your Grace.”
“I am glad that you’re here. Dame Harper, have a seat.”
Amalie pulled a chair close to Artizea and sat down. She then held out
the box she brought as a gift.
1375
Lysia took it from Amalie’s hand.
“Congratulations on your pregnancy.”
Artizea motioned at Lysia.
Lysia opened the box slightly. What was inside was the dried petals of
a large flower growing along the southern coast of the South Sea.
Just by half-opening the lid, the bright scent spreads.
“You can put it in the bath water and use it. I brought it with me
because I remembered that it was helpful for having a baby. There is
no other meaning.”
“Thank you.”
Artizea answered with a dignified attitude.
It wasn’t that she was suspicious of Amalie or anything that made her
open the box on the spot. It was because she was wondering if there
was any significance to it.
Amalie knew that, so she said there was no other meaning.
Lysia put the box away and she poured tea for Amalie.
Artizea picked up the fruit again with a spoon and took a bite of it.
When she ate the cool fruit because her mouth was hot and she
couldn’t stand it, she wanted something warm and strong.
So when she ate hot food, this time she was craving for something
sweet and cool.
Amalie smiled at her as she watched Artizea snacked in succession.
“You seem to have less morning sickness; I’m glad.”
“I’m sorry.”
1376
Artizea placed the spoon she was eating with. It was because she
suddenly felt that it was rude.
But her mouth kept watering.
“Eat more. I was just interrupting your rest. More than anything else,
it’s time for Your Grace to build up your strength.”
“It’s not a good time.”
“It is very important to have a strong heir. You may think that it is too
early for Your Grace, because you are young, but from the point of
view of Evron Grand Duchy, it’s a blessing.”
“…….”
“There is nothing better if an eldest son who inherits the wisdom of

Your Grace is born. There are times when I don’t realize the
importance of legitimacy as desperately as I am now…….”
Artizea was not very pleased about the birth of a child who resembled
her.
But she could not help but agree that legitimacy was important.
In fact, that was the most troubling thing.
“Are all those gift boxes sent to celebrate your pregnancy?”
“It’s like that.”
“I heard that Sir Lawrence sent you a present.”
“He did send it. I’m sure the butler must have chosen and sent it.”
“You don’t seem to care. About Sir Lawrence.”
Artizea beckoned Lysia to stay away.

1377
It was because she noticed that Lysia’s hand had stopped, which was
sorting out the read letters and putting them back into the envelope.
Lysia flinched for a moment. But she hurriedly swept the letter and put
it on the tray. And she politely bowed to Artizea and went away.
Artizea looked at Amalie with a quiet face. She knew well enough what
Amalia was here for.
Contrary to popular opinion, the most important topic for politicians

was not that Cedric had become the Secretary of State. It was that the
Emperor had begun doing various things for Lawrence.
Lawrence and Grand Duke Roygar have been mentioned as possible

successors to the Emperor.
However, in fact, this was the first time that the Emperor had openly
expressed his intention for Lawrence to ascend to the throne.
It’s not that he never talked about his successor. But it was all indirect.
He used to tell his servants that although he had lost the children from
the Empress, he still had a younger and healthy brother.
Or, he indirectly indicated by putting the Emperor’s Crown on young

Lawrence’s head and letting him play with the national seal.
Sometimes in private, he told Lawrence he would pass on his last

legacy to Lawrence.
Every time that happened, the top and bottom were all buzzing.
In short, the Emperor has used his successor candidates as a hand to

strengthen the imperial power and move his subjects.
He had been avoiding speaking directly out of his mouth so that he

could reverse his decision at any time.
1378
This time, however, he indicated that he would personally work behind
the scenes for Lawrence.
All nobles interested in the succession to the throne, including Grand

Duke Roygar, were concentrating on this.
Among them, the Emperor’s servants were most concerned.
Amalie said that everyone except Alphonse had backed out and he
was effectively alone.
“Gayan will faithfully follow His Majesty’s orders. And he will succeed in
pacifying the South.”
“Yes. He would. Sir Gayan is capable, and His Majesty’s army is very
strong. In fact, the imperial borders are chaotic not because the
empire is weak, but because the internal affairs are chaotic and it is
impossible to focus all energy on the outside world.”
So, as long as the emperor properly supports him, he won’t fail.
Moreover, the original purpose was not to eradicate pirates. It was

enough for him to achieve a plausible level of achievement that could
be called meritorious.
It wouldn’t even be necessary to have such a dramatic outcome.
Chapter 156
Amalie had already made up her mind that there was no one better
than Cedric as the next emperor.
But she was anxious.
1379
Although the Emperor used to wave Lawrence and Grand Duke Roygar
in each hand, he still considered Lawrence to be his successor. The
Emperor’s servants were well aware of this.
But he didn’t think his firstborn son could even share his power.
Miraila and Lawrence have already been involved in state affairs since
a long time ago and have long wanted to get their place.
Nevertheless, the Emperor did not allow it. This is because he used his
power and inheritance as a means to gain loyalty and love from his
children.
He was the one to let go of the national seal only as he lay down on
his sick bed and died.
Amalie calculated that at this time, Grand Duke Roygar, who had built
up his own power, or Cedric, who had a high reputation and would
gain more public support from now on, would have an overwhelming
advantage.
As the Emperor grows old and sickly, the imperial power weakens. And
it also meant that Lawrence’s power, which had the Emperor’s favor as
a basis, would be weakening.
However, from now on, if the Emperor would transfer power with the
rank in mind, the problem would be different.
The Emperor is still righteous, and his authority is high. Even after
going through this incident, he was not shaken in the slightest.
Amalie did not dare to confront it. Not just Amalie, but most of the
Emperor’s servants.
Artizea asked curiously.
“Did you not think it would?”
“It shouldn’t. Isn’t it too soon?”

1380
Even if it’s just doing the underground work in advance, it’s too early.
After at least a year or so had passed, and the aftermath of this

incident had passed, it would be appropriate to start.
Lawrence was an illegitimate child, even when he was the son of the
Emperor’s favorite mistress. His reputation wasn’t very high.
But now, he was the descendant of an excommunicated person who

was sentenced to life imprisonment. This was beyond disqualification
and was a critical hit.
Is there any reason to start preparing for the succession at this point?
Artizea smiled faintly. Frankly, she was much more comfortable with
this conversation rather than being congratulated on her pregnancy.
“If you think about it differently, it’s something you can’t do if it’s not
now.”
“Why?”
“Because the affair with treason prevented the temple from speaking
out loud.”
It was.
Amalie nodded her head in agreement.
Artizea continued, pointing out each one.
“The same goes for Grand Duke Roygar. The Guards searched through
Bishop Akim’s residence. It cannot be said that the cause of the
poisoning has completely disappeared.”
Artizea does not know whether the Guards have found evidence of a
conspiracy between Bishop Akim and Grand Duke Roygar.
1381
The same was true for Grand Duke Roygar. He doesn’t know what the
emperor knows, if there is evidence, or whether he can tamper with it.
So he won’t be able to move for a while.
It’s scary to be caught on a weakness, but not knowing what the other
person knows about you is also a threat.
“Public opinion has become quite quiet. Because my mother was

coldly punished.”
Of course, there were those who argued that punishment alone was
not enough.
But many, in their heart, thought that even that much was huge.
Wasn’t she the Emperor’s favorite mistress and the Dowager
Marchioness of Rosan?
On the contrary, there were not many people who judged that the
Emperor was just and coldly judged.
The Emperor’s authority was not shaken in the slightest.
“You must have judged that there was no problem on the part of Her
Majesty the Empress.”
Had it been so, the Empress would have exercised half the rights on
this matter.
But she now has the descendants of Viscounty Pescher. The Empress’
old friends also unraveled their secrets and revealed themselves.
In the long run, there were enough factors for the Empress to accept
the deal.
“While there is no reason not to, it is overflowing with reasons to. Even
if the public opinion is somewhat poor, he must have decided that it is
best to push ahead now. Even if he starts now anyway, it will be a year
or two before brother Lawrence gets his improvement.”
1382
By then, public opinion criticizing Miraila will have cooled down.
“Even with that said, Your Grace does not seem to think much of it.”
“All of this is logic based on the premise that His Majesty loved
brother Lawrence and decided to make him his heir. Dame Harper
must have thought so.”
“Does Your Grace think that’s not the case?”
Amalie looked at Artizea with a curious face.
“If His Majesty’s resolve had been that strong, he would have removed
Her Majesty the Empress and immediately married my mother to solve
the legitimacy problem.”
“It cannot be as simple as you said. Even though she is Your Grace’s
mother, so I’m sorry to say this, but she was not worthy of the position
of Empress.”
“Then there would have been some means of putting a woman other
than my mother over the Empress and adopting brother Lawrence as
her son, so why not?”
Amalie was not ready to answer, and she pondered for a moment in
her thoughts.
She’s sure if he wanted Lawrence to be his successor, it’d be much less

of a political burden on his side.
Artizea said.
“People act according to their heart. Reasonable judgment is far less

important than that.”
“You mean that His Majesty never gave him the legitimacy because he
had no desire to do so?”
1383
“Yes.”
“I cannot agree with that. His Majesty’s heart was certainly with Sir
Lawrence. Especially since Grand Duke Roygar married the Marquisate
of Luden.”
“Everyone is so perturbed because they didn’t think he would take

concrete action.”
“I can’t help but agree with that statement.”
“His Majesty seemed to have raised a family with my mother and

brother. It was not that he had chosen my brother as his son, but that
he had chosen my mother as his wife.”
“It is, but…….”
“And yet, instead of marrying my mother, he spent it elsewhere.”
Accessible and emotional, Miraila was an easy-to-use existence.
Nobles and wealthy people who wanted the Emperor’s favor gathered
around Miraila like hyenas.
The Emperor would give out power and wealth on a whim, just
because Miraila wanted it.
Conversely, there were many cases in which their family fortune was
confiscated or their necks lost overnight for making Miraila sad.
Miraila was one of the tactics that the Emperor used to divide, unite,
and suppress the nobles as he wanted.
Of course, Amalie was well aware of this.
Artizea spoke in a voice so cold that she couldn’t believe it was a story
about her own blood.
1384
“Now, this is a question worth thinking about. Which did His Majesty
love more, my mother or my brother Lawrence?”
Amalie did not answer easily this time as well.
Regarding the Emperor’s family relations, political issues have been

considered. However, the Emperor’s emotional problem had never
been thought about.
But by this point, Amalie could also understand.
The Emperor loves Lawrence, but because he is also Miraila’s son, he

loves him a little more than the other children.
Would the emperor who used even Miraila so harshly think of

Lawrence differently?
Marriage was much easier, but he kept Miraila as his mistress for the
rest of her life. Because it is more suitable for her purpose.
But is he really going to hand over his power to Lawrence? It’s not like
it’s unavoidable.
“But His Majesty has actually decided to make Sir Lawrence Crown
Prince.”
“Yes, for now.”
“For now …….”
Amalie chewed Artizea’s reply.
“If you look at it as a mental issue, not a political one, things get pretty
simple. His Majesty wants to relieve his guilt right now.”
“Guilt about ….. The Dowager Marchioness?”
“Is there anything else lately that might have changed His Majesty’s
mind greatly?”
1385
“Exactly…… There is not.”
“Then that must be the reason.”
It was a story that Amalie had never thought of.
“The decision to abandon my mother was the result of a sober

judgment. But for whatever reason, His Majesty threw her away
without even trying to protect the woman he had been living with for
25 years.”
“Yes.”
“His Majesty will want to make an excuse for that.”
“His Majesty took over the responsibility, so she could escape from the
situation.”
“It is external. Apart from that, His Majesty must make excuses in his
heart. He knew exactly what he had done.”
“Well.”
Amalie swallowed a gulp.
Artizea smiled at her.
“Dame Harper seems to have no regrets. But I heard His Majesty said
so to brother Lawrence? My brother needs to do well so that my
mother can live.”
“Yes.”
“There are very few things in the world that are as good as the excuse
that they did it for their children.”
The Emperor regrets that he has not done anything for Miraila, and
has to pay his heart’s debt with that guilt.
1386
Although Lawrence did something wrong to Miraila, the Emperor will
support Lawrence as much as he is sorry for Miraila.
“His Majesty is a contradictory person. He likes obedient people, but at

the same time he hates those who can’t do anything but listen to his
commands.”
“He is.”
Amalie laughed bitterly. No one knew it as well as the Emperor’s

servants.
Artizea lowered her eyes and recalled the things that were now gone.
The Emperor never loved a person who was only obedient. Just like he
loved Miraila, who stood with her nails up.
He wanted obedience and loyalty from his son, but at the same time
he wanted his son to take power with his own hands, beyond his
control.
Artizea vividly remembers how delighted the Emperor was when she
rigged the oracle to create legitimacy for Lawrence.
He did not want to pass power to his son. He told him to wait, ‘I’ll give
it to you when the time is right’.
But at the same time, he wants his son not to wait and take it on his
own.
It was only after Lawrence created his own legitimacy without waiting
for the Emperor’s will that he recognized him as a real son.
But now, is there any way that he would want to hand over everything
to Lawrence early on?
It can never be true. So the current condition won’t last long.
A person who has nothing to be desired from is easy to forget.

1387
After the Emperor’s self-justification is over, the sense of debt will be
forgotten and only emotions will remain.
Even if there were one or two incidents that could fuel it, the
Emperor’s heart would change drastically.
This is Lawrence’s last and greatest chance.
Conversely, if this opportunity failed, Lawrence would no longer be

included in the succession fight.
Artizea thought.
‘Rather, this is better for Cedric. It will be a comparison.’
The comparison in being made as the Secretary of State. It was done

as cousins.
Comparing people with other people means that they are considered
equals.
Lawrence was on the verge of being the heir to the Emperor.
So people would naturally compare Cedric to Lawrence as the next

emperor.
Chapter 157
Lysia suddenly woke up around midnight that night. She had a terrible
nightmare, which she couldn’t remember exactly.
However, as her chest burned, Lawrence’s face came to mind.
Lysia sat up.
1388
Seeing Lawrence in her dream was probably because during the day
Amalie and Artizea talked about him.
But that wasn’t the only reason. She didn’t tell anyone, but Lysia
thought of Lawrence in the West as well.
She knew Artizea was worried, so she tried to pretend she didn’t, but
she woke up several times from Lawrence’s dream like a fever.
It wasn’t that she wasn’t conscious of him at all when they returned.
It’s just that Artizea doesn’t want it, so she’s just trying to pretend she
doesn’t know.
Lysia got out of bed. Then she changed her clothes and went out
quietly.
Grand Duke Evron’s residence was engulfed in silence.
Lysia came out with a lamp.
The guards let her go without much concern at the words that she was
going out for a walk.
It was because they knew that although Lysia was not a battlefield
knight, she had enough skill to defend herself.
Lysia got on her horse and headed for Sabelin Street.
She made an impulsive decision.
When Lawrence told her that his house is on Sabelin Street, she had
no intention of visiting him.
But now she wanted to. She couldn’t explain exactly why.
She stopped her horse where she could see the front door of
Lawrence’s mansion.
1389
Even after she left, Lysia was worried. Will she go in or not? She didn’t
really know what to say to him just because she met him.
It was a time of agony.
Then when she started to move, Lawrence’s carriage came running

back. Lysia quickly moved out of the way.
She thought it was rather good. Because it felt as if the carriage had
swung past her like she was a ghost.
But the carriage stopped before Lysia swallowed the bitter water rising
from her stomach.
Before the servant could open the door, Lawrence opened and exited
the carriage himself.
Lysia flinched her body.
Lawrence came over to her and held out his hand. His hands were
white, his fingers were smooth, and his palm was soft. No man in
Evron would have had such a hand.
Lysia couldn’t tell if it was the right thing for her to hold his hand or
not.
Objectively, she deserved to be escorted from a high-ranking man.
But can she really hold this hand? Is it a betrayal?
With manners and emotions jumbled, Lysia placed her hand on

Lawrence’s hand.
Then Lawrence pulled her to him and pulled her off the horse.
“You’re here.”
Lawrence had an expressionless face. However, his cheeks were hot, as

if a porcelain doll was breathed to life.
1390
“I didn’t come with that in mind.”
“Then?”
Lysia took in her breath. She couldn’t come up with a word.
“Lysia.”
Did she ever give him her name? She can’t remember it well.
Lawrence’s hand clasped Lycia’s hair lightly. Pulling and approaching

happened at the same time, and his breath came close enough to
touch.
It was a feeling very familiar to Lysia. She was ecstatic enough to lose
her soul, but scared enough to chill her spine.
Lysia took a step away from him before their lips touched.
She then clasped her hands together in front of her chest. Not
knowing what’s on her mind, she felt like praying.
“Would you like to go to the West with me?”
“The West?”
Lawrence asked. And it soon turned into a face of absurdity.
“Yes. To the west……. No, it doesn’t matter if it’s East or South.”
Lysia shook her hand.
“Leave everything and come with me. Then I will give up everything
and be with you for the rest of my life.”
They only met a few times, and this conversation was not something
to say to the person he met twice.
Lysia knew it too.
1391
But it was the answer to the problem she was looking for. What Lysia
was about to answer, she couldn’t answer with certainty.
In fact, she didn’t even know exactly what the problem was.
But it feels like everything will go in the right direction. It was so clear
that it felt like her eyes were wide open.
The saint must have felt this way a long time ago when they saw
directly in the direction God was pointing.
Lawrence grinned. He laughed as if it were ridiculous.
“Everything? What are you talking about when you don’t have
anything anyway?”
“Sir Lawrence.”
“Don’t do that, instead come to me.”
He pulled Lysia and wrapped around her waist.
Lysia saw the shadow from by the lamp cast red over Lawrence’s white
cheeks. His long eyelashes were gleaming, making it look golden.
“I will let you enjoy all the wealth and the greatest pleasures in the
world that you could not have imagined in Evron or anywhere else.”
“I don’t need that.”
“Then, present you with a crown under the starry night?”
It was a term referring to the Empress’ seat.
Lawrence lowered his head. Lysia turned her face away again this time
to avoid him kissing her.
“Let me go.”
1392
“Don’t think about it. You just need to come to me. I will make you the
happiest woman.”
Then he whispered that he would do everything for her, and he pulled

Lysia closer to him, trying to embrace her deeply.
But before he could kiss her, a short arrowhead came out of Lysia’s
sleeve. Lawrence let her go as he was startled and backed off.
“I don’t mean to hurt you. sorry.”
“…… Lysia.”
“I have to go back to Her Grace.”
Turning around, Lawrence spit it out in a cold voice against Lysia’s

back.
“Is your heart just that much?”
“You don’t even love me.”
Lysia stopped her steps and said.
Lawrence exhaled.
“Does anything change when I say I love you? Is the love you are
talking about can only be achieved by being a poor person?”
“It’s not like that!”
“Then, are you doing this for Evron Grand Duchy?”
Lysia looked at Lawrence with a painful mood.
Leaving doesn’t mean that Lawrence loses everything.
All he has to do is leave behind the fact that he is the son of the
Emperor. Yet, he still holds the title and is a wealthy aristocrat.
1393
He doesn’t have to be more greedy. Lawrence is tormenting himself
with that greed and dissatisfaction.
If he gives up his greed and leaves with her, they can try to love each
other and live a simple and cute life.
Then he can live without bothering anyone. He himself could probably

try to forgive himself with all his might.
But Lawrence refused. There was nothing more Lysia could say
otherwise.
Lysia turned around. She did not look back this time.
“Lysia!”
Lawrence shouted again.
Still, Lysia did not look back.
What Lawrence knows about love is only to give his partner something
bigger and better.
She wasn’t saying to throw it away.
If someone had to give up something and let it go, he deserved to be

by Lysia’s side. If only he really had pushed his hand out to her.
Lawrence twisted his lips and smiled.
＊＊＊
For some time thereafter, the Empire was ostensibly very quiet.
The government has been busier than ever before.
Chancellor Lin said Cedric’s promises would not be anything more

than short-term measures at best.
But even that alone puts an unusually heavy burden on the officials.
1394
Lawrence’s preparations for the southern conquest were much more
complicated and serious than that.
The subjugation of pirates in the South has been a problem that has
been regularly called for for a long time.
Even the Emperor always had in his mind the seriousness of it.
He didn’t just give Lawrence an achievement, he had to get the most

out of it at once if he was going to move the army as the center of the
operation.
On the other hand, there was clearly a reason for why he had been
neglecting it until now. So, Gayan and his military officers wrapped
their heads every day.
Such things became the main topic of discussion in social circles,

salons and coffeehouses.
On the other hand, there was no place for scandals and conspiracies to
intervene.
Artizea would wait until the time came. She told Amalie the same
thing.
[“Well, even if I say this, it must be true that Dame is hesitant.”]
[“I’m sorry.”]
[“I do not intend to form a conquest and compete with His Majesty for
power. I don’t even think it will be of any benefit.”]
[“Your Grace.”]
[“Rather, I think it is right to win the favor of His Majesty. So don’t

worry and wait.”]
1395
Amalie looked at Artizea with a face that wondered if that would be
possible. It was because it felt like a contradiction to seek the
Emperor’s favor from the position of pushing Lawrence away.
Artizea said the Emperor’s heart would not last long, and Amalie even
admitted that her words were plausible.
But she has not yet fully agreed and was not convinced.
Knowing this, Artizea was also saying this.
[“If you follow His Majesty’s will and wait, Dame will come out knowing
that I was right.”]
Artizea didn’t expect loyalty from them right now. Even if she forcibly
puts the pressure, it will only solidify a transactional relationship.
And true loyalty did not come from a faction united for profit.
Cedric’s reign should not have started like that.
So her job is to change the situation. Not forcing them to make a

decision.
Amalie again apologized, but she nodded her head at Artizea’s words.
Gayan, who had heard the story from Amalie, also agreed. He sighed.
His heart was complicated, but he could not disobey the Emperor’s
orders. If the ‘time’ Artizea spoke of did not come, he would eventually
have no choice but to remain loyal to the Emperor.
[“It’s not as comfortable as it is, mentally. If His Grace Grand Duke

Evron becomes the next emperor, wouldn’t his position be that he
noticed the trend late?”]
In essence, the person who was with you in difficult times is the best.
No one welcomes a person who joined after it is clear they will be
advantageous after looking at both sides.
1396
Even Amalie understood Gayan’s feelings a hundred times. She herself
had such anxiety.
Nevertheless, Amalie had no choice but to say this.
[“But the other person is Grand Duke Evron. After all, the vassals of
Evron Grand Duchy will be the best when it comes to those who have
been with him in difficult times, and His Grace will decide whether or
not to use such a person for that reason.”]
[“Is that so?”]
[“Faith does not only come from sharing in hardships or opening your
heart, but also from whether you can do it with certainty when you are
entrusted with it.”]
[“I think it would be more comfortable that way. These days.”]
Gayan said so in a tired voice.
Then he assembled an army for Lawrence and set out for the South.
Chapter 158
Artizea did nothing for a while after that.
She had a doctor’s order to take a break from work. Even if it wasn’t,
the Grand Duke’s residence was not going to let her do her job.
There was no other urgent matter.
It was not easy for her to rest either.
1397
She never rested like this, even when she shouldn’t have done
anything tactical. At least she was supposed to deal with information.
As she sat by the window dazedly, staring at the sky, only then did
Artizea realize that this had happened before.
It was when Lysia died, she resigned from all her posts, disbanded the
intelligence organization and resigned, and she lived alone.
As she looked back, the memory of that time was vague and hazy.
She seems to have been mesmerized by doing nothing all day.
She had breakfast and then she had dinner. The person she thought
she had met a day or two before, turns out, met her two weeks ago.
When she had no work to do and free time came, she was eager to
read the books she wanted to read. She thought she wanted to go to a
leisurely retreat and walk in the morning air.
She didn’t do any of that. Her body continued to be sore and

uncomfortable without any special illness.
She couldn’t get up in the morning, and the days would pass because
there was no reason to get up until the afternoon, and no one was
looking for her, so she lay buried in the bed with her eyes open with
her throbbing body.
It is different now than she was then.
She still had a lot of work left to do.
But her thoughts stopped often.
“Are you okay like this?”
Artizea questioned herself from time to time.
The answer was “yes”.
1398
She had to wait like this. It made no difference here whether she
added little modifications or not.
Without a second thought, she was stretching her limbs on the

armchair, and something touched her back.
“Ack!”
Artizea suddenly came to her senses.
And she was startled, and she leaned her body back. Her body,
floating in the air, struggled.
Cedric, who was holding her in his arms, panicked and grabbed her
tightly.
Artizea unknowingly grabbed his neck and hung on it. Cedric’s strong
arms supported Artizea’s stiff body without difficulty.
Cedric didn’t know what to do.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t expect to be so surprised…….”
“See, what did I say? I told you to wake her up first. It looks like she
hasn’t slept well.”
Lysia rebuked.
She was sitting at another table a little farther away, looking through
the miscellaneous papers, just as Artizea was before she was lost in
thoughts.
Artizea stroked her chest. Cedric put her back down on the armchair.
Lysia came up to her and asked.
“Are you okay, Your Grace? Are you surprised or uncomfortable?”
“No, it’s okay.”
1399
She answered Lysia, inadvertently paying attention to her lower
abdomen. Artizea’s abdomen was starting to come out quite a bit.
Cedric hesitated and said.
“I’m sorry. I thought you were sleeping, so I tried to move you to the
bedroom.”
“Oh, no. I guess I fell asleep.”
Artizea answered with a red-stained face.
“But what brings you here? Isn’t the sun still up in the sky?”
“I came to see your face in advance because there seems to be a

military meeting in the evening.”
Cedric added that Artizea would say it was not necessary.
“So take a rest.”
Artizea made a subtle face. She felt like laughing, but she didn’t think
she should.
“Did I disturb you?”
“I wasn’t doing anything.”
Cedric stretched out his arm again. Artizea was also bewildered this
time. His arms did not hold Artizea this time.
Instead, he pulled the pins out of her hair and swept them lightly. It
was tangled by rubbing against the armchair.
“I need to trim my hair.”
“It’s your house anyway, it doesn’t matter.”
1400
“Nevertheless.”
It bothered her.
Cedric held out his arm to Artizea, who was pressing her head.
“I told Sophie to come to the sunroom.”
“The sunroom?”
“I was thinking of having lunch and snacks there. If you’re not going to
take a nap, let’s go together.”
Usually, when Cedric dines alone, he wouldn’t set it up in such a place.
When he was busy with work, he was the type of person who simply
resolved the situation by eating in the study, and when he had to go
out, it was in the dining room of the knights close to the kitchen.
So, if he had it set up in the sunroom, it was probably for Artizea

herself.
Artizea hesitated a little, even though she had no reason to hesitate.
She glanced at Lysia and said, pointing to the documents.
“I have a lot of work to do.”
“It seems so.”
At Cedric’s words, Artizea felt a sense of shame.
“After all, after Lysia sees through it, you have to check it all again,
don’t you? That’s the mansion budget, right?”
“Yes.”
“Leave it to her. If you want to lighten things up, I don’t think Lysia is in
a hurry.”
1401
At Cedric’s words, Artizea let out a sigh.
“Did Sir Freil complain?”
“Don’t scold him. It was more of a lament than a complaint.”
“What should I do with the lamenting of a loyal vassal of Evron Grand

Duchy, whom we have no manpower to replace?”
Cedric bit his mouth. The reason they didn’t have the talent to deal
with the information was his fault.
“It will be fine soon.”
Artizea said so.
When they start to gain strength, the manpower will increase in an

instant. At that time, it will be more difficult to choose people.
Cedric held out his arm. Artizea grabbed his arm and stood up.
The two went outside after receiving Lysia’s support. And they walked
slowly like going for a walk.
“By the way, is the military conference about the Southern Conquest
Army?”
“It’s a comprehensive issue. Not long ago, a large number of military

supplies were sent to the North. Most of the supplies used by the
Southern Conquest Army at their destination will be provided by the
Duchy of Riagan, but they still need a huge amount of supplies while
they are moving.”
“It’s going to be tight in many ways to gather the supplies again. Will it
be all right?”
“You mean the Evron problem? Or…….”
“Both.”
1402
“If you are concerned about His Majesty, then there is no need. I have
already reported the situation to His Majesty, and informed the
military.”
Artizea nodded her head. Cedric continued.
“If you’re worried about the war, I’ve said it before, but I’m here
because it’s worth coming. It was already in a state of silence.”
It became clear that Karam’s siege weapons could not penetrate the
walls of the Thold Gate.
There was no second attack by bypassing the Thold Gate and crossing
the mountain range.
Karam was still outside the Thold Gate. The confrontation was
continuing.
But it didn’t get to the big deals he was worried about at first.
After using the siege weapon several times, Karam found it ineffective
and gave up.
Besides, the weather has warmed up. Now, Karam had no incentive to
try to go south as if being chased by the cold.
Because it was better to take the land from another tribe in land
beyond the Thold Gate than to hit the walls of the Thold Gate, which
was as hard as an anvil.
The Emperor and the military relaxed.
In winter, Karam goes south, and in spring they return. It was the
Northern War that the Empire knew well.
In the first place, it was for political reasons that fueled the fear of the
war.
Conversely, however, it could have been a political issue.

1403
‘Even if His Majesty tries to find fault with you, there is nothing you can
do about it. Even if the war is over for now this year, we have to
prepare for the siege weapons for next winter anyway.’
According to Freil, they’re already preparing for next year. In principle,

it is in accordance with the exchange.
However, repairing the walls of the Thold Gate in preparation for siege
weapons, and training units in each village, mainly retired military
personnel, to respond to unexpected raids are also being made at the
same time.
Cedric broke the cycle of his thoughts.
“Now stop thinking about it, or there is no rest.”
Artizea raised her head and looked at him.
“Is there anything you want to eat?”
Artizea sometimes felt that Cedric had something to hide.
It still was. He seemed to have changed the subject on purpose.
She had no intention of questioning. It was the work of Evron Grand

Duchy. It was, after all, a military issue.
Not only was it not for Artizea herself to get involved in, she also had
nothing to say, even if he asked for advice.
The same was true with the new leader of Karam.
In a situation in which she had never met and did not know the actual
situation well, it was not meaningful to know more than that.
She knew that Cedric was doing this not because he distrusted her, but
because he didn’t want to add to her burden.
But one side of her chest became heavy.
1404
What did the prince of Karam say to Cedric? Is he a ‘returner’?
Artizea replied, trying to forget her thoughts.
“…… Sugar.”
“That’s not going to happen.”
Cedric immediately refused.
Artizea let out a sad sigh. The butler and the doctor were blocking it
together. She wondered if Cedric would give her some.
Usually, people crave the things they ate when they were young, but
she craved things she couldn’t eat.
Lately, she keeps thinking of white sugar. Marcus brought her some
fruit candy instead, but that wasn’t it.
Cedric asked.
“What about fruit?”
“That’s fine, but I prefer meat.”
“It’s perfect.”
She wondered what was perfect, and there was a large bowl full of
meat pancakes and crispy baked bacon potato rolls on the table in the
sunroom.
There was also bread, butter and jam.
“It’s yours.”
Feeling Artizea’s gaze, Cedric said.
Artizea shook her head and sat down in the chair Cedric pulled out.
“I think Lord Cedric was still misunderstanding why I didn’t like dinner.”
1405
Cedric laughed softly.
Milk mixed with grounded summer fruits is poured into a chilled glass.
She wasn’t really hungry, but it was good. Maybe it was a habit to eat,
but at one time, she felt bloated and uncomfortable when she didn’t
eat, so she has been thinking about eating all the time.
Artizea was eating a meat pancake and drank a sip of sweet milk.
Then she felt something creeping in her stomach. Before, she would
think that it was just a feeling of bloatedness.
She’d heard stories about the baby’s movement.
She was so conscious of the baby in her womb that she seemed to be
mistaken. She couldn’t be sure.
Artizea took a deep breath and cleared her mind. It took considerable
effort to keep her face composed.
There was that feeling again. This one was certain.
She felt strange. So far, it’s been an abstract feeling to have a baby,
but now she thought it was really there.
Chapter 159
“Tia?”
Cedric called her curiously.

1406
Artizea tried to stand up from her seat. She couldn’t possibly be
keeping a casual face, so she decided she would avoid the spot
altogether.
Before that, Cedric stood up first and held her hand.
Artizea tried to suppress her agitation.
“Are you not feeling well?”
“No. I’ve got some work to do. I want to rest upstairs.”
Artizea said it without thinking. She was not ready to talk about the
child.
Cedric pulled her up. And he gently hugged her.
“I’m not going to force you to talk, so just stay.”
Artizea hardened her body. She then gave strength to push Cedric.
Then, thankfully, Freil entered the sunroom.
Freil said after looking at the two of them for a moment.
“Should I come back in 30 minutes?”
“No.”
Artizea shook Cedric’s hand away. Cedric frowned slightly.
Freil shrugged his shoulders. Cedric didn’t say anything, but he didn’t
want to be called a bother.
1407
“Her Grace has a visitor.”
“Tia would have decided not to see anyone for a while.”
“Someone brought a message from the East from an old friend.”
Artizea calmed her expression. Her coolness returned.
An old friend was a reference to Rye Fidget.
When he moved to the East, Artizea gave him the last task of finding
one thing.
It doesn’t matter if he doesn’t find it quickly, she said. Because the

thing lived in hiding, she didn’t think he would be able to find the
thing easily.
However, Rye seemed to have quickly fulfilled his part.
“An old friend?”
Cedric asked. Freil looked at Artizea with a slightly perplexed face.
Artizea doesn’t want to tell Cedric, and she shakes her head lightly.
“I have to go.”
“…….”
Cedric didn’t know what Artizea was trying to do, but he chose not to
interfere.
Instead, he held her hand and pressed his lips lightly to her cheek.
“Don’t overdo it. Not only physically, but also mentally. If you care too
much, you will get tired.”
“…… Yes.”
“Do you have anything else you want to tell me?”

1408
Artizea hesitated a bit. It wasn’t clear whether Cedric was talking about
the news Rye had sent, or a trivial greeting, or perhaps more
importantly, the most important issue she’s currently avoiding.
“Good luck with the meeting.”
Artizea chose the second and said.
Cedric smiled.
Artizea turned away from him and hurriedly left the room.
She felt the creeping sensation in her stomach again. The air bubbles
seemed to tap her heart.
＊＊＊
Freil brought the messenger sent by Rye Fidget to Grand Duke Evron’s
residence.
Had it been before her pregnancy, he wouldn’t have brought outsiders

into the mansion.
But now, it was not a good choice to leave the mansion and go to a
safe house.
The two crossed the quiet backyard and headed for the annex.
When the estate landscaping was remodeled, Artizea also had the
outbuildings repaired.
And she hid a passage.
At first glance, it looked like they were considerate enough to create a

trail in the backyard to make walking more enjoyable.
However, if they choose a specific path and walk on it, they will be
covered by tall trees.
1409
Now that the road was completed, it was impossible to tell who was
going in and out even by looking through a binocular from the
outside.
From the main building to the annex, it was possible to move through
an underground road.
In other words, it meant that there was a way out of the main building,
and out of the annex without anyone’s notice.
There were three other similar secret passages. One of them was a
blatant secret passage, and the other was a real emergency passage.
“I brought him blindfolded, so he won’t know where he came in.”
Freil said as if making excuses for Artizea, fearing that Artizea wouldn’t
like to allow an untrustworthy person to use the secret passage.
Artizea just nodded her head.
Then she put on the veil that Freil had handed her in front of the
annex, and smoothed her hair into the net.
She draped a black cloak lightly over her clothes.
If the other person is not an idiot, he will guess her identity. However,
there is an immeasurable difference between thinking “maybe” and
being certain “yes”.
A man, blindfolded with an eye covering, was sitting in the reception

room of the annex uncharacteristically.
He was young, and his appearance was ordinary. His face was
sunburned. It proved that the excruciating fatigue from his rough
hands limping and sweat soaking all over his body was not solely due
to the long journey.
1410
Artizea looked carefully at the man’s figure. The thing that remains in
her memory is this man’s younger sister, but looking at his appearance
alone, the person she was looking at was definitely the right one.
Freil handed Artizea two envelopes.
One was a letter of introduction that Rye handed over to this man.
[The person you’re looking for was not completely hidden. You’ll hear
the news soon.
His parents had already died, and his sister’s side married early and
joined her husband’s household. An ordinary merchant family.
I don’t know about other blood relatives yet.
Enclosed is a copy of the parent’s family register and the person’s birth
certificate kept at the temple here.]
Artizea put the papers back into the envelope, put it down, and said.
“Release the blindfold.”
Freil loosened the man’s blindfold.
The man tried not to roll his eyes. He seemed to know well that
looking around was never a noble act.
He straightened his back and tried to act confidently. Curiosity and

embarrassment were etched on his face.
He knows that not being able to act nobly will be a weakness for him.
He must have been educated on etiquette from an early childhood.

After that, he must have worked like a commoner, and made his own
meals with his own hands.
So Artizea could guess that his parents worked hard to keep their
children from forgetting their old glory.
1411
“Nice to meet you.”
She knew that the man was wary of her. But she wasn’t too worried.
Without revenge and ambition, he wouldn’t have come here with a

letter of introduction.
“Camellia Heir Apparent.”
The man’s body twitched and convulsed, knowing why she was
looking for him.
Ian, the man called the Camellia Heir Apparent, clenched his fists
nervously without realizing it.
“Do you know me?”
“Yes, of course I know. Do you not know what this document you
brought with you is?”
“…….”
Ian could not open the tightly sealed documents. But he was just
guessing.
If he wasn’t a descendant of the Camellia family, why would a stranger

pay his debts? Also, why would a stranger give him a sum of money
and make him run an errand to bring papers to the capital?
Even as he was blindfolded and put in the carriage where the papers
had been handed over, he was guessing roughly as he stepped on the
fluffy carpet.
She had called him because of the Marquisate Camellia.
1412
Ian’s mother was the eldest daughter of the previous marquis. Had it
not been for the Marquis of Luden, the present Marchioness Camellia
would have been his mother.
But it was already in the past.
His mother fell down and died. It looked like an accident. However, the
only people who didn’t acknowledge that it was an assassination were
the former marquis who had eyes for the second wife.
After that, his father took Ian and Ian’s sister and ran away at night.
That was when Ian was 5 years old.
Ian didn’t know what happened to his uncles and cousins.
All he knew was that Marchioness Camellia continued to monitor them

as they fled.
Perhaps even if they survived, they probably wouldn’t be living a very

comfortable life.
“Who are you?”
After thinking about it, Ian squeezed the question out.
He knew very little about the state of the capital. He did not know the
faces of the ladies well.
“Wrong, Heir Apparent.”
“Wrong, you mean?”
“I have brought you here to do you a favor. It means that Heir

Apparent is not in a position to ask me first.”
Ian took a deep breath.
“Are you saying that you will do me a favor because you need me
anyway?”
1413
“Yes.”
“And the reason I need it is to cause a dispute with the current

Marquisate Camellia.”
“That’s right, too.”
“Madam is already using me just by bringing me here. I didn’t even

know where I was going to be.”
“…….”
“But how can you say that I am wrong for asking first?”
Artizea did not answer for a moment.
Ian said the rest while at it.
“Also, I don’t know who madam is, how can I be sure that what madam
is doing is a favor?”
How can he be sure that the woman in front of him, with her face
covered, is not Marchioness Camellia?
Perhaps, Marchioness Camellia herself, had summoned him to sprout

the conflict.
While telling him to forget the name Camellia, his father in his whole
life, would always tell him.
[“Don’t be hopeful. Don’t even think about getting revenge. Even if

Grand Duke Roygar falls, even if Marquis Luden also falls, what can we
do now?”]
[“Father.”]
[“Wealth is good to have, but it is not more important than peace of

mind. What’s the point of going back to such a battlefield? This father
1414
just wants you and your sister to find a good person and lives happily
ever after.”]
Ian nodded his head at that.
But when he thinks about it now, it was different.
Little Ian could not have known the true meaning of the words ‘hope’
or ‘revenge’.
Nevertheless, Ian never forgot those two words.
In the end, his father also regarded it as a ‘hope’ to reclaim Marquisate

Camellia.
That’s why he came all the way here, though he knew it could be
dangerous.
The sign of Artizea’s smile was felt beyond the veil.
“You are a thoughtful person.”
“Madam.”
“It is better to be thoughtful than foolish. You seem to already have a

good grasp of what you have and what you don’t have, so let’s be
honest.”
Artizea said.
“My purpose is to disturb Marquisate Camellia. I don’t expect it to be

knocked down. If possible, I would like to harm the honor of the family
and prevent them from raising their heads.”
Ian tilted his head.
“That said……, are you saying you’re not interested in taking over
Marquisate Camellia?”
1415
Chapter 160
“Yes. I am completely uninterested.”
Artizea responded like so to Ian’s question.
“Even if Heir Apparent succeeds in taking over Marquisate Camellia, I

don’t think that you will be able to claim the privileges that the current
Marquisate Camellia has.”
The honest answer made Ian more understandable of the situation.
“Then, are you trying to only get what you want in the process?”
Artizea smiled again.
His head didn’t look that bad. But the view is still narrow.
Ian seemed to be able to include only direct gains within the scope of
the event.
“I have no intention of swaying Marquisate Camellia like Marquis

Luden. There is no need for that.”
“Then Marquis Luden…….”
Ian shut his mouth as he was about to speak. And he was lost in
thought.
It was not wise to show such a contemplative appearance. It was

something the Marquis Camellia should not have done.
Of course, from Artizea’s point of view, it didn’t matter whether he

could live like the Marquis Camellia in the future.
1416
The success or failure in itself was not a serious factor for what she was
trying to do using Ian.
After all, he’s among one of the most promising candidates to target
Marchioness Camellia. Even if he failed, there was nothing to lose.
Ian asked as if he had made up his mind right away.
“What do you want from me?”
“This question is much better.”
Artizea said.
“File an inheritance lawsuit. We’ll support you with everything you

need. In the meantime, we will provide all support so that you can live
a noble life as well as the cost of the lawsuit. I’m talking about
including a sufficient level of escort.”
Ian frowned slightly. It was because he didn’t quite understand what

Artizea’s purpose was.
“I know it is no secret that my mother and maternal uncles were either

killed or driven to flee far away by the present Marquis couple. Can
you shake that current Marquisate?”
“You don’t think you will be successful.”
“It has been over 20 years since the youngest uncle took over the title.
Even great success in an inheritance lawsuit would, at best, be limited
to obtaining a portion of the fortune…….”
“For Heir Apparent, that’s a good sense.”
“Because I can’t risk my life in exchange for a fortune.”
“You can’t even get wealth without taking risks.”
Artizea said.
1417
“And if Grand Duke Roygar does not ascend to the throne, then the
fact that you have filed an inheritance lawsuit will have meaning in
itself.”
The courts of the Krates Empire are by no means a strict and impartial
judicial body.
Judges usually judged under the eyes of the great nobility. The
stronger the power, the higher the rank, the richer the wealth was
always the closer to victory.
Although it deals with the emperor’s laws now, in the early days, it was
an institution that coordinated agreements between nobles.
Therefore, the judgment is never permanent.
At Artizea’s words, Ian made a surprised face. Then his eyes soon
shone.
“If Grand Duke Roygar fails to become an emperor and falls, then
Marquisate Luden and the Marquisate Camellia will be purged
together.”
A purge also needs a reason.
It can also be incurred by creating appropriate political reasons. But if

there is a reason that already exists, the burden is reduced.
It is even better if it is corruption or evil behaviour.
It can be treated as a personal evil deed that Marquis Luden harmed

and expelled his enemies in order to get his hands on Marquisate
Camellia.
Needless to say, it was easy to implement if there were enemies who

were already claiming their rights when they were determined to be
purged.
This was a good cause to present to other nobles.

1418
Nobles are sensitive to the elimination of noble families. This is
because the Emperor believes that it is suppressing the nobility
However, they did not care much about the change of master,
considering it as someone else’s house affairs.
Moreover, Ian was the grandson of the enemy.
He thought Artizea would be a noble on Lawrence’s side.
Having lived as a commoner in a distant country side, he had neither

the information nor the analytical power to understand anything
beyond that, nor the intuition to jump into the logic and reach the
truth.
And if he thinks it’s Lawrence’s plan, it’s a good fit.
To put a disgrace on Marquisate Camellia. It would be good if

Marquisate Camellia was shaken by that.
Even if it doesn’t, it’s making up an excuse to purge the area around

Grand Duke Roygar in the future.
As Ian bears the risk, it was also a task that did not burden this lady
and her master at all.
Ian thought that now was the time to bet.
“It is true for Madam too, to take risks to get greater things.”
“Hoo.”
“Isn’t there any guarantee that Grand Duke Roygar will fall? Rather, if
he becomes emperor, I will only be in danger.”
“…… .”
1419
“More than anything else, if I, who has been living in the East, to bet
on an inheritance lawsuit, wouldn’t it be natural to think that there is a
behind-the-scenes dealing?”
Artizea hid her smile.
In a nutshell, it seemed to mean that he should be properly placed in a

faction and protected. Otherwise, he could reveal the existence of
those behind him.
“Heir Apparent is like a thorn left behind by the Marquisate Camellia

because it was difficult to extract one by one. I won’t betray you
anyway, so don’t worry too much.”
“…….”
“If Grand Duke Roygar hears about ‘behind the scenes’ from Heir
Apparent, will he acknowledge your work and give you a reward?”
“But Madam.”
Ian tensed up and called her nervously. He was nervous at the thought
he wouldn’t even get what she had promised at first.
Artizea knew his anxiety as if looking into the palm of his hand.
It wasn’t bad
His greed is great, but he has no gambler temperament. He seems to

have a good brain, but that doesn’t mean he’s much smarter than
usual.
Like Skyla, he was not thoroughly educated from an early age and
trained as a high-ranking noble.
In other words, he would be just a petty criminal.
As long as she doesn’t strangely twist his ego while making him the
Marquis, he’ll be easy to handle.
1420
‘On the looks, it’s not bad compared to the rough life.’
Artizea thought for a moment. A new idea came to mind.
What could be the reason Marquisate Rosan couldn’t do what

Marquisate Luden did?
Of course, the form would be quite different from what Ian thought.
Just as when Marquisate Luden was involved in the succession of the

title, it was Marchioness Camellia that was the subject of the master-
servant contract, not the Marquis.
Anyway, that was for later. For now, it was just a passing idea.
Artizea answered Ian with a darkened face.
“I don’t like those who don’t have any power and try to secure
something with an uncertain price in the future.”
“Madam ….”
“But from my point of view, it is very embarrassing not to be able to

do what I have been commanded to do. So, I’ll pretend I haven’t heard
of it.”
Ian let out a sigh of relief as well.
“Thank you, madam.”
“Then, will Heir Apparent accept my offer?”
“I’ll, I’ll think about it. I am nothing to your master, but to me my life is
precious.”
“Yes. Just think it through.”
Artizea didn’t say any more.
1421
Ian could not hide his nervousness and stood up. He realized that
there was no possibility that good conditions would be offered just
because he held on longer.
The men came in and took Ian, who was blindfolded again, out.
Artizea also ordered his eyes that had been watching secretly to be
closed.
Eventually, at the point when he got the offer and decided to come
this way, Ian had to know that he couldn’t go back the way he was.
Freil asked.
“Have you decided?”
“Decided?”
“Yes. I was wondering if you had chosen Mr. Ian as the Marquis of
Camellia. Lady Skyla has already come to see you three times, but you
turned her down, right?”
“It might look like that. It would be better if even Skyla thought that
way.”
“Lady Skyla has not yet decided to pledge her allegiance to Your
Grace. If she doesn’t think Your Grace’s trust can be trusted, she’ll go
all the way to Grand Duke Roygar.”
And, in Freil’s judgment, the only thing Ian had better than Skyla was
that his purpose was well-rounded.
It could have been important. So they can feel at ease.
It was understandable if it was in the sense of reducing the variables

rather than trying to bring Marquisate Camellia into power.
Artizea smiled brightly.
1422
“Skyla’s position is a bit vague. In any case, just because she remains
fully loyal to Grand Duke Roygar, following Marchioness Camellia as
she is now, there is no guarantee that she will be able to fully exercise
her rights as Marchioness Camellia in the future.”
“But at least the inheritance itself will be stable. Now, she will inherit
the property and interests as it is, and she will become the Marquis of
Camelia herself. Wouldn’t the political position be more stable than
that of the current Marchioness?”
Freil objected.
“If His Majesty makes it difficult to inherit the title, there is a risk that
she will turn into an enemy.”
Artizea continued.
“She’s been here three times already, haven’t she? it’s okay.”
“Your Grace.”
“I’m sure she knows who is in a bad position. She’ll be making her
fourth visit soon.”
As if she had already made an appointment with Skyla, Artizea said

calmly.
“As long as there are only a few things that can be achieved by
attaching to Grand Duke Roygar, Skyla has no choice but to consider
many things.”
“Lady Skyla has an active personality.”
“Yes. And as I said before, Sir Freil, it is the heart above all else that
moves people.”
No matter how rational a person may appear, their judgment is

ultimately influenced by their emotions.
1423
The decision was more so than the judgment.
A lot of people act because they want to do it, and they decide
because they can’t help it.
Skyla is resentful at the Marquisate Luden’s behaviour toward

And there is a resentment towards the Marchioness Camellia herself

for accepting it obediently.
It would twist Skyla’s judgment. Especially since she respects and loves
her mother.
And just as Artizea said, Skyla visited the next afternoon.
＊＊＊
Until her third visit, Skyla felt relaxed despite being rejected. It was
only natural that Artizea, who had suffered from great troubles with
her pregnancy, could not easily meet people.
But on her fourth visit, she didn’t have that much leeway. She failed to
follow the rule of sneaking in through Alice’s back door.
The information network of Marchioness Camellia had already caught

on that Ian had entered the capital.
Marchioness Camellia was not so concerned when news came that Ian
had disappeared from where he was living.
But the matter was different if he had come to the capital.
Chapter 161
1424
Skyla could not understand Marchioness Camellia.
[“Ian Camelia can’t do anything anyway. At best, he will make a fuss.”]
[“I know. What I’m worried about is what your maternal grandfather
knows.”]
[“Are you afraid that you will be scolded for not being able to solve
such a problem?”]
[“That’s not it. No, in a sense it is not.”]
Marchioness Camellia sighed.
[“Your maternal grandfather wanted to get rid of all the Camellia

people who had fled then. But your father asked to spare his life.”]
[“That something my father would have done.”]
Skyla’s father, Marquis Camellia, was on the weak side.
When Marquis Luden proposed to marry his daughter for his title, he
knew that bad things were going to happen to his brother and sisters.
However, it did not stop at the extent of his family being driven out by
the scandal, but suffered several accidents and deaths. He was afraid
as the series of unbearable misfortunes continued.
Marquis Camellia used to habitually say that he didn’t know it would

go that far.
Although he had a bit of greed and resentment towards his brothers

for abusing him, he was basically not the kind of person who could
hurt someone that much.
[“How could I have turned away from your father’s tears? I thought
that even if I kept him alive, he wouldn’t do much harm.”]
[“Mother said you would take responsibility.”]
1425
[“Yes. The children were also very young……. He’s been quiet up until
now, so I thought he wouldn’t think of anything else in the future. I
had neglected to watch as the years had passed. Anyway, since this
happened, it must be difficult for me to escape responsibility.”]
It wasn’t that she was afraid of being scolded by her father, but that
she was afraid of falling out of the eyes of her master.
So Skyla couldn’t stay still either.
Now Skyla couldn’t wait for Artizea to meet her.
She thought that this, too, must have been Artizea’s work.
Maybe it could be a signal, she thought. She could rule out Marquisate
Camellia altogether if she tries to walk the tightrope beyond this.
Now might be her last chance.
Skyla differed from Amalie and Gayan, who became a factor in the
imperial government by their abilities. She couldn’t hope she would be
of great use later.
Marquisate Camellia is a force in itself. Powers are involved in politics

through amalgamation. It even belonged to a certain hostile force.
She had to do it right now to get her line changed properly.
If her time is wasted and she becomes useless, Artizea will not accept
her.
“Madam is not meeting guests.”
The butler said so in an embarrassed manner, but Skyla stubbornly

insisted.
“I am a friend of Her Grace.”
1426
It was only a nominal story. But this time it was a good excuse for
Skyla.
“I don’t know when she was ill, but I heard she is already recovering
now.”
“If it is difficult to meet me right now, I will wait.”
She sat on the sofa in the parlor and opened the book she brought.
She didn’t really intend to read the book. It was close to expressing her
intention of not backing down.
The butler made a troubled face, but he eventually said he understood

and went to tell Artizea this.
Skyla waited over two hours. She thought maybe Artizea herself or her
maid would be watching.
Artizea came out just before the teapot was emptied.
Artizea wore comfortable clothes tied lightly with a wide ribbon just
below her chest.
Skyla looked at her with an awkward mood. She knew Artizea was
pregnant, but seeing her in maternity clothes like this felt strange.
Skyla doesn’t even have a fiance yet.
Artizea slowly approached the table. Skyla calmed down and greeted
her politely.
“I’m glad to see you looking good.”
“Lady is still the same. Nice to meet you.”
Artizea greeted each other and sat down. Skyla held out a little gift
box, and said.
1427
“Congratulations on your pregnancy. I had already sent a letter, but I
thought it was the right time to greet you in person.”
Artizea didn’t answer. Celebrating her pregnancy was still very difficult
to properly respond to.
Even though she knew the other person was just saying it out of
courtesy, it was still so.
Skyla interprets Artizea’s silence as a rejection and gets nervous.
So she stood up from her seat and she bowed her head politely.
“You may think it’s rude, but I’m here to apologize for the sins that my
mother had committed against Her Grace.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Artizea looked up at her with an expressionless face.
“Did something happen?”
There wasn’t, officially.
Skyla bit her lower lip.
There were no permanent enemies or allies in politics anyway.
Skyla did not think that Artizea would not recognize her own
usefulness just because her mother had attempted to kill her on behalf
of Grand Duke Roygar.
The reason Artizea didn’t meet her was probably because she was
pregnant.
But Skyla still couldn’t help but be nervous.
“I am well aware that Your Grace is not one to be swept away by

anger. I ask for forgiveness, and I am prepared to pay the price.”
1428
“Well…… , what is it all about…….”
Artizea looked at the gift box Skyla had brought and pulled her words.
She didn’t mean to pretend to be angry. It’s understandable that Skyla

was determined to switch side.
Is it because of Ian?
She deliberately disclosed information in the hope that either

Marchioness Camellia or Skyla would react.
But even so, it was strange for her to suddenly change her mind all
over the place and bend over.
Artizea had thought she would try to negotiate with her with a little
more rethinking, a little more consideration.
Skyla lowered her head again.
“Sit down, Lady Skyla. Don’t make me look up.”
“I’m sorry.”
Skyla sat down again.
“I think there is no hope for my uncle.”
Ian wasn’t the only reason she decided to turn around completely.
Convinced that Grand Duke Roygar would be defeated was the first
trigger.
Grand Duke Roygar, after discussing with his vassals, decided to lay
low and remain still for the time being.
If the Emperor had decided to give it to his child, it would have been
difficult to touch for a while. Another reason was that he did not know
what the Emperor had learned from Bishop Akim.
Soon, the result was exactly what Artizea had predicted.

1429
But the reason was the opposite.
[“No matter how bad things get, children are children. From His
Majesty’s point of view, how pitiful would it be for a child who lost its
mother?”]
It is difficult to prevent that.
Instead, Grand Duke Roygar decided to plant his men in the army that
would go south.
It was to attack if there was anything that could be a problem while

keeping an eye on Lawrence.
Lawrence can be easily dragged down with the slightest blemish.
And as long as Lawrence is brought down, the floating forces will

naturally gather around him.
That is, legitimacy protected by customs and laws. Grand Duke Roygar
was not very concerned.
However, Cedric’s trend was concerning.
Likewise, there was a big difference in support between members of

the imperial family, who had the right to inherit according to custom
and law and those who did not.
Grand Duke Roygar said anxiously.
[“Of course, Cedric must have been very upset this time, but we still
don’t know, right? His Majesty cares for Cedric as well, and the Grand
Duchess only has one older brother.”]
[“I don’t know what Grand Duke Evron will do, but Lawrence will never
work with Grand Duke Evron.”]
Marquis Luden dismissed Grand Duke Roygar’s concerns.
1430
[“Did you forget that Grand Duke Evron assaulted Lawrence on the day
the Grand Duchess fell?”]
[“I did hear it. It wasn’t enough to called assault, was it?”]
[“Even so, there is no denying that Lawrence was humiliated. With that
pride, His Majesty has decided to fully support Cedric, but how would
Cedric say that he regret it?”]
[“Well, that’s right, too.”]
At that time, Grand Duke Roygar also smiled broadly.
[“Cedric, that child is not a wild boar. His movements were certain.”]
In the attitude of pretending to be relaxed, there was a sign that he

was trying to psychologically cover up his weakness.
If Lawrence were to endure, he would have visited Artizea’s first,

Marquis Luden said.
[“Lawrence will not stand it even if you put tomorrow’s profits, let
alone a cause, right in front of his eyes.”]
Marchioness Camellia did not dispute that opinion on the spot. But
she later told Skyla something completely different.
[“Father and Grand Duke Roygar are both mistaken. Grand Duke Evron
didn’t take political considerations? There is no way.”]
Marchioness Camelia said, biting her lower lip.
[“It seems like an action of no consequence, but it puts a lot of

pressure on both Grand Duke Roygar and Lawrence. They shouldn’t
deny that.”]
Even for accomplishing that, Cedric didn’t pay anything. That in itself is
huge.
1431
Rather, he became the Secretary of State.
This does not change the fact that Cedric has quickly established
himself as one of the most important figures in central politics.
Just because internal affairs were less conspicuous compared to

foreign affairs or military affairs, it did not mean that they were not
important.
Cedric had enough fame in the military. This was an opportunity for
him to gain the experience he lacked and to expand his influence
among the bureaucrats.
[“It is father’s limitation that he cannot think that Grand Duke Evron
himself could be a competitor. He is old.”]
[“If it’s that dangerous, why didn’t you tell maternal grandfather and
uncle?”]
Marchioness Camellia did not answer Skyla’s question.
It was because she thought it wouldn’t work even if she said it.
The terrified Grand Duke Roygar maintains his pride by consciously

undermining Cedric.
Marquis Luden is still stuck in the political structure of his youth.
Marchioness Camellia thought that Marquis Luden was old.
His vision wasn’t blurred, so now he couldn’t see the world objectively
and grasp the facts.
Skyla thought the same as Marchioness Camellia.
To that extent, Marchioness Camellia praised Grand Duke Evron, and

she couldn’t think of changing faction because she was old.
1432
‘She has been so faithful as a daughter for over 20 years, and also as a
subordinate, and maternal grandfather doesn’t even recognize mother,
he just thinks of squeezing her.’
Putting her as a daughter, he must understand that she could not

refuse her husband’s request to spare the lives of her nieces and
nephews.
Conversely, if he regarded her as a subordinate rather than a daughter,

he should pay the price for her loyalty and service over the past 20
years.
Marquis Luden did neither.
If her mother’s birth was dirty, it was maternal grandfather, Marquis

Luden, who committed the dirty work. This was unfair.
‘I have to do something.’
Skyla couldn’t help but think so.
Chapter 162
Artizea picked up the teacup and wet her lips. Her eyes were set on the
tea that had grown into a painful red.
It was necessary to limit the movement of the eyes in order to prevent

the mind from being read by others. There is not a lady who does not
know how useful a teacup is.
Anyway, she was curious. Not long ago, Skyla was hoping for a victory
for Grand Duke Roygar; a victory that is not too big.
1433
It’s no different than thinking that you have a high chance of winning.
But Skyla became convinced that there was no hope. There must be a
reason.
But Artizea could not easily ask. Asking gives an opportunity to speak
and re-acknowledging Skyla’s role as a ‘friend’.
She still doesn’t know if that would be a good option or not.
Skyla said.
“I know that Your Grace will want to put Grand Duke Evron on the
throne, not Sir Lawrence, but Grand Duke Evron.”
“I’ve never heard of it before. Are you not saying that Grand Duke
Roygar or Marquis Luden were thinking like that?”
“No. Sir Lawrence’s appointment as the Secretary of State is due to His

Majesty’s erratic mannerisms. This is something that no one…….”
Skyla hesitated for a moment. It was because she thought that if it was
Artizea, Artizea might have guessed it.
But she continued.
“It must have been something no one could have guessed.”
Artizea smiled and did not answer. So Skyla had no idea if Artizea had
guessed it or not.
“Maternal grandfather is speculating that the situation that Her Grace

had originally hoped for would have been very different from what it is
now.”
It was probably unexpected that Bishop Akim and Marchioness

Camellia were so aggressively trying to get rid of Artizea.
1434
Marquis Luden was convinced that Cedric’s request to the Emperor to
treat this as treason must also have been unexpected.
The results after excluding all such variables are as follows.
If Artizea’s meditation had been accepted, Miraila would have

remained in the Rosan mansion in the capital. Lawrence had to be
more cautious, even when thinking of the Empress.
The social circles who supported him would have lost their center,
Miraila, and scattered.
Artizea would have been adequately rewarded by the Emperor for her
success in the work. She might have cemented her position as the
Emperor’s favorite lady.
The Empress is silent, and Miraila disappears. The Emperor’s daughters

are not worthy to do great things.
Then, who will be the next to move the social world with the will of the
Emperor?
It was a spot worth taking a look at.
Grand Duchess Evron could simply be said to be the third lady of the
Empire after the Empress and Grand Duchess Roygar. She had enough
qualifications to rule the social world.
The next step is to become a supporter of Lawrence from a supporter

standpoint.
This was a complete reversal of loyalty as a sister. This was a position

that anyone who wanted to establish an emperor should aim for.
And the centerpiece there is Artizea. Not Cedric.
Marquis Luden followed the same reasoning and concluded that

Artizea herself was trying to acquire power.
1435
[“There’s no way she’ll be able to satisfy her ambitions by relying on
Grand Duke Evron. Even if she was respected in Grand Duchy Evron, it
wouldn’t have been enough.”]
[“Yes.”]
[“The Grand Duchess is Miraila’s daughter. She must be well aware of

how the Emperor’s favoritism and unofficial power are connected, and
she must know how enormous power it is.”]
[“But now Grand Duke Evron has become the Secretary of State,
right?”]
[“It’s a place with no substance. Doesn’t Grand Duke Evron already

have both honor and status? If what the Grand Duchess wanted was
power that led to real benefit, she would have been disappointed.”]
Marquis Luden also added:
[“Besides, even if you give Grand Duke Evron such power, there is no
way it will be useful.”]
He didn’t mind the fact that Cedric had a chance to win the
bureaucracy’s trust.
Citizens had no interest in talking about Lawrence and Cedric side by

side.
After all, it was a once-in-a-lifetime thing for the people to say.
Marquis Luden considered it foolish to care about the will of the

people.
A power struggle is a power struggle of the nobility.
Where would you use such things as popularity with the people?
That’s what you can get just by providing bread and circuses.
Succession to the throne is based on legitimacy.

1436
There is no point in fussing about whether the people support him or
whether the people whisper that he will become the next emperor.
Recognizing the legitimacy of Emperor Gregor, Cedric had a lower

right of succession than Roygar unconditionally.
According to the imperial succession law, unless you are an idiot, the
title and the property accompanying it are inherited by an order, and it
is followed in the order of the eldest son to the youngest son. If there
is a deficit, then the younger brother.
Therefore, the Emperor’s younger brother, Grand Duke Roygar, came

first, followed by his nephew, Cedric.
At this point, no one dared to question the legitimacy of the Emperor

Gregor.
So, no matter how popular Cedric is, it all means nothing. For Grand
Duke Roygar, this was not an immediate problem.
Grand Duke Roygar did not fully agree with this. However, he admitted
that there was some truth to what Marquis Luden said.
Artizea listened to Skyla with interest.
It was interesting to hear the thoughts of Grand Duke Roygar and

Marquis Luden.
However, the most interesting thing was that Skyla seemed to have
decided to prove her worth, far from the tug-of-war, but to stop
offering her conditions.
It was a wise thing to do.
When Ian appeared, Skyla’s usefulness became vague.
It was all the more so because all Skyla had hoped for so far was for
Grand Duke Roygar to win, but not to win too much.
1437
Artizea asked.
“You seem to think differently from Marquis Luden, don’t you?”
“Even for a short period of time, I went to the Empress’ Palace and
helped with Your Grace’s work.”
Skyla said.
“I consider myself not that stupid. But I am well aware that Your Grace
is not someone whom my shallow mind can measure.”
“Well. It seems that Lady has an unreasonably high regard for me.”
“Your Grace, you see power as a tool, not a goal.”
Skyla said.
“You’re also a cold-blooded person.”
“…….”
“I believe that Your Grace concocted the affairs of the Dowager

Marchioness Rosan. To really oust the Dowager Marchioness and Sir
Lawrence.”
“…… Do you know how dangerous and groundless your story is right
now?”
“I am well aware that there is no evidence. So mother was suspicious,

too, but we couldn’t tell maternal grandfather or uncle.”
Skyla thought it was a little pathetic.
The situation would be very different if Marchioness Camellia could

have expressed a different opinion from Grand Duke Roygar or
Marquis Luden without evidence or complete logic.
Skyla wouldn’t even have thought that Grand Duke Roygar would be
defeated.
1438
“But I know that from the very beginning, Your Grace had no intention
of bringing a close relationship between Sir Lawrence and Her Majesty
the Empress. Nevertheless, you made up a number of plausible stories,
including the red jewel. Rumors have spread far beyond reality.”
“Well. I tried, but maybe it just didn’t go well. Rumors are always out of
control.”
“Then why did you prepare the headdress in advance? Just as Sir
Lawrence knew there would be nothing to escort.”
That was the first time that Skyla noticed this.
“It was a day when not a single mistake should be made. It’s only
natural to be prepared for emergencies.”
“And I know that you comforted and encouraged Lady Hazel of the
Belmond house. At that time, I had some acquaintance with Lady
Hazel.”
“If anyone other than Lady Hazel, a talented young lady who was
hesitating to show off her own talent, I would have pushed her back.”
Artizea raised her eyebrows slightly.
“Lady, are you now trying to claim on that basis that I used Her
Majesty the Empress as a bait to set up my mother?”
“I know this is not proof, Your Grace. I hadn’t even told my mother.
The reason I am giving you the words that I have only kept in my heart
when there is no basis for it is because I hope that your doubts will
disappear after telling you how I decided to become a servant.”
Skyla politely bowed her head.
“There is absolutely no way Your Grace would have tried to oust Sir
Lawrence for uncle, nor could you have done it for emotional reasons.
1439
So I thought that the only reason left behind would be Grand Duke
Evron.”
After thinking about it that way, and looking at the current results, it’s
not perfect, but it’s in a pretty good shape. Artizea did not fail.
Artizea, who had a presumably angry face, changed her expression

again and buried her body back in a relaxed position.
“Okay, let’s assume Lady is right.”
“What?”
“It is, after all, a ‘perhaps’. So, if that’s true, what does Lady want to
do?”
Artizea asked with a relaxed attitude.
Skyla felt her breath choke.
Artizea says it’s a ‘perhaps’. But what Skyla is talking about is not an
assumption.
The risk is solely with Skyla.
However, if she does not say anything, all that has been said so far will
be nothing more or less than the information on the side of Grand
Duke Roygar.
“Please allow Marquisate Camellia to add a hand to ushering in the

reign of His Grace Grand Duke Evron.”
“It’s not something Lady can promise. Lady is not yet the Marquis of
Camellia.”
“Yes. But I will be much more useful than Ian Camellia.”
Artizea looked at Skyla with a careful demeanor.
How far is she prepared?

1440
Skyla is not like the normal noble girl. At the very least, she knew that
she had to betray her mother and all her close relatives.
And if Skyla was really prepared to betray that much, of course, she
was a much, much more useful sword than Ian.
That was then.
There was a knock on the living room door.
“Madam, this is Alice.”
“Come in.”
Artizea said without taking her eyes off Skyla.
It was Alice who came in. She approached Artizea with a pale face,
knelt down on one of her knees next to Artizea, and whispered low in
her ear.
“A letter came from the South.”
Artizea took the letter and opened it on the spot. It was the news she
had been waiting for.
It was news sent by the South intelligence organization as an

emergency.
[Queen Eimmel died of poisoning. The Eimmel Kingdom Army landed

in the Duchy of Riagan. Madame Lexen, committed suicide. As new
information arrives, it will be dispatched.]
Skyla saw that Artizea’s lips, which had been wearing a gentle and
meaningless smile until now, changed to expressionless.
She wondered what the news was.
But Artizea stood up, folding the letter.
“Just go back.”
1441
“Your Grace.”
“Everything I want to tell you today is over. Go back, Lady Skyla. I’ll call
you if I need anything.”
Artizea gave a dismissal order. And she hurriedly left the place.
Chapter 163
Cedric didn’t come home that night. Only one letter was delivered.
[I was prevented from leaving the palace because of an urgent

message from the Duchy of Riagan. More details tomorrow. It’s going
to be a long day, so I hope you get a good night’s sleep.]
Artizea folded the letter and brought it to the candle. The short letter
quickly turned to ashes.
Freil said.
“The same news came through the military intelligence network today.
The messenger went to the Imperial Palace with the urgent message.”
“I see.”
“Perhaps the news came a few days ago to the conquest army going
down south. It is still a military secret.”
“What about Grand Duke Roygar?”
“He doesn’t know yet. Even if his people were planted in the army, I
think it would take a day or two.”
1442
If Artizea had not ordered in advance to keep an eye on the
movements of the Eimmel Kingdom Army, the news would not have
come to her so soon.
It was that night that the second report arrived.
Queen Eimmel was assassinated 16 days ago. She was poisoned by

Terry Ford, Mrs. Lexen, who was introduced by the Duchess of Riagan
and had an audience with the Queen.
Two days later, Cadriol, Prince of Eimmel, rose to power. His intention
was to ask the Duke of Riagan why he sent the Queen an assassin.
As if preparing in advance, the Eimmel Kingdom army occupied two

ports in the southern part of the Empire with lightning speed.
From the beginning, the navy of the Krates Empire did not come close
to the Eimmel Kingdom’s navy.
If it is an all-out war, the size of the countries matters, so even if the

Empire cannot win, it will not lose.
However, if it was a short-term naval battle, it was an unconditional

victory for the Eimmel Kingdom.
Prince Cadriol pushed his momentum to advance into the Duchy of

Riagan. The Duke of Riagan was surrounded by news that the ports
had been taken away, without any time to respond.
It is at this point in time that a wave of urgent news emerged. It was

almost the same time that Artizea’s intelligence network collected and
sent information from the Eimmel Kingdom and the Duchy of Riagan.
“Do you regret it?”
“Regret?”
Artizea repeated Freil’s question.
1443
In her hand was a letter from the second messenger. It contained a
little more detail about the death of Terry Ford, Mrs. Lexen.
Terry died on the spot where she poisoned the Queen.
She drank another cup of tea from the same teapot before the Queen
died.
She was already vomiting blood and dying when the guard who was
waiting outside the door came running in when they heard the maid’s
scream.
And it was the impression received by the servant who leaked that
information that Terry was very calm until the moment she stopped
breathing.
In fact, Terry drank the tea first, so the Queen also believed it was safe
and drank it.
“I am sorry. It is difficult to find a person with such wisdom and

courage. She wasn’t the kind of person to be spent like this.”
Artizea thought she had judged people too much based on past
memories.
The only reason she used Terry Ford as her consumables was because
Terry had never stood out in her previous life.
“It’s a waste in many ways. Had she been alive, there would have been
a chance to mediate with Skyla.”
Artizea muttered as if to herself.
No. Terry was in the right place at the right moment. When she sent
her orders, Skyla had not yet obtained the title of ‘friend’ from Artizea.
1444
“Would she intend to get back at you instead? I know you told Terry
Ford that you can’t promise anything.”
Freil asked.
“And didn’t Terry Ford say that the downfall of Grand Duke Roygar was
enough?”
“I know that the Marchioness Camellia is included in the subject of

revenge, so is it not shameful to pretend not to know?”
Artizea was silent for a moment, then she spoke slowly.
“A bookkeeper must have credibility.”
Undoing what you said or breaking a promise and betraying, is a

secret plan that can only be used once.
Such a thing is not for subordinates. It is something to target the most

threatening allies.
“If she were alive, I would have taken her out. She could have been
persuaded to accept other rewards instead of revenge on Marchioness
Camellia.”
“Your Grace.”
“But Terry is dead. She risked her life to fulfill her mission, and I cannot
help but pay the promised reward.”
Artizea always paid the price promised to her subordinates exactly.
If it was money, she gave money, and if it was to treat a sick family, she
would give the medicine at all costs.
And revenge.
That is how the organization is maintained. There are people who

continue to sacrifice their lives and keep secrets.
1445
Punish one, deter a hundred* ; the right reward must be shown to
create solidarity and loyalty within the organization.
They didn’t do it because they particularly value her promises.
Freil said.
“It wasn’t that Your Grace commanded her to die.”
“When I ordered the assassination of Queen Eimmel, it was no

different than telling her to die.”
Artizea replied.
Terry has no connection to the Eimmel Kingdom. She didn’t even have
the time to make any. To assassinate, she had no choice but to attend
an audience and do it on the spot.
“Did she even count her death?”
“Even if she didn’t die, Terry would have been caught. Then they would
dig her up and connect her to the next step.”
And to be caught after assassinating the Queen is no different from

telling her to die.
Perhaps that’s why she chose to die together. Terry is not a

professional spy who has learned to endure torture.
She has no reason not to confess. Above all, there is no way she can
stand the pain.
Terry said she would sell her life to Artizea. And since she died, Artizea
had to pay the price.
“Actually, I thought Terry might run away.”
“Because you gave her a lot of money.”
1446
“Money and fame dull decisions. Besides, Terry seems to have a
talent.”
Artizea said in a sentimental manner.
Freil hesitated a little. He didn’t know if it was the right thing to do or

not to keep talking about this.
But he had something to ask beforehand. Artizea was not someone to

rest just because she wanted to rest.
“Then, what are you going to do with Lady Skyla?”
“I’ll use her as a knife.”
Artizea said in a low voice.
“Terry didn’t become a stabbing dagger to Grand Duke Roygar, so

wouldn’t it be good for Skyla to be like that?”
Without saying anything else, Freil simply nodded his head.
＊＊＊
Hearing this news, Gayan was the first to act.
He immediately turned the army around. The place where the knights
who received Gayan’s order headed to was Lawrence’s barracks.
Lawrence asked in dismay.
“What is this, Sir Gayan? Dare to attack me now as I go down as the

Southern diplomat? Are you going to commit treason?”
“This is not treason.”
Gaya said sternly.
1447
“I have the authority to immediately arrest and investigate any crime
that may threaten the security of the Empire, without waiting for His
Majesty’s orders.”
“Sir Gayan!”
“I remember the name Mrs. Lexen.”
said Gayan.
“Viscount Hoden once went to the South on an errand for Lord.”
Lawrence widened his eyes. He doesn’t know why the story is coming
out now.
“Have you forgotten why Viscount Hoden went down south? Didn’t
you say that you would bring down the Duchy of Riagan and release
the wrath of the previous Riagan Ducal couple? On the contrary, he
seemed to have been well received by the Duke of Riagan.”
“Wasn’t Sir at the meeting too?”
Lawrence asked, as if exasperated.
Said Gayan.
“It doesn’t matter. I didn’t make a decision; I didn’t do it; I didn’t even
advise on the job itself.”
Lawrence’s complexion turned pale.
Gayan said without hesitation.
“At the introduction from the Duchess of Riagan, a woman who had an
audience with Queen Eimmel assassinated her. But how could the
Riagan Ducal couple make such an assassination in such a public way
when it is not by His Majesty order?”
“Sir Gayan.”
1448
“Of course, someone designed this to trap the Duke of Riagan. And I
know that Sir Lawrence had such a plan, and you even sent people.”
“It’s absurd!”
“As a subordinate of His Majesty, as a guard knight commanded to

protect the foundations of this Empire, can I pretend I don’t know just
because I was there?”
“Aren’t you afraid of the aftermath?”
“Don’t worry. It would just have good effects on His Majesty. If you did
no sin, there is nothing to worry about. Like you said, it’s just
something I have to worry about.”
Gayan said so. And he ordered the knights to arrest Lawrence.
Although Lawrence was the commander-in-chief of the Southern

Conquest Army, he had no real power. The knights followed Gayan’s
words without hesitation.
Gayan turned the army back to the capital.
At that time, the southern conquests had not yet left the central
region.
Contrary to the fact that the preparation took a long time, it would
take less than a fortnight to return the army as they are and return to
the capital.
Gayan, as he himself said, was completely unaware of the before and

after of the incident.
But the remarks made at that meeting were very well remembered.
Because he knew that Amalie had turned to Cedric.
And that, for some reason, Amalie gave cleverly twisted advice.
1449
Gayan knew neither the purpose nor the outcome of the advice.
However, he remembered vividly because he was only guessing that
there was something hidden in the plot.
[If you dig into Viscount Hoden, you will find a link to the assassin.]
He had no idea it would be connected like this.
He admired it in his heart.
Amalie had said that Artizea had told her not to worry and to wait. She
said they would be able to turn around while obeying the Emperor’s
orders.
And this must have been what Artizea had told her to wait for.
This opportunity should not be missed. To get off the sinking boat,
you must first get on the boat.
Gayan flew a communication pigeon toward the Imperial Palace. He

then sent an envoy.
It was on the same day that Duke of Riagan’s appeal from the south
arrived at the Imperial Palace.
＊＊＊
A suffocating silence floated through the terrified conference room.
The Emperor clutched the letter he was holding in his hand.
[…… This old servant really knows nothing. It is true that the Madam
had a personal acquaintance with Her Majesty the Queen of Eimmel.
However, it was just that they were building friendships by talking
about women’s accessories and clothes. Who would have imagined
that the person whom she introduced have had an unseemly heart?
The woman is a sericulture farmer who is acquainted with a textile
trader and was only introduced by her to Her Majesty the Queen of
Eimmel because the Queen was interested in the silk business. This is,
1450
indeed, so unfair and unbelievable that I only ask for mercy and
salvation from His Majesty…….]
He tossed the letter on the desk.
*) 一罰百戒 (ichibatsuhyakkai): to punish one and to make an example for others
Chapter 164
The servants were so exhausted that they could not even open their
mouths.
“Hah, that’s insane.”
There was too much content in the letter to anger the Emperor.
First of all, the Duke of Riagan himself was a problem. He is talking

back and forth, apologizing and asking for forgiveness.
However, it is impossible for the sericulture farmer who was

introduced to be really a woman from a small farmhouse. In the end, it
means that the Duchess of Riagan and Queen Eimmel were trying to
do business together.
Or were already doing it.
The business could not have been ordinary. It’s not Queen Iantz,
whose entire country is subsidized by the textile industry, so what’s the
story to be discussed about Queen Eimmel and her silk business.
Above all, the Emperor had never heard of such a plan. He had never
granted such freedom to the Duke of Riagan.
1451
Considering the situation in the South, where trade with other
countries was concentrated, it was highly likely that he was even
engaged in smuggling trade.
If the Emperor had just known about this fact, the Duke of Riagan
would not have escaped responsibility in itself.
But now that wasn’t the problem.
No matter how wrong the Duke of Riagan was, he was the handpicked
choice of the Emperor to entrust the jurisdiction of the South.
He was the one who was chosen to finish the big job of annihilating
the Empress’ family, saying that he would get rid of his outliers.
Lawrence wasn’t the kind of man to dare touch.
It was something that the Emperor’s most trusted servant should have
carefully informed the truth and recommendation.
“Please calm down, Your Majesty. Did the Duke of Riagan have any
idea that something like this would happen?”
“I thought this would happen. I knew this. If I had just waited, would I
have helped to manage his inheritance? It is my fault choosing such a
small man and having him sit there to touch the lineage of the Duchy
of Riagan.”
The Emperor exhaled nervously. His face was red, and his mouth
seemed dry.
“Please calm down. It’s harmful for your body.”
The chief attendant took lukewarm honey water and placed it near the
Emperor’s hand. As the Emperor snatched the cup, he gulped it down.
Treasury official Bellon wiped his cold sweat with a handkerchief and
bowed his head.
1452
“There was a situation within the Eimmel royal family. The Duke of
Riagan must have been involved too.”
“Does this happen because Sir, who is right next to the Duke of
Riagan, could know what is going on from this distant capital city?”
The Emperor raised his voice again.
And he looked at the military officials who were sitting in a row on the
other side.
While most of the other officials at the meeting were the Emperor’s
old loyalists, the military officials were all present, regardless of whose
line they were holding.
The Emperor asked.
“What happened to the Southern Conquest Army?”
“I understood that they were still on their way to the Southern Road.”
“Has there been any news from Gayan?”
The generals just looked at each other. The Southern Conquest Army
could not go down to the South like this. The Emperor’s orders had to
be renewed.
However, there were few who had the courage to speak up to the
Emperor’s wrath up to this point.
Cedric, who was sitting to the right of the Emperor, said.
“I sent a messenger to confirm whether they had received the news or

not.”
“Really? What did Gayan say?”
1453
“The messenger hasn’t returned yet, but maybe Lord Gayan already
knows? Currently, all military information in the South is supposed to
go into the South Conquest Army.”
“Yes.”
The Emperor sighed and buried himself in the backrest.
“What happened to the man previously named Lexen?”
“He was originally a low-ranking nobleman in the West. It was also

confirmed that he had left his place of residence and came to the
capital.”
“Are you saying he went into hiding?”
“It is not. According to the locals, they said that he would go to the
capital, and that he would buy a manor in the East and move in with
someone he knew in the capital.”
The Ministry of Finance official who answered, turned over the report
and continued.
“We sent someone to the East for now. But I don’t think we will be able
to find him anytime soon. He went to a place he had no connection
with, and he was not very wealthy, so if he entered the countryside
somewhere, there seems to be no other way than to make inquiries.”
“There is no way!”
“I am sorry, Your Majesty. But eastern manor transactions are difficult

to track.”
The Emperor clenched his teeth.
This is because the large landowners who split the eastern land made
a mess of the land ledger.
1454
They wanted to prevent the central government from knowing exactly
the size of their farm.
Land transactions were rarely reported. It was rather rare that the real
owner of the land and the owner on the ledger coincided.
There were many times when the name on the ledger did not exist at
all.
It was reported only when it was moved as a dowry for marriage

between a nobleman or a large boss, or when there was a transaction
too large to hide, or included a monastery or winery with very famous
specialties.
So it would be very difficult to find the land that the lower nobles
bought with a small amount of money.
That fact reminded the Emperor of the situation in the eastern

provinces at once, giving him a headache.
Lin said.
“It doesn’t seem like it would mean much to find out. I checked, but it
seems like it was only last year that Terry married Lexen.”
“What?”
“I think it was a means of buying titles. The marriage certificate is from

last year. Divorce and marriage were concluded at the same time, and
the local people did not know that he was divorced from his ex-wife.”
“It’s about buying his title and sending him to the countryside.”
“The Terry Ford herself is from the capital. A person who worked as a
high-ranking maid in the indirect family line of Marquis Luden.”
From there, Terry’s life was dissected in detail.
1455
Grand Duke Roygar had a crush on Terry’s older sister, and she went
west to avoid it, but she died in an accident.
After that, it was revealed that one of her parents, who was engulfed in
grief, died as a result of the grief, and the other suffered a mental
illness and lived as if dead.
Finally, an official from the Ministry of Finance reported.
“The property formation process is being tracked now.”
“Is there any way that the girl could have made the fortune by
herself?”
The Emperor snorted.
“And would she have done this alone? She has no grudge with the
Duchy of Riagan.”
“When it comes to grudges, it seems more likely towards Grand Duke

Roygar or Marquis Luden.”
“At least, it must have been that someone lured that girl and used her
to get revenge. What a fool.”
The Emperor touched his temple.
If so, was this aimed at Grand Duke Roygar? How does setting up the
Duke of Riagan connect with the attack on Duke of Roygar?
If Terry Ford had been used in the first place, it would be difficult to
know who her mastermind was really targeting.
It wasn’t certain if she was simply being used as part of the plan, or if
she had done it because she was convinced of the plan in her own
way.
They wouldn’t know unless they caught and tortured the people
around her.
1456
The Emperor put the matter aside and asked.
“What did the Empress say?”
“The Duke and Duchess of Riagan have nothing to do with Her

Majesty, so she told us not to ask again.”
The Emperor’s tongue clicked loudly at the chief’s reply.
“I have to go see the Empress……. no.”
Or, he thought that the Empress might have done it. However, it was
unlikely that the Empress would have done it again, as she had finally
forgotten her past and decided to live a positive life.
She brought the descendants of Viscount Pescher into the Empress’

palace. When this happens, there is a chance that those children will
be at risk.
If it was the former Empress, she might have done this even though
she knew the risk. But it still didn’t seem likely.
Or maybe the Emperor himself was thinking so.
The Emperor thought for a moment. The bureaucrats did not interfere
with the Emperor’s thoughts as they conversed in a low-pitched voice
and re-examined the report in silence.
That was then.
There was a knock on the conference room door.
“Your Majesty, there is a messenger sent by Sir Gayan of the Southern

Conquest Army.”
“Send him in.”
said the Emperor, flicking his fingers. Because he thought there might
be some new news.
1457
The messenger was just taking off his cloak, just like he was covered in
dust. He knelt before the Emperor, pulled out an envelope with a red
seal from his chest, and lifted it up.
The Emperor opened the envelope without hesitation.
And he quickly skimmed through the text. In the middle, his hands
began to tremble, and finally his whole body trembled.
The redness rose to the tip of his forehead. The chief attendant
hurriedly supported the Emperor and said:
“Please calm down, Your Majesty!”
“My, my, this bastard just!”
The Emperor tore the letter in half on the spot. And he threw it to the
floor.
One of the attendants quickly crawled on the floor and picked up the
letter.
“The Southern Conquest Army will return. They arrest Lawrence.”
“Sir Lawrence?”
Lin, who knew nothing, asked curiously.
The faces of some officials, including Bellon, turned gray. The moment
Lawrence’s name appeared, they realized the general situation.
The Emperor looked around his crowd with an angry face and spit it
out.
“There is not one or two people involved here.”
“Your Majesty. Don’t tell me this happens…….”
“Keyshore.”
1458
“Yes.”
“Go now, arrest the man named Viscount Hoden, and arrest his family
and relatives, friends, and even the mansion’s laundry servant.”
“Yes.”
Keyshore jumped up, bowed and left the conference room.
The Emperor then looked at Cedric.
“You have nothing to do with this. Go down tonight and take over the
Southern Conquest Army instead.”
“You mean tonight?”
“Yes. Right now. And tell Gayan to bring Lawrence back quickly.”
“Are you going to leave the Southern Conquest Army as it is?”
“Regardless, we must save the Duke of Riagan. If we catch the culprit

with this justification, is there any way for Eimmel’s Cadriol to just say
‘yes, I understand,’ and walk away?”
“That is right, but……. I’ve never had a naval battle.”
Cedric said.
The Emperor spoke again.
“Don’t I know that? I’m not asking you to take over the conquest and
fight Eimmel. All of a sudden, this happened and the soldiers were
agitated. I can’t tell Gayan to stay, so it means that you should take
over temporarily. Because of your reputation, the morale of the
soldiers will not be that low.”
“Then, I’ll stop by the house to see my wife and set off tomorrow
morning.”
1459
Cedric said it because he thought that the Emperor might be
suspicious of Artizea.
If so, he would try to prevent Cedric from meeting Artizea.
But the Emperor nodded.
“Suit yourself. As soon as something comes out from this side, I’ll let
you know.”
“I am grateful. I will obey your orders.”
Cedric stood up, put a fist on one of his chest, raised his greetings and
went outside.
The Emperor said one last thing.
“Harper.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.”
“Follow me. I’m sure there will be many stories to tell.”
Amalie nodded her head gently. The same tension rose in her chest as
when she was surrounded by a horde of monsters densely back and
front.
The meeting ended with it.
Chapter 165
It was the third day from the day Artizea received the first message,
when Duke Riagan’s appeal, Cadriol’s march, and Gayan’s envoy
arrived.
1460
On the night of the third day, Skyla received a call from Artizea.
The general news was also conveyed to Grand Duke Roygar.
Of course, he didn’t know the details. This is because Grand Duke

Roygar’s connections in the South were not at a level that could even
respond to military issues.
Some of the businesses belonging to his enterprise also had large and
small businesses in the South.
In addition, a family proud of history and tradition among the

southern nobles supported Grand Duke Roygar. The Duke of Riagan
was already an existence that could not be their focal point.
Even so, he did not have a special information network like Artizea. He
couldn’t get the news at the same speed as the envoys in the military.
So the information received was still at a simple level.
Queen Eimmel was assassinated at the hands of a merchant

introduced by the Duchess of Riagan. The merchant was from Iantz,
and is now an imperial noble.
The Prince of Eimmel, enraged at this, raised his army, captured two
southern port towns and besieged the Duchy of Riagan.
Cadriol’s national letter said that he only wanted to punish the Duke of
Riagan for assassination of the Queen, and he had no intention of
invading on the Empire’s territory, asking for their understanding.
Of course, from the point of view of the Empire, it was impossible to

let the army of another country into its own territory.
Even more nominally, it is the homeland of the family of the Empress’

parents. Moreover, he was the one entrusted with a heavy duty by the
Emperor.
1461
Whatever the cause, they couldn’t let a small country like Eimmel
threaten them. It was also a matter of the face of the Empire.
It was so sudden and unexpected. Grand Duke Roygar was confused as

to how to deal with this.
Could this be a good opportunity or not? It was very complicated.
Skyla was not in a position to directly participate in the discussion of

the countermeasures. However, it was possible to make a rough guess
from the story that came out.
And Skyla’s worries went one step further than the others.
‘Isn’t this also the work of Her Grace Grand Duchess Evron?’
When she thought of it with common sense, it was difficult to think

that Artizea had even used her hands up to that point.
Even if she had her hand in the assassination, how could she have used
her hand on Prince Cadriol of Eimmel? It’s not about anything else, but
war.
Marchioness Camellia speculated, with a high probability, that it was a

conspiracy perpetrated by Prince Cadriol herself.
The rationale was that he raised an army as if he had been waiting and
moved like a lightning bolt.
There was a good reason for that.
After King Eimmel remarried to an ambitious young woman, Eimmel’s

royal family was in turmoil.
It was no secret that there was a bad relationship between the Queen
and the First Prince, an age difference closer to brother and sister
rather than parents.
1462
Therefore, it was reasonable to think that Cadriol himself might have
planned a conspiracy designed to shift the blame for the assassination
of the Queen to another country. It was a more reasonable explanation
than that it was originally aimed at the Duke of Riagan.
Perhaps, the original intention was to hold the Iantz accountable. The
Duke of Riagan tried to intervene in the midst of it, but failed and
things got messed up.
Without knowing the true identity of Mrs. Lexen, they had no choice
but to judge that way.
But Skyla thought only about the results.
The Duke of Riagan was in a very embarrassing situation. Otherwise,

he will be destroyed by the Eimmel Kingdom before help arrives. Even
if he doesn’t, he’s definitely out of the Emperor’s favor.
Because the fact that he secretly tried to create his own power does
not go away. Even if the Emperor saved Riagan right now, the Emperor
would keep that fact in his heart.
Could it be that Artizea designed it for the Empress?
Artizea opened the door to the Empress’ palace. Skyla did not believe
in the slightest bit that Artizea had touched the Empress’ heart.
It is easy to understand that Artizea promised this from the beginning.
But she could not tell Marchioness Camellia of her opinion. It wasn’t
that her mother wouldn’t believe her, but she was worried that Artizea
wouldn’t accept her.
She was so nervous that she had received a note from her maid saying
that Artizea was looking for her.
Skyla put on a black cloak and sneaked out of the house alone without
anyone knowing.
1463
An uncharacteristic carriage was standing near Camellia’s mansion.
Skyla tried to catch and ride it, but at this time she realized it was
strange to stand still near the Marquisate.
“Ah.”
She exclaimed briefly. The coachman came down and opened the
door.
Skyla got into the carriage. The carriage had a passenger. She was a
woman in a black veil and mourning robe.
“Your Grace.”
She was not surprised.
The door is closed. The carriage departed. There was no destination. It

was just running in the middle of the street like this to have a
conversation without approaching anyone’s residence.
There was only the noise of the wheels rolling in the carriage for a
moment.
“Have you thought enough?”
Artizea said.
Skyla came to her senses in surprise and responded reflexively.
“Yes.”
But she wasn’t sure what she was thinking was enough. She did a lot,
but is it enough?
But it didn’t seem like it would be good enough for her to ponder
more.
Artizea lifted the veil.
1464
“Have you made up your mind?”
“I thought that the decision of my mind would be made by Your Grace,

not me, but…….”
“If you put your money on a bet, you cannot collect it till the result is
out. It’s a big bet on who will be the next Emperor.”
Artizea smiled.
“One side’s merit is the other’s vice. I’m sure you know.”
And Skyla already had a good understanding of which side she should
bet on.
She gripped the hem of her cloak with both her hands.
“What can I do?”
“Be the lady-in-waiting of Grand Duchess Roygar.”
Artizea said.
When it comes to betrayal, do not start with difficult tasks. If there was
a lot of room to betray again like Skyla, it was even more so.
But this was not a direct threat.
Confirming that Skyla nodded her head, Artizea spoke again.
“And firmly believe in the victory of Grand Duke Roygar, instill in the
Grand Duchess the idea that she will soon become the Empress.”
“To do that, I’ll have to get my mother off my aunt first. Is that Grand
Duchess’ purpose?”
“Yes.”
Without the help of Marchioness Camellia, Grand Duke Roygar would

make fatal mistakes over and over again.
1465
Even Skyla understood it.
“Being a lady-in-waiting is something my aunt has always wanted, so it

will happen right away, but taking mother off isn’t going to be
possible any time soon.”
“Don’t worry. There are things we are preparing here.”
“Are you planning to use Ian?”
“If Marchioness Camellia suffers great loss to her face, she will not be
able to remain attached to the Grand Duke Roygar. For the time being,
Marchioness Camellia will be dizzy.”
That was the purpose of bringing in Ian from the beginning.
Marchioness Camellia herself is not the target. The purpose was to

distract Marchioness Camellia from assisting Grand Duke Roygar.
Skyla was easily convinced.
If Artizea tries to plot against Grand Duchess Roygar, it’s safer for
Marchioness Camellia to stay away from her.
This was a mutual wish.
It will be what happened when Artizea won.
There is no way of keeping the enemy’s tactician alive. Marchioness

Camellia had even tried to assassinate Artizea.
In order to keep her alive, it was also necessary for Skyla to not only
fulfill her feats, but also to keep Artizea’s plans from being thwarted.
“I would like to ask you one more thing. How are you going to dispose
of Ian?”
“It is not my business.”
1466
Artizea didn’t say for Skyla to not care about it, she said the other way
around.
Skyla was feeling embarrassed.
If she does something big enough to break Marchioness Camellia’s

heart, it could be a fatal blow to Marquisate Camellia.
“I knew that Your Grace would understand my hope that Marquisate

Camellia be solely based on the Marquisate Camellia.”
“The Marquisate Camellia isn’t already completed. To protect the

family, the first priority is to reclaim all the legitimacy protected by
custom and the law.”
Skyla knew what that meant.
To regain legitimacy, she must either kill all their enemies or bring
them back into her family.
The former was impossible because Artizea secured Ian.
So what Artizea was saying was that by marrying Ian, doing the latter,
she would be able to give full legitimacy to the next heir.
Married to Ian Camellia. She had never thought about it.
But it wasn’t wrong. That way, her parents’ complex of legitimacy is

resolved.
In a way, it was also the simplest way to get rid of disputes. Cousin
marriage is not forbidden.
Although not common these days, in the past, there were many cases
of arranged marriages within the family to maintain bloodlines and
prevent inheritance disputes.
“I accept your advice with gratefulness. If Her Grace offers it as a

condition, I will gladly welcome him as a husband.”
1467
“It’s not something I’m betting on. I was just advising you, unless you
do that, there will be problems with the inheritance of the Marquisate
Camellia anyway.”
Artizea just said so.
“Lady and I are holding hands because the benefits are the same. Lady
is not my vassal, and we are not blood ties, so I have no intention of
getting involved in the marriage.”
That was a bit of a disappointment for Skyla.
Sometimes arranging marriages was also important. If Ian had any

value as Artizea’s subordinate, it could also function as a kind of
marriage alliance.
But to her, Ian didn’t seem to have any value.
She couldn’t help it.
She was the Camellia Heir Apparent, and was to be Marquis Camellia.
She couldn’t move the entire Marquisate Camellia, to ally with Grand
Duchy Evron. She, on the contrary, could not kneel down to Artizea,
excluding her family and be as a complete individual .
So she’s just making a breakthrough within the limits of what she can
do.
The carriage turned around and again stopped in an alley near the
Marquisate Camellia.
Skyla asked as she put on her cloak.
“Perhaps the conversation I had here won’t go anywhere…… I can only

ask one thing.”
“Yes.”
1468
“Is Queen Eimmel’s assassination a plan by Her Grace?”
Skyla never knew, but that was the reason Artizea came to see Skyla
again now.
Artizea didn’t answer, but Skyla read the answer on her face.
Skyla got off. The carriage left on the dark night street.
Chapter 166
Alice helped Artizea off the carriage.
“Are you tired?”
“A little.”
It doesn’t seem like she’s moved much, but just being in the carriage
for over an hour seems to have had an effect on her body.
Artizea slowly walked down the back road, feeling weary. The night
breeze made her feel a little better.
Alice asked.
“Are you going to kill the daughter of Marchioness Camellia?”
“Did it look like that?”
“Yes. The Lady seemed to want to come under you, but you drew the
line that you were holding her hand temporarily.”
1469
“Whatever Skyla’s true intentions are, she’ll be well aware that she
can’t, from her standpoint.”
“Your Grace is the Grand Duchess. Why are you saying she can’t be a
subordinate?”
“Because there is a difference between a formal position according to

a title and a real power relationship.”
It could be as if Marquis Luden had subjugated Marquisate Camellia

and acted like the Emperor took control of the Duchy of Riagan.
However, if Skyla were to come under Artizea, it would be the same as

now that Marchioness Camellia is a subordinate to Marquis Luden.
The first reason Skyla came to Artizea was because she wanted to get
out of that state.
Aside from the insecurities she feels deep inside her own heart, she
wouldn’t want to be in a situation where she had simply changed
master.
Alice had a complex subtle face.
“Why? You wish I had Skyla, do you?”
“No. I absolutely don’t want it. Considering that Marchioness Camellia

tried to harm Madam, I can’t forgive the Lady either. But I don’t think
that’s why you draw the line.”
“Skyla is very useful.”
It is not easy to find someone who can get close to the heart of Grand
Duchess Roygar, and even to the Grand Duke.
“Still, I have no intention of making Marquisate Camellia a servant

family.”
1470
Artizea made an offer, and Skyla will decide whether to accept it or not
by calculating her own profit and loss.
The proposal contains deception, not faith.
Artizea will take everything from Marchioness Camellia but her life.
Among them, of course, also included the Marchioness’ wish that ‘her
children will fully inherit the Marquisate Camellia and be of direct
lineage’.
So Skyla will never inherit the title of Marquis as a direct lineage.
***
Although tired, Artizea returned, washed her hands and feet, and then
headed to the study, not her bedroom.
“Call Hayley.”
Hearing the order, the maid chief went out without delay.
It was late at night, but Hayley was not surprised. She already knew
that Artizea was out.
It means that something serious happened. She thought Artizea must

have called her for a follow-up of something.
‘I wouldn’t have been able to sleep because of work anyway.’
Hayley thought as she gently pressed her fingertips under her flat
eyes.
When Lysia returns, she takes over social affairs, and the fact that
Artizea is away due to her pregnancy doesn’t reduce her work.
She had to take Artizea’s place and take care of the mansion. She also
dealt with the mansion’s intelligence and communications with Grand
Duchy Evron on non-military matters.
1471
In the end, she had succeeded in letting Freil hand over some of the
work.
Artizea sat in the armchair, dressed in comfortable pajamas.
She put the papers she was flipping over on the desk and looked at
Hayley.
“Sorry, it’s late, Hayley.”
“No, Your Grace.”
Hayley knew what the papers that had been put down by Artizea. It
was because there was a filing cabinet wrapped in a cloth embroidered
with a mixture of red silk thread and gold thread on the desk.
What was contained there would be a prenuptial agreement and

marriage certificate.
Artizea offered Hayley a seat. Marcus pulled out the tea soon after.
“It’s rather late now, but I called because I thought I had to decide on a
nanny.”
“Yes, tell me.”
Hayley nodded her head.
There was no way for a lady to raise her children alone. Apart from a
wet nurse, there was a nanny responsible for the overall upbringing.
If it was a marriage of great political significance, a new lady-in-waiting

from the husband’s family was chosen to be the nanny.
All the ladies-in-waiting take care of the baby in turn, but still,
someone needs to be in charge.
Usually an older sister or maternal aunt or fraternal took care as the

lady-in-waiting and nanny to the children.
1472
If the body was weak like Artizea, it was even more so.
But now Artizea had no lady-in-waiting to be the nanny.
Lysia is young. Hayley was older than Artizea, but she had never had
children.
‘But, well, I’ve seen my nephews, so I thought I’d get a little involved.’
Hayley looked at Artizea with such a relaxed feeling.
“Do you know anything about the prenuptial agreement, Hayley?”
“I understand that the eldest child born between the two of you is
supposed to inherit Grand Duchy Evron and the next the Marquisate
Rosan. If there are more children, property and other assets are to be
inherited by custom.”
“Yes. But maybe…… This will be my first and my last.”
Hayley looked at Artizea awkwardly.
Doctors, the old butler, the maids, and everyone said so.
So, they were praying that at least one more would be born healthy.
But even though she knew it, it was very embarrassing to hear Artizea
herself say such a thing, so casually even.
Artizea said.
“Therefore…… I’m going to ask Lord Cedric to fix the prenuptial

contract.”
“Yes?”
“Reversing the order of the eldest and the second, so that this child
inherits Marquisate Rosan, and if another child is born under it, that
child inherits Grand Duchy Evron.”
1473
“Is that meaningful? If Your Grace considers the baby to be the first
and last, they would definitely inherit both the Grand Duchy Evron and
Marquisate Rosan as the only child…….”
Without saying anything, Hayley looked at Artizea with a surprised

face.
“Are you trying to prepare for the time when His Grace the Grand
Duke has a child somewhere else?”
“I don’t know, Hayley. It’s not that I think Lord Cedric is a dishonest
man, but anyway, even if a child is born safely, there is no guarantee
that I would be safe, right?”
“You shouldn’t think like that in advance.”
“You know that positive thinking isn’t everything.”
“Lord Cedric is still young. To be honest, if something happens to me, I

can’t leave the seat next to him empty. This is a political matter, not a
family matter.”
“…… Yes.”
Hayley couldn’t help but admit it. Rather, she should be grateful as a
vassal of the Grand Duchy for saying that.
But the insides of her tongue was rough.
“Because Your Grace always wants to come up with a countermeasure

for every case. In the sense that you want the child to fully inherit
everything from Your Grace…… I will accept it.”
If Grand Duchy Evron and Marquisate Rosan are inherited together,

Marquisate Rosan will be merged and disappear.
1474
This prenuptial agreement divides each heir to prevent that. It was
what Artizea thought she wanted to protect.
Artizea had no lingering feelings about Marquisate Rosan. But she

decided to leave it be.
It was because there was no difference in that she intended to

separate Marquisate Rosan from Grand Duchy Evron.
“So, I want to ask you a favor.”
“Yes.”
“This child will most likely be raised as the child of Marquisate Rosan,
not the child of Grand Duchy Evron, but I hope you will take care of it.”
“Yes?”
Hayley asked back in amazement.
Artizea lowered her eyes. As is often the case when she tries to hide
her expression, Hayley has no idea what Artizea was thinking.
“Does that not mean that you want me to be the nanny?”
“Why not?”
“Not sister Mel?”
No matter how hard she thought about it, it was right.
Mel is honest, sincere, and has a good personality, and she has already
had several children and raised them.
If Artizea was going to choose a nanny from the Jordyn family, she
would have chosen Mel.
If she simply wanted a nanny from Grand Duchy Evron, there were
plenty of other candidates.
1475
“Mel is of County Jordyn, and she is the Grand Duchess’ lady-in-
waiting. Unless this child is the successor, we can’t send it to Mel’s
care.”
“I am single. I have never had children, and I have never raised babies.”
Not only was it absurd, it was unreasonable.
The nanny had to make up for the experience the baby’s mother
lacked. It is a precious child of a noble family. She had no reason to
choose an inexperienced caregiver.
“Because I trust you.”
“I’d rather you ask Lysia. Lysia is kind and good, and besides, Your
Grace also likes her character. If it were her, the baby would be raised
in a very loving way.”
“Because I don’t want it.”
Artizea said.
“I need someone who can scold the child without hesitation when it is
growing up wrong, and put them in the right direction. But that
doesn’t mean I want an upright and strict caretaker.”
“Your Grace.”
“You know the world, you are flexible, you know why the child is going
in the wrong direction…….”
Artizea lowered her eyes and said.
“And you’re not fooled by childish delusions, and you need the insight
to be one step ahead of the child and the discernment and the
determination to dispose of it in case of an emergency.”
1476
Hayley realized that what she was talking about was when the child
was born, who at the same time inherited the qualities of Artizea
herself and those of her family.
“Your Grace.”
“I know this is a shameless request, Hayley.”
Artizea raised her blue eyes and looked at her.
“But I can’t let Cedric take care of it. He will trust the child.”
And even if Artizea was alive, she couldn’t raise it either. Because
there’s no way she can properly raise it.
“But if it were you……, you will be able to see objectively and judge
rationally while having affection. You will never forget what is right.”
“Your…….”
“I’m not forcing. As I said, this child is more likely to be the child of
Marquisate Rosan, not the child of Grand Duchy Evron. I know very
well that there is no loyalty to me to even do that.”
“…….”
“Still, it is Lord Cedric’s child, and in the end it will have a deep bond
with Grand Duchy Evron. It could be more than that. So I know it’s a
difficult request, but to ensure that it doesn’t become a bad person……
I want you to take care of it for me.”
Hayley held her breath and didn’t answer.
“Think slowly.”
It was when Artizea spoke.
A small commotion was heard outside the window. It was the sound of
Cedric coming home.
1477
Chapter 167
Cedric had returned home after three days. That’s how big the impact
of this case was.
Taking off his robe and leaving it to Ansgar, Cedric asked, it was
something almost habitual.
“She hasn’t slept yet.”
He would have to leave the capital for a while, so he wanted to talk to

her before he went.
A serious situation had arisen, so he had to discuss it with Artizea as

well.
First of all, Cadriol was involved.
That day, his eyes were turned over and he couldn’t think. However,
looking back, Cadriol withdrew too easily, considering that he had
come all the way to the North.
Something must have been negotiated between Artizea and Cadriol

that night.
‘Is it the assassination of the queen….?’
Cedric thought bitterly.
1478
Hearing that Artizea was in the study, he headed straight for it. And he
knocked on the door.
“It’s me, Tia.”
A voice was heard from inside saying, “Come in.” Cedric opened the
door.
Hayley stood nervously, pale face, then trembled at the sound of

Cedric coming in.
Cedric looked at her curiously. Hayley bowed politely to Cedric and

walked away.
Artizea had a calm face.
Cedric thought he had not seen such a face in a long time. It was the
face of the ‘Marchioness of Rosan’.
“You’re back?”
“I was late. I’m sorry.”
“You kept in touch. It’s a natural thing because it has a national

significance.”
Cedric walked over to her.
It’s been three days. Unbeknownst to him, he had to stay in the

Imperial Palace. He had a longing heart.
However, he felt something in Artizea that he could not readily hold

and hug.
“Are you going to have to go out again soon?”
“That’s right. Sir Gayan has sent an envoy. Lawrence has been
arrested.”
“Is that so?”

1479
“So Lord Cedric isn’t surprised that I’m not surprised.”
It was.
Cedric sighed lightly. And he sat at the table, pulled up the remaining
cold tea and drank the tea.
“His Majesty must have been very angry?”
“Yes. He is probably as angry as he likes.”
Cedric replied briefly.
Artizea got up from the desk and she came to the seat across from
him.
Cedric said.
“There are so many things I want to tell you, but…… , I don’t have
much time right now. Instead of Sir Gayan, I took over the Southern
Conquest Army.”
Artizea was also surprised by this news.
“Are you going to go all the way down south?”
“I am not. I don’t know the geography of the South at all, and I have
no experience in naval warfare. Perhaps the Central Army will pick up
generals from the South and hire them.”
“Then, it’s temporary.”
Artizea nodded her head. Artizea didn’t want Cedric to go down south.
There was nothing worse to put his hands on than this. It was not very
pleasant to see Cedric and Cadriol meeting again.
It’s best for Cardriol to get a decent win and get out.
1480
But if Cedric intervenes, it becomes a full-fledged war. Then, the whole
plan would go awry.
Thinking like that, Artizea felt bitter.
War is at stake. It was only in the capital that counted who held the
military power, how much troops were consumed, and how much
more supplies were needed, but in the South, where the battlefield
would be, this could not be looked that way.
“…… .”
Cedric was also deep in thought. He was thinking about what to say
first.
He had no intention of questioning what he had already done. The

repercussions of this event are already showing.
There was more than enough to guess what Artizea was aiming for
and why she was doing everything by herself.
He just thought they should talk. It doesn’t mean that Artizea has to
get his permission, it’s that she shouldn’t be responsible for this alone.
Now, even Cedric had no intention of claiming his right without ever
getting his hands dirty.
That said, he had no talent for intrigues and conspiracies, but at the
very least he had to know what was being done for him.
She probably started doing this when he didn’t even think of anything
at all. It would not have been possible to stop now.
But he was going to ask her to avoid dangerous things for the time
being.
At that moment, Cedric’s eyes caught the box containing the marriage
certificate and the prenuptial contract.
1481
“Tia.”
“Ah.”
Artizea realized where his gaze had landed and groaned.
Embarrassed, she stood up from her seat. She then organized the
prenuptial agreement that had been laid out on the desk and put it in
the box.
“What were you talking to Hayley?”
“I was thinking of choosing a nanny.”
It was a sudden answer to a question he had never asked before.
“You have decided…… to give birth?”
“…… Yes.”
Cedric got up from his seat in a feeling of indescribable emotion. Then

he approached and hugged Artizea.
At first it was soft, then he squeezed her arms and hugged her tightly.
“Thank you.”
Artizea could feel all the emotions contained in that one word.
So her throat was choked with soaring emotions.
She was grateful. Now, he should have known about her in his own
way, but he still loves her.
So she wanted to live up to that feeling.
She was always thinking how great it would be if she was a person
who could do that.
1482
Artizea closed her eyes for a moment and took a deep breath.
Cedric’s body scent and temperature tried to melt her heart away.
Artizea held her breath and pushed him away.
Before her heart softens.
This was a completely separate matter of the gratitude and love she
felt.
“I have something to tell you about that.”
“Tia.”
Cedric was slightly embarrassed and let her go.
Artizea’s face, as she raised her head, was quiet and pale.
“I want to amend the prenuptial agreement.”
“Isn’t that already invalid?”
“The two-year contract…… We said that we should pretend it didn’t

happen, but that doesn’t mean that the contract on inheritance is
invalid. The part that was originally supposed to be null and void was
not even included in the contract.”
Cedric frowned slightly.
Until now, he had never had that prenuptial contract in mind. It was
written in a formal way, as it is mostly used when title holders are
married.
Like Artizea, he hardly cared because he did not know that this would
turn out to be a real marriage.
And he didn’t think this contract would ever be executed after he

proposed to make this a real marriage.
1483
He hadn’t dared to think about it, and it wasn’t all void. The
inheritance issue was something that the couple had to discuss and
decide.
If the chances of having more children were slim, even more so.
“Tell me.”
Cedric decided to listen.
Artizea said.
“I want this child to inherit Marquisate Rosan.”
“If no more children are born, of course.”
“No. What I mean is that I want to separate the inheritance of Grand

Duchy Evron and Marquisate Rosan, as originally intended in this
prenuptial agreement.”
“Do you mean that you do not want the child to inherit Grand Duchy
Evron? To inherit only Marquisate Rosan?”
“Yes. I may not have any more children…….”
“Tia.”
Artizea had been thinking for the past three days and tried to put forth
the excuses she had made. But Cedric didn’t listen to everything and
cut it off.
“In conclusion, you want it to be your own child.”
Cedric didn’t raise his voice, and he didn’t show strong emotions. He
didn’t even have the pressure to force it.
But there was an indescribably deep and dark emotion in his voice.
So Artizea took a deep breath. It was in order not to be drawn into

that feeling.
1484
“Yes. Please. I want to.”
“You can’t.”
Cedric said firmly.
“It doesn’t matter if you don’t want to have children because you are
thinking of yourself. But that’s not what it is now, isn’t it?”
“Lord Cedric.”
“Don’t use Marquisate Rosan as an excuse. I am well aware that you

are not attaching any meaning to the Rosan name.”
“Lord Cedric.”
“You want to make sure that that child does not become my child, or,
technically, that your blood will not be mixed with Evron’s lineage,
that’s what you mean?”
“…….”
No, the lie didn’t come out of her lips. Because she realized that Cedric
was seeing through her thoughts.
Cedric said.
“I know what you are concerned about. I think it’s okay to teach it well,
but if your innate personality is really bad, then you would have to
worry about it.”
“If we do it that way, they will have legitimacy problems later. This is
also for my child. Not Lord Cedric.”
Disputes arise when you try to exclude the firstborn and pass it on to
the child below them.
1485
If Cedric had remarried, the problem would be even greater. This is
because there will be more people supporting the current empress’
children than the dead ex-wife’s children.
The child would not even have a mother.
Artizea advised Skyla about reclaiming legitimacy. It is no exception for

her children.
If it was the emperor’s eldest son, he could only be excluded by death.
“And it’s also for the people of Grand Duchy Evron and the Empire’s
people. Rather than causing another strife because of a hierarchical
struggle.”
Cedric, who always listens, stopped her from talking for the second
time.
“Are you aware that what you are assuming now is that I will have
another child? Even with another woman?”
“…….”
Cedric’s black eyes glowed with anger like scorched coals. Artizea
looked at it, and her head went numb.
Cedric said.
“The children you will give birth to will be all of my children, and they
will inherit all of me as the firstborn.”
“Lord Cedric.”
“I will respect your will almost unconditionally on child matters, but I

cannot yield on this, Tia.”
“You can’t. You can’t make this child Evron’s successor.”
1486
Artizea said, half gasping for breath. She turned her gaze away from
Cedric. It was because she was in agony and her chest ached.
“Why not? Is it because you were one of the causes of Evron’s

destruction?”
Artizea opened her eyes wide in astonishment and turned to Cedric.
Cedric looked at her with a painful face.
AAAAA the next chapter is going to be B-O-M-B!!
Chapter 168
Artizea looked at Cedric with a shocked face. And without realizing it,
her body trembled like a tree, and she took a step backwards.
“H, ho, how……?”
Artizea stuttered.
She didn’t think of it.
She already knew that there were ‘returners’. Cadriol was one of the
returners, and there was also the one who returned to Karam.
So she thought there might be more that returned.
She looked closely at the state, worried that the memories might
return to someone in an important position in imperial politics.
But she didn’t think it would be Cedric. She didn’t even imagine it.
1487
Wouldn’t that be so? If Cedric had all those memories, he couldn’t
have had Artizea as his wife.
There was no way he could love her. For a moment, just having such a
realization gave her goosebumps and made her want to cut her heart.
Even more so, he could not tolerate the birth of Evron’s successor in
her own body.
“Even if you ask me how, I don’t know. That doesn’t matter now. I
know you, Tia.”
Artizea stumbled. Her eyes widened as if struck by lightning.
It was because she had understood all the meaning of Cedric’s word
‘know’.
Cedric wiped his face with both palms. Even that didn’t calm his mind,
so he wiped his face dry a few more times.
From the day he first met Artizea, he had a foreboding.
He dreamed of Artizea, and felt emotions that would never happen

with a stranger
It seems that the memories did not pour out all at once, but came to
fall piece by piece from somewhere.
He felt compassion first, then respect, then protection, and then love.
He also felt the lust for destruction, regret, and stubborn obsession
that he did not know where it was coming from.
And as he stands here and looks back now, all those emotions did not
arise in the past year, but rather were dug out one by one as if it had
been buried.
“As much as you know me, I know you.”
1488
Artizea stepped back from him and bumped into the window.
“What a horrible human being you were, what happened to Evron,

how many people I treasured died.”
Cedric said as if vomiting blood rather than vomiting words.
“And how long you have been watching me.”
“Lord, Ced…….”
“While you were watching me, do you really think I didn’t know that?”
He thought he had a lot of preparation. He had thought many times,

turned around, tried to speak softly and carefully.
On some quiet evening, he wanted to speak calmly, sitting between a

thick tea made with milk and sugar.
He wanted to tell her not to cling to the past, since he can only go to
the future by going beyond the past.
He wanted to tell her that he knew that she wants to do the best she
can for the future, and that he knows she’s struggling.
He couldn’t say it because she was pregnant. He was afraid that

Artizea would not be able to withstand the shock.
But he realized that it was only an excuse. He actually wasn’t ready for
it himself.
What kind of preparation was necessary to complete this

conversation?
“That, that can’t be…….”
Artizea stuttered. But she didn’t even get the question right.
She was terrified.
1489
She thought he must have been mistaken. She should’ve been able to
deceive Cedric until the end.
She hoped he didn’t know. Then, she would be able to stay like this.
Rejoicing, ecstatic, always afraid of being loved, thinking that she

shouldn’t accept it fully, in the end, she covets what she shouldn’t have
dared covet on the excuse of ignorance.
But if he remembers.
Then.
She doesn’t know though. Her thoughts did not follow after that. It
had been her own worth and strength to be able to think, but she
couldn’t think of anything.
She was just out of breath. Her heart was aching and it was painful.
Artizea turned away from Cedric. She then suddenly realized that she
had the diamond bracelet hanging from her wrist.
She tried to take it off. But her hands were trembling, and she could
hardly get the lock off.
Cedric grabbed her wrist.
“You said you remembered it.”
“Tia.”
“The contract we originally proposed was for two years, but now it is
enough. The inheritance issue is over, you just have to sort out the
baby problem, and it’s not too late, so you don’t have to regret it.”
Artizea spoke quickly. She wasn’t sure if she was speaking correctly or
what words she was uttering.
1490
The lock on the bracelet did not come off no matter what. She was
going crazy.
Cedric grabbed her arm and turned it towards him.
“Are you not listening to me or are you pretending not to?”
“Lord Cedric.”
“I love you. How many times do I have to tell you for you to
understand?”
Cedric was very patient. He knew that himself well.
Cedric could endure the pain several times more than others. He
wasn’t optimistic, but he knew how to think positively.
He could endure despair. He held a small hope and he had lived with it
for nearly twenty years.
But there were moments when he couldn’t stand it either. And it was
always made by Artizea.
In any sense.
“I was trying to hide these feelings forever. I felt your gaze, I knew you,
I had compassion for you, I loved you, but I could not forgive you.”
This kind of thing, this kind of heart couldn’t be tolerated. Those who
died at her hands, those who died by her work, could not have allowed
him to do it.
“Nevertheless, I love you. Even if I tried to cover it up, the feelings

didn’t go away!”
“It can’t be true!”
Artizea shouted face to face. Cedric roared.
“Don’t judge my heart by what you think!”

1491
Artizea once said that people are betrayed by unexpected things.
What she said was seldomly wrong. It really was.
Cedric betrayed Evron. If this heart is not betrayal, then what is it?
Still, he was determined to love her.
The grudge did not go away, but now it remained only in Cedric’s own
memory. So, why can’t he just endure it himself?
If his memory had come first, he would not have dared to extend his
hand.
But love came first.
They danced, got married and embraced each other.
It, too, could not have disappeared as much as he wanted.
Even after remembering everything, he nevertheless couldn’t let go of

everything.
“I love you! And we are already married and have a child! All the pain
you caused me and the resentment that had been accumulating in
Evron have all been lost!”
“But that doesn’t mean it didn’t happen!”
Artizea half screamed.
“Now you know what kind of person I am! It doesn’t mean that I
would’ve lived differently this time!”
“Don’t get me wrong! I chose you! You did not choose me!”
Artizea grabbed her chest and took one more step back. Cedric
grabbed her arm as she was about to run and hugged her.
1492
Their lips met. A painful moan from Artizea’s throat was sucked into
Cedric’s mouth.
Soon after, Artizea’s limbs lost her strength and she drooped. Cedric
supported her, hugged her, and locked her in his arms.
Then he looked into her eyes, clutching her chin and cheek.
“Did you forget? I asked you for a plan.”
“Lord, Ced…….”
“I am responsible for all of you living, being here, marrying me, and
doing all these things, and I started it. You are not deceiving me.”
Artizea now wanted to stop looking at him. But Cedric’s eyes did not
allow it.
Artizea remembered those eyes. So her eyes were clouded by tears.
It was an unforgettable look.
It was the eyes when Cedric knelt down and bowed to her, at a time
when she lacked a tongue, so Lysia’s will only rolled in her mouth.
Like a statue, standing tall in the square, hit by the rain and wind, had
a face that burned red as if it had received the dawn of the sun.
Beyond all the hatred and resentment, there was the man who knelt
on his knees and asked for a plan because he knew her and trusted in
her abilities.
“At that time, if you had survived and told me the truth, would I not
have accepted it and held you accountable? And yet, would I have
thought of you as an enemy rather than my counselor?”
Artizea shook her body. She had a definite answer to that question.
He probably accepted her as a true member of Evron.
1493
If at that time she had the power to turn things around, she would
have been willing to become Cedric’s counselor.
And she would have been able to spend the rest of her life as a servant
serving a lord worthy of serving.
She thought about it when she returned and realized that she loved
Cedric.
If she had been able to do that back then, she would have been able
to do her job without any agony or pain unlike now. That’s right.
Tears welled up in Artizea’s blue eyes.
Cedric didn’t wipe her tears this time. He didn’t even comfort her.
He said in a hoarse voice instead.
“At that time, I already made up my mind to take responsibility for

what you would do.”
It didn’t matter what she was like. That’s how much he needed her.
At that time, Cedric was worried. Isn’t this the hunch? But he no longer
had anyone to turn to for advice.
Since the important person died first, there was no one to devote his
allegiance to, and there was no one to confide in with key information
and talk about a hopeless future.
He had no one to depend on.
There was no love, no hatred, no resentment.
“And you did what I asked you to do. So everything that happened
after that was my responsibility and I have to bear it.”
Cedric said softly.
1494
“Just because you go back in time, that doesn’t change that fact. As
you say, it will never happen to us.”
Artizea covered her mouth with her hand.
Cedric grabbed her hand and pulled it away. And pressed his lips to
the back of her hand, and also her wrist.
The diamond bracelet hung on his lips.
Cedric said in a tired voice.
“Please don’t make me lonely anymore. I don’t have strength to stand

it either.”
The only people whom they could really share this work with would be
each other.
“Ah…….”
That was then.
Something popped in Artizea’s stomach.
She thought it was just once, she felt a small reverberation, one after
another.
Artizea was bewildered and she did not know what to do. The constant
sound within her body, it felt like the baby was trying to make its
presence known.
Cedric looked at her, not knowing why she was doing it.
“The, ba, baby…….”
Artizea stuttered and said.
That in itself was not something that had to be said now. But,
confused, Artizea reflexively said so.
1495
She had never told Cedric about the movement.
Cedric reflexively reached out his hand and placed it on Artizea’s belly.
A faint vibration was felt in the palm of his hand through the thin hem
of her robe. It felt like a pulse to Cedric.
It was truly an amazing and mysterious experience.
“This is the movement.”
Cedric took a long breath.
He felt the swampy loneliness that had been stagnating inside him
seep away.
He hugged Artizea with both arms. And exhausted, he leaned back on

the chair.
Artizea, who sat on his lap, leaned helplessly against his chest.
And she stayed there without saying a word.
Please give me some space while I cry in the corner T.T
Chapter 169
Lysia had a dream.
In the dream she was standing overlooking the wilderness.
No, it’s not a wilderness. It was originally a fertile wheat field.
1496
But the uncultivated land turned into a wasteland, instead of a wheat
field.
The ruined village was full of abandoned houses, and where the road
once stood, the broken wagons and the stone pillars that marked the
village had fallen.
It was rather miserable than the land that had never been cultivated.
Lysia was well aware of the land that was never cultivated. Because the
village of the rebels she lived in was on such land.
There were many such places in Evron. A land that has never been
plowed because humans have not dared to touch nature. A land with
no roads and no villages. Frozen plains that remain as they were.
And as she stood before it, she might have felt fear, but she never felt
miserable.
But this place was miserable.
[“I am the opposite.”]
A heavy voice came from behind.
Lysia looked back. She pulled her hair with her two hands as the wind
ruffled her hair.
Cedric looked at her with dark eyes.
Not all blacks are equally dark. Cedric’s eyes that Lysia knew were
originally a gentle night shade.
But now standing in those eyes was a frozen shadow. The old feelings
of loneliness and despair were deposited from the depths, and now
they have a color as cold as a stone.
Lysia felt sorry for it.
1497
[“There is nothing I can do now. Should I gather my followers and go
to war with the temple?”]
[“That might be viable, too.”]
[“It’s really scary when Lord Ced said that.”]
[“If a saint joins Evron’s efforts, it will be quite worth a try.”]
[“You may struggle for a few years. It looks like the temple can be
finished, and Evron will be destroyed. Karam will come down after
you.”]
Lysia replied that way.
[“Well, I know that Lord Ced wasn’t really meaning what he was
saying.”]
[“…….”]
[“I’m fine.”]
Then Cedric let out a long sigh.
[“Lysia.”]
[“I’m fine. Really.”]
[“Lawrence is a cruel man. More so to women.”]
[“Lord Ced.”]
[“Think again. The oracle is not real. It was manipulated by Marquis

Rosan.”]
[“Yes. I know it best. Because I am the one who hears the voice of
God.”]
Lysia turned her gaze away from Cedric and looked back at the
wilderness.
1498
[“With your mouth, you reveal that it is a false oracle. That’s all you
need to do. No matter what Bishop Akim and his ilk may say, no
matter what the temple unitedly claims to be and argues, you are a
saint. If you survive and say it’s a lie in front of people, that’s the end
of it.”]
[“How many more sacrifices will I have to make to survive like that?
Will I be able to escape the trap of Marquis Rosan by doing that?”]
[“…….”]
[“If I exposed this oracle to be a lie and fight the temple and win, will
this disgusting affair be over?”]
Cedric did not respond to that.
[“And it’s not entirely a lie. In the end, I have to change the Emperor’s
mind.”]
[“Lysia.”]
[“If it’s not the current Emperor, then the heart of the next Emperor. If
that doesn’t work, then the heart of the Emperor after the next.”]
said Lysia.
She said that the oracle she received was to look after the poor and in
need.
The words were not entirely accurate. To protect her life, she created
an interpretation that would pose the least threat to the temples and
those in power.
The original oracle is not something that can be accurately translated

into human words.
The words that Lysia heard from God were not just one word, but
everything.
1499
To save those who live in this world, to save those who suffer from
tribulation.
And that she is someone who does not change for it, believes in
sincerity and can change others.
Her holy power is nothing but incidental. Even if Lysia heals tens or
hundreds of thousands of sick people with her power, if the world
doesn’t change, the sick will only reappear.
It was the world that had to be healed.
So, her holy power was only a help so that she could shine a light
without losing hope on a long and difficult road.
[“I’m going to change Sir Lawrence. The reason that person treats me
sweetly now is to get a saint on his side, and I know that he was
originally a cruel and selfish person.”]
[“Lysia.”]
[“Still, that person loves me.”]
Lysia smiled sadly.
She thought maybe that’s why she became a saint.
[“People can change. The truth will prevail, I believe. And if that person
can change, that will be the fastest way to save the Empire.”]
[“I don’t think it’s going to work.”]
[“Even if that doesn’t happen……, at least I can give birth to an heir to

the imperial family.”]
Lysia said with her fists clenched. And she looked back at Cedric.
[“Even if we fail, there will be another 20 or 30 years later. I am a saint.

No one can threaten my life and position so easily.”]
1500
[“…….”]
[“Lord Ced knows it too. Somebody has to go. Whether it’s Sir
Lawrence …… or the Marquis of Rosan, we’ll have to see what happens
inside the imperial court.”]
[“…… Can’t I ask you not to leave?”]
[“Poor man.”]
Lysia let out a sigh.
Her holy powers do not include foresight. But Lysia still seemed to
know Cedric’s future.
No pillar in this world can hold up the sky alone forever.
Cedric had no one to accompany him. Many were loyal, but none he
could lean on equally.
He had many who would risk their life to carry out his orders, but none
with whom he would confide in his heart.
If even she herself leaves, he will be left alone for a very long time.
[“Or would you like to do the opposite?”]
Lysia smiled brightly and said it like a joke.
[“The opposite?”]
[“I will act as a saint who heals the sick. Lord Ced seduces and
persuades Marquis Rosan.”]
[“What nonsense.”]
[“Make her Lord Ced’s person. You can get married. Then, I think
everything will go smoothly, right?”]
Cedric chuckled.
1501
Lysia smiled and said.
[“Good days will come. Trust me. It is a blessing from a saint.”]
[“Lysia.”]
[“The day will surely come when you will think that all of this was just
an ordeal to overcome.”]
The wilderness was tinged with the sunset, and the wind smelled of
dust.
The only comfort was that there was no sign of an epidemic anywhere
in the wilderness.
Lysia opened her eyes on her bed and looked up at the ceiling.
Her tears didn’t stop.
＊＊＊
Cedric had to leave that morning.
He was tired both physically and mentally. It was as if decades of

exhaustion had come all at once.
He was also anxious to leave Artizea’s side now.
But he had to do what was commanded. He could not disobey the

Imperial order. It wasn’t the right thing to do, but not doing it was also
dangerous.
“His Majesty isn’t suspicious of me, but it wouldn’t be wise to show off
that I talked to you too long before I left.”
Cedric caressed Artizea’s hair and sighed.
“Until I get back, don’t think about anything.”
“…….”
1502
“Your body is not your own. You should also know that you cannot
control everything in the world on your own.”
“…… I understand.”
“This is not just what I say as your husband……, it is also an order

issued as a lord.”
“…… Yes.”
Cedric gently stroked her stomach.
The child was quiet for a while after the first few months. But it
struggled that night.
Perhaps, it was because of surprise, or perhaps, in the meantime, it

knew that its mother was not pleased with its existence, so it was
deliberately holding its breath.
“Don’t come out. It just complicates my mind.”
After a few urges, Cedric said so, and he went out alone.
A small commotion was heard outside. Soon the footsteps of the

horses disappeared.
Artizea saw the dawn light dye the window.
Even then, her thoughts did not come together. It was an ecstatic
sense of despair that filled her chest.
‘I shouldn’t have gone to you.’
That’s what Artizea had been thinking all night long.
The day she returned, she shouldn’t have gone looking for Cedric.
In her memory, she shouldn’t have even given him a chance to break
her mind by proposing a marriage contract to him.
1503
It would have been better if she just poisoned Miraila and Lawrence
and ended with that.
If Cedric didn’t accept her offer that day, she originally intended to do
so.
Grand Duke Roygar would have been the Emperor. But wouldn’t that
work out in the end?
Evron would not have fallen, and Cedric would have had the strength
to resist.
She should have done it right away that day instead of looking for him.
Before she falls in love with him without knowing anything. Before
anguish and conflict arose in her heart.
It would have been nice if she had just finished everything.
But it’s already too late.
Cedric and her.
Cedric is right. It never happened.
And to love each other like this will never happen.
Even if she died, there were no regrets.
Her mind was so complicated that nothing seemed to go into her

mouth, but in the morning she was hungry and thirsty.
The maids have been preparing small sausages. Artizea washed her
face and had breakfast.
As soon as morning came, Hayley came to see her with blank eyes. It
was a face that hadn’t slept.
“I want to ask you more about what you said yesterday.”
1504
“…… yes.”
“You haven’t already reached an agreement on the matter of the

Grand Duke and his successor, have you?”
“Yes.”
Hayley let out a sigh.
“Isn’t it the order that comes after you decide that first? I don’t think
it’s something I can answer first.”
It was a decision that Hayley had been thinking about all night. In fact,
it was just to delay the reply.
“I see.”
Whether or not she understood Hayley’s anxieties and tensions,

Artizea readily answered.
And she asked.
“But where is Lysia?”
Usually, Lysia was the first to wake up in the morning to greet her.
In fact, Lysia would get up at sunrise a few hours before Artizea would
and finish light exercise and practice by the time she woke up.
But today, she didn’t come to greet.
“She said she wasn’t feeling well.”
Hayley answered instead.
1505
Chapter 170
Artizea hesitated. She was worried that something was wrong.
Hayley said.
“Don’t worry, she has such a healthy body. She doesn’t have a fever,
she’s just a little tired.”
“I see.”
“Lysia has been very busy, too. She’s not even accustomed to capital
life.”
It really was.
In the past, Lysia had barely adapted to capital life.
Unlike then, now she is less exposed to the public, and she is not
pressured by rumors, strict court life, and an environment surrounded
by enemies.
However, this environment itself would not be suitable for her basically
free nature.
“I told her to go see the doctor. Don’t worry too much.”
“Alright.”
“In terms of health, to be honest, you have to be a hundred times

more careful.”
“Is it something that people don’t know yet?”
She watched Lysia wither and die, how could she not care about her?
1506
Besides, Cedric’s memory returned. There was no rule against the same
thing happening to Lysia.
Even if it hasn’t come back to her now, it might come back in the
future.
It might come back to her as a painful mental disease.
Artizea was afraid of that.
‘Please, even if everyone’s memories come back, I hope it’s just not
Lysia.’
For the sake of Lysia herself.
It would be a lie to say that Cedric and Lysia’s relationship is no longer

a thing that bothers her at all.
But she decided to believe Cedric.
Cedric had said before and after that Artizea was the only one he
wanted as his wife.
She decided to believe it.
There must have been a number of reasons for his engagement to

Lysia. In order to protect her, she must either make it easier for Lysia
by leading Grand Duchy Evron’s support in her activities, or stand with
her in the temple to prevent her from being mistreated… … .
Reason gave several answers.
But that didn’t mean that it unlocked the depths of her heart. The guilt
still lingered.
But as long as she lived, Artizea thought she would do her best.
She’ll do her best to trust and believe that she might’ve been forgiven.
[“The child is not yours.”]

1507
Cedric said so last night.
Artizea trembled as if she had been struck by lightning. Because it was

only then that she realized that she was trying to do her own thing
with the child as she took it for granted.
Wasn’t she trying to do the same with Miraila, after all?
Even before it was born, Artizea was terrified at the fact that she
almost did so.
Artizea, as Cedric ordered, decided not to think about it until he

returned.
She doesn’t know if she’ll do well, but she’ll try anyway.
Until then, she wouldn’t think anything of it.
16. Dismissal
Crash!
The cup that hit Lawrence’s head shattered.
Red tea ran down and wet Lawrence’s head and face.
He was brought before the Emperor as he had been arrested by Gayan

in the camp of the Southern Conquest Army. Tea dripped down on his
dusty cheeks, making messy stains.
“How can you be so stupid!”
“That’s not what I did.”
“Didn’t I give you everything I had to give you? It wouldn’t be possible

if you didn’t ignore the burden and harbor enmity!”
“I didn’t do it, Father!”
Lawrence was really upset.

1508
It was true that he had sent Viscount Hoden to the South. It is also true
that he tried to bring Duke Riagan down to curry the Empress’ favor.
But he knew nothing about Queen Eimmel.
He had only rough directions for the plan to bring down Duke Riagan,
but never had a concrete plan.
Even Viscount Hoden’s visit to the South could not find any useful
information.
This is because Artizea at that point evacuated or hid most of the

people who had ties with the former Duke and Duchess of Riagan, and
invited the Empress’ old friends to the wedding ceremony.
But now he can guess that it was so, but he didn’t know it at the time.
Viscount Hoden was heavily rebuked for being incompetent.
Lawrence said with a frustrated heart.
“Is there any reason why I should have assassinated Queen Eimmel? It
is true that I wanted to do something to Duke Riagan, however.”
Clank!
This time the teaspoon slapped Lawrence’s forehead.
Lawrence wiped his forehead once with his hand. He felt so humiliated
that he could not stand it.
But the other person was the Emperor.
Lawrence didn’t say anything, trying to contain the wrath that welled
up in his chest.
“Do you think that is forgivable?”
“Father.”
1509
“Duke Riagan is the one whom I handpicked and placed in that place.
He swore allegiance to me.”
“He was unfaithful.”
“It is my burden to punish that unfaithfulness and disloyalty. Not you!”
The Emperor’s face flushed red with anger.
“I mean, he has been my servant for twenty years! He is Duke Riagan,

and he is a public servant! How dare you plan to bring down the
Duke!”
“Then what am I supposed to do? Isn’t it something that Father also

supported; to win the favor of Her Majesty the Empress?”
The Emperor jumped to his feet and then collapsed, trembling. His
blood pressure soared, and his eyes were dizzy.
“Your Majesty!”
The chief attendant rushed in and supported him.
The Emperor closed his eyes tightly and opened them.
He tried to calm his mind. Then, this time, his chest tightened.
The attendant held a glass of water in his hand.
The Emperor gulped down the water.
“Are you that stupid? It’s not enough for you to behave so half-witted,
you’re trying to solve the problems so shallowly?”
“…….”
“Let’s say you take any tantrums and bring Duke Riagan down. Do you
think the Empress would have been grateful for that and adopted you
as her adopted child? Did the Empress appear to be that easy?”
1510
“…… .”
“Why can’t you show your vision for the future? As a man who rules
the country. What is the most important thing?”
The Emperor poured out.
“That was the surest promise you can make, and that was the easiest
promise to break.”
The Emperor spoke in past tense.
“What is the difference from what a merchant does to fulfill your wants
right now and earning a favor in return?”
“Father.”
“It’s not your job, it’s your subordinates’ job. You don’t have anyone to
do that for you!”
The Emperor raised his voice again.
The chief attendant hurriedly stopped him.
“Your Majesty, calm your anger. You are not in good health.”
“Hooo.”
The Emperor let out a long sigh.
This time his limbs ran out of strength. He slumped down on his chair.
He was so tired that he couldn’t stand it.
He’s been attending meetings non-stop for the last two weeks or so
and getting reports. However, the Emperor did not feel any difficulty in
seeing his government affairs yet.
So this was not physical fatigue, but mental fatigue.
1511
“Anyway, you should leave the capital now.”
“Father! I didn’t!”
“I know. I don’t think Viscount Hoden actually went to the South to do

anything, and in fact, looking at the composition of the attendants you
sent to Viscount Hoden, I know that they made a mutual monitoring.”
“Yes.”
“But it seems certain that when Viscount Hoden went down to the
South, something was ordered to the woman named Madame Lexen.”
The Emperor picked up one of the papers on the desk.
It was a report that scouted the deeds of Viscount Hoden and his
attendants.
There was nothing suspicious about Viscount Hoden or his important

attendants.
However, some of their servants were missing.
Some were horsemen, and some were simple handymen.
Each of them quit their jobs for one reason or another. No one would
have thought it was strange, but when they looked around, their family
had disappeared.
Someone must have contacted Mrs. Lexen.
Now Viscount Hoden and a number of his attendants were held in

custody to be held accountable.
“It is your responsibility.”
“Didn’t Father say that you knew I didn’t do it?”
“Responsibility is to bear the consequences. How old are you, do you

need to have me teach you such basic things?”
1512
The Emperor spat out.
“Even if you are not in a conspiracy, this is your responsibility. It is also

the responsibility of not properly cracking down on your
subordinates.”
“Father!”
“Shut up! Behave yourself! You would be responsible for the war if you
don’t do it now!”
Lawrence bit his lips tightly.
His fists were trembling. He was upset and angry.
“What are you going to do with the Southern Conquest Army?”
“None of your business now.”
said the Emperor coldly. Then he let out a long sigh.
The attendant rolled his eyes and glanced at Lawrence with a hint. It
was to not buy the Emperor’s wrath any more.
Lawrence took a step back. It was a rude attitude.
He was so angry, but now he realized that there was no point in

talking with the Emperor.
He came out of the office, and Gayan, who had come here with him,
was waiting there until then.
Amalie was standing next to him.
The two of them looked startled to see Lawrence’s face, which had
turned red on one side of his forehead after being drenched in tea.
Lawrence’s lips twisted. It was a sudden realization.
“It’s Cedric.”
1513
“…….”
Neither Gayan nor Amalie were clumsy enough to show their agitation.
But Lawrence was convinced.
“Is there any way that well-prepared fellows could have done
something like this when they said they detected no interference?”
“Soldiers are all like that. You will regret it.”
Lawrence passes by the two with a sarcastic laugh.
Although he deliberately had a relaxed attitude, in fact, he did not feel

very comfortable.
Anger filled his chest, and it seemed as if it had pooled up to the tip of
his neck.
He remembered Cedric’s arrival at the Southern Conquest Army.
When Gayan decided to arrest him and return him to the capital, the
soldiers of the Southern Conquest Army were very anxious, but
stabilized as soon as Cedric arrived.
There weren’t many people who fought directly under Cedric.
But everyone knew the rumors.
They believed that it would be a battle that would not be lost because
of Cedric, or at least a battlefield where they would not be killed for
the foolishness of the commander.
Cedric’s involvement made him even more upset than the incident
itself.
1514
Chapter 171
A fact-finding was being carried out within the Empire, but in the
South, it was not important in itself why Madame Lexen assassinated
Queen Eimmel.
Cadriol didn’t even care. It must have been Artizea’s trick anyway.
Digging around was not advantageous to the Kingdom of Eimmel.
What was important to him was that the king was grieving, and at this
moment all power over the Eimmel Kingdom army was in his hands.
And that he had in his hands a justification to attack the Duchy of

Riagan.
“Aren’t you going to get rid of it right away?”
Cadriol’s subordinate asked so. Contrary to his initial momentum, he

was puzzled that Cadriol did not attack the Duchy of Riagan.
“I’m not going to go to war against the Empire.”
Cadriol said, looking down at the army that surrounded the Duchy of
Riagan.
“It would feel good to hit and remove the Duchy of Riagan, but if there
is a real war with the Empire, it will be a headache. Don’t stroke your
pride too much.”
Above all, it is impossible to occupy all the assets of the Duchy of

Riagan anyway. Because it will be a battle on land.
“Anyway, at the right time, I will retreat. There’s the Empire’s face,
there’s no way they’ll let us go and wait for the disposal just because
we have a justification.”
1515
Of course, this place was too far away for the Emperor to react
promptly right now.
So his subordinate asked again.
“Are you worried about incurring the wrath of the Krates Empire?”
“Emperor Gregor is old, but he is still Emperor.”
Cadriol kicked the stone stuck at the tip of his toes as a joke.
“It’s scary to touch an old man’s pride. Especially if that old man had
the greatest power in the world. Even so, if we run away before then,
we’ll be fine.”
“It’s a cause you’ve been working on for a long time.”
“It’s impossible to take the southern part of the Empire anyway. I got
everything I deserved.”
Cardriol chuckled and laughed.
Although the Riagan Ducal Couple did not have such outstanding
abilities, they knew the southern region very well.
The fact that they tried to create their own power base means that
they have gained that much confidence.
After the downfall of the Ducal couple, who will be the next ruler from
the Empire to occupy this place?
There was no way for the Empress to stand up again, and there was no
way for the old Duke of Riagan, whose great roots had been cut off, to
stand up again.
Can the Emperor’s new chosen subject be able to control the

complicated situation in the southern part of the country in a short
time?
1516
It will be difficult.
In the meantime, the power map of the South will be turned upside
down.
Cadriol has already laid the foundation for that.
He eliminated the enemy within the royal family, took full power over
the Kingdom’s army, and took over the real power in place of the
dejected father.
The crown prince’s appointment will also go smoothly.
The Krates Empire will be busy with internal maintenance for the time
being. In the meantime, he was planning to reap all the real gains.
‘But I never really thought that Marquis Rosan had already planted
people there.’
It’s not about an assassin.
Cadriol was able to get a glimpse of the Eimmel Kingdom and Artizea’s
organization planted in the southern part of the Empire this time.
The skill of concealing rumors of the Empress’ relatives and dispelling

them before the incident started was still unusual.
Judging from the time his memory returned, it hasn’t even been such a
long time.
‘Would it have been much more beneficial to kidnap her?’
Cadriol thought about that for a moment, then smiled.
Even if he forced to bring her, Artizea wouldn’t have been his own.
Either as a woman or as a strategist.
Well, hiding her and looking into her alone was also a way to enjoy a
treasure.
1517
‘It’s a pity.’
The words of his subordinate interrupted his thoughts.
“The carrier pigeon is flying. Shall I catch it?”
“Leave it alone. I’m not really going to get rid of the Duchy of Riagan,
so if the Duke keeps talking nonsense, the internal affairs of the
Empire will be in chaos.”
“Will the Empire really send troops? Didn’t they say that the Southern
Conquest Army was formed?”
“By the time they send it, we will have already run away. We don’t even
have to be ashamed of running away from the enemy again.”
“The Duke of Riagan’s candle burns on both ends* . That old man’s
frightened face, just thinking about it makes me happy.”
“Of course.”
His men giggled and laughed.
Originally, the neighboring countries were not on good terms with

each other, but the Duchy of Riagan and the Kingdom of Eimmel were
even more so.
The Duchy of Riagan saw the Kingdom of Eimmel as a group of

bandits.
In the Kingdom of Eimmel, the Duchy of Riagan was viewed as an idiot.

They had thought that it was absurd to try to become the lord of the
southern provinces, on a subject that they could not even exert their
strength at sea.
To say that they were actually a bunch of bandits, they weren’t.
1518
＊＊＊
It was about a week after Lawrence returned that the Countess Eunice
had an audience with the Emperor.
This audience was arranged by the chief attendant.
A letter came from the Duchy of Riagan asking for salvation every day.
But the justification lies with the Kingdom of Eimmel. Nothing else, but
to find the culprit of the Queen’s assassination and hold them
accountable.
Accepting that request and having them investigate the Duchy of

Riagan will not save them in any respect.
In addition, whatever the cause, the Kingdom of Eimmel dares to raise

troops, occupy the ports of the Empire, and attack the Duchy of
Riagan.
However, it was not an easy decision to gather the Southern Army and
send a conquest army from the center to wage war.
Subjugating pirates and fighting other countries are different. Since

the cause was beyond that, there was bound to be a problem with the
morale of the soldiers.
It is a long way to the South where the Duchy of Riagan was. It took
twenty days even when the wind blew right.
There was not enough information to make an immediate judgment.

Even if the information was available, there was no guarantee that it
would be timely when a response was determined and sent down
here.
There is a reason why the Duke of Riagan had jurisdiction over the
South in the first place.
1519
Waiting for the next information and discussing countermeasures, the
Emperor was overworked.
Moreover, he was dismayed by the disappointment of his son.
The chief attendant, who could not bear to see it, had invited his
daughter and granddaughters to comfort him.
When Countess Eunice entered the living room, the Emperor was
getting a massage.
The scent of lavender filled the room. The masseur was massaging the
Emperor’s scalp.
Fatigue that could not be hidden was revealed on the Emperor’s face.
As if he had a headache, his closed eyes trembled slightly.
In a matter of a few days, he seemed to have aged several years.
“You look tired, Father.”
“Of course I’m tired. How can I not be tired?”
The emperor muttered, pressing his hand to the corners of his

wrinkled eyes.
“Still, it is much better to see you. Come here, kiss your grandfather.”
The two daughters of Countess Eunice approached the Emperor and

kissed him on the cheek.
The Emperor seemed to feel better just by that.
The Emperor reached out to the masseur. The masseur placed a warm
wet towel on the Emperor’s hand.
The Emperor wiped his face with it once.
“Are you okay, Father?”
1520
“My body is definitely not what it used to be.”
“Can I rub your shoulders a little?”
“Will you?”
Countess Eunice walked over to the Emperor’s side and began to rub
his shoulder.
She couldn’t get her massage better than the masseur’s. But it was
much better for the Emperor’s mood.
So he sighed even more.
At a time like this, how good it would have been if he had a cute child
as a reliable heir.
Even now, sometimes the Emperor lamented like that. However, he

was concerned about political stability, and it was also a story of the
future.
But now, he desperately needed an heir who could divide the burden
in half right now.
“You seem to be deeply concerned.”
Countess Eunice said cautiously.
“You have raised children too, don’t you know by now? There’s
nothing in the world more impossible than raising a child.”
The Emperor groaned with his eyes closed.
Countess Eunice did not answer. So the Emperor laughed.
“You don’t think Lawrence deserves it either?”
“Lawrence is not a stupid kid.”

1521
Countess Eunice answered only that way.
The Emperor also understood the meaning behind the answer.
Had she been inclined to think he deserved to serve as the next

Emperor, Countess Eunice would not have answered so bluntly.
Conversely, if she was afraid, she would have responded more

cautiously than this.
She knew that Lawrence didn’t have the best qualities. But she also
knew he wouldn’t be popular.
He had to be able to instill fear in order to be popular, but he couldn’t.
“The dumb thing was a burden. I was the only one who was in a hurry.”
The Emperor remembered the conversation with Amalie.
[“Your Majesty, Sir Lawrence is not dull or foolish, but not generous
enough to accept advice, nor wise enough to judge the value of
advice.”]
But the Emperor rebuked her on why she gave such nonsense advice,
Amalie answered without hesitation.
[“It is true that he said that in order to win the favor of the Empress, he
would have to solve the problem of the Duchy of Riagan. But, couldn’t
that have meant that he would disobey Your Majesty’s will and have
Duke Riagan be overthrown?”]
[“Harper.”]
[“If Sir Lawrence had been wise, he would have come first to ask Your
Majesty’s permission. At least, I realized that my words were
dangerous, so I turned to someone else for advice.”]
[“You mean you tested Lawrence?”]
1522
[“There were several loyal servants of His Majesty. If there had been a
truly disloyal suggestion, it would have already been known by His
Majesty. He must have thought of that too.”]
Amalie said coldly.
[“Sir Lawrence doesn’t know exactly where his powers come from, or
he thinks that His Majesty’s majesty belongs to him.”]
At that, the emperor gave a sullen expression on his face.
[“At the same time, he likes sweet stories to his ears, and he doesn’t
know how to put down the view that he once thought was right.”]
Amalie continued.
[“So, among the advice of subordinates, he just picks and chooses the
savory one, and he doesn’t know how to judge properly. If not this
time, he would have made a failure like this any time.”]
[“I said he would inherit everything. Dame should have looked after
Lawrence.”]
[“I’m looking for someone to follow, not someone to look after, Your
Majesty.”]
[“Harper.”]
[“I have become your majesty’s servant because you deserve to be

followed. Sir Lawrence was dear to His Majesty, and you wanted to
empower him.”]
Amalie said with a serious face.
[“But I am a soldier, Your Majesty. I am in a place where life comes and

goes. Even if there are tens of thousands of troops in front of you, you
have to believe that the command you are given is correct and jump in
blindly, and you have to command your subordinates to do so.”]
1523
[“Harper.”]
[“How can I obey the orders of the one I need to take care of?”]
Amalie didn’t care if she was demoted, so she said what she wanted to
say.
*an idiom, means to be so nervous.
Chapter 172
When Amalie spoke in the conference room that day, she had already
anticipated the current situation.
It was a statement that could not be said that she was trying to take
care of Lawrence with a loyal heart.
However it is a statement that cannot be said to have rebelled against

the Emperor. Amalie knew for sure that it was impossible to put it as
evidence.
So, she was even more casual.
She was prepared to fly outside the eyes of the Emperor. It didn’t
matter though. Because she believed Cedric would become Emperor,
and she intends to make it so.
It was okay to be deposed or dismissed, or even if the Emperor was

more aggressive than she thought and sent out sentences such as
exile.
1524
Emperor Gregor was a setting sun. And it won’t be long before the
new sun rises.
She now made her presence known not only to Artizea, but also to
Cedric. This incident also well established her position.
Even if there were some hardships, the new Emperor’s endowment

would make up for it all.
The Emperor was angry, as she expected. However, he did not punish
Amalie.
He had to keep the military from swaying, as they might be at war with
the Kingdom of Eimmel.
Besides, Amalie wasn’t the only one involved. At the meeting that day,
most of them were unsuspecting even after hearing Amalie’s remarks.
As Amalie said, there was no one that got agitated.
It was a story worth telling.
All of them could not be punished for the same crime. Moreover, even
if that’s not so, in a situation where there are few people who can be
used, there will be no more reliable servants left under.
For the mere fact that she had spoken the wrong thing to his son, he
could not disown his ever faithful servant.
Even more so at the point when he no longer has any expectations for
his son.
‘Hoo…….’
The more he thought about it, the more painful his bones hurt, and
the Emperor stared at the air.
He knew well that Amalie was greedy for power.
1525
She was willing to comply with the Emperor’s will when he wanted to
put people around Lawrence.
So, her attitude was even more shocking. Because it meant that she
had judged Lawrence as someone that she couldn’t do anything
about.
The Emperor ordered Amalie to be on probation and finished the

work.
Amalie said one last time.
[“Allow me the grace to speak frankly, Your Majesty. Sir Lawrence is a

person who does not know how to be grateful.”]
[“Harper.”]
[“If I swear with all my heart and accept Sir Lawrence’s decree, what
does it mean? Would a person who has no gratitude for his parents
value public servants?”]
So she concluded that she had no desire to become Lawrence’s public

servant.
Every word Amalie said that day gave the Emperor a headache, but
nothing daggered into his chest as she had said at the end.
Combined with the statement that Lawrence didn’t know where his
power was coming from, it was all the more so.
The Emperor was strangled in his throat and pulled a glass of water.
Since the royal court prohibited drinking alcohol, he wished he could

drink a lot of cool water, but the chief attendant seldom gave it to him.
He missed Miraila very much.
Countess Eunice said when she saw the Emperor drinking two glasses
of lukewarm water in a row.
1526
“If you are thirsty, would you like some honey? There are medicines
and herbs that are good for fatigue recovery with honey.”
“Hmm. Did you bring it?”
He didn’t really want to drink honey, but the Emperor asked, because
he thought that his daughter’s sincerity would make him feel better.
Countess Eunice said.
“It was made by Fiona. Fiona had recently gone to see Baron Morten
Heir Apparent. Baron Morten Heir Apparent is making it for Grand
Duchess Evron, so she says she’s been playing around and making it
together.”
With all the ingredients and the bottle ready, she just poured it as
instructed, so it wasn’t something Fiona could say that she made.
But Fiona was quite proud.
Still, the Emperor smiled. Fiona was his first granddaughter. She was
cute no matter what.
“You seem to not like Baron Morten Heir Apparent.”
“For the kids, I think the things Baron Morten Heir Apparent is doing
are new and interesting. After all, she’s a strangely good-looking
young girl who does something the maids would do.”
Countess Eunice said so. And she called the attendant and made them
bring the jar of honey and warm water.
The Emperor took the lukewarm honey water that Countess Eunice
had brewed herself and cast his gaze into the air for a moment.
And he came up with a name he had never thought to be associated

with.
1527
It was naturally aroused by the thought of the honey water and the
connection between Baron Morten Heir Apparent, Lysia, and Artizea.
“What do you think about Cedric?”
“Cedric? He’s a good person.”
Countess Eunice answered without much thought.
The Emperor slowly took another sip of the honey water and asked
again.
“Think more seriously. If Cedric sits on the throne, do you think your
family will be able to live in peace?”
“Father…….”
Countess Eunice, in her dismay, stopped her hand from the massage,
and she returned to the Emperor’s side and knelt on one of her knees.
This was the first time that Cedric’s name was raised by the Emperor’s
mouth while discussing heirs.
Just because she was his daughter, she didn’t dare say anything rude.
Countess Eunice was sweating on her back. She wondered why he was
asking her this.
The Emperor set down his glass of honey and leaned forward.
“Don’t worry about it. Are you afraid that I will find fault in you and
throw you away?”
“It’s not something I can say carelessly…….”
“Isn’t it irrelevant to you?”
The Emperor let out a long sigh.
1528
“When I said I would take Lawrence as my heir, how could I not have
been concerned about you? Even though I made it clear that by
choosing your brother it would not jeopardize the family and the life
of the family by trespassing in these matters, you never know if it will
happen.”
Said the Emperor.
“Lawrence isn’t friendly to you, but isn’t he still your blood brother?
For the safety of you and your children, it would have been more at
ease for Lawrence to be here.”
In order to supplement Lawrence’s lack of legitimacy, he must have the

support of his subjects.
He knew that Lawrence didn’t have the skills to gain legitimacy on his
own, so he tried to bring that in.
However, he realized that he was losing the hearts of his subjects in

this way, so the future was bleak.
The power he had built up throughout his life seemed more at stake
than ever. If there is no child to hand it over, no matter how large and
strong a castle is, it is just an empty shell.
Eventually, he had to pass it on to someone.
“But now Lawrence was like that.”
The Emperor muttered.
Countess Eunice couldn’t open her mouth again easily because she
was speechless.
She couldn’t believe she’ll be safe if her blood brother Lawrence

ascends. It was not something to be said when Emperor Gregor
himself proved that the lives of his own brothers and sisters were not
so valuable when the imperial power was at stake.
1529
However, she could not speak those words directly to the Emperor.
Countess Eunice said cautiously.
“I’m sorry to say this, but I’m not really close with Lawrence. In
addition……, I never told Father, but I had a really big fight with
Lawrence’s biological mother.”
“Hmm…….”
“Compared to that, I am more reassured with Cedric. I’m not even

close to Cedric, but he’s not going to threaten my family or anything
because of his power.”
The Emperor was submerged in it.
Countess Eunice felt her chest flutter.
He called her adorable, but the Emperor never had her as an important
counselor.
Artizea told her when she met her last year.
[“His Majesty is wise, and there are many thoughtful subjects around
to seek opinions, but there are very few whom he can discuss anything
with as a family.”]
[“Father is not someone who reflects the wishes of his children or lover
in national affairs just because they are his favourite.”]
[“No. I didn’t mean to take an opinion. It’s like human nature to

confide in someone you can feel safe about.”]
[“That’s possible.”]
[“You just say what you want to say and you will only push it to the
extent that this person is also thinking like so. Nevertheless…… The
story you hear at that moment has a greater impact than you think.”]
1530
Countess Eunice regretted that at the time she had answered coldly.
She didn’t think back then that this moment would come. Had she
asked a little more, she might have had helpful advice.
Artizea once said this too.
[“Don’t lie to His Majesty, Countess Eunice. His Majesty is a man of

many doubts, and he sees the truth of people very well.”]
Countess Eunice made up her mind.
She can’t tell a lie anyway. Countess Eunice realized how clumsy the
lies and tricks she was telling while talking with Artizea were.
The Emperor’s eyes twinkled over her wrinkled eyes.
“Have you ever felt sad?”
“What?”
“Come to think about it, both you and Lawrence are in the same
position, but I never said that I would make you my heirs.”
Countess Eunice took a deep breath.
“I would be lying if I said I never felt sad.”
The Emperor laughed as if he knew that.
Countess Eunice lowered her eyes.
“But now I am acutely aware that I was not the vessel for that.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes. I must have let Father down. Rather than that, it’s better to feel
comfortable like this. I also understand why Father chose my ambitious
and wealthy husband.”
1531
Countess Eunice thought that she herself could not afford even half of
what had happened under the waters in the last year.
Had it been herself, she probably wouldn’t have even noticed the
existence of so many conspiracies.
“I also have children, Father. Now all I want is for those kids after
Father’s death, and until they forget that they are the granddaughters
of Father, to live safely and as wealthy as they are now.”
The Emperor understood the meaning underlying it.
The succession laws and customs were disrupted when the Emperor
used his authority to place Lawrence on the line of succession.
Emperor Gregor himself ascended to the throne as the predecessor

Empress’ adopted son, it added to the situation that he was originally
an illegitimate child.
He gave the impression that if the illegitimates had blood and a deep
affection, they could succeed.
Grand Duke Roygar will not tolerate it. Because he has had years of
being compared to Lawrence and was threatened.
So he will one day endanger her daughters as well.
Not to mention Lawrence and Miraila. Grand Duke Roygar couldn’t

keep them alive.
The Emperor thought for a while, then muttered to himself.
“What a ridiculous thing to do.”
“Father…….”
“Even if you give them affection for a long time, even if you build trust
and loyalty, and even if you try hard to teach, in the end the thing you
can trust is a person with a good nature.”
1532
The Emperor drank the remaining honey water. Then he buried himself
in the armchair and fell into deep thought.
Chapter 173
War was not what the Krates Empire wanted.
More than anything else, military supplies were a problem.
It was the Duchy of Riagan who decided to take responsibility for the
supplies of the conquest in the South.
It was very difficult to take a large amount of material from central to

there. In addition, it was because the southern part of the country used
to regularly solicit pirate subjugation.
The Duke of Riagan was suppressed by the Eimmel Kingdom Army, so

he could not move hastily.
So did the Southern Army. If the system worked well, the Southern
Army had to make a single move independent of the Duchy of Riagan
to intercept the Eimmel Kingdom Army.
However, the Southern Army commanders, who were close to the

Duke of Riagan, did not move hastily.
To make matters worse, Cadriol attacked the strategic points, as if he

knew where the Southern Army military warehouses were, disrupting
the chain of supplies.
In the end, the central had to send down a person in charge who
would arrange everything.
“Now you have to make a decision.”

1533
The priests urged the Emperor to make a decision every day.
“We must punish the Eimmel Kingdom so that it will never invade the
Empire’s territory again.”
“Is war so easy? Sanctions against the Kingdom of Eimmel should be

sufficient as economic sanctions. Stop all trade and issue a decree that
bans all exchanges with the Eimmel Kingdom, including the Iantz
Kingdom and the small southern kingdoms.”
“What kingdom would recognize and follow an empire whose territory

has been invaded and the Emperor’s parent’s land destroyed as a
great power? An empire is an empire because it has the power to
subdue all nations.”
“Let’s say that it is so and then win against the Eimmel Kingdom. Even
if the victory was won by consuming huge amounts of material, if the
Duchy of Riagan was destroyed, it would be a loss of face anyway!”
The battle between the group that advocates for war and the group
that advocates for reconciliation and peace was tense.
A fact-finding investigation surrounding Terry Ford was conducted

separately.
Dealing with the Eimmel Kingdom is something to be done with the

face and justification of the Krates Empire at the center. The Empire
would never admit that the assassination of a queen had anything to
do with them.
But even if it was external, they had to know the facts.
All persons suspected of having had contact with Terry Ford, including
Viscount Hoden, were detained and subjected to harsh interrogation.
Some of them were found guilty of other corruption in the process

and were punished.
1534
In the capital, more people were interested in this than the disputes
with other countries in the southern provinces.
After all, the Eimmel Kingdom is a small country. Most of them

thought that no matter what happened there, there would be nothing
special happening to the Empire.
Therefore, what the nobles paid attention to was the situation of the
Duchy of Riagan and the direction of the successor.
Because of this, Lawrence was fired from his position as Secretary of

State and was placed under probation at his home.
The suspicion grew even more when it was revealed that Terry Ford
had a grudge against Marchioness Camellia.
However, in the end, the identity of the person behind it was not
revealed. This is because all evidence was cut off in the Kingdom of
Iantz.
However, there were rumors that the Emperor’s investigators knew it

and covered it up.
That was the basis for claiming that Lawrence had done it.
If the Emperor didn’t push him, Lawrence didn’t have any legitimacy to
claim. So was the claim to power.
Therefore, if the Emperor’s favorites could no longer cover his faults,

he could no longer be the Emperor’s heir.
And the spark of this incident flew at Grand Duke Roygar. It was also in
the wrong direction he hadn’t thought of.
“Is Garnet still in the room?”
Grand Duke Roygar took off his robe and left it to the butler.
The butler answered with an apologetic face.

1535
“Yes.”
“How about a meal?”
“Skyla brought it in, but she didn’t even put it in her mouth.”
“It’s already been four days. What do you mean?”
The butler bowed his head at the harsh words.
It was the fourth day that Grand Duchess Roygar lay down and
stopped eating. Marchioness Camellia comforted her and Marquis
Luden even went for a visit, but to no avail.
Lying on the bed, she talked only with her older sister, Marchioness
Camellia, and never tried to converse with anyone else.
“The kids?”
“Madam doesn’t even want to see the Misses. She’s afraid they’ll be
worried.”
Grand Duke Roygar clicked his tongue.
“Bring me some pomegranate juice. Cool it down.”
“Yes.”
She’ll be angry when she sees his face, but when his wife is sick, how
can he pretend he doesn’t know.
Soon the butler brought a glass of pomegranate juice.
Grand Duke Roygar took the cup with his own hands and knocked on
the door of the Grand Duchess’ bedroom.
“Garnet. It’s me.”
There was no answer from inside.
1536
“I will go in.”
Even after speaking, Grand Duke Roygar remained polite and waited
for a while.
Then the door swung open. Skyla raised her head and said cautiously.
“Welcome, Uncle. Aunt is feeling …… not very good right now.”
“Isn’t this the fourth day? How is she?”
“I don’t think there is anything I can say.”
“The lady-in-waiting is just you?”
“Yes.”
Grand Duke Roygar motioned for Skyla to come out.
“I must go in.”
Skyla didn’t bother to stop Grand Duke Roygar. For four days, Grand
Duke Roygar had been patient enough.
When Grand Duke Roygar entered the bedroom, he held his breath
and all the maids waiting here and there stopped the sound of their
footsteps and disappeared outside.
“I’m here.”
Grand Duchess Roygar, who had probably heard and knew what was
going on right away, turned around and didn’t even pretend to listen.
“I brought the pomegranate juice you like. Just take a sip.”
With the juice at her bedside and sitting next to her, Grand Duke
Roygar gave a friendly voice.
Grand Duchess Roygar opened her mouth.
1537
“Leave me alone. I’m going to starve to death.”
“Honey. Don’t do that. I didn’t say I had anything to do with it.”
Grand Duchess Roygar tapped Grand Duke Roygar’s hand as he was

about to stroke her cheek.
And she looked at Grand Duke Roygar with a face full of tantrums.
“Don’t lie.”
“Why would I lie to you like that?”
“You think I’m stupid, don’t you? Or you think that the lady named
Ford must have forgotten who she was talking about.”
“You know that nothing happened with Lady Ford. Your sister even
confirmed it, did you forget?”
“You think I don’t even have ears? So what kind of money did that
Terry Ford woman have to buy herself a title, so she could properly
pretend to be noble?”
Grand Duchess Roygar tried to get up and was dizzy.
Grand Duke Roygar hurriedly supported her and sat her leaning
against the cushion. Then he put pomegranate juice on her lips.
“Garnet, don’t be stubborn. And if you collapse because of this, what

do I and the kids do?”
Grand Duchess Roygar flinched.
However, from the beginning, she was raised to be precious, and she
had a temper that could not tolerate suffering well.
If she had been stubborn for four days, she would have endured
enough. She was very thirsty and the pomegranate juice was so
fragrant. It has been one of her favorite drinks since forever.
1538
Grand Duchess Roygar finally took a sip of the juice.
Then, she tried to make her voice cold and hard.
“Anyway, I don’t trust you. You liked that girl.”
“Terry Ford and I have nothing to do with each other. Really. Didn’t
you hear people say it was all Lawrence? To frame your sister.”
Grand Duke Roygar sighed and said.
It was an idea that Grand Duke Roygar had never imagined.
In case there was any misunderstanding, he wanted to keep it out of

the ears of the Grand Duchess if possible.
But as Lawrence’s arrest and further action seemed to be taking place,

the socialites and salons were ablaze with the story.
Grand Duchess Roygar also heard that the assassin of Queen Eimmel,
Mrs. Lexen, was a woman named Terry Ford.
And Grand Duchess Roygar remembered the name of Lady Ford.
Her husband’s interest in another woman remained as a rare and

painful memory of her life’s ups and downs.
“Don’t blame my sister. What my sister did was always for me.”
“That’s right. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to deny it.”
Grand Duke Roygar spoke as softly as he could.
Grand Duchess Roygar said with eyes reddened by her tears.
“So, you didn’t do it because you were sorry for what my sister did?”
“Your sister did nothing. She said that woman’s sister committed
suicide. Perhaps she was deceived by Lawrence, too. Poor thing.”
1539
“…….”
“But I guess the woman was invested such a huge sum for whatever
reason and was given a business in the South. His Majesty said either
Lawrence had done it, or that he would have gone with the Duke of
Iantz. Don’t believe what people say without knowing.”
Grand Duchess Roygar was silent. Then she burst into tears.
“I am upset.”
“Then, stop crying and drink more pomegranate juice. Your pretty face
will be swollen.”
“You keep giving me a hard time.”
“Didn’t I say that it was all a misunderstanding?”
In the end, Grand Duchess Roygar nodded her head.
“Then are you going to eat right now?”
“…….”
“Don’t make me so sad.”
Grand Duchess Roygar did not answer this time again, but her mood
had softened considerably.
Grand Duke Roygar patted her hair once more and stood up.
He was astonished and bewildered when Terry Ford’s affairs were

revealed. He was only concerned about the involvement of his faction
nobles through Viscount Weave.
He never thought that Grand Duchess Roygar would misunderstand it

this way.
It really was an unexpected spark.
1540
As he stepped outside, he said to Skyla, who was waiting outside the
door.
“Bring her some soft soup or something. Now, if you recommend it

several times, she’ll eat because she can’t win.”
“Will aunt be okay?”
“It’s okay because she’s just ranting. Please comfort her. Doesn’t
Garnet like you very much?”
“Yes.”
Skyla bowed her head in obedience.
Grand Duke Roygar sighed heavily and strode towards the study.
Originally, he could have played a big part in this. As a means of

attacking Lawrence, or as a means of expanding his influence over the
southern provinces.
But now he could not reach out his hands or feet. No matter what he
did, the Grand Duchess must have misunderstood and wept when she
heard the news.
‘Tsk.’
He loved his wife. But he wondered if it would have been better if he

had had a more comradely spouse than the innocent and loving wife
at this time.
“A guest is waiting for you.”
The butler said, “I made him wait in the library.”
There were not many guests who were greeted directly to the study
rather than the parlor. There was no one coming tonight.
1541
Grand Duke Roygar looked at the butler curiously. The butler said in a
low voice.
“He was from the Duchy of Riagan. He came here right from the
Empress’ palace, so I took him to the study.”
Grand Duke Roygar clenched his fist.
Chapter 174
As Grand Duke Roygar entered the parlor, the guest stood up. He was
a man who looked to be in his thirties.
“It is an honor to meet you, Grand Duke Roygar. I am Boertz from

Riagan.”
“Nice to meet you.”
“Duke Riagan is my uncle. My father is the fourth younger brother of

Duke Riagan. I am now the mayor of Meld.”
Boertz introduced himself like that.
He has been living in the South since birth. In the South, he had a fairly
good name due to the fact that he was from the background of the
Duchy of Riagan’s family, but Grand Duke Roygar did not know about
it.
“If it’s the city of Meld, isn’t it a transportation hub in the South? It’s
surprising that a young man like you is the mayor. I can see how
capable you are.”
At Grand Duke Roygar’s words, Boertz was astonished.

1542
The city of Meld was a transportation city that could be said to be
quite well-known in the South. However, it was not a large city that
would have been known to other regions.
It would be known to business or those who travel all the way to the
South to trade, but it was surprising that someone in a high position
like Grand Duke Roygar knew it.
As Mayor of Meld, Boertz became a little proud. And a little respect for
Grand Duke Roygar also developed.
“Thanks to my uncle for trusting me and giving me the opportunity.”
“You must be very grateful to Duke Riagan.”
“Yes.”
Boertz replied with his head slightly bowed.
Usually, such a career was possible only for the relatives of the great
nobles, unless it was a very outstanding person.
And Boertz was the most capable among the nephews of Duke Riagan,
and was trusted by the Duke.
Therefore, Boertz knew how important it was to him that the Ducal
couple remained in the position of Duke Riagan.
If in the past the Riagan Ducal couple had betrayed their predecessor
and did not attach themselves to the Emperor, he would have been at
best a distant relative of the Riagan Ducal couple.
The boundaries also vary. Although they continued to interact and

sometimes maintain relationships by sending in children as servants or
maids, this was not the case with the Boertz’s family.
Even if Boertz were actively seeking out and coming and going to
greet, he wouldn’t have been any better than the rest of the guests.
1543
But Boertz is now the nephew of Duke Riagan.
Duke Riagan adored his capable nephew, giving him a great

opportunity and has his back.
He certainly deserved to devote himself to.
Therefore, when the Duchy of Riagan was surrounded by the Eimmel

Kingdom Army, Boertz immediately abandoned the city administration
and headed to the Duke’s House.
And he took the risk, staying nearby and trying to get in touch with
the inside.
And he managed to get in touch with the duke.
The Duke wrote to Boertz:
[I’m worried that the response is coming too late from the capital. It’s
been a long time since the Southern Conquest Army went out, but
don’t tell me they turned around.
His Majesty may be halting it, but that doesn’t mean he’s going to
believe in the cause of the Eimmel Kingdom.]
Boertz knew that the Southern Conquest Army had not returned, but
that they had stopped en route.
But he had no way of telling the Duke about it.
He goes to the capital and appeals to His Majesty. He wrote a letter,

but that alone is unsettling.
If there is a war, they will be able to protect the face of the Empire.
However, the Duchy of Riagan would be destroyed, so only war must
be stopped.
If the Empire declares war, Prince Cadriol will start by burning and
plundering the Duchy of Riagan.
1544
Therefore, he must persuade the peace and reconciliation faction, but
he must not allow the Duchy of Riagan to admit their faults and
conclude that they will reconcile with the Eimmel Kingdom by paying a
reasonable level of compensation.
If that happens, the Ducal couple will be responsible for all the sins.
If that happens, even if the name of the Duchy of Riagan may be

preserved, it will no longer be entrusted to the present Ducal couple.
And if the current Duchy of Riagan falls, Boertz’s family will also fall. It
was not simply a matter of blocking the path to success, but they
could also become the family of a sinner.
First of all, it is most important to convince His Majesty.
His Majesty may again want to turn people around and strengthen his
influence.
It wouldn’t be strange to think that the Ducal couple had covered His
Majesty’s eyes and acted however they wanted in the South.
He has to tell His Majesty that the Ducal couple did not have any
genuine disloyalty, but that they were only greedy for a little wealth
because they were a small person.
As long as His Majesty forgives the Ducal couple, the subjects and
aides will plan the rest.
The Duke sent his seal and power of attorney together to make sure
Boertz could draw as much money and personal connections as he
needed from the businesses of the capital.
So Boertz ran to the capital.
But he did not want to meet the Emperor, as Duke Riagan said.
Instead of entering as Duke Riagan’s agent, he quietly entered the

capital.
1545
Duke Riagan insisted on persuading the Emperor, but Boertz didn’t
think it would be possible.
As soon as he entered the central region, the first news he heard was
about the Southern Conquest Army.
Lawrence’s involvement in the assassination of Queen Eimmel left the

Southern Conquest Army in a state of unable to move.
If so, it would not be easy to convince the Emperor.
Even though Duke Riagan had not intervened in the central power
struggle and was not in a position to do so, it was not that he was not
interested in the future of the Empire’s heirs.
How far will the Emperor cover his son’s mistake in trying to make him
his heir? The central problem was neither Queen Eimmel nor the war,
but that.
Lawrence did something worthy of questioning, even if it was the

Emperor’s deficit. Therefore, no matter how much the Emperor loved
him, he could not easily turn it into something that had never
happened.
If the Emperor was determined to protect Lawrence, he would

completely deny the claims of the Eimmel Kingdom and wage war.
Otherwise, everything will be dealt with by Duke Riagan.
If the Emperor had decided to save the Duchy of Riagan, then

something would have already been done when he received the
petition written by Duke Riagan.
If not, it is likely to be thrown away. Boertz interpreted it that way.
In that case, it is not the Emperor who he has to convince. He had to

force the Emperor to decide to save the Duchy of Riagan.
The first thing that came to mind for Boertz was the Empress’ Palace.
1546
The butler of Duke Riagan’s residence in the capital informed the news
about the Empress.
[“Her Majesty the Empress has softened.”]
[“What do you mean she has softened?”]
[“She opened the door to the Empress’ Palace and had her lady-in-
waiting open a salon. At the wedding of Grand Duke and Grand
Duchess Evron, she attended as the elder of the Grand Duchess, and
she was escorted by His Majesty the Emperor.”]
Boertz listened to what happened after that, and considered it

carefully.
If that were the case, rather than fighting for the Duchy of Riagan now,
he could have revoked the old feelings and chose to protect the name
of the family.
The Empress was a proud member of the Duchy of Riagan.
So she would not want the Emperor’s will to control the fate of the
Duchy of Riagan twice.
If he had known that the Riagan Ducal couple were involved in the
assassination of the predecessor Ducal couple, Boertz would not have
thought so foolishly.
But he didn’t know. So it felt like a win-win.
Boertz placed a huge bribe in the Empress’ Palace. It was because he

hoped that the people around the Empress would even add a single
word to the good words.
However, it was not the Empress, but her lady-in-waiting, Countess

Martha, who appeared in the difficulty accepted audience.
[“I am Martha.”]
1547
The old, faithful lady-in-waiting replied briefly.
Boertz had no complaints. Because he knew Countess Martha was

from the South and has served the Empress since her unmarried days
He thought there was a possibility, but Countess Martha was apathetic

even when she saw the seal and power of attorney of Duke Riagan
that Boertz showed.
[“Her Majesty has decided not to engage in any political affairs

anymore.”]
[“However, the Duchy of Riagan will go extinct if she doesn’t do it.”]
[“If it is the result of a mistake, it would be unavoidable.”]
[“The Riagan Ducal couple are thinking of preserving the family. If Her
Majesty the Empress saves them, they will return the things that
belong to Her Majesty to Her Majesty’s hands and apologize.”]
Bohrtz said earnestly.
[“Please arrange an opportunity for an audience. I will prove to Her

Majesty the sincerity of the Duchy of Riagan.”]
He opened the gift box dedicated to the Empress.
It contained a necklace and earring set made by dividing a fist-sized

sapphire into three pieces.
Such noble items were not common in the Empire.
When it was mined in a certain sapphire mine in the South, Duke

Riagan bought it secretly and made it.
He later had ambitions to debut his granddaughter in the capital as

Riagan’s legitimate descendant. It was saved for use at the time.
1548
Aside from that, a carriage full of artworks Duke Riagan had prepared
in the capital was waiting outside.
In addition, Boertz bribed Countess Martha with a box full of polished

gems.
Still, Countess Martha remained with a pitiful face.
[“I’ll take the gift. However, the Empress will not accept the audience.”]
[“Countess, please…….”]
[“I’ll give you some advice with sincerity.”]
Boertz cleared his mind.
It was advice given by a lady who lived her whole life as a lady-in-
waiting of the Empress in the imperial palace in return for the treasure.
She deserved to be listened to.
Countess Martha said,
[“Of the remaining assets of the Duchy of Riagan, none of them will be
able to convince other influential people on the issues that concern
the capital most.”]
It meant that he was not in a position to express his support for the
next Emperor and be treated as a great noble.
She was right. If not, the Duchy of Riagan would immediately come to
the capital and play a part in the succession battle.
[“But the management of the huge business that supports the imperial
treasury is still entrusted to the name of Riagan. Think about who will
covet it.”]
Boertz wasn’t foolish, so he quickly understood what she was saying.
1549
The Duchy of Riagan has no rights or powers as a great noble.
Therefore, it is impossible to enter a faction and receive its protection.
However, they were in charge of several national projects in the

southern provinces, from shipbuilding to trade of salt and mines.
And some of them were irreplaceable in other regions.
Who will covet it? Who can recognize its value?
Who can accept this issue as a transactional issue rather than a

political one?
There was no room to think.
So Boertz headed straight to the mansion of Grand Duke Roygar.
“I have come to appeal to Grand Duke Roygar.”
Boertz said in an earnest tone.
Grand Duke Roygar stroked his chin once.
“The Empress did not listen to you?”
Boertz cleared his mind in surprise. Grand Duke Roygar was the first
heir to the Empire and a powerful man in the capital.
It shouldn’t be difficult to figure out where Boertz came from.
Chapter 175
Boertz bowed his head deeply.
1550
“Countess Martha said that Her Majesty will never get involved in
politics at all.”
“Hmm.”
Grand Duke Roygar let out a sigh of relief.
If Countess Martha had said it, it must have been true.
He had a rough guess.
Up until now, she had remained silent in the affairs of the Duchy of
Riagan, and quiet in the affairs of Lawrence.
In the end, the reason that the Empress attended her lady-in-waiting,
Grand Duchess Evron’s wedding was to separate Miraila and Lawrence.
And the result is now proved by Lawrence’s plight.
‘But. It was unlikely that Her Majesty would recognize anyone not of
her blood as heirs of the Empire.’
Grand Duke Roygar nodded his head.
Only the foolish Lawrence was trying in vain.
It wasn’t new information, but it was good information to be able to

confirm like this.
‘The problem is with Grand Duchess Evron. Was Grand Duchess Evron
also deceived by the Empress? Or was she trying to mediate in an
appropriate way?’
Otherwise, there is something else going on inside her mind.
Recently, Grand Duke Roygar has been feeling increasingly pressured

by Cedric.
The duel pistol that Cedric gave was in the drawer of Grand Duke
Roygar’s study desk.
1551
Since then, Cedric hasn’t threatened or done anything in particular.
The Emperor kept Cedric in check by giving him honor and difficulties
at the same time. For now, it seemed that Cedric was struggling to
adapt and fulfill his duties in central politics.
Even when he encountered Grand Duke Roygar, he only greeted with

the same calm face as before.
However, one side of Grand Duke Roygar’s heart was always anxious.
It wasn’t the kind of sense of crisis he had when he was fighting

Lawrence or when he was afraid of being rebuked by the Emperor.
He can’t win even if he fights. It was like a boy-like anxiety before he

was about to make a fist fight.
He cleared the depths of his heart. And he looked at Boertz.
Now was not the time to think about the problems of Grand Duchy
Evron.
“Why didn’t you meet His Majesty the Emperor first? If it is news from
the Duchy of Riagan, the Imperial Palace must be waiting for it.”
“Actually, Duke Riagan also told me to plead with His Majesty.”
Boertz did not hide his sigh.
“But, His Majesty, will he save the Duchy of Riagan just because of my
appeal? If that was the case, it must have been decided when the
Duke’s petition went up.”
“So I have come to ask Grand Duke Roygar.”
“Why will people like us do the things that neither His Majesty the
Emperor nor Her Majesty the Empress will do?”
1552
Then he opened the box that Boertz had brought and showed to him.
What was in it was nothing like a bribe. It was the seal and power of
attorney of the Duke Riagan.
“First of all, I would like to tell you that the promise I make to save the
Duchy of Riagan will have the same effect as what the Duke has done.”
“This is not simply a matter for the Duchy of Riagan to get involved in
a difficult task. It’s an important affair, and nothing less than an
international dispute. The Duchy of Riagan is even blamed for the
assassination of Queen Eimmel.”
“Doesn’t Your Grace think that it’s unfair? We are just pleading for help
in clearing the false accusations.”
said Boertz.
And he bowed his head. He found it difficult to speak this way to the
great nobility of the capital.
It was because if it was a noble who valued face more than the real
profit, he would be yelling at Boertz for what he saw Boertz as.
“The Duchy of Riagan faces not only persecution in the Kingdom of

Eimmel, but also another fear. At this rate, the heavy duty that His
Majesty the Emperor has entrusted to the Duchy of Riagan will be
disrupted.”
“Hmm.”
“Duke Riagan fears it. No matter how we finish this task safely, if next
year prices soar and damage the health of our people, how will we be
able to withstand the continuing accusations and responsibility that
follows?”
Grand Duke Roygar’s eyes lit up. It was because he now knew that
what Boertz was talking about was the story of the South Sea salt.
1553
The Duchy of Riagan had monopoly rights on the South Sea salt.
Strictly speaking, it belongs to the Emperor. In order to not be told by

the outside that he robbed it while purging the predecessor Duke
Riagan, he merely established the present Duke Riagan and entrusted
it to him.
And South Sea salt was used in the central, eastern, and southern parts
of the empire.
The profits from it were enormous. To the extent that it is necessary to

discuss the percentage of South Sea salt in Emperor Gregor’s vital
natural treasury.
That was one of the biggest reasons why the Emperor did not have
time to mourn the death of his children and hit the Duchy of Riagan.
And it was also the reason why the enterprises and the great
landowners who now support Grand Duke Roygar, clasped their purse
strings tightly, and no matter how hard they tried, they could not
shake the Emperor in the slightest.
It came out of the mouth of the one who had Duke Riagan’s power of
attorney.
Grand Duke Roygar couldn’t help but pay attention.
Boertz said.
“Even if measures are taken from this very moment, salt distribution
next year will be disrupted. If Your Grace listens to this petition, I
believe you will also be able to introduce people who can be trusted
and entrust the distribution in the eastern region.”
It meant that he would entrust the official salt distribution of the

eastern region to the businesses within the reach of Grand Duke
Roygar.
1554
So far, it has been evenly distributed at the businesses of several
places, and the price is also controlled. Even if the salt was resold, it
was possible only because the state did not manage all the retail
items.
However, this meant that they would stop the practice and leave it
entirely to Grand Duke Roygar; to add one more distribution process.
Grand Duke Roygar was able to estimate the gains to come from
there. It wasn’t just about profit.
It meant that he could strengthen the influence of the merchants that

had been distributing salt in the eastern region so far.
Of course, Grand Duke Roygar had no intention of crossing the

dangerous bridge on his own.
“His Majesty must have given you instructions, do you mean to break
them recklessly?”
“The guidelines given by the central government do not always fit the
situation. His Majesty is not aware of all the salt making and
distribution.”
said Boertz.
“I would like to entrust it to Grand Duke.”
It meant the salt that the Emperor was not aware of, that is, coarse salt.
Grand Duke Roygar also understood.
It has been 18 years since Duke Riagan took over the management of
South Sea salt. The coarse salt he made himself and its distribution.
He couldn’t help but covet it.
＊＊＊
“Is this really enough?”

1555
Countess Martha asked. Artizea bowed her head.
“He visited the Empress’ Palace. How dare Fernando’s nephew.”
Countess Martha could not hide her displeasure.
She received an instruction from Artizea, and she endured and agreed
to meet him as it would eventually lead to the Empress’ wish.
Words like spoken advice were also put in her mouth.
But she was terribly offended that the traitor had brought the bribe
from the Duchy of Riagan that was accumulated from the stolen
wealth, and she could not stand it.
Artizea decided to immediately take the property that was in the

carriage and dispose of it.
However, she threw the jewelry she had received out of the window.
She hated holding it.
“Because Fernando Riagan and his wife kept the fact that they were
involved in the accident of the former Ducal couple a secret. Especially
in the South.”
Of course, it was not a secret to those close to power.
But that was 18 years ago. And in the meantime, the Riagan Ducal
couple kept their silence in the South.
Eighteen years ago, when he was only nine years old, Boertz could
never have not heard of the truth.
He was aware of the fact that his uncle and his wife had betrayed their
predecessors.
1556
However, he knew only that the betrayal was attached to the Emperor
after their accidental death and he had been given the title in
exchange for the transfer of important rights of the Duchy Riagan.
Artizea knew that for sure.
After more than 10 years, he became a dignified bureaucrat and was

called up to the capital.
So it wasn’t difficult for him to come to the Empress’ Palace.
He first bribed the butler of Duke Riagan’s residence in the capital so

that he would hear about the Empress. In addition, through several
routes, the story of the Empress missing the Duchy of Riagan in the
middle of her life was blown into his ears.
Boertz was a thoughtful man in his own way, so he fell into a trap.
If he had met the Emperor or visited the Chancellor according to the

secret order from Duke Riagan, things would have been a little more
complicated.
“However.”
Countess Martha, who had chewed on her hatred for a moment,

calmed down and looked at Artizea.
“What are you going to do by having Grand Duke Roygar intervene in

Southern affairs?”
Rather, wouldn’t it be better to just keep doing nothing like now?
Lawrence has ruined the Southern Conquest Army. If Grand Duke

Roygar does a great contribution of wisely resolving disputes with
other countries in the South, he will establish himself as the Emperor’s
successor.
Considering Artizea’s purpose to raise Cedric to the throne, it was

something she shouldn’t have done.
1557
Conversely, it was difficult for Grand Duke Roygar to make a big
mistake.
If only Grand Duke Roygar was killed, it would not be easy to think
that Cedric would be the next successor.
If that happens, the Emperor’s suspicions and checks will be

concentrated on one person, Cedric. It would not have been enough
to prepare for that yet.
“Don’t worry. Grand Duke Roygar is a good negotiator.”
“His Majesty has been very sensitive to Sir Lawrence’s affairs, and
suspicions have been heightened. Grand Duke Roygar must know that
it is not good for him to intervene.”
“So it was requested by the Duchy of Riagan. If it wasn’t for the South
Sea salt, he wouldn’t be able to move.”
The South Sea salt flickered in front of his eyes, and so there was no
way Grand Duke Roygar would not do anything.
Even if the name Lady Ford is related. For Grand Duke Roygar, it would
be just a bit of a gritty matter, like a stone in a shoe.
“Are you planning to tie up not only the Eimmel problem, but also the
coarse salt? Would that be simple?”
“It won’t be easy. His Majesty the Emperor knew that Fernando Riagan
had another pocket, but he must have thought that it was only
contributing to the old man’s livelihood.”
Above all else, the Emperor does not know how greedy Grand Duke
Roygar is.
Artizea smiled.
“So Grand Duke Roygar would want to go down south to do it

himself.”
1558
As long as Grand Duke Roygar goes down south personally, Artizea’s
purpose is achieved.
It was hoped that the coarse salt smuggling would not be revealed. It
is a mortal sin to tamper with the Emperor’s finances, but it would end
up being a personal sin of one Grand Duke Roygar.
He couldn’t do that.
The power of Grand Duke Roygar has deep roots. The wealthy and
powerful nobles and the enterprises who entered politics had to be
completely lifted for the sake of future reign.
‘What is needed is that much justification.’
Artizea thought so.
Chapter 176
Finally, the Emperor made a decision.
“The Eimmel Kingdom was the first to declare war. If we are invaded,
we cannot help but defend.”
The Emperor declared.
“If they really wanted to uncover the background behind the Queen’s
assassination in the Eimmel Kingdom, they should have politely
requested cooperation in the investigation, rather than raising an army
to invade.”
And he said this too.
1559
“Although the truth is not certain, it is difficult to tolerate the act of
accusing a subject of the Empire as an assassin and then assaulting us.
The Prince of Eimmel does not want to reveal the truth, but raises an
army recklessly, so the truth is deeply questionable. As a protector
who protects the subjects and honor of the Krates Empire, I want to
clarify the truth of this matter clearly and hold the Eimmel Kingdom
accountable.”
In addition to the will of the Emperor, the temple added points.
Its main content was to raise suspicions that the assassination of

Queen Eimmel was related with Prince Cadriol.
What ability and power did a woman who was a silk merchant have,
that she could have committed such a mortal sin? Rather, did he frame
Madame Lexen and kill her so that she couldn’t reveal who was behind
her?
There was one more condemnation.
“With what qualifications does a prince, not a king, dare to send a

letter of state? This only proves that the state of the Eimmel Kingdom
has been disturbed.”
It also meant that they wanted to drive a wedge between the

relationship of King Eimmel and the prince.
Papers and intellectuals shaped public opinion. Grand Duke Roygar

thoroughly followed it.
All papers criticized the Eimmel Kingdom at once. Not only in salons
and coffeehouses, but wherever people gathered, it became an
atmosphere of praising the bravery of the Emperor.
It wasn’t difficult. There were many people whose self-esteem was hurt
by the fact that they were being defeated by a small country like the
Eimmel Kingdom.
1560
“He should have done this earlier. Since when did the Empire care
about things like Eimmel?”
“It’s a country infested with pirates after all. I wish we could sweep it
away on this occasion.”
Over time, people forget the pain.
The same is true of personal suffering experienced by a person. It was

more than two generations ago that there was a war in the center.
It was not strange that there were many who cried out for all-out war.
After all, what flows is someone else’s blood.
And as the numbers gathered and a little incitement was added, a

voice calling for an all-out war swept public opinion.
***
An air of anxiety and concern flowed through the Grand Duke Evron’s
residence.
In Grand Duke Evron’s residence, few people knew what war was.
It was not something that could be ignored just because the effects of
the war did not directly reach because it was so far away from the
South and the North.
Hayley couldn’t hide her worries and asked Artizea.
“Will there be an all-out war?”
“No.”
Artizea replied.
“The reason for forming a public opinion calling for war is to threaten
the Eimmel Kingdom. Even in the Eimmel Kingdom right now, they
1561
must be doing their best to understand the atmosphere of the
imperial government.”
“Are you saying they’re not actually going to send an army?”
“They will send it. In the beginning, intimidation must be accompanied

by actual actions, only then will it be really scary, right?”
“I heard that the supply plans for the Southern Conquest Army have
already collapsed. It would be a huge undertaking to connect the
supply routes from the central part.”
“Nevertheless, it is the Empire, they can do it.”
Artizea said, reclining comfortably on the sofa.
“Whether the people fall into chaos, monsters sweep and ruin the farm
from time to time, or the soldiers shed thousands or tens of thousands
of blood……, if squeezed, they can continue to mobilize the military
and get supplies.”
When she started playing with numbers, the Empire was a really huge
country.
Even if the Eimmel Kingdom and the wealthy Iantz Kingdom joined
forces to create an army, it was impossible to mobilize more soldiers
and supplies than when parts of the Empire were squeezed out.
No matter how meager and miserable the materials that go to each

soldier are.
“But it’s okay. What makes up the Southern Conquest Army is His
Majesty’s elite army. Even if he meant to use it to support brother
Lawrence, he wouldn’t want to waste it on something unexpected like
this.”
“But I don’t think it’s going to be easy to succumb to the Eimmel

Kingdom, which is gaining momentum right now……. Are they trying to
send a fact-finding team?”
1562
Hayley asked. Artizea nodded her head, fiddling with the corners of
the cushion.
“Perhaps they are.”
And the fact-finding team will probably aim to estrange King Eimmel
and Prince Cadriol.
Artizea said.
“It has been three months since the Queen died. King Eimmel’s sorrow
will have gone away to some extent.”
And then, slowly, other thoughts began to arise.
Like that he gave too much power to the eldest son whom he should
be wary of.
“It’s only been three months. Didn’t King Eimmel say that he loved the
Queen very much?”
In the meantime, Sophie, who had been by Artizea’s side and picked
up a lot of stories, intervened.
Hayley replied.
“It is common for an old powerful man to fall for the young wife, who
is of his daughter’s age, but how sincere the love can be.”
“It must have been sincere at that moment, but…….”
Artizea muttered like that.
“Anyway, from the King’s point of view, he may have given all power to
Prince Cadriol without thinking at first out of sadness, but he must
have come to his senses by now. The King must be well aware of the
relationship between the Queen and Prince Cadriol.”
“Yes…….”
1563
“If he adds the excuse that it is for the Queen, it becomes easier for the
King to change his mind.”
And the leader of the fact-finding team will be Grand Duke Roygar.
In order to go beyond Prince Cadriol and have a conversation with

King Eimmel on an equal footing, it was necessary to have a proper
status.
Artizea was hearing more details from the information network in the
palace.
Grand Duke Roygar insisted to the Emperor that he felt responsible for
the affairs of the Ford family.
[“Terry Ford’s misunderstanding is absurd. However, that

misunderstanding eventually led to death. I also feel a sense of
responsibility for not actively resolving the misunderstandings.”]
Of course he said that, ostensibly to assert that he had nothing to do

with Terry Ford.
However, in reality, he implicitly revealed that this had something to

do with wealth, indicating that he and the Emperor had the same
goals.
It makes Terry Ford meaningless.
After all, only a few within the Empire know of the grudge between
Terry Ford, Marchioness Camellia, and Grand Duke Roygar.
So they can bury it. Digging into Terry Ford’s background will
inevitably lead to him being held accountable for having the Queen of
another country become involved in the political situation within the
Empire.
So it was time to focus their attention on Queen Eimmel, and not on

Terry Ford.
1564
Grand Duke Roygar persuaded the Emperor to attack Queen Eimmel’s
assassin from this angle first, claiming that it was Prince Cadriol.
[“It is Prince Cadriol who will benefit the most from this assassination.
Even if he’s not, it must end up being someone from the South.”]
Grand Duke Roygar insisted.
In the beginning, there was no one in the center of the Empire who
would have a grudge with Queen Eimmel, and no one had a
cooperative relationship.
There was no motive to kill.
Even the claim that the Duke of Riagan had a connection with Queen
Eimmel and assassinated her is not convincing.
Why would Duchess Riagan use up the disguised identity created

through such meticulous craftsmanship only for everything to be
revealed in the end?
[“Above all, the wealth that Madame Lexen Terry Ford made came
from the Kingdom of Iantz.”]
[“I know what you mean.”]
The Emperor immediately nodded his head at Grand Duke Roygar’s

words.
The truth doesn’t matter.
They were able to attract the Kingdom of Iantz.
The Kingdom of Iantz was a small but wealthy country. Many of the
luxury items used in the Empire were made by Iantz.
If pressure can be used to gain diplomatic supremacy, huge profits can

be obtained.
1565
To Raise an army and threaten the Kingdom of Eimmel and Iantz. At
the same time, demand cooperation.
Even the Kingdom of Iantz would know that it would be better to

cooperate. Because the sudden presence of a prince of a neighboring
country who is belligerent and strong heading an army at their own
border will not be surprising.
The odds were good enough.
Thus, the Emperor accepted Grand Duke Roygar’s proposal.
Hayley asked.
“Grand Duke Roygar is resourceful……. You don’t seem to care much.”
“Because it’s not that important. After all, the real power of the Eimmel
Kingdom has already passed to Prince Cadriol. Even if Grand Duke
Roygar goes, the situation cannot be completely reversed. From the
beginning, the real purpose was not to investigate the truth.”
“…….”
Hayley vividly remembered Artizea being kidnapped by the people of

the South Sea.
How could she forget about it?
Cedric buried the matter. The South Sea people are pirate mercenaries,
and the main culprit is a person who had a grudge against the
Since Cedric said it was over, the people of Evron accepted it as all
over.
They wouldn’t have had any doubts. Hayley was one of them.
1566
But the Grand Duchess was a foreigner, the Marquis Rosan. There was
nothing strange about the fact that someone had a grudge against
Marquis Rosan.
She tried to find out, but there was no way she could.
But when she thinks about it now, the South Sea people who came at
that time must have been from the Eimmel Kingdom.
Hayley never thought that Cadriol himself would be among them.
But at that time, it was clear that an agreement had been made
between Artizea and Cadriol.
What is happening in the South right now is through Artizea’s hands.
Hayley was sure.
Without that being the case, Artizea could not have been so leisurely
like this in the face of such an important event.
Artizea said whether or not she knew Hayley’s heart, as if teaching.
“Hayley, keep one thing in mind. Whether in war or diplomatic

negotiations, the politics of the capital have only one purpose.”
It was the same for Artizea herself.
“It is the imperial family and power.”
“The imperial family and power…….”
“What happens in the South is, of course, an important thing for the
Empire, but it is not important in politics. Now, think about what is
most important to the imperial family and politics.”
“…… Is that Sir Lawrence?”
“Yes. His Majesty’s most important thing is to ask if brother Lawrence

was involved.”
1567
The fear and upliftment when the word war was evoked, and the
hostility toward Eimmel, swept away all suspicions about Lawrence.
That was what the Emperor wanted the most.
“Grand Duke Roygar made it clear that he would not attack brother
Lawrence by proposing to His Majesty to shift the blame for the
assassination of Queen Eimmel elsewhere.”
It was that part of the negotiations that took place between the
Emperor and Grand Duke Roygar that had the most significance.
In return, the Emperor agreed to allow Grand Duke Roygar to step up

and exercise some influence in the southern provinces.
That was all that mattered.
***
And three weeks later, Cedric, who had made the change to the new
commander of the Southern Conquest Army, returned.
Chapter 177
Cedric entered the capital and first stopped at the Imperial Palace.
But the Emperor did not meet him. The chief attendant came out with
an apologetic face and said politely.
“His Majesty is resting right now.”
“I see.”
1568
“It’s only been a few weeks since His Majesty could properly rest.
Please understand that His Majesty did not mean to undermine Grand
Duke Evron.”
Originally, he didn’t have any temper thinking that this hurt his pride.
And in fact, even if the Emperor did it on purpose, Cedric wasn’t in a
position to criticize it.
The chief attendant said.
“I will tell His Majesty that Grand Duke Evron has arrived. If there is
nothing urgent, maybe the Grand Duke would like to go back to the
Grand Duke’s residence and rest today?”
“I would be grateful if I could.”
“Yes. If His Majesty allows, I will ask to schedule an audience for

tomorrow or the day after tomorrow and let you know.”
Cedric nodded his head and turned around.
He didn’t even have anything to report. He simply stayed in the camp

of the Southern Conquest Army, upheld the discipline and watched the
training.
He didn’t really have much to do as they were already an elite soldier

and Gayan already had the system in place.
So he thought it was rather good.
As he left the palace early, his lieutenant asked:
“Didn’t you meet His Majesty?”
“It seems that the Emperor is not in a good condition.”
Then the lieutenant kept his mouth shut.
1569
Cedric smiled bitterly. If it had been Freil, he would have spoken
plainly and complained about the Emperor in a few words.
Although he always rebuked him not to do it, he realized again that he

had been quite amused by that attitude.
“Go to the integrated command and report that the shift was
successful. I will go back first.”
“Yes.”
The lieutenant made a military salute. Cedric also responded with a

military salute and got on the horse.
***
Artizea was in the garden when Cedric arrived at the Grand Duke’s
residence.
The guards caught Cedric at the front door and informed him. They
were afraid that the sound of horseshoes would surprise the mistress
who was pregnant.
Cedric got off the horse on the spot. He ordered his men to disband.
He walked into the garden alone.
The garden, which the gardener put great effort into, had become
quite beautiful within a year.
Cedric felt it all over again. It seems like yesterday that Artizea tripped
her foot in a mound of grass and almost fell.
Artizea was plucking the flowers.
Beside her, one of the maids was following her with a large basket. The
other maid shaded her with a large embroidered parasol.
1570
Cedric, deliberately not showing himself, stood for a moment and
watched her.
He hasn’t seen her in a few weeks and her stomach has been very
swollen. At the time he left, he wouldn’t have noticed if she was
wearing loose-fitting clothes, but now anyone could tell she was
pregnant.
Artizea cut some of the flower stalks with pruning shears and threw
the flowers into the basket.
Then she straightened her back and tilted her upper body, and let out
a long sigh.
Her appearance seemed peaceful, and his heart was pounding.
Cedric was overcome with strange emotions.
He thought about when he first got all his memories back.
He wished it was his side that had the memories return first. No, it
would have been better for Artizea not to have the memories back at
all.
If so, he would have saved her before she touched the harm. Before
she came to believe that profit and loss rather than good and evil
make relationships, and before she came to believe that love only
brings profit.
Had he done so, there would have been no need to pay the price for
this serenity.
Cedric let out a long sigh. And he approached Artizea’s side.
“Ah.”
Artizea heard the footsteps and turned her head. And she was
surprised.
1571
“Lord Cedric.”
“…….”
Cedric swallowed his words once, as he had no idea what to say.
And he said.
“I’m back.”
He didn’t say anything much.
Artizea herself didn’t know why it made her ears tingle.
She already knew that he would arrive either today or tomorrow.
It was thanks to the fact that Cedric had sent people ahead of time
before he began handing over to the new commander of the Southern
Conquest Army.
But it was very new. The fact that Cedric is here. As if there was no time
apart.
Cedric reached out and took the pruning shears from her hand. And
he handed it over to the maid.
Artizea’s fingertips, which were cold, warmed up a little. It was vivid.
“Should you do this?”
“It’s hard to walk without any purpose. Now that I’m in a stable phase,
they say it’s good to move my body a little for a while.”
Artizea lowered her gaze slightly. Not only did she say this, she
thought she should greet him, but she seldom spoke easily.
Misunderstanding that, Cedric asked.
“Isn’t it hard on your body?”
1572
“It’s okay. I can’t walk long, but it’s natural. The baby too…… it’s
growing well.”
Cedric looked shy.
“I think it’s very active.”
“That’s a relief. You and the baby are healthy.”
“Yes…….”
The maid with the basket bowed her head and walked away without
speaking. The maid holding the parasol hesitated for a moment, but
soon retreated as she folded the parasol.
Artizea didn’t care.
Her hand was still in Cedric’s.
She thought she shouldn’t pull it out, but she didn’t yet have the
courage to face him.
Artizea hesitated, she said.
“I hope…..you had a good trip?”
It was a greeting no different from before.
But it was different.
When she said it before, it was a word that asked for meaningful
information.
She was wondering if there was an incident that had an impact on the
future situation or anything that happened in the place he went to
visit.
But what she said now was because she wanted to.
1573
When asked whether he had a good trip or not, she greeted him like
an ordinary family.
Cedric smiled. He bowed his head. Artizea’s face turned red.
Their lips met.
Cedric’s hand wrapped around her back.
＊＊＊
The news of Cedric’s arrival soon spread to many places.
The same was true for Grand Duke Roygar.
“What about the news of the Southern Conquest Army?”
“I heard that Grand Duke Evron’s lieutenant has issued a detailed

report, so we will soon find out. By now, they should have started
marching south.”
In that regard, Grand Duke Roygar had no authority to intervene.
However, since he is the Emperor’s envoy to the South, he was also

able to receive news through the official line.
Until now, Grand Duke Roygar had little to do with the military. The
Emperor held the central army very tightly, and he had never been
involved in the military himself.
He used unofficial routes, and he always paid a fair amount of bribes

and heard only one step late.
The military will take care and bring the news on their own. The
practical utility was also useful, but the satisfaction was also great.
There were also key personnel who were able to be recruited through
this event.
“Good. Very good.”

1574
Grand Duke Roygar said with satisfaction.
And he pushed the thick paperwork he had been reviewing since last
night to his secretary.
It was a list of attendants to follow along his southbound trip.
As the Emperor’s special envoy, he will go to the center of trade with

other countries. Opportunities like this were rare, even if it was not for
trade issues. Even if it was one attendant, he was able to hold a fairly
high level of authority.
It was an opportunity to borrow the power of the Empire to negotiate

trade.
So, among the top ranks in Grand Duke Roygar’s faction, there was no
one that did not want to play a part.
If the upper statesmen were in a position to speak with Grand Duke

Roygar, they would come in person and ask for a favor.
Otherwise, if it was a small business lord or a small noble, they would

request it through his secretary or butler.
The bribes piled up like that were pretty good too, so Grand Duke
Roygar was smirking every day.
He, of course, did not decide his attendant on the bribe alone.
“The proportion of silk items is too high. They say they’re going to
make contact with the Kingdom of Iantz, but I don’t know how they all
think like that.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Try to reduce it to about 60 percent, and fill the vacant space with
small enterprises and nobles. If you think about the future, you have to
think about diversifying the trade sector.”
1575
“Yes.”
“If anyone brings an interesting proposition, I will meet them in

person.”
That was then.
A knock was heard. It was the maid chief.
“The Madam said that she must see the master…….”
The maid was at loss.
Grand Duke Roygar sighed and stood up from his seat, and told the
secretary.
“Don’t wait, go and do your job.”
“Yes.”
The secretary stood up after him and bowed his head politely.
Grand Duke Roygar kicked his tongue and headed towards the Grand
Duchess’ place.
“Garnet, it’s me.”
The place was flipped upside down.
Cushions were thrown here and there, and there were vases and
clothes scattered. The maids sat around, each kneeling.
Marchioness Camellia was standing in the corner with her head

bowed.
Grand Duchess Roygar sat in an armchair, huffing with a blushed face.

1576
Grand Duke Roygar sighed inside.
“What’s wrong, Garnet? What made you spout horns again?”
“I will go too.”
“Garnet……. I’m not going to play…….”
“I heard you were going to solve the Ford family problems.”
Grand Duchess Roygar said sharply.
“Did I not explain it? It was done to dispel rumors and persuade His
Majesty.”
“So, it might take a few months or even half a year, but you’re going
alone?”
Grand Duke Roygar glanced at Marchioness Camellia. Marchioness

Camellia shook her head slightly so as not to be noticed by the Grand
Duchess.
She meant that she couldn’t stop it herself.
“There’s no reason why I can’t go with you unless you’re going to do

something suspicious.”
“I’m going to do things that aren’t fun for you.”
The Grand Duchess said sternly.
“Am I a child? You’re busy with work, are you afraid that I’ll hold onto
you and ask you to play?”
“It’s not like that…….”
“I can’t let you go alone.”
Grand Duchess Roygar declared.
1577
She had been living as if she had forgotten about it for quite some
time, but in fact, she hasn’t.
How could she have forgotten that her husband, who she only knew to
love her, had his eyes on another woman.
Chapter 178
Grand Duke Roygar had a very perplexed face.
“If I go, I’m sure I’ll be busy, and I don’t have time to take care of you,
so I’m afraid you’ll be sad.”
“Lies.”
said Grand Duchess Roygar.
“Is it because I am not helpful?”
“Honey.”
“That’s right. Like my sister…… It would be helpful if I was smart, so you

would definitely have asked me to go with you.”
Without saying anything, Grand Duchess Roygar burst into tears. In

fact, it wasn’t her sister whom she was talking about, but Lady Ford.
She knew she wasn’t born very smart.
She was educated as a lady. She liked music and dance, and she was
good at etiquette.
However, her studies did not improve at all. Even if she memorized
history and literature, she couldn’t quite figure out what this had to do
with reality.
1578
Moreover, unlike Marchioness Camellia, by seeing and hearing one or
two things it was not enough for her to comprehend the ten hidden
things behind them.
When she sat in the place where political investigations took place,
there were many times when she couldn’t understand the meaning
even if she listened intently.
Grand Duchess Roygar was accustomed to sitting with a smile on her

face in a place where stories she did not understand came and went.
Then, when common topics such as food or drink or the weather came
up, she intervened.
Then, her husband or older sister prepared delicious food and drew
words of blessing from people.
And it was allowed anyway.
From the age of six her fate had already been decided as the wife of
Grand Duke Roygar.
She was loved and raised beautifully. Her life’s job is to love and be
loved by her husband, to depend on and support her parents, and to
have healthy children, she learned.
And she was told not to rush anything else. If she ever wanted to do
something, it was that she should consult with Marchioness Camellia.
She never had any doubts about the life she had lived, the life she was
going to live.
Until she heard the name, Lady Ford.
Grand Duchess Roygar was accustomed to hearing the socialites in

one ear and letting it out in the other.
Marchioness Camellia was always concerned that she would hear bad
rumors with her ears.
1579
She nevertheless heard it eventually.
Grand Duke Roygar is obsessed with the daughter of that nobleman.
Grand Duchess Roygar did not believe it at first.
Unlike other men of high rank, Grand Duke Roygar did not have a
mistress.
While engaged to her young self, he did not have a single child out of
wedlock until she grew up and married.
So, she thought, it was clear that these stories were made up by
jealous people.
But it was true.
Grand Duchess Roygar saw her husband handing flowers to Lady Ford.
She also saw him dismissing his attendant and sending the carriage
away first to walk with her.
She also knew that he had arranged for an important meeting, which
he hosted, for a nobleman without baron title, not even a family head,
but one of the daughters.
Marchioness Camellia said with an unconcerned face about her

complaint.
[“It was a performance, Your Grace. Even if His Grace the Grand Duke
likes to talk to Lady Ford, he only cares about her wit.”]
[“I see. She is a witty person. She must be smart. Right, sister?”]
[“Yes, if she was able to attend the gatherings of Grand Duke Roygar,
she would be a talented person.”]
Marchioness Camellia replied without changing her expression.
But, unfortunately, Grand Duchess Roygar learns of her sister’s lies.
1580
She thought. Lady Ford is undoubtedly the kind of lady who gets
along well with her husband and can advise him on what matters most
to him.
[“There are plenty of people as smart as Lady Ford.”]
[“But…….”]
[“His Grace the Grand Duke has not changed from what he was
before.”]
Grand Duchess Roygar nodded her head.
She tried to convince her. She’s smart and charming, so he might stare
at her for a second.
Just as she sees a handsome man and sometimes whispers in her

sister’s ear that he’s cool, so can her husband.
But she was different. Where she was different, Grand Duchess Roygar
could not explain. But they were clearly different.
She had dreamed of a romance, not an arranged marriage, even when

she was a girl.
But in reality, she never thought of giving a gift to another man.

Without her attendant, she never even thought of going for a walk
alone.
She had never thought of using power to make room, even worse.
In the end, she secretly went to see Lady Ford, even from Marchioness
Camellia.
As soon as Lady Ford saw her, her complexion turned pale blue and
she knelt down on one of her knees.
[“I am innocent, and so is His Grace the Grand Duke. I have never been
close to him where dozens of eyes were not watching.”]
1581
Lady Ford was genuinely afraid.
There was no more definitive answer than that.
It was all the responsibility of her husband, not Lady Ford.
So Grand Duchess Roygar returned home without saying a word.
[“I’m worried, sister. I’m so anxious. Lady Ford is so good. I am so

envious.”]
If it was herself, she would never have behaved so flawlessly and

brilliantly, nor would she have done exactly what lady Ford had said
while overcoming such a status gap.
She complained only to Marchioness Camellia, and as she wept, she

complained.
And she decided to forget. Because it wasn’t something she could do

to hold it back.
When she heard the news that Lady Ford had died, she had no doubts.
She felt guilty because she hated her. But at the same time, she was
relieved that she would never lose her husband’s love.
It was only after the Terry Ford incident happened that Grand Duchess
Roygar knew that Marchioness Camellia had dealt with it secretly.
‘I didn’t mean to kill her. I didn’t mean to kill her.’
What else does she not know?
‘Because I’m not smart.’
So she wasn’t told everything. She doesn’t need to know anything
Everything she knows is a misunderstanding as an unwise brain, and

the truth lies elsewhere.
1582
Her sister will take care of all her dislikes, and her husband will talk
about the future with people he can talk to elsewhere.
As the lid that had been forcibly covered collapsed, the accumulated
doubts and broken self-esteem began to boil.
Does her husband really love her? Maybe he actually wanted to marry
someone like Lady Ford?
As her sister said, her husband has not changed. Could it not be that
he didn’t love her before and he still doesn’t love her?
It’s just that she’s the daughter of Marquis Luden, so maybe he’s only
nice to her? Could it be that she’s just his wife because she’s the
mother of his children?
Grand Duchess Roygar finally bawled.
The Grand Duke was startled and stretched out his hand to her.
“Garnet. Why are you crying? When did I say that?”
Grand Duchess Roygar then wept bitterly.
“But it is true. You think I’m useless for anything you do.”
“No. How is that possible?”
Grand Duke Roygar gently stroked her back.
The maids, not knowing what to do, bowed their heads hastily.
Marchioness Camellia beckoned the maids to leave.
And she closed the door when she was the last to come out.
“Hooo.”
A long sigh came out.
1583
In the end, Grand Duke Roygar will be defeated. Whether or not he
goes with his wife is a trivial matter for Grand Duke Roygar.
There was nothing wrong with going together. He said no at first

because he was afraid that the trip would be delayed.
But for Grand Duchess Roygar, her whole life was at stake. Because she
had only her husband in her life.
It was a trivial matter for one, and a matter of life for the other, so it
was obvious which one would win.
So Marchioness Camellia had no choice but to sigh.
‘It’s always up to me to take care of the rest.’
She must leave Skyla in the capital.
She comes out, thinking in her head how she’s going to pack her
clothes, and her close maid rushes to her.
“Why are you making such a fuss in front of Her Grace’s place?”
Marchioness Camellia scolded her maid. The maid held out an

envelope with a pale face.
And she said,
“A man named Ian Camellia has filed an inheritance suit against

Master.”
Headache came.
＊＊＊
Another change occurred during Cedric’s absence.
There was a baby room.
1584
“It is not too early to prepare for childbirth. There are so many things
we need.”
Ansgar said so and showed the nursery.
A cot, armchair, and table for adults were placed against the wall.
There were also small items such as diapers, wraps, and swaddles that
were being made.
The floor was covered with soft carpets, and on the walls were
tapestries embroidered with the coat of arms of Grand Duchy Evron.
“Her Majesty the Empress sent it. It’s something that Lord Ced hung
on the wall when he was young…….”
Of course, Cedric couldn’t remember.
“The deceased Empress hung it while making Lord Ced’s room in the
palace, and it seems that it has been kept in the Empress’ Palace since
it was put away.”
“That’s something to be thankful for.”
Cedric patted his bare cheek. He was also installing a cradle, but he
never realized that it was soon to come.
Artizea sat in the armchair with a weary attitude.
“Are you tired?”
“It’s okay. Ah, then…….”
Artizea hesitated a little.
To her surprise, the surprisingly active baby moved again around her
right navel.
“…… Would you like to touch it?”
Cedric’s face was even more reminiscent.

1585
He sat down on one knee in front of Artizea. And put his hand on her
stomach.
His big, warm hands wrapped around her navel. Artizea controlled her
breathing so as not to be too nervous.
Just in time the baby was kicking her. Artizea flinched.
“Ah.”
“Ah, I feel it too. It kicked me, right?”
Cedric looked up at Artizea with a curious face.
Ansgar looked at the two of them with a happy face.
“It would be nice if you could talk a lot more closely. They say babies
hear everything in their mother’s womb.”
But the free time did not last very long.
Cedric’s lieutenant knocked on the door nervously.
“I’m sorry to interrupt while you’re taking a break, Your Grace. It’s not
urgent, but I thought it would be better to inform you sooner, so I
interfered.”
“An inheritance lawsuit has been filed against Marchioness Camellia.

And there was an allegation that Marquis Luden had murdered the
eldest daughter of the predecessor Marquis Camellia.”
Cedric looked at Artizea.
1586
Chapter 179
Artizea did not answer Cedric. She had no intention of hiding it.
However, there was nothing appropriate to be talking about in front of
the lieutenant and Ansgar.
“I’m going.”
Cedric said so, and reached out to Artizea.
Artizea grabbed his hand and stood up.
When they came out of the nursery, Alice was waiting.
“I have received news from Grand Duke Roygar’s residence.”
Alice lowered her voice and whispered in Artizea’s ear.
“I heard that Grand Duchess Roygar has decided to accompany him to

the South.”
“Who makes the preparation?”
“It’s Viscountess Weave.”
Alice gave the name of another lady-in-waiting to Grand Duchess

Roygar. Artizea nodded her head.
“I see. If you have any other news, please let me know.”
“Yes.”
As Alice retreated, Cedric asked.
“Any other important news?”
“It looks like Grand Duchess Roygar will follow the fact-finding team.”
1587
Cedric made a thoughtful look on his face for a moment.
It was no surprise that Grand Duchess Roygar went with him. Although
it is called a fact-finding team, it is actually for diplomatic negotiations.
Going with the spouse would greatly help to soften the mood.
Cedric entered the study, closed the door, and sat Artizea on the sofa.
And he asked.
“Is that what you did, too?”
“I was going to, but before that, there was good news.”
In order to send Grand Duchess Roygar to the South, Artizea had

devised various ways.
It had something to do with when she told Skyla to convince Grand

Duchess Roygar that she would become the next Empress.
Grand Duchess Roygar feels inferior to her position.
To cherish and love is still an affection, but the way the affection was is
not much different from treating a child.
Grand Duke Roygar used to laugh at drinking parties at times and

joked that she was his eldest daughter.
In fact, Artizea also thought it was effective.
Grand Duchess Roygar is an ordinary person. And she was thoroughly

brought up as a flower in the greenhouse.
The token of alliance who do not have their own will are more reliable.
Marquis Luden did not want his little daughter to have her own will
and betray her parents by holding hands with her husband.
On the contrary, Grand Duke Roygar did not want his wife to master
the skill to lie and act as a spy for her in-laws.
1588
Grand Duchess Roygar grew up naively according to their wishes.
But she didn’t turn out like a tool in the pocket, since she was,
unfortunately, smart enough to be aware of the world revolving
around her.
Artizea intended to touch her inferiority complex.
She intended to continue to inform her of her political role as the

future Empress and her role as the companion of Grand Duke Roygar.
Inferiority is a fairly powerful driver that drives people’s behavior.
And the more Grand Duchess Roygar tries to get involved in a political
career, the more variables that Grand Duke Roygar can’t handle.
It would be even better if it could separate Marquis Luden and Grand

Duke Roygar.
‘I haven’t done anything yet. Is it because of Terry’s sister?’
It was unexpected.
Artizea knew of Grand Duchess Roygar’s inferiority complex, but she

did not know before what triggered the inferiority complex.
She just thought she was influenced by the environment around her.
After meeting Terry, she could guess that Lady Ford was entangled in
it.
Since Marchioness Camellia stepped up to take care of it, it would not

have been a small blow to Grand Duchess Roygar’s heart.
However, it seems that the wound was deeper than expected.
As a result, she owed another debt to Terry.
At Cedric’s words, Artizea escaped from that thought.
1589
“Are you the one who made the Marquisate Camellia inheritance
lawsuit?”
“Yes. I found the eldest grandson of the predecessor Marquis and

helped him with the expenses.”
“Is the purpose to remove Marchioness Camellia from Grand Duchess

Roygar?”
“Yes.”
Cedric’s question was only made for the sake of fact-checking.
He sighed a little inside. It is not that he is particularly opposed to

what Artizea has done.
He just thought she was going to be tired of work again. He hopes she
could rest at least until she gives birth and she prepares her body.
But there are some things that should not be missed. Cedric knew that
too.
“Tell me what pact you made with Prince Cadriol.”
It must have been since then that Artizea began to use her hands on
the southern side.
Cedric could barely guess.
Cadriol has memories. If so, he would have come to Artizea right away.
He had previously killed Grand Duke Roygar with Artizea.
He knew Marquis Rosan. If he had no memory, he would have

obtained her through kidnapping, or would have tried to kill her to
eliminate a menacing enemy.
But something was negotiated.
1590
Cedric reflected on the conversation that had taken place earlier that
morning between Artizea and Cadriol.
[“I will keep my promise. If you do not believe me, I will swear in the
name of the Empress.”]
Artizea said so.
That promise has been fulfilled in the present state.
Artizea sighed lightly. She wasn’t trying to hide it, but because she had
so much to say that she had to clear her mind.
“I have decided to assassinate Queen Eimmel. The price was letting me

go.”
“Whoa.”
Cedric rubbed his forehead with his hand.
“Then you must be behind Terry Ford.”
“Yes. She came to me to get revenge on Grand Duke Roygar and

Marchioness Camellia.”
Artizea briefly described the assassination process.
She bribed the servants of Eimmel’s Palace to buy poison, and Terry
used it to poison the Queen.
The plan was simple, as there was no intention of hiding the identity of
the assassin in the first place.
“Then, Prince Cadriol decided to use that as an excuse to attack the

Duchy of Riagan.”
“Since the monopoly of salt is involved, you have calculated that Uncle
Roygar will be interested?”
“Yes.”
1591
Queen Eimmel is connected with the Duchy of Riagan and the
organization of the South Sea Salt.
It is burdensome to distribute coarse salt directly from the Duchy of

Riagan.
For this reason, Queen Eimmel’s organization received a large amount

of coarse salt and transported it to ports in the eastern region.
And from there, they supply it to the coarse salt merchants who have
their own network.
For the profit that came from it, Queen Eimmel was running it with the
Royal Guard.
“The Royal Guard is actually meant to keep Prince Cadriol in check.”
“Did King Eimmel know what his Queen was doing?”
“King Eimmel has degenerated into a petty person. He’s burdened by

his grown son, but that doesn’t mean he’s not confident enough to
face him directly. He has a vague idea of where the Queen’s money
source is coming from, but he won’t find out the details. Because he
doesn’t want to do anything responsible.”
In the end, he handed over the task of confronting his eldest son to
the Queen.
Queen Eimmel also married the King because of her lust for power, so
they were not a bad match.
Cedric thought for a moment.
“There was a question as to why Uncle Roygar came to this point. If

Lawrence were to be surely overthrown, the succession position would
naturally be in the hands of my uncle.”
“Yes. But an appeal came from the Duchy of Riagan.”
1592
“The salt of the South Sea is at stake, so he has no choice but to touch
it.”
Of course, Grand Duke Roygar does not know that the reason Queen
Eimmel and the Duchy of Riagan joined hands was because of the salt.
Coarse salt is the holy grail of poison.
He gained huge financial gains and the cooperation of the Duchy of

Riagan. In addition, it is easier to accuse Prince Cadriol of the
assassination by covering up the fact that Queen Eimmel was involved
in the smuggling.
This is because if he reveals that fact, he will inevitably have to

investigate the guilt of the Duchy of Riagan and Queen Eimmel.
Then it becomes a matter of relevance to politics within the Empire.
Soon, Lawrence will be brought back.
This was a checkmate. He should not go south at all if he didn’t want

to get caught.
Exposing the salt organization goes against the Emperor’s will to wipe
out Lawrence’s sins.
Lawrence himself is not the problem. Living with the Emperor’s

displeasure was the problem.
However, if he hides and takes over the coarse salt issue, he takes a
great risk.
Cedric looked at Artizea with a complicated face.
Perhaps Grand Duke Roygar would choose the latter.
Artizea must also have a plan for that.
“Now, Lord Cedric must protect His Majesty.”
1593
Artizea waited for Cedric’s thoughts to finish and said so. There was no
emotion on her face.
Cedric looked at her without a word. And nodded his head.
When Grand Duke Roygar found himself in danger, he will surely

consider assassination as a last resort.
“Get His Majesty’s trust. Even if you are mentally reluctant, you have to
be patient. You don’t have to be flattering, but if you do this, you need
to be faithful enough for His Majesty to feel that you are worthy of
entrusting as his heir.”
“Even if it was, it felt like an impossible task to stop an assasination.”
“Now, it will be possible. If brother Lawrence is dismissed, His Majesty

will have to hoist someone up to match Grand Duke Roygar.”
Cedric flinched.
“Are you sure Lawrence will be dismissed?”
“Yes.”
Lawrence was still under probation in his home.
There were no visiting attempts from the outside. Perhaps, it was

because the Emperor had prevented it in advance.
“His Majesty was greatly disappointed in my brother. Since my brother

doesn’t even earn the trust from the bureaucrats, he won’t be able to
push the succession issue as he pleases.”
“I see.”
“Probably when he’s sure there won’t be any more stories about my
brother, he’ll quietly send him somewhere.”
Perhaps, he had set aside land somewhere in the East.
1594
And after he has sent Lawrence there, he will quietly send Miraila that
way.
“There are very few people who have the status to confront Grand
Duke Roygar. There is no one better than Lord Cedric. It would be
even better for His Majesty, if he was certain that Lord Cedric wouldn’t
engage in deception or betrayal.”
“Betrayal…….”
Cedric laughed bitterly.
He has already closed his eyes to the deception. And he intends to

betray.
When he tried to earn trust, he couldn’t get it, and when he thought
that he would get it now, he couldn’t help but think it was strange.
Cedric closed his eyes for a moment and let out a long sigh. And he
said,
“Even if we don’t give the names of the dead right away, let’s go to the
temple to light candles sooner or later.”
“It’s a good thing to remember.”
Artizea hesitated. But she answered in a low voice.
“……Yes…….”
Even if it was hypocrisy, Cedric had no excuses.
But there was nothing he could do but remember the names and save
his honor in the future.
So he closed his eyes for a moment and offered silence for the dead.
1595
Chapter 180
Lawrence sat and stared into the air without turning on the lights in
the study.
It had been three weeks since he was brought and imprisoned in his
home.
The Guard soldiers guarded the inside and outside. Lawrence could
speak to them, but by what order they had been given, there was no
reply like a stone statue.
He was free to act in the house.
The meal came out as luxuriously as before. He was not disturbed

wherever he went. He could be alone in the bedroom.
The management of the mansion was flawless, and in the morning the
attendant came to change his clothes.
However, going out into the garden was also forbidden.
There were no visitors, and no one to carry the news.
The butler didn’t show up. Not just the butlers, but most of the senior
employees.
They were probably taken away for investigation. Lawrence could have
guessed.
Even if they are not charged, they will never come back. It also has a
purpose of preventing him from communicating with the outside
world.
Lawrence didn’t talk to maids or servants from the beginning.
1596
However, as the attendant and butler to whom he spoke directly
disappeared, he felt that fact anew.
When the soldiers didn’t say anything and there was no one to talk to,
he didn’t open his mouth all day long.
“Whoo.”
Lawrence sighed as he poured his drink himself.
There must be some among the soldiers who observe him and report
to the ones above.
However, he did not receive an answer to his request to call a superior

who could speak to him.
Whether it’s Gayan or Keyshore, he’d have to meet any one of the
Guards before he could do anything, but that possibility was blocked
at the source.
‘Are you planning on killing me like this, Father?’
He wouldn’t have the guts to do that.
Lawrence snorted.
The Emperor had no other option than him.
One of the two half-brothers, fearing the capital’s political and social
circles early on, fled to a distant provincial town.
Countess Eunice was greedy in her own way, but after regaining favor
from her father and gaining some exclusive interests, she was satisfied
there.
Grand Duke Roygar complained that his childhood was ruled by fear,
and as he grew up he was deprived of his rightful rights. There was no
way he could reconcile with the Emperor now.
1597
So will he raise Cedric?
‘…….’
It felt like a possibility.
When the story of the Southern Conquest Army first came out, he
remembered what the Emperor had said.
[“You are not qualified. Cedric, of course, but Roygar is worse.”]
If those words were sincere, it was true that the Emperor had high
regard for Cedric.
Power comes from the tip of the sword. Cedric already has his sword.
Lawrence had a headache. He stopped thinking.
He couldn’t judge anything without communicating with the outside

anyway.
But, like every day, his headache was severe. Lawrence couldn’t tell if it
was the same migraine that Miraila suffered from, or if it was just
stress.
That was then.
A servant quietly opened the door and entered without permission.

And left the cheese plate behind.
Lawrence pulled the plate. There was a small note attached to the
bottom of the plate.
[The Southern Conquest Army plans to attack Eimmel. Commander-in-

Chief General Boyden. The special envoy is Grand Duke Roygar.]
Lawrence crumpled the note.
If so, it means that Cedric remains in the capital.
1598
Whatever the case in the South is, one thing is certain; it will take a
long time.
It takes months just to lead the army back and forth. Considering that
negotiations with other countries would take place, it could take at
least half a year, or at most a year or more.
In the meantime, Cedric can inflate enough of his own power in the
capital.
‘If this is what Father is aiming for, then Grand Duke Roygar must have
made a mistake in his judgment.’
The faithful are hard to obtain, but those who seek profit are
everywhere.
So, it is unquestionably clear who can more easily usurp the

opponent’s sphere of influence.
And Cedric has already begun to compromise.
Lawrence thought so and burned the note with the candle.
Despite the headache, he was quick to judge and changed the way he
thought.
It was as if there was ice inside his head.
He wasn’t quite sure how it came to be. Maybe, it’s because he’s really
in trouble.
But whether Grand Duke Roygar was at fault or not, or whatever

Cedric did or not, now that Lawrence had lost his favor, he could not
do anything.
According to the law, he is still not recognized as a bloodline of Krates.
It wasn’t until he couldn’t turn back that Lawrence realized it.
1599
＊＊＊
After dinner, Artizea was resting comfortably in the living room.
Until something happened on Grand Duke Roygar’s part, Artizea’s side

had nothing to do for the time being.
She was going to check the situation and make sure nothing
unexpected happened.
Cedric was sitting with a headache over the homework Ansgar had
brought him.
He first had to rewrite his will.
Since Artizea has no parents, he had to select several people, except

for the nanny, who could act as patrons and guardians of the baby in
case of emergency.
He had to ask not only the vassals of Grand Duchy Evron, but also the
reliable great nobles of the capital.
She will give birth in the capital, so she must remain in the capital until
the baby grows up to some extent.
“First of all, I will ask Chancellor Lin.”
“It’s a good appointment.”
“To Countess Martha.”
“Not bad. It is less burdensome than speaking directly to the Empress.”
“Next to General Ain and Sir Clancy.”
“If Lord Cedric thinks they are reliable, then they’re fine.”
“Aren’t you willing to think with me?”
Cedric asked lamentingly.

1600
When he thought about choosing, most of them leaned toward the
military.
He didn’t know if this was the right choice for the baby.
“I’ve never had a relationship with someone with mutual trust in each
other like that. Even if there is, it’s just a friendship that shouldn’t be
revealed to anyone.”
When Artizea said so, he had nothing else to say.
He also had to form a new guard force. Just because she had a baby,
he couldn’t unconditionally let Artizea’s escort go.
It had to have several limbs so that it could continue to function even

if one was cut off.
Remaining vassals of the Duchy also wanted to see the face of their
young new Master, so they had to be allowed to come to the capital in
turns.
“I know you decide on Hayley as a nanny, but wouldn’t it be better to

leave it to someone older, even formally?”
“Because having someone else as a nanny, even formally, won’t let

Hayley make decisions about important things.”
Had nothing happened, Margaret would have naturally been called in

to be the nanny.
It would have been nice to do so and ask Hayley to do several other

things.
But he is now unable to do so.
1601
Being in charge of nurturing an heir is a powerful position. If the
position and real power were dualized, a dispute would arise if
anything happened to Artizea herself.
“Let me think about it a little more. Hayley doesn’t seem to mind

either.”
“Yes. I told Ansgar to tell me if there’s anyone he can recommend. I

plan to add a couple more ladies-in-waiting.”
“Have you thought of anyone?”
“The Belmond family’s Hazel is smart, so I would recommend her. I

think it would be fine to establish a formal relationship with Lady
Mielle.”
“You’re thinking of Sir Keyshore.”
“It may seem a little complicated, but for a child, Sir Keyshore is a man
worth noting.”
As she was talking like so, a maid knocked on the door.
“Lysia is here, Your Grace.”
Artizea, who was half lying comfortably on the sofa, got her body up.
Then she looked at Cedric involuntarily.
When she learned that he had his memories, she couldn’t help but be
more conscious of Lysia.
Cedric didn’t realize why she was looking at him at first. But he only
noticed that Artizea pretended to be okay and turned her eyes again.
“Ah.”
“Tell her to come in.”
Artizea spoke first.

1602
Soon the door opened.
Lysia was dressed in simple trousers and a shirt with an evening shawl.
There was depth in her face.
This was often the case.
For a while it seemed that she didn’t even have much of an appetite.
She often went out to ride her horse alone, avoiding people.
Hayley was worried. She would have been mad that they had been
disloyal if someone else had done so, but it was Lysia and she wasn’t
the person who would be like that for no reason.
She was also concerned about Artizea, but she left it alone.
Artizea knew that Lysia had almost turned her heart to Lawrence.
She didn’t know why Lysia felt that way.
She didn’t even want to go into detail. She was afraid that she might
touch Lysia’s memory.
Lysia may have been attracted to him for a moment because Lawrence
is handsome. In fact, it was very common among the ladies.
But she didn’t even know that maybe it was Lysia’s old times, when she
tried to love him, were subconsciously influencing her.
Artizea felt guilty for not doing anything.
It was because she couldn’t tell if it was right not to touch, or if she just
wanted to avoid it.
Lysia politely greeted Cedric and Artizea in turn.
Artizea asked cautiously.
1603
Lysia had a soft smile on her pale lips. Artizea looked at her lips again
and again.
She’s always had fair-toned lips, but she looked pale after a few weeks.
“I have something I want to ask you, Your Grace.”
“What is it?”
“I want to go back to the West.”
Artizea could not hide her surprise and looked at Lysia.
“You entrusted me with the Western Rebirth Project. I went back on

my own…….”
“Lysia…….”
“His Grace has returned, so I think I can go. It’s time to start planning
the harvest soon. I want to complete the job.”
Artizea was hesitant to answer.
There was a feeling of wanting Lysia to be by her side, a feeling of

lingering behind, and a complicated feeling of whether this was
because of Lawrence.
Then Cedric said.
“Tell her to do that.”
Artizea looked at Cedric in surprise.
Chapter 181
1604
It was a good idea for Lysia to go west. As Lysia said, the beginning of
the harvest was an important time.
It is as important to fill the warehouse as it is to distribute grain. Now

is the time for the real work to begin, so it would be better to have
someone trusted watching over.
Nevertheless, Artizea could not easily say so.
Lawrence was expected to leave the capital. So she didn’t have to let
Lysia go.
But Cedric looked at Lysia and said.
“You think you should?”
“…… Yes.”
“You are not someone who does meaningless things.”
Having said that, Cedric looked at Artizea again.
When he said that, Artizea couldn’t say no.
As Cedric had said, there was no way that Lysia would have said such a
thing for nothing.
And if Lysia thinks that’s a worthwhile job, she deserves to be let go.
“Do that.”
Artizea took a deep breath and answered.
“Take about anything you need. You can come back whenever you
want.”
“I am not going anywhere forever, I am going to do the work

entrusted to me. As soon as I get there, I’ll figure out the situation and
report back to you.”
1605
“Alright.”
After a moment’s hesitation, Lysia looked at Cedric. Cedric waved his

palm lightly.
That meant she didn’t have to return the gun.
Lysia understood the meaning and nodded her head. And she bowed
again and withdrew.
She closed the door and let out a long sigh.
In time, everything will be fine. But for now, she wanted to rest her
mind a little, leaving everything to Cedric and doing what she wanted.
＊＊＊
Artizea did not understand Cedric’s gesture. She glanced, wondering

what that meant, but Cedric said something else.
“Lysia will do well.”
“Yes.”
“Isn’t she sent because she is needed in order to maintain the

hospitality of the West?”
“Yes…… . It is highly likely that next year will be dry, so I want to stock
up on grain this year and read through it before the public sentiment
becomes atrocious.”
“Lysia is the right fit. It’s something she wanted to do for herself.”
Cedric put down the pen he was holding and turned towards Artizea.
And he said,
1606
“It’s something we’ve been working on together, and I’ll thank you for
giving me the opportunity to prepare for a disaster.”
“…….”
Artizea did not readily answer. And she hesitated, and she looked
down at only her fingers.
Cedric wiped his face once with his palm.
And opened his mouth.
But Artizea spoke first. She had her head down, so she didn’t see what
Cedric had on his face.
“I have to tell you, there is something I haven’t told you yet.”
“Tell me.”
“It was Lysia’s will. …… She wants me to tell you that she lived with no
regrets…….”
Her breathing was shaky and she could hardly speak.
It was almost 10 years ago. And now it is gone.
Still, that day’s voice resounded in his ears.
[“Subtract as much weight as mine from the burden you are carrying.”]
Had Lysia known how heavy it was, she wouldn’t have said that.
At first she was just a saint to be exploited. She was just like everyone
else.
Once her outer shell was peeled off, she thought that beneath the
shell would be nothing more than an ugly, ordinary human.
But after she got to know Lysia, her days grew heavier.
1607
After Lysia’s death, it became such a burden that she could not escape.
Nothing like her own life could have been able to replace Lysia’s life.
In the first place, Lysia’s death and her own death had never been at a
crossroads.
But she never escaped from the thought that she should have died,
not Lysia.
Cedric pulled Artizea’s wrist. Artizea was taken helplessly and put in his
arms.
“Did you still have that in your heart?”
“Lysia is alive.”
Cedric lightly stroked her hair.
“And she wouldn’t have really regretted it. I know, apart from the grief
and sorrow I felt at losing that child……, that, no matter how hard it
was, no matter how painful it was, even if she did not achieve what she
wanted, she would have thrown her whole life away so that she would
not have any regrets in her life.”
And Lysia did not fail.
When Artizea wept, Cedric knew it.
She must have had no regrets when she closed her eyes.
Artizea held her breath.
She was comforted to the point of tears. But at the same time, the
warm affection in Cedric’s voice made her heart pound and beat.
Cedric placed his hand on Artizea’s chin. Her head, which had been
bowed down, naturally lifted upwards.
1608
Cedric sighed a little.
It was not easy for him to say such a thing.
“I think you’re misunderstanding, so I’m just saying this.”
“What…… ?”
“I never thought of Lysia as a woman. I’ve been watching her since she
was too young to do that. Lysia will not consider me more than her
brother.”
Artizea sat quietly on his lap. But her muscles were pulled so tight that
her whole body jumped up.
Cedric laughed as if it was ridiculous.
“Why are you surprised? From a standpoint like mine, isn’t it more rare
to have a non-political marriage? Would it be surprising that we
offered a contract to impersonate a love marriage with the intention of
causing a stir?”
“But the other person is Lysia.”
“It is not a marriage alliance between powers, but it was decided

because the circumstances matched. If it was Lysia, she was someone I
could count on.”
The marriage was not a bad plan.
If anything happened to Cedric, she would have been able to lead

Evron if it was Lysia.
Conversely, if there was even the name Grand Duchess Evron attached
to her, the temple would not have been able to wield Lysia at will.
There were several more practical reasons.
1609
Lysia did not want to receive financial support from the temple.
Because she wanted to be free.
Cedric wanted to hand over the property in the Central and East to
Lysia. But even if he gave it all, the name of Barony Morten could not
protect it.
Even if manpower was used to solve the problem with property,

reliable force could not be easily obtained. The area in need of a saint
was mainly because of poor security.
Both power and force were needed to control the situation.
And there was also the risk that Lysia was a young and beautiful
woman. There were not a few nobles who coveted her.
Cedric was determined to support Lysia, but he couldn’t pour his favor
on her without a good cause.
So he concluded that it would be better for her to just get married.

Then it won’t look weird no matter what he does.
And Lysia could protect herself and use his resources without Cedric’s
concern.
The name Grand Duchess Evron could be a suitable fence for Lysia.
In addition, Cedric himself was able to get away with talking about
marriage.
“It was a careful decision. You would have known better than me what
the security and benefits of that marriage would be.”
Cedric said.
“But for me personally, it didn’t matter whom I trusted.”
1610
If it was Lysia, they would be able to lean on each other and live. He
was convinced that she could be of assistance to his work, and that
she was worthy of the title Grand Duchess Evron.
But he did not accept it as his own marriage.
If it weren’t with the woman he loved anyway, she’d be like everyone

else.
Artizea realized the meaning and stammered.
“No, but……. You loved her?”
It must have looked that way. She had no doubts.
It could never be said that the misunderstanding was a small part of

Lawrence’s madness.
It still is. Even then, she doesn’t doubt that he loved her.
But even though she was determined to believe, what she believed to
be true did not go out of her mind in an instant.
Cedric sighed.
“Affection and love are not synonymous, and faith and devotion are
not always accompanied by passion.”
“It is true that I believe in Lysia. At that time, I would have been willing
to give my life if Lysia needed it.”
Now, it was a little different. He still trusted and cherished Lysia, but
could not give his life.
The position of the beloved husband and father was only hers and
their child’s.
But then it was like that time.

1611
“Because I lost so many things. And I thought I’d rather just end it than
lose another. And I believed that I could achieve something with my
life as a footstool.”
In the end, the opportunity never came.
Cedric thought that he was lucky and sometimes he felt sad.
He had both a desire to be at ease by handing over his burdens to

Lysia, and a desire to make her feel comfortable.
It was comradeship, and it was also familial love. These were the
emotions that came from sharing the heavy responsibility and sadness.
And empathy never went beyond that. Because he was already in love
with someone else.
He was not adept enough to turn a mind once inclined and pour it out
on another.
Artizea couldn’t utter negative words. She drew her body, holding her
breath.
She tried to lower her head back, but Cedric wouldn’t allow it.
There was a bitter, faint smile in her eyes.
“You say you are loyal to me, but there are too many things you don’t
believe in.”
Saying so, Cedric placed his lips lightly on Artizea’s.
The breath tickled Artizea’s throat. The delicate movement made

Artizea’s lips twitch.
Artizea clenched her hand on Cedric’s chest.
1612
But soon the power was released from her hand. Feeling like she was
about to crumble, Artizea pressed her hand again and grabbed
Cedric’s collar.
Inside the gaping lips, sweet taste lingered.
Cedric covered her cheek with his hand again. Artizea looked up at
him with a dazed mood.
Cedric leaned her face against his chest again.
“I’ll be in trouble, so let’s stop.”
“Wh, what?”
Cedric sighed again.
“Please don’t be naive at times like this.”
Artizea bowed her head with a blushing face. It was because she
understood.
Cedric…….
Chapter 182
Cedric did not believe that the Emperor was ill.
It wasn’t the first time the Emperor had refused an audience like that.
He sometimes made people sit in the waiting room and wait for hours.
Sometimes it’s to humiliate, sometimes it’s to let others know how

lowly the waiting person is.
1613
So he thought it would be the same this time.
However, the appearance of the Emperor whom he had an audience

with two days later looked bleak.
Cedric looked at him strangely.
Considering his previous life, the Emperor would have lived quite
healthily for the next 10 years or so.
The cause of death was a sudden seizure. It wasn’t strange, because he

had been suffering from heart disease for a long time.
But until he collapsed, he took good care of his health. He was always
upbeat and full of confidence.
But what about now? His complexion was gloomy, and his skin looked
shriveled due to the atmosphere. He seemed to be years older than he
was in a month.
“How about the Southern Conquest?”
The Emperor asked first.
Cedric politely bowed his head in reply.
“After Sir Gayan left the camp, there was a bit of agitation, but the
discipline was well established and there was no desertion. I trained
them in anticipation that their presence would be prolonged. General
Boyden was trusted by the soldiers, so there was no disturbance at all
after taking over.”
“Has there been any rumors about the situation in the South?”
“I couldn’t hide it completely. But rather than being curious about the
details, the mood of anger prevails at the fact that they have been
invaded by the Eimmel kingdom.”
He deliberately induced such an atmosphere.

1614
The reason was that he could not lower the morale of the soldiers
anyway.
The Emperor spoke slowly.
“I see. Do you think Sir Boyden can do it?”
“General Boyden is serious and will be able to live up to Your Majesty’s

expectations.”
“Actually, there were differences of opinion even among the high

officials. Although Sir Boyden is from the South Sea, he never served in
the Navy, and that he doesn’t seem to be versatile in military strategy.”
“I am not well versed in the circumstances and geography of the

South, so I cannot tell you the tricks of it, but I know how not to be
defeated under any circumstances. It is about securing sufficient
supplies, not neglecting intelligence, not recklessly increasing the front
line, and maintaining the morale of the soldiers.”
Cedric said calmly.
“General Boyden knows the principle. I think he is a great choice.”
The Emperor tapped the armrest with his finger.
“Your position is not simply a military officer, but you have also
continued to serve in the military, so how come you’re only thinking of
not losing instead of winning?”
“Because not losing is the most important thing.”
Cedric replied.
“Isn’t it Your Majesty’s wish to keep the South from further chaos until
the end of the negotiations?”
“Hmm.”
1615
“When we put the pirate subjugation as a pretext, we could have asked
for support from the Southern Sea Kingdoms. But if it is a war against
the Eimmel Kingdom, we should be concerned that they might form
an alliance and fight the Empire.”
In the event of a war, the frontline will be established within the

imperial territories. Whether they win or lose, they will take damage. If
so, it was the most important thing to contain the damage to a
minimum.
Even so, it would be foolish to try to conquer the Eimmel Kingdom.

There was no valuable resource in the Eimmel Kingdom.
“Prince Cadriol looks like a warrior, but I know he’s actually a daring
strategist. Regardless of the will of Uncle Roygar or King Eimmel, there
is a good chance that he will try to divide the Empire.”
There will not be just a few kingdoms who agree with it. There was
also a considerable amount of power within to respond.
The Emperor looked at Cedric with wrinkled eyes.
“You’re thinking too far ahead.”
“There are risks. The South is the last region to be subjugated.”
Due to the convenient transportation, cultural homogeneity spread

quickly, but the sense of unity as part of the Empire was not so strong.
If the South is now torn into pieces, the entire area around the South
Sea will be swept away.
Although the rule of the Empire was a mess, it was better than that
state. At least there is no war.
Cedric suddenly thought of Lawrence’s reign that was now gone.
The first to perish was the South, not the North. Because there was no
firm ruling power like the Grand Duchy Evron in the South.
1616
Even now, the pirates moved in secret. There was also the rule of the
unknown pirate king.
Severe punishment suppressed the occurrence of pirates. Large cities

and relatively inland villages were able to escape the threat.
The trades moved safely along the route secured by the Navy.
But by that time, the state, the trades, and the pirate were no longer
distinguished from each other. Trade and looting have reached a point
where there is no distinction between them.
Protection for civilians was also completely lost. As trade was

neutralized, the economy plummeted.
As long as Emperor Gregor is alive and well, that will not happen.
But as long as he reminisces about that time, Cedric couldn’t help but
be concerned.
“I thought that demonstrating a mighty force was not only to threaten

the Eimmel Kingdom, but also to give the Empire a presence
throughout the southern regions. General Boyden is the right person
for that. Not only is he gifted in battle, but he won’t touch politics or
anything like that.”
The Emperor nodded. It was also a decision he made because he was

concerned about the division in the South. Even if the odds were slim,
he had to be vigilant.
But he didn’t know that Cedric, who wasn’t even at the meeting, was
thinking about it.
“That’s thoughtful. I thought you would be sad or worried about

empowering Roygar.”
“I know that you entrusted it to me because you thought it was

appropriate.”
1617
It is a matter of negotiating and reconciling the various interests of the
South. In addition, the Duchy of Riagan was entangled.
It went beyond Prince Cadriol and had to deal with King Eimmel
directly. So, the authority of the Emperor’s special envoy was not
enough.
“Because a lot of things happened.”
“It is a thing of the past. And even if it’s not, it’s a national interest. My
uncle is the right person, would my opinions be important?”
As he said that, Cedric clenched his fist once and then loosened it. It
was to calm his mind.
The Emperor looked at Cedric with a complicated mind.
If Lawrence had only grown this far, he couldn’t help but think about it.
‘Dumb boy.’
His heart was pounding again.
An unidentified sense of defeat and frustration spread from the

bottom of his heart.
It seemed that the dead Leopric was smiling inside his grave.
The Emperor let out a small sigh and changed his mind. And he asked.
“Does your wife think the same way?”
“She promised me that she wouldn’t think about it until after giving
birth and finished taking care of herself.”
“Huh, haha.”
The Emperor chuckled.
“You are holding on tight.”

1618
“It was me who made her promise, but…….”
“If you say so, will Tia listen to you?”
“There is nothing I can do about complicated thoughts, but she is not

one to take my promises lightly. She is well aware that it is time to take
care of herself.”
“If you think so, then that’s that.”
The Emperor already knew about the inheritance lawsuit of Marquisate

Camellia.
Ian Camellia’s background is cleverly hidden. But in the eyes of the

Emperor it was clear that Artizea was his backer.
He didn’t even feel the need to find a motive.
He suspected that she had done it in retaliation for the attempts to

assassinate her using Bishop Akim.
He had a suspicion that Cedric was involved in such a thing, but

apparently Cedric didn’t know.
If so, that’s good. Judging by Cedric’s personality, he won’t hold a

grudge for long.
The Emperor smiled with a pretend smile and said.
“Treasure your wife.”
Cedric looked at him curiously at the fresh advice.
“You’re not stupid, even though you’re straightforward, so you know

that your temper doesn’t really fit the life of this capital, right?”
“…… Yes.”
“To protect your wife and children, you now know that being locked
up in the military is not a good thing.”
1619
“I feel it.”
“Tia is a clever kid.”
said the Emperor.
“Her body is weak, and there are obviously weak parts. But she has the
determination and boldness to make up for that. She will make up for
what you lack.”
“Yes.”
At Cedric’s answer, the Emperor nodded his head.
Then he opened his mouth and then closed it again.
Cedric had no idea what he was trying to say.
The Emperor finally waved his hand without saying a word.
“Return. I am tired and I have to lie down again.”
“I’m thankful for your grace.”
When it was time for Cedric to step back.
“…… Do you still have the determination from when you called me
your uncle?”
asked the Emperor.
Instead of an affirmative answer, Cedric turned and bowed politely to

the Emperor once.
The Emperor again beckoned him to go away. Cedric stepped out.
The Emperor tapped his armrest again. And he buried himself deeply
in his chair.
1620
He asked Countess Eunice what it would be like for Cedric to sit on this
place.
However, Cedric was not decided on with certainty in the Emperor’s

heart.
However, he had few options left.
He had to keep Grand Duke Roygar in check anyway. Raising Cedric is

not a bad choice.
Cedric alone would have been hesitant. Even if he tries to raise Cedric,
he doesn’t know if it will work. And if his power grows, he will become
an uncontrollable trouble.
But there is Artizea by his side. He understood Artizea well. Artizea was
also good at figuring out what fit the Emperor’s heart.
Among the old servants, no one was as quick-witted and heart-

warming.
Above all else, Cedric will not threaten the blood of his beloved wife.
He would rather be affectionate to Artizea depending on the situation.

But even if Cedric hated his opponent, he was a man who would do his
best.
‘Maybe I can give you a little hand.’
Grand Duchy Evron’s power is not the kind that Grand Duke Roygar
can encroach upon. Even a little help from him will quickly increase
their power.
However, their base is in the North, so it can be controlled.
In any case, it was easy for Grand Duke Roygar and Cedric to collide.
Because they already had a grudge once.
1621
In the Emperor’s hands, there was also evidence found in the residence
of Bishop Akim. It wasn’t a solid proof of the murder, but it was
enough to ignite Evron’s anger once again.
‘First of all, let’s start with that.’
Success in life is known only when it is time to die.
And although he was old, he was not yet old enough to contemplate
death.
＊＊＊
When Cedric came out of the study, the chief attendant was waiting.
He stood alone, holding a gold tray with medicine and honey in his
hand.
Cedric bowed to him and tried to walk past him.
Then the chief attendant whispered in a low voice.
“There is a movement in Sir Lawrence’s mansion. It is Sir Bellon who is

putting the information in.”
Chapter 183
Cedric paused. He did not know the chief attendant’s intentions.
Until now, the chief attendant had only belonged to the Emperor.
He is the second son of a Barony, and has served Emperor Gregor

since the days when he had not yet obtained the title of prince.
1622
Now, he could hand over difficult tasks to his subordinates and enjoy
wealth and glory. However, he still delivered medicine and water by
the Emperor’s side.
If he wished to enjoy the power, he could do so, but he did not.

Because he knew well where the Emperor’s trust and favor came from.
Such an attendant gave the information.
It was impossible for the Emperor to order him so. He doesn’t know if
it’s about Grand Duke Roygar, but it’s about Lawrence.
But before Cedric could ask, the chief attendant went inside.
Cedric headed out as if nothing had happened.
There was a saying that there are eyes and ears everywhere inside the
walls of the Imperial Palace. Even the forgotten caretakers and dusty
rooms were no exception.
‘Lord Bellon is giving Lawrence information. Does His Majesty know?’
Cedric thought, keeping his expressionless expression.
It was the Emperor’s Guard that was imprisoning Lawrence. And

perhaps among the employees, the Emperor’s secret investigators
were mixed in and were monitoring.
If Bellon had secretly tried to work with Lawrence, he would have done
his best to avoid the Emperor’s eyes.
The chief attendant knows that.
Does this mean that Bellon is moving according to the will of the
Emperor? Or, does it mean that the Emperor knows and is
acquiescing?
If not, then did he secretly whisper as he passed by so as not to inform

the Emperor and only to Cedric?
1623
The chief attendant is not an easy person in the first place.
When he came out, Freil was waiting.
Cedric beckoned him to go back.
And he said it only when he went out to the palace garden.
“Lord Bellon is passing information onto Lawrence.”
“You mean Sir Bellon of the Treasury? Then what of His Majesty?”
“I don’t know. The chief attendant passed it to me in secret.”
“The chief attendant?”
Freil widened his eyes.
Cedric asked.
“Did Tia use her hand?”
“As far as I know, she probably didn’t do anything more than the
display of sincerity. But I’m not sure. There are a lot of things I don’t
know about what Her Grace is doing.”
Freil replied.
“Didn’t His Majesty know that Your Grace was informed through the
chief attendant?”
“Information about Lawrence? I don’t think that’s possible.”
“But the chief attendant is not one to act hastily. Maybe something has
changed in His Majesty’s mind, and he thinks it’s advantageous to
make a string for Your Grace.”
“He’s not a quick-witted person.”
It was like that in the past as well.

1624
He was in a position to move power within the Imperial Palace.
However, as soon as the Emperor died, he was defeated. This was even
before Lawrence’s coronation.
Cedric felt remorseful. Had the chaplain not put a line on Lawrence
then?
Freil said.
“Anyway, let’s talk about Sir Bellon. If His Majesty secretly leaves Sir
Lawrence to organize things, he will not be doing it alone.”
“Yes.”
Many of the high-ranking officials who had been leaning towards

Lawrence have changed their minds about this.
Some, including Amalie, are secretly contacting Cedric themselves.
However, there are those who have invested in Lawrence enough to

not be able to change his position.
Or, there may be some who have reasons not to support Grand Duke
Roygar or Cedric.
Cedric could think of a few such people.
It’s likely a rivalry with the important faction of Grand Duke Roygar,
and the case of corruption with Cedric.
But now what can they do?
Without legitimacy, the future cannot be promised unless the

Emperor’s favor is restored.
Freil asked.
“Can I tell Her Grace?”
“Whoo.”
1625
Cedric sighed.
He promised her a rest, and he didn’t want her to be distracted by

complicated problems again.
But that doesn’t mean he could stop talking about these important
things.
Artizea’s opinion was also needed.
“I guess so. You go back first and tell Tia.”
“Where are you going, Your Grace?”
“I’m going to stop by the Chancellor’s Office and meet Chancellor Lin.”
He was going to ask about the role of guardian of the child.
He was also planning to find out about Bellon as well.
＊＊＊
When Skyla returned from her outing, Marquis Luden visited

From the maids, she could guess so, because they had an anxious face
like a criminal.
In front of the middle door leading to the inner room, Marquis

Camellia stood there with a look of restlessness.
“Father.”
As Skyla called, Marquis Camellia looked back at her with a startled

face.
“Ah, Skyla. You’re back. How was the meeting with your friends? Shall
we go and have a cup of tea together?”
“Did maternal grandfather come again?”

1626
“Skyla.”
Marquis Camellia called Skyla with a perplexed face. He had a face that
could not hide all his signs of weakness.
Skyla sighed a little.
Marquis Camellia loved his children. She thinks he was a good father.
But he was not someone to depend on.
Skyla sometimes thought that if her father had been a stronger

person, her mother would have been better off than she is now.
Well, that’s why Marquis Luden chose such a person.
“It’s okay. Father, please go to the sunroom first.”
“Skyla.”
“My maternal grandfather is here and I have to say hello. You will tell
me to do so. After I say my greeting, I’ll go there. Father, please make
me some tea.”
Skyla said so, and she opened the door.
After a little hesitation Marquis Camellia followed after Skyla. Skyla

didn’t bother to stop him.
The living room of Marchioness Camellia was also closed. Skyla

formally knocked and opened the door.
Marquis Luden sat at the top. Marchioness Camellia was standing

beside him, not in front of him, with her hands folded.
She was not a mistress serving guests, but rather the servant.
Marquis Luden turned to Skyla. He had eyes as cold as a snake.
“What rudeness.”
1627
The voice was as cold as ice. But Skyla didn’t care and walked over to
the sofa and she sat down.
And she grabbed the arm of Marchioness Camellia.
“I am so glad that my maternal grandfather is here.”
“Skyla.”
Marchioness Camellia sat down next to her, stumbling over, as she

cautiously called out Skyla’s name.
“What are you doing here at a time like this? Is your aunt being
stubborn again?”
Marquis Luden stared at Skyla.
Skyla pretended she didn’t know, and said, ignoring the gaze.
“When I told her that it would be difficult for my mother to go with her
because of the lawsuit, she was about to cry. Even though she insisted
on going to the South, she must have been anxious because she
thought that she might go alone.”
“The cheeky thing.”
Marquis Luden looked at Skyla with a cold face.
He was about to rebuke Marchioness Camellia for problems with the

inheritance lawsuit.
She was instructed several times at the time to get rid of the
repercussions by killing them to be sure.
Still, Marchioness promised that he would have to do nothing, and she

would take good care of it, so he wouldn’t worry.
So he trusted her.
1628
Had he known she would handle things this way, he wouldn’t have
done so.
It was hard for him to forgive her for not listening to what she had
been told to do and for messing things up. However, he even suffered
serious damage to his reputation.
At the time, the case did not come to the surface. Because it was only
a fight between the children of the ex-wife and the children of the
second wife.
And it was not uncommon for a spouse’s family to lend a hand for
their son-in-law or their daughter-in-law.
It was not uncommon for assassinations to intervene in the inheritance

process of the great nobles.
But now it is treated like a different matter than it was then.
Ian Camellia claimed that Marquis Luden, a noble, unilaterally killed

and persecuted the descendants of the previous Marquis Camellia.
The argument worked convincingly, since Marquisate Camellia now

had no power.
First of all, it was brought to trial. It was as if he had given permission

to anyone to discuss.
At the time, it was a story that was only passed around quietly among
the most powerful in the social world. In that conversation, Marquis
Luden was victorious and a cunning victor.
But now, the nobles who are not related were making a fuss. Even the
newspapers treated it as a scandal.
Intellectuals argued that it was normal to have such a brutal fight

despite the fact that there was an inheritance lawsuit.
1629
Even the lowly people that were curious about the inheritance of the
noble family were mixed in and talked about it.
The name of Marquis Luden was tattered as if it had been lying on the
street.
Because of the trial, he was not able to retaliate harshly against a few
as an example.
Grand Duchess Roygar was also in trouble.
[“Is the rumor true, Father? Did father really kill the people of his family
to make brother-in-law the marquis?”]
Grand Duchess Roygar asked, with her eyes wide open in disbelief.
His daughter was the only one who believed it was a false rumor no
matter what scandal circulates in the social world.
But maybe she was saying that she is an adult now, so she listened to
the outside rumors and immersed herself in useless thoughts.
Marquis Luden could not arbitrarily say anything to Grand Duchess

Roygar, unlike anyone else.
As the future Empress, isn’t she a jewel that was carefully cultivated by
Marquis Luden?
He managed to calm her down, but when Skyla tried to threaten him
with her, he couldn’t tolerate it.
Even as Marquis Luden stared at her coldly, Skyla smiled.
“I can’t help it. My aunt was around mother almost all her life. She’s
not just going on a trip to the South, she’s going on an important
political campaign, and how anxious she must be if I say that my
mother can’t go with her.”
Skyla’s intonation was as soft and graceful as singing.

1630
She was the perfect lady figure enough to compliment her as usual. Of
course he couldn’t do that now.
Marquis Luden looked at Skyla fiercely. But he could not rebuke her
any further and stood up from his seat.
“I’ll just go back. Make sure you take good care of it.”
“Yes, father. Don’t worry.”
Marchioness Camellia answered with an uncomfortable face.
Marchioness Camellia went out to see Marquis Luden off.
Then, Marchioness Camellia looked at Skyla and sighed.
“What rude behavior is this?”
“It’s my grandfather’s side who is rude.”
Skyla said sharply.
Chapter 184
Marchioness Camellia looked at Skyla with a worried look on her face.
She knew that Skyla didn’t like Marquis Luden.
But her attitude today went too far. She didn’t just rebel, but brought
up Grand Duchess Roygar, and it would have intensified the wrath of
Marquis Luden.
“But not like that, Skyla.”
1631
“Why? If maternal grandfather’s approval is lost, mother and father will
not be the masters of Marquisate Camellia?”
It didn’t seem like a problem that could be solved with just a few
words.
Marchioness Camellia looked at her husband. The marquis quickly

noticed the Marchioness’ will and stood up.
“I’ll ask them to bring some tea.”
“Please.”
The door closed as Marquis Camellia left.
Marchioness Camellia let out a sigh. She then made a soft voice as if
trying to appease her daughter.
“Skyla. I understand why you are angry.”
“No. I’m not angry, I’m just giving you some advice.”
Skyla said.
“No matter how hard mother tries, no matter how obedient you may
be, my maternal grandfather will not treat mother more than a
servant.”
“Skyla…….”
“Mother’s attitude makes Marquisate Camellia less than a vassal of

Marquisate Luden. Even mother knows. Maternal grandfather does not
keep his trusted vassal as a servant as he did to mother today.”
Perhaps Marquis Luden knew it, too.
To make Marchioness Camellia feel her own position was the way he
could keep her in his hands and rule her for so long.
1632
“Maternal grandfather is taking advantage of what mother wants to be
recognized for. Even mother knew it yourself.”
“…….”
“No matter how hard you try, you will never be accepted.”
Skyla said coldly.
Marchioness Camellia would have known it herself. However, this was

the desire that the Marchioness had cherished from a very young age,
and it could not simply be thrown away.
Marchioness Camellia let out her sigh.
“It’s only natural that he treats me differently from Her Grace. And it
was your maternal grandfather who made your father Marquis
Camellia.”
“That doesn’t mean that maternal grandfather owned Marquisate

Camellia.”
“I’m not talking about simply borrowing the power of the Marquisate
Luden during the inheritance process. Even if your father had taken the
title, without the support of Marquisate Luden, he would not have
been able to enter the social world.”
The noble society is closed.
If you can become a nobleman just because you have a title, what are
the new nobles worrying about?
The most important thing is blood ties. If there were no blood ties,
there had to be an educational relationship.
If you studied under the same teacher as a traditional noble from

childhood, or completed your studies with the support of a great
noble, you could be incorporated into the noble society as a vassal of
that family.
1633
If not, there must be some delay.
You can only be called ‘someone in a certain region’ until about three
generations after you become the Lord, exchange greetings in the
local social circle, and establish a relationship with the local
community.
Marquisate Camellia couple did not have it.
The Marchioness was the second wife and was an illegitimate child at
the time of birth.
It is fine now. Even Marchioness Camellia knew.
Even if she cuts off her relationship with Marquisate Luden, her current
authority does not disappear immediately.
Marchioness Camellia was well aware of her own usefulness.
Grand Duchess Roygar was not one to abandon her sister in the first
place just because she had a fight with her father.
Grand Duke Roygar would be satisfied with the split of his subordinate
powers, and will use Marquisate Camellia as a tool to keep Marquisate
Luden in check.
However, Marquisate Camellia will be alienated from the noble society.
The greatest goal of a noble family is to preserve the lineage and pass
on prosperity to the next generation.
If they were alienated, they can no longer be called a true noble. That
is why no family can live as a single family.
They will become a family of illegitimate children who have risen from
the traditional marquis family. Then, unlike before, they could not act
as a real great noble.
1634
Like the present Duke Riagan who became loyal to the Emperor and
became the ruler of the South, but still was not treated as a Duke by
the nobles.
It just took a little bit of patience. At least until the children are all
married.
All secrets will end with Marquis Luden and Marchioness Camellia.
Marquisate Luden Heir Apparent, the eldest son of Marquis Luden, was
weak in character, far from conspiracies or secrets. So were his
children.
In Skyla’s generation, Marquisate Camellia will remain purely a family

connected with Marquisate Luden.
It wasn’t that hard to be patient.
It was nothing compared to the time when she slept and woke up in a
small room under the attic with the laundry servants and wondered
how to get into her father’s eyes.
But Skyla spoke with an upright attitude.
“No. Mother misunderstood that, too. The world has changed. Look at
what the world is talking about right now.”
“…….”
“Is it so desperate for Marquisate Camellia to be the vassal of the

infamous Marquisate Luden?”
Marchioness Camellia sighed again.
“Skyla, it’s not that simple.”
“Mother. I just want my mother and my family to be treated with the

respect they deserve. Mother has already served Marquisate Luden
long enough”
1635
Marchioness Camellia was silent for a moment and looked at Skyla.
She knew her daughter well. So she realized that what Skyla said
wasn’t just saying.
“…… nothing.”
Skyla bit her lips.
She went to meet Ian Camellia today.
But she couldn’t tell the story to Marchioness Camellia.
At least, not until Marchioness Camellia cut herself off from Marquis
Luden.
“Don’t even think about doing anything. For now, the highest priority
is to raise the Grand Duke to the position of Emperor.”
“Yes, I know.”
Skyla replied.
With those words, she has been crushed by all the conflicts so far.
So Skyla became even more frustrated. Because even if it was a victory,

it would not be the Marquisate Camellia’s victory.
＊＊＊
Ian Camellia couldn’t hide all of his nervousness and he froze. Then he
sat down again.
The accommodation, the hotel, was luxurious. More than 20 guards

guarded him tightly. He had three servants to take care of him directly.
1636
The rich scent of summer fruit filled in the basket refreshed the parlor.
However, it was not the case with his heart, which Skyla had stirred up.
[“I’m here to propose an arranged marriage.”]
Skyla said so.
At first, he didn’t think much of it because a woman claiming to be his

cousin, whom he didn’t even know the face of, came to visit him.
He thought she would ask him to drop the case at best.
If she wanted to negotiate properly, Marquis Camellia or the

Marchioness would have come.
Thinking she was a woman who looked down on the world, he met
her. He intends to send it back to her.
He was going to tell her piece by piece, asking if she knew what her
parents did.
But more than that, Skyla didn’t even lower her eyebrows and listened
to Ian’s words with a cold face.
She then said
[“I understand your grudge. It’s normal. Is that all?”]
Ian was perplexed.
[“There must have been someone who paid for all these. That person
even hired a reliable guard.”]
[“…….”]
[“Sir Ian is the party involved in this, but you don’t even know what it is
for.”]
Ian tried not to let Skyla know that he didn’t know.

1637
Even Ian, who had no experience in such things, knew that information
was the basis of negotiations.
However, Skyla seemed to know the answer just by cracking down on

Ian’s expression.
Ian couldn’t help but react.
[“You mean you know?”]
[“If you don’t know why this is happening or who is doing it, you
cannot survive even if you become Marquis Camellia.”]
Those were words that accurately pierced Ian’s anxiety.
Who is behind him?
He thought he knew before. Ian was sure it was from the Lawrence
faction.
But Lawrence was dismissed. Ian did not know the exact reason.
However, he was dismissed from his post as the Secretary of State and
he was placed under house arrest.
If so, who the hell is behind him?
Is it Duke Riagan that Lawrence was trying to bring down? Or is it a

fight within the faction of Grand Duke Roygar?
Is it Grand Duke Evron, who has nothing to do with the current

conspiracy? Or does he have a personal grudge against Marquisate
Luden and Marquisate Camellia?
Ian couldn’t decide. There was too little information.
The capital’s socialites sent him numerous invitations. But they were all
sent out of curiosity.
1638
Is Ian real? To what extent is the content of the lawsuit true? How far
will this lawsuit affect Marquisate Luden and Marquisate Camellia?
It was difficult to dig up information and make correct judgments in

conversations with people that covered the inner intentions and
thoughts with a smile.
In fact, Ian had a hard time even staying in it.
Skyla was right. Even if he wins the lawsuit and reclaims the title, he
will not be able to survive as Marquis Camellia.
So Skyla’s suggestion was reasonable.
In order to survive as a nobleman, both real power and legitimacy

were required.
Her enemy, Ian, had legitimacy, but no practical ability. Raised as the
Marquis of Camellia Heir Apparent, Skyla has real power, but her
legitimacy has been damaged.
So this combination was complementary. If you look only at the title

and family name, that is.
However, Marquisate Camellia was intertwined with Marquisate Luden,

and behind Ian was a mastermind with a purpose.
[“What is Lady’s purpose? Even if my purpose was not revenge, the

fact remains that this will be a blow against Marquis Luden and Lady’s
parents.”]
[“Yes. My purpose partially overlaps with that. To defeat Marquis

Luden and take over Marquisate Camellia.”]
[“Are there any problems with Marquisate Luden?”]
[“I’m sure Sir Ian knows what it’s like to fight for power within a family
of great nobles.”]
1639
Skyla said so and stood up.
[“I’m going to go down south with my aunt soon. Please remember

that you don’t have a lot of time to think about it.”]
Ian’s mind was more complicated than that.
The lady who brought him here refused to bring him to her faction.
He had no contacts or information.
So he now felt as if he was groping in the dark and finding his way.
It might have been better to accept Skyla’s proposal, even if it meant

to sleep with the enemy.
Of course, the first thing to do is to understand exactly what Skyla’s

purpose is and to see if there are any compromises.
Before he did that, he had to decide what his own purpose was. If it’s
revenge, what’s the scope of that revenge?
The reverberation Skyla left behind lingered in the parlor for a long
time.
Chapter 185
When Cedric returned home, Artizea was building a castle on the table
with a block the size of a finger.
“I’m bored.”
Artizea answered.
1640
She decided not to work, and she couldn’t read a book because that
was tiring and there was no one to send and receive letters with when
there was no work.
She often lay down and took naps, but it was also too early to spend
the entire day sleeping.
So now she has nothing to do.
“Have you given up sewing?”
“Even if I finish it, I don’t think I will be able to use it anyway. My head
hurts when I look into it.”
Artizea replied sullenly.
At first, she was planning to make a baby swaddle by hand. But she
wasn’t on the dexterous side.
Cedric laughed.
“No way. I think I’ll do it better than you.”
“It’s harder than you think. The fabric is thin, so the needles are
thin…….”
Artizea meant that it would not work with the skill of sewing torn
sleeves on the battlefield.
Well, Cedric wouldn’t be making baby clothes himself.
“You just have to do what you are good at.”
Artizea let out a sigh.
In fact, she even tried to make her own educational materials.
Her handwriting was rather elegant, so it suited for transcription.

Copying something like a spelling manual seemed like a good way to
pass the time.
1641
However, a textbook for children is different from that of an adult.
Before she could write, she said it would be good for an illustrator to
draw, but that never came back.
Come to think of it, it was enough to write down a few letters and
words anyway. It wasn’t something that would be used for a long time.
When she could afford it, she wanted to make something. She could
say she wanted to leave it to the baby.
In this case, no valuable judgment has entered her mind.
It has to be usable over the years, and it has to be the same no matter
what person made it.
So, it’s still too early, but when she started making old language
textbooks, it was taken away by Ansgar.
[“You are struggling too much. Madam says you’re not tired, but when
we watch from our side, it looks like you’re getting ill right away. Aren’t
you sweating too?”]
He said so, and she couldn’t resist.
Ansgar said kindly.
[“You need to rest well and take care of your body. After that, you will
have time to take care of all the things yourself.”]
Artizea thought it was something she didn’t know deep down, she
smiled bitterly. But she couldn’t say it out loud.
It was boring to sit still, so she was looking for something like a baby
toy and pulled out a colored block.
“How was it? The audience?”
“It seemed true that His Majesty was ill.”
1642
“He shouldn’t be angry, but bad things happened one after another.”
Artizea spoke plainly, as if speaking about someone else.
Cedric laughed bitterly.
“It felt a little weird. If it were you, you wouldn’t have met me in that
state.”
“Some fish cannot live in water that is too clear. What did Chancellor
Lin say?”
It was about Treasury Bellon’s passing information to Lawrence.
Of course, Cedric didn’t tell Lin all the information itself. He has only
asked for character reviews about Bellon.
“Chancellor Lin did not speak badly of Sir Bellon. He’s bright and
meticulous with numbers, but he’s not good at improvisation.”
Artizea nodded her head calmly.
“What do you think? If he is very loyal to Lawrence, he must be in for

the throne.”
Even now, if he was a bureaucrat of the Emperor and a loyal follower

of Lawrence, he would have been widely used for his privilege.
But in Cedric’s memory, the name has never been active. He may not
have been well aware of it, as it was the job of the Treasury
Department.
Artizea said.
“I got my throat cut early. Because I’m ignorant.”
Cedric flinched.
Artizea put down the block she was fiddling with.
1643
“It’s not that brother Lawrence doesn’t have the ability to grasp that
the prospects are slim……. I think there must be a different story.”
“Another story?”
“Belonging to an organization you can’t get out of.”
Saying so, Artizea fell into thoughts.
The chief attendant said that. It means that the source of the
information is not from the Ministry of Finance or the Guards, but from
within the Imperial Palace, perhaps from the Ministry of the Interior.
He did not use his own hands to create an organization within the
Imperial Palace. However, there was no guarantee that an organization
interested in the next Emperor would not have arisen within the
palace.
Inside the Imperial Palace, there were many supporters for Lawrence.
Lawrence’s bad handed habit is only a minor matter.
The servants were all those who had brought the Emperor up till now.
Unlike bureaucrats and nobles, he was not a person who could
negotiate and share power.
At the same time, they were too deep to be ignored, like servants and
low-ranking officials.
If Grand Duke Roygar became Emperor, they were just something that
had to be beaten out of course.
It was the same with Cedric. Even now, there were people who had
Cedric sitting in the waiting room or brewing bitter tea that could not
be put in the mouth without frowning in front of the Emperor.
It was a little worse in his childhood.
1644
Even if the Emperor had suppressed Cedric, there was no way he
would have ordered such petty bullying.
Cedric is not the type to hold such personal grudges for long.
By nature, people use their own image as a mirror to reflect on others.
However, many of the servants spent their entire lives in the Imperial
Palace. In doing so, they saw the little things they did confirm their
superiority as a person.
Talking about your own experiences is what most people do. However,
there were especially many of the royal court servants.
There were those who could not distinguish between the authority of
the Emperor and their own power.
Moreover, it was only natural that they were inclined to Lawrence, who
had been favored by the Emperor in the Imperial Palace since
childhood.
Artizea also had an information network inside the Imperial Palace.
However, for a long time, she could not figure out all the powers that
took root in Miraila’s favour.
Rather, Artizea’s information network was dependent on that power.
It was because the beginning formation was based on the servants

serving Miraila.
“It could be a good opportunity. Being associated with a treasury

bureaucrat means being able to track the money.”
“It means that those who are simply inclined to know will not know,
but those who are actually involved can find out.”
“If you have a relationship with the Treasury, it would be a good idea
to open it up.”
1645
“The opportunity to look into the Treasury is rare.”
Cedric nodded his head. If that was the case, it was something worth
reporting to the Emperor.
“Can I afford to not doubt the chief attendant?”
After receiving Cedric’s gaze, Artizea made a slightly embarrassed face.
“It’s not that I know and control everything.”
“…… really?”
“Just because the chief attendant is trying to do that doesn’t mean

he’s a good person. If it were, I would have taken him a long time
ago.”
She couldn’t deny what she was trying to do.
Artizea said with a red face.
“I’m sure there’s a meaning behind it. The inside of the Imperial Palace
is like a swamp that you can’t see.”
Perhaps even the Emperor did not know how the floor of the palace he
lived in was moving.
“All right. Then I will meet with Sir Bellon separately.”
The only problem left was Lawrence’s side.
“His Majesty will react sensitively, so it would be best not to touch

brother.”
“It’s a bit intimidating to just let it go. It’s not like Lawrence doesn’t
have any organization at all.”
“Yes. You must not take your eyes off of it.”
Lawrence had many friends.

1646
They were often criticized for being dissipated and thoughtless young
people, but they had the power to act.
Artizea reached out her hand and picked up the block again.
Cedric reached out and grabbed her hand. Artizea flinched and looked
at Cedric.
“Are you bored of what I’m doing?”
“Oh, no.”
Why did he ask such a thing? Cedric pulled the block out of her hand.
“I heard you were bored and that was why you were playing with it. If
you were concentrating, it wouldn’t bore you.”
“Ah, that……. I mean, I’m bored right now…… no. It’s just in front…….”
Artizea blushed as she said so. Then Cedric stood up, holding her
hand.
“Would you like to go for a walk before dinner?”
Artizea followed him.
The evening sun was long and the sun was still setting in the garden.
＊＊＊
A few days later, a special envoy for fact-finding, organized by Grand

Duke Roygar, departed for the South.
With Grand Duchess Roygar, the special forces will move at a slower
pace. By the time they arrived in the South, the Southern Conquest
Army, which started first, would have cleared up the situation to some
extent.
And the news will fly south much faster than that.
1647
And two weeks later, when things were quiet, Lawrence left for the
East.
The Emperor called Lawrence the day before and met him.
“Would it be because I hate you?”
The Emperor said in a calm voice as if to comfort him.
He made the decision, but the thought of sending him away made the
Emperor sad again.
He was a child born in his old age. He was also the youngest from the
Emperor’s point of view.
He was very pretty and cute from a young age, and the Emperor loved
him especially.
So he got angry again. How much better would it have been if

Lawrence had been a little more careful and thoughtful.
There is nothing to be done at the child’s will, but the corners of his
chest feel stuffy.
“Go east and rest for a while. By the time people’s eyes fall, I’ll take
your mother out too…….”
“Whether it’s because you hate me or to hold me accountable, there is

no difference in that you are ordering me to be dismissed.”
“Am I holding you accountable?”
“Did you know it wasn’t me? If you’re going to remove me from

responsibility, it’s better to do a thorough investigation as well.
Otherwise, you should have completely covered me.”
Lawrence said quietly.
1648
“To chase me away with the excuse of covering me up, Father is trying
to avoid criticism. If you do an investigation, you cannot avoid saying
that you made a person, who might be responsible for the southern
conflict, a commander of the Southern Conquest Army, and if you
completely cover me up without an investigation, you will be accused
of putting favoritism ahead of national affairs.”
“Lawrence…….”
“If I get dismissed like this, I will be responsible for the conflict, and
Your Majesty has punished me.”
Lawrence said so.
It was the first time he had called the Emperor Your Majesty instead of
father.
So the Emperor looked at Lawrence in shock.
“I will take my leave.”
Lawrence bowed coldly and withdrew.
The Emperor let out a long sigh. Although it was his decision, he was
somehow upset and uncomfortable.
Chapter 186
17. Fall
[My Dearly missed Duchess
1649
The days are getting colder. Are you doing well? You wrote that you
are okay in your last letter, but I’m concerned because you are always
saying you’re okay.
Since the Grand Duke is by your side, nothing bad will happen.
The wheat is already starting to be harvested here.
This year’s harvest is not very big, even though it is said to be a little
better than usual. The wheat fields are endless and spectacular.
Depending on the region, there are places that start in a month or so.
It is said that Sir Forb, an agricultural overseer, deliberately set a time

lag between planting so that the harvest could be continued without
interruption.
It is said that this is because less areas were damaged by last year’s
Monster Wave.
If the area affected by the Monster Wave was large, the wheat would
have to be harvested all at once to pay the tax at the first harvest.
However, it is said that this year’s leisurely harvest made it possible for
the westerners to consume food non-stop.
There is an association of small grain merchants, which is very

cooperative.
Each house has a little something to store, and there are supplies from
His Majesty, so it seems that even if we rest in winter, the consumption
will not be able to empty the warehouse.
Since you might be interested in Sir Forb’s record, I asked him to write
a report. In order not to overburden you, I am sending it to Sir Ansgar
instead of Your Grace.
There really isn’t much time left now.
1650
The last time I had received four of the letters at once, as Sister Hayley
wrote and sent a series of crying letters.
I think she would be a good fit, too.
After the baby is born, I will go see you. I wish you good health, even
from afar.
Lysia.]
Lysia glanced at the letter once more. There were no problematic

sentences as she had already written it three times in a practice book
and copied it here after checking it.
She wiped off the remaining ink by pressing the letter with a blotter
paper.
She lit both the blotting paper and the practice papers. Then she
smiled bitterly.
When she was writing, she couldn’t quite remember when she started
lighting the candle.
She closed the envelope and sealed it with wax.
Knock, knock.
A knock was heard.
“Come on in.”
“Excuse me, Baron Morten Heir Apparent.”
It was her secretary Ranie.
When she had come here before, she wondered what kind of secretary
she would need.
But now her position is a little different.
1651
Lysia wanted to do her best.
She was different from her old days, when she thought that she had to
clumsily get supplies and heal the patients. She also knew a little bit
about the way the world was going now.
Ranie said.
“Sir Forb has come.”
“Okay.”
Lysia put the letter on a tray and went outside.
Forb was waiting in the parlor. A smile filled his wrinkled face.
“How are you? I heard that you were on a trip, when did you come
back?”
“I came back this morning. I brought some news that Baron Morten
Heir Apparent might want to know as well.”
Forb was a low-ranking official. It was good to hear that he was an

agricultural overseer officer, but his original job was to predict the
yields of various places and report them to the center.
This was not done to calculate taxes. This was done to identify the
causes of poor and bountiful harvests by region.
If the cause of the good harvest was a new farming method, it was
studied and spread widely. Education and support were provided to
areas with poor yields.
In principle, it was so. In reality, there was no follow-up from the center
at all.
1652
So it meant nothing. There was an official position in the Imperial Law,
so he was just selected and left alone.
However, Forb did not neglect his role.
For decades, with or without the Monster Wave, with or without

warlords in power, he researched, studied, and published statistics on
the farmlands of the West.
And finally, those efforts were rewarded.
Thanks to the Monster Wave that was stopped last year, it gave the
Western region a breath of fresh air.
The recirculation project began to be overhauled.
Forb thought, as he always did, that the tune would be broken in the
middle this time, too.
It was like this every time the central government appointed a new
person in charge and sent them down.
They first repair the warehouse and fill it with crops at harvest time.
But the grain was never distributed to starving peasants for more than
two years.
Most of it turned into money and went into the pocket of the person
in charge.
Although the straw-mixed-grain was distributed and milled wheat was

harvested, the warehouse did not fill up again.
Sometimes the person in charge tried to do right. Then the grain from
the warehouse hid into the houses and temples of middle officials.
Forb used to think that it would be better for the warlords to load the
whole thing and put it in their castle’s warehouse.
1653
Then, they’ll at least not have a hungry army confronting the Monster
Wave.
But this time it was different.
It was thanks to the Western Army that was overhauled first.
None of the Western Army generals tried to rob the warehouse with
the excuse of military supplies.
The same was true for officials and nobles.
It was clear that the Western Army would not stand still if Grand Duchy
Evron took charge of the warehouse.
In fact, in the spring, one of the provincial officers took grain from the
warehouse and tried to use it, but was caught by western soldiers
guarding the area and was hung on the wall.
The person who thought that the person in charge was just a young
woman disappeared at once.
It was around that time that Forb was called.
He also met Lysia for the first time at that time.
[“Her Grace has asked me to meet the agricultural overseer officer.

Even if we can block the next Monster Wave once more, it will not be
easy for the West to become abundant if the current situation is the
same.”]
[“That’s right.”]
Forb stuttered.
Even though she was a local baron, she was from a family with a title.
She had a higher status than Forb. Needless to say, she was the lady-
in-waiting who had been directly ordered by Grand Duchess Evron.
1654
[“So, if there are any agricultural overseers who are competent and
have sufficiently thought about ways to improve the crops in the West,
I asked them to apply.”]
Lysia smiled softly.
[“And when I came here to look into it, everyone agreed and
recommended Sir Forb.”]
That’s how the relationship started.
A significant portion of the manpower and funds invested in the

Rebirth Project supported Forb. When it became known that he was
supported by Grand Duchy Evron, the local officials were forced to
help him.
The Western Grain Merchant Association and the Western Army also
contributed.
As a result, after only half a year, the situation became quite

manageable.
Wheat yield increased. But that was only a small part.
Eyes, of those who knew everything about the harvest in the area Forb
is in charge were watching him, but they found no prospective holes
that they could exploit blindly.
Behind him were Grand Duchy Evron and the Western Army. The
capital and the Imperial Palace were too far away to play a political
trick.
The trading volume of wheat skyrocketed as there was a surplus of

food.
The members of the Western Grain Merchant Association, which had

been formed by at least a dozen trade associations, were now passing
rumors.
1655
Forb did not foresee this situation. But he was able to respond.
He knew every crop that thrived in each region of the West. The old
crop was no exception.
Poor peasants who needed money were able to subsist on something

else and sell wheat instead.
The warehouse filled up quickly. Considering that the harvest is still

going on, the good news is not over yet.
It seemed like it would continue for the next few years.
There was no reason for the smile to leave Forb’s lips.
Lysia smiled, too.
“What is the good news?”
“Aren’t the temples having a harvest festival soon?”
“Yes.”
“I was able to put the Melbon crop on the altar. It is said that the
bishop has given an affirmative answer today.”
said Forb. If he had stood, he would have danced.
Lysia smiled brightly as well.
“That’s great.”
“Yes! Because it’s a crop from Monster Land. In order to spread it

properly, it is better for the temple to acknowledge it.”
Forb said excitedly.
Melbon was the name of a saint who fed a million people with ten
sacks of wheat.
1656
Forb discovered the karam crop and named it after the saint.
This is because he did not wish to be unconditionally hostile in the

temple by calling it with a completely new name.
It was a crop that grew well even in that barren and cold area. In the
West, just sprinkle it and it will grow quickly in the fall.
Forb quickly recognized that it was an edible plant.
Being able to grow it in winter was an indescribably great advantage.

Just plant it and it will grow on its own, so it doesn’t require much
labor and doesn’t consume a lot of manpower.
It was easy to guess that it came down from the North considering the
growing environment.
Forb thought that it was probably spread through the feces of beasts
or buried on the body of monsters by chance in areas infested with
monsters.
If they could spread this widely, they wouldn’t have to worry about the
winter desolation.
Lysia knew how it spread. Forb had discovered that some of the
Western soldiers had either planted them under their walls or secretly
planted them in the fields.
But, pretending to know nothing, she smiled mischievously.
“That’s good. Her Grace will be delighted.”
“Praise the chairman of the Western Grain Merchant Association. That

friend used a lot of effort.”
“Sure. I need to rewrite the letter. I will praise both of you.”
Having someone like Forb made things easier.
1657
When Artizea told her to look for an agricultural overseer, did she
know that this matter would be easily resolved?
At that time, Lysia did not yet fully understand Artizea’s meaning. She
was ordered, so she just followed it.
But now that she thought about it, Artizea probably already knew
about Forb’s existence.
So did the Western Grain Merchant Association. It must have been

made by Artizea, Lysia thought.
If industrial development itself does not follow along, the West cannot
escape from hunger no matter how well the system is reorganized.
By developing agriculture, there is a surplus of food. And even if it is

managed, if commerce does not grow on its own, it will be robbed by
the enterprises of the central and eastern regions.
Only when they are freed from exploitation and starvation can the
people stay in their own land. Only then can the land be defended.
All things are interconnected.
The change had just begun. But it started moving.
As long as the Emperor doesn’t take the Rebirth Project out of

Artizea’s hands or change the person in charge to remove Cedric’s
influence on the Western Army, it’ll continue to be better.
Hopefully, they will be able to survive the next Monster Wave without
Cedric.
They may even be able to survive floods and epidemics.
[“What should I do in the West?”]
When she asked, Artizea replied:
1658
[“Believe that people have the power to overcome.”]
Lysia thought that the answer was not enough now.
It needed something other than faith and courage to overcome.
What Artizea saw at that time, she should have been able to see it, too.
Chapter 187
The harvest festival is held on the day the last wheat is harvested.
The custom arose when the great temple had not yet been built. There
were temples back then, but they were not as organized as they are
now.
Early temples worshiped the same god, honored saints, and followed
the same customs, but each led their own faith.
The rituals were also slightly different. Areas of influence were a few
villages or a city or two.
So it was possible to offer sacrifices on the very same day after the last
harvest in the land.
With the centralization of temples and the consolidation of secular

power into the imperial court of the Krates Empire, this was no longer
possible.
The imperial family did not want to consolidate its influence on the
residents through the rituals of the temple.
The temple’s bishops wanted to establish the temple’s authority by

controlling the ceremonies.
1659
Therefore, the New Year Festival and Harvest Festival were to be held
only at the great temple.
And in these two ceremonies, the Emperor must personally attend and
light candles.
Even in this era, when the center of wealth is clearly shifting to

commerce and industry, the importance of agriculture has not
diminished at all.
It was no exaggeration to say that the imperial power came from the
fact that it occupied all the fertile land.
Even if there are displaced people due to disasters every year, the
population as a whole has steadily increased. Even if it was devastated
by war and exploitation, it was restored after two or three years of
abundance.
When the Empire stopped trading and seized food and raw materials,
no country could survive.
Not to mention the North, which was subjugated to the Empire due to
food problems in the first place, even the wealthy Iantz Kingdom,
whose population would all have worn silk socks, even any commoner
along the way, was bound to starve to death if the Empire blocked the
port.
And the Emperors of the past were well aware of that fact.
When the Emperor personally came to the Great Temple and offered
an offering, the nobles were also expected to follow.
Now, there were few nobles who were interested in the New Year
Festival or the Harvest Festival itself.
The important thing is that this is a large-scale official event with the
Emperor as a head. After all, it is a ritual.
1660
It was to show the direction of power by who appears in what kind of
outfit and stands next to whom.
The nobles who arrived early scattered around the large garden of the
Great Temple in groups of twos and threes and ate light refreshments.
There was still a lot of time before it started. There was no news that
the Emperor’s family had even departed.
“Will Her Majesty the Empress not attend this year?”
“I wondered last year, too, but in the end she didn’t come.”
“It’s different from last year. Grand Duke and Grand Duchess Evron are
also in the capital.”
Whispers echoed all over the place.
“By the way, it’s very refreshing to not see Miraila.”
“I didn’t know about banquets, but it was really rude to go out at an

official event like this.”
“His Majesty was too much. No matter how Sir Lawrence…….”
“Shh.”
“What? There is no need to be careful anymore.”
The lady who brought it up at first responded coolly.
The person who had been careful, spoke with a lowered voice.
“Still, you have to be careful. It is said that His Majesty seldom goes
out of the palace these days, but who can guarantee that he is really
depressed?”
Then people started to join in.
1661
They did not know where they were or who they were, but everyone
knew that the Emperor had a secret organization.
It was not a story that could be shared in such an open place.
Thud! Thud!
At that moment, there was a sound of heavy footsteps resounding.

The fallen leaves on the ground trembled.
The eyes directed towards that way.
Grand Duchy Evron’s carriage entered the garden. They did not carry
any weapons, but the knights in armor were wrapped around the
carriage in the front and back.
The people who were chatting became quiet.
The carriage stopped. From inside, Grand Duke Evron got off first. The
young ladies raised a small cheer at the tall figure dressed in black and
blue robes.
Grand Duke Evron reached into the carriage and held the Duchess with
his own hands.
The Grand Duchess was in full bloom.
Despite the fact that it was something to celebrate because she was
originally fragile, she looked a bit gloomy.
The tense atmosphere in the garden loosened.
Originally, no horses or carriages were allowed into the gardens of the

Great Temple. The only exception was the carriage of the Emperor and
the Empress.
However, for some other reason, it seemed that the knights and
carriage were allowed.
1662
“It’s safe.”
Viscountess Pasto covered her mouth with a fan and whispered in a

low voice into the ear of Marchioness Camellia.
Artizea had not gone out after she was 5 months into pregnancy.
She didn’t know in the early days of her pregnancy, and she had to
return the congratulations, so she still met people.
However, after Lawrence returned from being dismissed from the

Southern Conquest Army, she did not go out and did not receive
guests.
Because of that, there was a lot of rumor to say.
The Grand Duchess is weak from the beginning, so she’s hiding the
fact that she had a miscarriage, or maybe she’s never been pregnant in
the first place.
But it turned out that it was all nonsense.
Marchioness Camellia smirked.
“If it’s time to give birth anyway, everything will be revealed, so why
would she lie?”
“Hmm, but……. It was a mess. She almost had a miscarriage. Because of

the temple.”
“If she lied to get on the offensive, then she would have said she had a
miscarriage.”
And Artizea could do it, but Grand Duchy Evron’s vassals wouldn’t
have been able to tell a lie. Even more so when they bet on an heir.
In any case, it was obvious why the carriage was able to come in.
The temple had once put Artizea in danger.
1663
This time, she was in full-term. They would have had no choice but to
provide convenience.
It was a situation where words could not come out, so their eyes were
fixed on it.
Cedric carefully wrapped Artizea’s shoulder as if trying to hide her

from gazes. And he asked.
“Is there anywhere uncomfortable?”
“It’s okay. There are still more than two weeks left until the due date.”
“I said I could come alone.”
“It is an official ceremony. It’s good to show my face once in a while.”
It wasn’t very easy to move, but she decided it’s better to come out.
It was Cedric’s first major official event since he became Secretary of

State.
Grand Duke and Duchess Roygar have left the capital as the special
envoys. At this time, Miraila and Lawrence, who were always by the
Emperor’s side, even in informal moments, were absent.
In other words, Cedric was the only imperial family to follow the
Emperor to the altar.
He couldn’t miss this moment. Cedric can make a much better

impression standing together with his spouse than alone.
And the topic was the same.
Artizea was well aware of the rumors circulating outside. It was clear
without even asking questions.
Showing a full-term appearance at this time will help to leave a strong

impression.
1664
Cedric and his men were all overly concerned. However, even if the
labor pains suddenly came, it was a time when the baby would not
have any problems.
Bishop Nikos came out to meet them.
“Welcome, Grand Duke, Duchess. We set up an awning and set up

comfortable chairs.”
“Thank you.”
Artizea thanked him and, following the guidance of Bishop Nikos,

headed to the chair under the awning built near the altar.
Cedric said.
“I’ve brought a doctor and a midwife, just in case, Bishop.”
“I see. I will order a room to be cleared.”
Bishop Nikos had a slightly bewildered face. But it wasn’t something

he couldn’t take care of.
“You worry too much.”
“We came here in a carriage for a short distance. You don’t have to
worry too much.”
Cedric said so and sat Artizea in the chair.
She said she was fine, but her legs and back were throbbing, so Artizea
leaned slowly in the chair with Cedric’s support.
And she smiled.
“It’s much better to get some fresh air outside.”
“Then I’m glad.”
Cedric sat next to her and supported a cushion on her waist.

1665
“Aren’t you thirsty? Can I bring you something?”
“It’s okay. There’s water here, too.”
Artizea held up a glass of water from the small table next to the chair.
Cedric looked around. He was looking for something else to do.
Being used to this, the escort knights stood there without thinking.
Embarrassed by the feeling that his presence had only been a

hindrance, Bishop Nikos bowed slightly and walked away.
Artizea waved her hand saying it was really fine.
“There is nothing particularly uncomfortable today. I will rest quietly

while smelling the fall wind, and return as soon as the ceremony is
over.”
“That’s a promise.”
“I can rest, but Lord Cedric shouldn’t rest.”
Artizea said, pointing to those who stood from a distance and anxious
to greet.
Cedric let out a small sigh.
“I know.”
“No matter what you see today, don’t forget that Lord Cedric knows
nothing.”
“I am mindful. I was so busy with military affairs that I didn’t pay much
attention to the other business in the Grand Duchy.”
Artizea smiled at Cedric’s words and nodded her head.
“I also have to greet the wives I’ve known for a long time.”
1666
Cedric didn’t want to leave Artizea alone, but he had no choice. It was
also promised in advance.
Finally, after receiving Hayley’s glare, Cedric mumbled and stood up.
As if they had waited, several people came to greet him.
Few people approached Artizea. It was because she hardly had any
personal acquaintances, she had too high a status to just talk leisurely,
and it was not easy to get close to the pregnant Grand Duchess.
Countess Eunice and her daughter Fiona were the first to approach
Artizea.
“It’s been a while, Your Grace. It’s normal to have aches and pains here
and there even when you’re still, are you okay?”
Countess Eunice said with a kind face. Artizea also answered with a
smile on her face. In fact, it still hurts everywhere.
“The fetal movement is severe.”
“Isn’t it time to gradually decrease?”
“I heard that it will decrease at the end, but I think our baby is still
doing it. Because it was very active in the beginning……. When the
maid saw it, she said it was going to be a son.”
“It has nothing to do with that. My second daughter also kicked me so

hard.”
Countess Eunice shook her head.
“She still looks like a tomboy. Taking apart clothes with frills.”
“It’s nice to see her lively.”
“But it’s not like she’s really good at martial arts or horseback riding.
She just likes to play outside. Her face is charred.”
1667
“Lady Larnie is still young. Isn’t it best to be healthy?”
Artizea said so. However, as she had already begun to care for the
education of the baby in her womb, she could understand Countess
Eunice’s concerns.
Then, they were interrupted by Marchioness Camellia.
Countess Eunice looked at her with a vigilant face.
Chapter 188
Even if the Emperor did not say it directly, it was conceivable that he
had Cedric in his mind based on various circumstances.
And Countess Eunice believed that he had a considerable influence on

the Emperor’s will.
Naturally, she could not help but be concerned about what

Marchioness Camellia, a key figure in the faction of Grand Duke
Roygar, had come to say.
Isn’t Artizea even in full-term? What will she do if something happens?
But before Countess Eunice greeted on her behalf, Artizea spoke first.
“Would you like to sit down for a moment, Marchioness Camellia?”
“Your Grace.”
Countess Eunice called Artizea as if trying to stop her.
1668
Artizea let out a sigh. Not for any other reason, it was because her
body was hurt.
“It’s hard for me to look up. At the two of you.”
Artizea said sincerely.
Marchioness Camellia sat down in slow motion.
Some of the ladies who had followed as if protesting Marchioness

Camellia took a few glances and then fled from the place. It was
because they realized that there was no place for them.
Countess Eunice hesitated. She then sat down next to Artizea.
“How is your health? It must be difficult for you to be pregnant, but I

was worried that something was going to happen.”
“I am not very healthy, so there are a lot of concerns around me.”
“Grand Duchess Roygar, was saddened. Shortly after your marriage,

she didn’t have a chance to build a friendship with you because of
your honeymoon, but she was hoping she’d get a chance to act as an
aunt this time around.”
Artizea smiled faintly. If it was Grand Duchess Roygar, she might have
thought so with pure intentions.
But Marchioness Camellia couldn’t have said that with pure intentions.
“Don’t worry. Even if my husband stands right behind His Majesty, he

is not the one who will forget about his uncle. So do I.”
Artizea continued.
“He’s head of the Empire’s important envoy, so it’s unavoidable. But, it

is surprising. I can’t believe that Marchioness Camellia did not go with
her.”
1669
“…….”
“Marchioness is wise, also experienced in the world, and the affection

and trust between sisters is deep, but you do not go with her on
important matters. Is something wrong?”
“It doesn’t just take a month or two, even if it’s a sister’s business, how
can we go together so easily?”
Countess Eunice interrupted her restlessly.
It was because of the inheritance lawsuit that Marchioness Camellia

could not follow Grand Duchess Roygar.
Rather than responding to the lawsuit itself, she could not be with
Grand Duchess Roygar with such a scandal.
There’s no way Artizea had said it without really knowing the reason.
But Marchioness Camellia exhaled a mix of laughter and sighing.
“I was trying to insult Your Grace for something insignificant, but I

ended up saying something stupid.”
Countess Eunice looked at them in turn. Artizea did not change her
gentle expression.
Marchioness Camellia said,
“Still, I am not worried. Garnet is no longer young, and there are

several people who can help.”
Frankly, it was true that the more she tried to be a good Grand
Duchess, the more difficult she was to deal with.
Marchioness Camellia didn’t think it was a bad thing in itself.
Grand Duchess Roygar was a good-natured person. She can’t say she
has a very good brain. It was also true that she was immature.
1670
Whether she could be entrusted with important work, it was never so.
But Grand Duchess Roygar knew how to acknowledge the existence of

people superior to her. She had no prejudices.
She thought it would be nice if she could gain experience in the world
and broaden her horizons.
Her work is done by the people below her.
She will be fine this time, too. The ladies who followed her as ladies-in-
waiting were all cautious people.
Grand Duchess Roygar surrounded herself with experienced and

thoughtful people in the social circle to prevent herself from making a
big mistake.
She has Skyla, too. If she consulted with Skyla and the elderly
Viscountess Weave, she couldn’t have made a big mistake.
Marchioness Camellia was very upset when Skyla first told her that she
would be the lady-in-waiting to Grand Duchess Roygar.
Grand Duchess Roygar had been begging to have the daughter of her
favorite sister, and her clever niece as her lady-in-waiting. It was not
strange considering her status or her relationship.
Marchioness Camellia continued to decline. She kept making excuses

that she was young, that she had a lot to study.
She did not want Skyla to serve her, despite the fact that she had
affection for Grand Duchess Rogar, and that it was an important job to
take care of her.
If she was the lady-in-waiting to the Grand Duchess, then she would
be more like an attendant, rather than an aide.
[“I’m going to be aunt’s lady-in-waiting. I know mother doesn’t like it. I

also know that my aunt is not particularly likely to get involved in
1671
political affairs. But there are things that she can only see from the
position of the Grand Duchess. Even if aunt can’t see it herself.”]
That was right.
Even if Marchioness Camellia could explain it to her in words, she

wouldn’t be able to experience it for herself.
When Skyla said that herself, she couldn’t help it.
But she was glad to see it now. She would not be at peace without
Skyla.
Artizea spoke as if she had made up her mind.
“You don’t have to worry because Lady Skyla is by her side. You must
be happy that you have a wonderful daughter.”
“…… yes.”
Marchioness Camellia answered.
While Artizea was preparing for the Empress’ birthday banquet, she
knew that there was an exchange between Skyla and Artizea. There
was also a bit of agreement.
She thought it was a good thing. Although Artizea may not be an ally,
for Skyla and Artizea to make friends, she can learn a lot.
But now, things were different.
At the time, Marchioness Camellia thought her real enemy was

Lawrence, and that Artizea was trying to win both sides.
She’s not an ally, but she’s not an enemy either.
But what about now?
Grand Duke Evron was no longer a Kingmaker, but Grand Duke

Roygar’s strongest competitor.
1672
If Duke and Duchess Roygar had not been to the South, they would
stand side by side behind the Emperor today.
Now that Cedric has a big role to play as the Secretary of State, it was
clear what that would look like to the people.
This situation could not have been created simply by the Emperor’s
will to balance power in the political world.
If it were Cedric, as everyone knew until now, he would have chosen

not to attend the ceremony, rather than standing behind the Emperor.
And that changed after he married Artizea.
Although they couldn’t understand the story of the couple’s

relationship and Cedric’s change of heart, it was clear that the real
enemy was Artizea.
‘Not good.’
Skyla is devoted to Artizea.
She was her peer and the easiest target of jealousy. Still, there was no
sign of resentment over the high regard Marchioness Camellia
personally had in Artizea.
If her parents valued a person so consistently, she could consider

being compared and offended.
‘When she gets back, I think we should talk about this seriously.’
Above all, Marchioness Camellia wished that Skyla would not bend her
heart to anyone.
In order not to show the complexity in her head, Marchioness Camellia

consciously kept her expression smiling.
Anyway, it was true that Skyla was reassuring.
1673
However, Artizea brought out her words in a direction that she did not
expect.
“Away from the eyes is out of the mind. But she’s got Lady Skyla, so
there’s nothing for the Marchioness to worry about.”
“Tell me how strong the friendship is between Grand Duchess Roygar,

and Marchioness.”
Countess Eunice replied.
She thought she had to protect Artizea, but somehow things turned
the opposite. But she was worried that this might get into an
argument.
Artizea said, smiling, without denying Countess Eunice’s words.
“Of course. I know it well. So Marchioness Camellia wouldn’t have to

worry about the cauldron being heated.”
“Yes?”
“It is said that power is inherently inseparable between parents and

children.”
Countess Eunice tilted her head, but Marchioness Camellia

understood.
She unknowingly tensed her fingers.
She was reminded of Marquis Luden’s recent behaviour.
It was usual for him to treat Marchioness Camellia coldly.
But apart from that, he was also an important discussion partner.

Marquisate Camellia was the highest-ranking family under the
Marquisate Luden faction, and the Marchioness was also an adviser to
Grand Duke Roygar.
1674
But recently, something has been different. Marquis Luden stayed
away from Marchioness Camellia. After she disobeyed his orders to
assassinate Ian Camellia.
She couldn’t help it. Assassination is not something that can be done
so easily. If he died as he is now, she was in a position where she
would be immediately pointed at as the culprit.
In the first place, the reason she had to kill Ian Camellia was because of
Marquis Luden’s wounded pride.
‘I can’t figure it out.’
Marchioness Camellia did not have a separate network of information

concerning Marquisate Luden.
It was natural. Marquis Luden was not one who would allow
Marchioness Camellia to dig into his direction.
So she was even more worried. It was because she was well aware that
Artizea would have a fairly high level of information network.
What does she know and what does she say to her?
Is it just a general theory? Is it a trick or just a thought?
She couldn’t make up her mind.
Marchioness Camellia intended to investigate the circumstances of

Grand Duchy Evron. She wanted to know how far they were involved
with Ian Camellia’s affairs.
But instead, she backed away from Artizea with a dark expression, with
only her heart confused.
After that, the ladies approached to greet her as if they had been
waiting. Words of blessing were hurriedly thrown.
“Her Grace is not feeling well, so please don’t make such a fuss.”
1675
Countess Eunice organized the people.
She felt exasperated. At the beginning of last year, Artizea was

Miraila’s delinquent.
She even tried to slap her.
She was glad she didn’t slap her on the cheek and yell at her as much
as she really wanted back then.
＊＊＊
The Emperor’s carriage arrived.
Cedric walked over to it. The head of the escort, Sir Keyshore, saw him
and bowed his head slightly to greet him.
Cedric paused, sighed once, and took control of his mind. When he
glanced at Artizea, he couldn’t see her at all because she was covered
by the parasol the ladies were wearing.
A guard knight dismounted from his horse and opened the carriage
door. Cedric reached out his hand to support the Emperor.
“I’m not that old yet.”
The Emperor gave him a scolding. Cedric replied calmly.
“Among the people in this location, I have the highest rank.”
“This is the etiquette.”
“It is better to get off before the welcoming arrives.”
The Emperor murmured and, supported by Cedric, dismounted from

the carriage.
Bishops in robes made a procession with holy relics and candlesticks in

front and approached the carriage.
1676
A hint because I know everyone is waiting for it ‘it’s the calm between the storm’ ~
Chapter 189
Old priests and monks in yellow robes sang hymns. The chorus that
started from the depths of the abbey filled the front yard in an instant.
In the New Year’s Festival, young peasants sing, but in the Harvest
Festival, on the contrary, the older ones sing.
It was a ceremony to give thanks for the fruits of the harvest and to
confirm that winter was coming. It is also right for people to express
their gratitude to those who have produced fruit.
Hearing the song, the Emperor narrowed his eyes for a moment and
looked around the gardens of the great temple.
Wherever their eyes met, nobles knelt and bowed their heads. All of
their clothes were splendid, and they were more gorgeous than the
waves that reflected the sunlight.
The Emperor breathed out something, not knowing whether it was a

laugh or a sigh.
And the bishop, who was at the forefront of the procession, drew a
sign on the holy relic that was being held up.
The bishop turned around without a word. He was normally supposed

to say a greeting, but it was an exception when he was holding a relic.
1677
This is because at that moment he is not a human priest, but a vessel
for the divine. So did the procession and the singing priests behind
him.
After welcoming the Emperor, the procession turned around and

headed towards the altar. The Emperor walked slowly in the back.
Cedric followed. After Cedric, Chancellor Lin, high-ranking nobles and

bureaucrats followed in line.
As the procession drew closer, the ladies around Artizea also knelt
down so that their knees touched the ground. The skirt hem spread
like a flower bud.
Artizea was unable to kneel, so she tried to stand up after all the relics
had passed.
But it was not easy to balance. As she struggled and grabbed the
armrests, one of the escort knights hurriedly moved forward, risking
being in front of the Emperor.
Before that, Cedric came up first and reached out his hand to grab
Artizea.
Artizea leaned on his arm and barely lifted herself up. Perhaps
surprised by the chant, the baby moved, unusually from before, in her
stomach. She was in a cold sweat.
“Forgive me for not kneeling when the sun of the Empire rises at the
highest. Artizea of Evron greets you.”
“Be comfortable. Do you think I will tell a full-term pregnant woman to

kneel?”
“I’m grateful for your grace.”
1678
“It’s been a long time. I’ve heard of the news so far, but I’m relieved to
see you well.”
The Emperor glanced at her once and smiled.
He appreciated Artizea, she was bright in politics and that combined

with her prudence and determination.
However, the impression of her young age did not disappear easily.
The Emperor remembered that Artizea, when she was five or six years
old, crumpled up the hem of her soiled skirt and followed Lawrence.
Now, Artizea was already the Marquis of Rosan, and she also held the
place of Grand Duchess Evron, and next year she will turn twenty.
The Emperor heard reports that the fillings of warehouses for

recirculation in the western region were proceeding smoothly, each
taking three different routes.
Undercover investigators reported that Marquis of Rosan’s estate was

not declining. Even though she was spending a fair amount of money.
The ladies-in-waiting, brought from Grand Duchy Evron, one was

bright and the other was good, and despite their low statuses, they
had a good reputation.
At first, there were many who laughed at them for coming from the
provincial aristocracy, especially from the northern corners, but now
there are many more who want to associate with them.
And now she has an heir. As long as the child to be born is healthy, it
is the successor.
The chant of blessing the fruit filled the large abbey and overflowed,
filling even the heart of the Emperor. But, on the contrary, his inside
felt nauseous as if it was empty.
So he listened to Artizea’s brief reply.

1679
“It is all thanks to Your Majesty’s grace.”
“Standing on the altar to bless the fruitage, the baby will be blessed as
well.”
The Emperor gave words of blessing and turned around. It’s harvest
day. There was nothing wrong with saying good things to a pregnant
woman on the day of the ceremony.
The Archbishop, standing in front of the altar, greeted the Emperor.
Cedric held Artizea’s arms and climbed onto the podium. Only then
did he see the things that were placed on the altar.
Agricultural products sent from each region were laid out little by little.
Knowing that Cedric’s gaze was placed over the sacrifice, Artizea
gently pulled his arm.
‘Ah.’
Cedric struggled to remove an intention from his gaze.
[“Lysia sent me a letter, saying that a new crop called Melbon has been
selected as a sacrifice for this year’s harvest festival.”]
It was two weeks ago that Artizea had told the story.
[“Melbon?”]
[“It is said that the western agricultural officer discovered a crop that
could be harvested in the midwinter and gave it that name.”]
Just hearing the word midwinter, Cedric knew immediately what it was.
But before he could speak his words of emotion, Artizea put her index
finger to his lips, preventing him from speaking.
1680
This was an excuse to be attacked unilaterally if discovered, and could
endanger the entire northern region. It had to be dealt with more
carefully than any other political issue.
There was no need to discuss or do anything more than this.
Cedric understood that too. And he turned the topic to a story that
even a person who had no knowledge of the circumstances could
follow.
[“However, it must not be an easy task for a new crop to appear on the
altar.”]
[“They said the Western Grain Association used a lot of bribes. Wheat
is a staple crop in the West that is the basis for transactions beyond
currency. If farmers can sell the wheat instead of consuming it, the
grain dealer can make a huge profit.”]
[“You, too?”]
Artizea laughed. The now-grown Western Grain Association did not act
according to her will.
However, seven of the grain merchants affiliated with it belonged to

Artizea.
Even considering the money spent as bribes, if she could profit from
both wheat price and trading volume for two or three years, she could
see that she would make a good profit.
[“It is said that the officer who named the crops is very old and sincere.
He had no authority, but he knew quite a few people here and there.
There are many people who completely trust him.”]
Artizea only knew Forb as a candidate.
In the past, after Lawrence ascended to the throne, Artizea searched

and found several capable men to rebuild the West. At that time, Forb
was also on her list.
1681
She didn’t actually use it. Because Lawrence was more focused on
crushing the warlords than rebuilding the western industry.
It may have been a harsher affair because it was the place Lysia had an
affection with.
Forb, completely distraught, did not come out no matter how many
times he was called.
She later learned that he had fallen ill and died of poverty. The person
who delivered the news also brought a will.
Since the Emperor is the sky, there was a written mourning within the
will about what would change under the sky if the Emperor’s heart did
not change.
Artizea burned the will by hand. Forb’s family probably handed over
the note to the messenger, hoping that it would be found out.
However, all family and relatives could be annihilated for slander.
She thought he was someone that Lysia could put to good use. And
she was glad that she was not wrong.
[“It is said that there are quite a few provincial officials who put a
request in the temple separately because of the sincerity of the
officer.”]
[“What is the name of the officer?”]
[“The name is Forb. You won’t have to remember it now.”]
Now.
Cedric nodded his head at that.
[“Well, you’ll remember anyway, so if I’m curious, I can ask you.”]
[“Lord Cedric.”]
1682
[“Even if I forgot to ask, you will tell me.”]
Artizea sighed and shook her head lightly.
Cedric knew that it was Artizea’s own light response.
It was a story he had heard in advance, but when he saw it lying on the
altar, he couldn’t stop his heart from pounding.
Melbon was thicker and thinner than when it was raised in the North.
But Cedric could recognize that it was the same crop.
Artizea pulled his arm back a little.
Cedric erased his expression and gently stroked the back of Artizea’s
hand to signify that he understood.
However, the new pulling this time did not mean that Cedric should
take care of his facial expressions.
Artizea’s breathing was disturbed.
Cedric glanced sideways at her. Artizea bowed her head slightly. She
was holding her belly with her right hand, not her left hand, which was
holding Cedric’s arm, giving it strength.
“Are you hurting?”
There was only the Emperor and the two of them on the altar. Cedric
couldn’t help but ask, even though he knew people’s eyes were on
him.
Artizea said in a low voice, while sweating in a cold sweat.
“It’s okay. It’s the pain, it could be, it’s time.”
“Tia.”
“Even if it’s real labor, it will be like this for a few hours anyway.”
1683
Cedric almost screamed, but before that, Artizea pulled his arm again.
This time his complexion had returned a bit.
“It will be over soon. It’s bearable.”
“Tia…….”
“Shh.”
It wouldn’t be nice to see them chattering during the ceremony.

Artizea grabbed Cedric’s arm again.
In the meantime, the Archbishop continued the ceremony by reciting a

blessing. Long prayers blended softly like a song into the melody of
the hymn.
Cedric was nervous. It was not easy for him to not show it on his face.
“Your Majesty, the wine.”
said the Archbishop, stepping away a little in front of the altar.
Cedric bit his molars. In any case, the ceremony had to be held, and in
this place he was responsible for assisting the Emperor.
Artizea let go of his arm.
Cedric walked over to the Emperor. The Emperor knelt before the altar
on one knee, so he knelt down on both knees and poured the wine
from the bottle, handed over by the Archbishop, into the wooden
goblet the Emperor was holding.
The Emperor sprinkled the wine from the cup evenly over the
offerings. And lit the fire.
The offerings were on fire. Cedric held his breath and looked at the
fire.
1684
No one paid attention to the crops they had seen for the first time.
In the first place, no one watching the altar was aware that such a crop
had never existed before.
Perhaps, only the priest who prepared the sacrifice and those who
received the bribe would know.
The Emperor finally lit a long candle with the flames. The Archbishop
took the candle and placed it in a lantern made of gold and glass.
This fire would not be extinguished until the next New Year’s Festival.
The bishop, who had taken the candle from the Archbishop, this time
stood at the front of the procession. He was followed by the bishops
carrying the relics used in the ritual.
The Emperor looked at the procession. All of his roles in the ceremony
were over.
The Archbishop bowed his head to the Emperor and expressed his
gratitude.
“Not a single mistake was made this year.”
“Should I even make a mistake in this matter? It’s only my first year.”
The only thing that bothered Cedric was that he did what Lawrence did
last year.
Now, it was time for the celebration.
That was then.
“Oh, oohh!”
The Archbishop cast his gaze over the Emperor’s shoulder, opened his
mouth and shook his body.
1685
The Emperor was surprised and looked behind him. Cedric shouted
while hugging the collapsed Artizea.
“Doctor! Midwife!”
A green light flashed around Artizea’s body.
asdfghjkl *fans self*
Chapter 190
Cries of astonishment and surprise erupted everywhere. The

Archbishop covered his mouth and groaned.
The most recent manifestation of divinity was in Saintess Olga two

hundred years ago.
Since then, miracles have occasionally appeared in Olga’s legacy or in

the relics left behind by previous saints.
But such miracles were largely unacceptable for official records.
Those who believe believe, but those who do not believe thought it
was an illusion and sneer at that phenomena.
But what is happening now is different.
However you looked at it, the holy energy enveloped Artizea.
Because it happened during the ceremony, the Archbishop was even

more surprised. Wasn’t the divinity manifested directly during the rites,
not through the saints?
1686
Among those who were under the altar, the most devout ones fell to
their knees and put their foreheads to the floor.
Even the Emperor could not hide his surprise and held his breath.
Meanwhile, Cedric was completely normal on his own. No, he was the
most crazy of them all.
“Didn’t I have the doctor on standby? Which room?”
Didn’t he see healing powers manifest once or twice?
The holy power instilled in the body by the blessing is expressed as a

healing power when needed in the future. This was Lysia’s specialty.
Cedric himself had his life saved with this power.
Conversely, the fact that this healing power enveloped the body meant
that life was at stake or was about to be.
If it’s an injury or illness, it wasn’t something to worry about. It will be

cured with healing power.
But now, it is the childbirth that is driving Artizea’s life to death’s

doorstep. This does not end with healing.
The first to jump up were the attendants of Grand Duchy Evron.
The maid chief came to her senses and jumped up. And she shouted.
“The hall, it’s the hall! Master!”
She had previously followed Bishop Nikos to a clean room.
“Make hot water and get the cotton cloth down from the carriage!
Hurry!”
The maid led the way and shouted at the attendants as they ran. A
knight moved to the carriage with the maids.
1687
The maid chief didn’t think this would happen. Even this morning, the
baby was in a stable state.
Still, the reason why the doctor and the midwife accompanied her and
prepared various supplies was to prepare for anything.
Cedric hurriedly followed her. He couldn’t see the people talking, nor
the priests kneeling in prayer.
Fortunately, Bishop Nikos took good care of it. The prepared room was
quiet and clean.
The doctor and the midwife, who had been bored, thinking they had
nothing to do, were astonished and greeted the two of them.
The devout midwife saw the holy powers surrounding Artizea’s body,
and knelt down and drew a sign.
But it didn’t last long. Her amniotic fluid ruptured and blood flowed,
staining the hem of her skirt bright red.
Cedric laid Artizea down on the bed. A weak hand grabbed the hem of
Cedric’s sleeve as if she had regained her senses a little.
“Tia.”
“It’s okay.”
Artizea struggled to answer, perhaps the labor pain had subsided.
But less than two minutes later she groaned again in a painful groan,
and she clenched Cedric’s hand so tightly that her joints could break.
The midwife looked into Artizea’s face and said.
“Madam, breathe slowly. You must breathe through your nose.”
The maid ran up to her with scissors and cut off the clothes from
Artizea.
1688
Following the doctor’s instructions, the knights grabbed Cedric from
both sides.
“I will stay here.”
“This is not what Her Grace wanted.”
This was something Artizea had told them in advance.
Whatever is to come will happen anyway, and even if Cedric is in the

birthing room, there is nothing he can do. So she said, don’t pay
attention to her giving birth and do what needs to be done.
That is, if Artizea is comfortable with that, they have promised to do

so.
But isn’t that the story of when she passed the day and entered the
birthing room without any problems?
There were no urgent national affairs right in front of him, so he had

no intention of leaving the place.
The maid stopped Cedric firmly and spoke again.
“If the master is here, how can doctors and midwives fulfill their roles
comfortably? They may have to do something tough.”
She was right about that. Cedric wasn’t the type to disrespect the
doctors’ authority, but just being there could be a burden.
Cedric wiped his face with his palm. And he told the doctor.
“My wife takes precedence over the baby.”
“Yes. Yes.”
The doctor took a deep breath and answered several times.
“While the healing power is manifested, she can recover as long as she
is alive. Don’t hesitate to put a knife on her body and save her.”
1689
“Understood.”
The doctor answered. And went to wash his hands.
Cedric was half pushed out of the birthing room.
The narrow hallway was crowded with people. The knights blocked
both accesses of the hallway, but not for the Emperor and the
Archbishop.
The two caught Cedric.
“How is it?”
“The bleeding is significant. I don’t know if it’s normal or not…….”
Cedric didn’t finish his answer, but realized from the look on the
Archbishop’s face that what he was asking wasn’t Artizea’s conditions.
Hatred soared.
He once believed that the Archbishop was a fair and faithful man, and
that he would always stand by him without wavering.
But now Cedric knew that he was forgetful of justice in the face of
temple power.
It was not Akim alone that tried to use the saint?
He knew that it was rare for people to have such an upright good faith.
However, his disappointment arose anew, perhaps because the

Archbishop was the person he trusted when he was young.
One Lysia’s sacrifice is enough. Does the Archbishop think Cedric will
let his wife and child be taken advantage of?
Cedric said coldly.

1690
“Well. God doesn’t want my wife to die in the temple.”
At Cedric’s words, the Archbishop’s face hardened for a moment. It

was because he realized that in those words he meant not to forget
what Akim was going to do.
The Emperor said,
“It’s a premature birth, and it’s a good thing and fortunate to have
been looked after by God. Do you really not know what happened?”
“…… I do not know.”
Cedric answered honestly.
It seemed obvious that Lysia had blessed her. But he didn’t know when
that would be.
Maybe it was in the previous future before going back in time. Cedric
did not know whether the blessings resided in the body or in the soul.
It may or may not be that divinity can flow from the future to the past.
No, there was no guarantee that the present time was the past.
Or, Lysia may have regained her memory.
Cedric saw a high possibility.
On the night he came back urgently from the North, Lysia was crying,
and not knowing why she was crying.
It was certain that the fragment of memory had returned. So, it’s not
strange if all the rest of the memories came back.
“Ah, aah!”
A scream was heard from beyond the door.
Cedric clenched his fists. His miscellaneous thoughts and his hatred of
the Archbishop were all blown away.
1691
He had all kinds of thoughts. He thought he persuaded her to have the
baby for nothing.
They got married and became a couple, so naturally he expected to

have a baby. It seemed to him that it was all his vain greed.
The Emperor lightly tapped the Archbishop’s shoulder. And he

signaled to go.
The Archbishop was restless. However, he did not have the heart to
open the door of the birthing room and enter to check the holy power.
“It will be fine. Isn’t it something everyone goes through as well?”
“Yes.”
Cedric responded briefly to the Emperor’s words.
The Emperor led the Archbishop out of the birthing room hall and
ordered some of the knights.
“Take care so that nothing bad happens.”
“I will obey your orders.”
The Emperor nodded at the faithful answer and stepped out between
the Archbishop and the people.
The priests were still kneeling and praying together. There were not
one or two believers who shed tears.
“Speak to me.”
The Emperor said to the Archbishop.
“What will happen to this?”
Unlike the Archbishop, it was not important to the Emperor how this
happened.
1692
Of course, he was curious. However, it was much more important to
the Emperor how the people received the fact that Grand Duchess
Evron received a miracle at the ceremony and also on the altar.
And that Evron’s successor was born by God’s grace.
The Emperor realized that his palms were wet with sweat.
If he had a crown prince, this was something not even needed to think
about. He had to kill it immediately on this spot.
But what about now?
There was no particular reason to do so, except that the temple would
use this as an excuse to increase its momentum.
One thing was certain.
The Archbishop read it from the Emperor’s face. He hastily bowed his
head.
The damage suffered by Bishop Akim’s work is only beginning to get

better.
Far from thanking Cedric, he had no intention of fighting directly with

the Emperor as he was looking at him with a cold gaze.
“A baby is also a fruit. Although it is unprecedented, it is not unusual

to say that God’s grace came down from the altar of the Harvest
Festival.”
“There is no precedent.”
“There are several instances of miracles appearing during various

rituals dating back to hundreds of years.”
The Emperor clicked his tongue and walked away.
1693
He had to think carefully. If he was really going to make Cedric his
successor, this isn’t a bad thing.
Or even if he wants to get rid of Cedric and get another successor.
It was something worth thinking about.
***
It had been three hours since the Emperor had left.
“Uwaaa!”
Finally, the loud cry of a baby was heard.
Cedric grabbed the doorknob, but couldn’t open it. It was because he
was afraid that he might have a bad impact.
It wasn’t long before the midwife came out, embracing the baby,
which had been washed in warm water, wrapped in a cotton cloth. The
midwife’s face was drenched in sweat and tears.
“She’s a very healthy princess.”
“What about Tia? What happened to my wife?”
Cedric asked, turning white.
It’s not too short of a time for the first childbirth.
The midwife smiled with a weeping face.
“Madam is unharmed. She was bleeding so badly that she couldn’t

stand the pain of childbirth and fainted, so we dared to use a knife.”
“Then!”
“Wherever the doctor sews a wound, grace is healing it.”
Saying so, the midwife drew a sign.

1694
Cedric finally sighed in relief.
Artizea lived.
It was not until he was convinced of it that he saw the baby’s face.
It was impossible to recognize who the wrinkled face resembled. Her

hair was black, resembling him.
Cedric carefully took the baby and hugged her. This baby was the
daughter of him and Artizea.
He felt like he was about to cry.
——
T.T T.T T.T T.T
Chapter 191
Artizea opened her eyes dazedly.
It was the familiar bedroom of Grand Duke Evron’s residence.
The sight she saw was a little different from what she had been
accustomed to for a while.
She has never slept well since she became full term, and she has never
been unconscious of her belly. So this time, as usual, she turned her
gaze towards it.
‘Ah…….’
It was slimmer.
1695
Deep in her stomach was throbbing and painful. There was a long
burning sensation on the skin of the lower abdomen.
‘It’s not stillbirth, isn’t it?’
She only lasted nine months.
“Madam!”
“Miss, miss, are you okay?”
Alice, who was next to her, raised her body in a hurry and asked. The
maid chief hurried outside.
Artizea looked at Alice without energy.
“The, baby?”
“She’s safe. She is a very healthy princess. Don’t you remember? You
went to the Harvest Festival and started labor.”
In fact, her memory faltered after labor began in front of the harvest
altar.
The doctor who was in the room right next to her ran in.
“Your Grace, excuse me.”
The doctor examined Artizea in order. He listened to her heart, took

her temperature, checked her pupils, and opened the gown she was
wearing to see the wounds.
It was then that Artizea saw that there was a stitch wound on her
stomach.
When the mother died, there were quite a few cases of slitting her
belly to get the baby out. He was a doctor from Evron, so he was good
at treating trauma, so the scars were small and well stitched.
1696
“You slept all day. The wounds are healing well. You will probably be in
pain, but it will be fine.”
“A day……?”
Artizea asked curiously. Although she was not versed in medicine, it

could be easily believed that this wound was made at least two days
ago.
However, the doctor did not answer her question and spoke first of
what was necessary.
“You are dehydrated, so drink a little water and juice. I’m sure it’ll be
fine, but if you have any fever, you should tell me.”
“You’ll probably have pain.”
He said hesitatingly, in an attitude he wasn’t sure about.
“If you can’t stand it, I’ll prescribe a pain reliever. However, this is a
normal reaction, so don’t worry too much. It means that the organs are
finding their place well.”
“I see.”
Alice took a cup of warm water and placed it in Artizea’s hand. She
took a sip and she seemed to liven up a little.
“The midwife will help you with any other inconveniences that come
with childbirth.”
Click.
Then the doorknob suddenly turned. Then she heard shouts of

rebukes from outside. It was Ansgar.
“Didn’t I say that Madam will be surprised?”
1697
“Uwaaangg!”
And then there was the sound of a baby crying.
Artizea gave strength to her hand holding the glass of water. Because
she didn’t know what to do.
Artizea didn’t say anything, and there was no response from the
doctor, the maid chief, and the maids.
Because they knew that some of the ladies were reluctant to show
their husband how they looked after giving birth.
Some of the ladies who suffered so much from childbirth did not want
to see their baby at all.
Alice moved. It was because she knew that Artizea was not reluctant,
but that she was just frozen.
Cedric and Ansgar were wandering about in front of the door. The
awake baby was crying very well as Cedric was comforting it and
swinging it.
Cedric couldn’t even get his hands and feet out in a mixture of worries
about Artizea, the thought of having to show the baby, and the fear
that the baby’s cry might be bad.
Ansgar, who could not stand it, took the baby and held her.
Then, like magic, the baby stopped crying.
“You will have to work harder.”
“Wow, it’s amazing. Why is it okay when you hold her?”
Cedric, who is prone to the baby cringing whenever he holds her,

asked awkwardly.
It was at this time that Alice opened the door.
1698
Just by looking at the two of them standing, it was easy to guess what
was going on. Alice said as she tried not to laugh in front of her
superiors.
“Madam is healthy.”
Cedric stepped inside.
The maids put the cushions and pillows on Artizea’s back to raise her
torso up.
Cedric saw Artizea’s face pale, but otherwise normal, and sighed in
relief.
Then he came over to the bed and sat down. Ansgar held the baby
and followed.
“How is your body?”
Cedric took her hand and said. Artizea’s eyes fluttered, unable to focus
on the baby.
“Thank you for your effort. I’m sorry.”
“What?”
“I almost killed you because of my greed.”
“No.”
Artizea answered in a cracked voice.
“I wanted to give birth.”
Her gaze moved towards the baby several times. But she couldn’t get
her focus straight and her eyes shook again.
Cedric reached out to Ansgar. Ansgar carefully gave him the baby.
This time she did not cry.

1699
“She is our daughter.”
Cedric showed Artizea the baby’s face.
“She was born prematurely, but she is said to be very healthy. It is said
that there is almost no difference from babies born on appointed days.
If it were delayed, you would have been in danger.”
Even though it was not too late, it was dangerous, so Cedric felt
complicated as he spoke.
“Hold it.”
Cedric held out the baby for her. However, Artizea did not readily
reach out to her.
“Tia.”
“I’m fine.”
It was only Alice who realized the meaning behind those words.
Alice risked being rude and bent over opposite of Cedric and crouched
down next to Artizea. And she said quietly.
“It’s okay, Miss. The baby won’t remember.”
“That, that…….”
“You don’t even remember what you did when you were this young.”
Tears welled up in Artizea’s eyes at those words.
“I’ll hold it.”
Cedric smiled brightly.
Ansgar, afraid that the clumsy master might make the baby cry again,
intervened and helped.
1700
Artizea still had no strength in her arms. Ansgar placed a cushion
under her arms and rested the baby comfortably on Artizea’s chest.
Artizea was captured by a strange feeling at the small weight and body
temperature that reached into her arms. She didn’t realize that the
baby was in her stomach just the day before.
“She looks like Lord Cedric.”
“Is that so?”
Cedric said with a puzzled face. Everyone said she was, but he thought
it was just a compliment.
But Artizea doesn’t have to say such things.
“It was similar. How amazing.”
Artizea spoke in a low voice, as she lightly touched the baby’s cheek
with her index finger.
It was fortunate that she had nothing to worry about. Artizea was
worried that the baby’s face would resemble hers, but she was very
worried that she might resemble Miraila.
But it’s good that the baby looks like Cedric. She was more than
happy. There was nothing more she could wish for if the same goes
with her personality and physicality.
“Have you thought of the name?”
“Uh…….”
Cedric let out a worried moan.
He had already been urged three months ago. He would like to

prepare a few name candidates.
1701
But there was nothing on his mind. Old vassals wished it to be named
after its ancestors, and some suggested that they pass on the names
of their own ancestors.
Cedric didn’t want to do that. Even if he doesn’t do it that way, the

baby will eventually carry Evron when it grows up.
“The naming ceremony should be done within a month.”
“Think about it with me, too.”
Cedric said, holding the baby again in Artizea’s exhausted arms.
The baby mumbled her mouth. Cedric looked at Ansgar in

bewilderment because her face was on the verge of crying.
Ansgar said as he took the baby from Cedric and held her.
“I will take her to the wet nurse. Please talk to each other.”
“Ah.”
Artizea tried to reach out her hand.
Because she thought she might have to breastfeed her. The midwife
who was attending said.
“You won’t be breastfeeding yet. Your health is also important, so

leave it to the wet nurse for now.”
Artizea nodded her head. She was just thinking that she should be, but
she already knew that breastfeeding in her own condition would be
difficult.
Ansgar went outside to comfort the baby who began to cry. Artizea
looked at his back.
Alice placed the sugar water in her hand again and urged her.
1702
Artizea wet her throat little by little. Cedric carefully took Artizea’s
other hand and kissed on the palm of her hand.
And he asked the doctor.
“Does she need to see more treatment?”
“Oh, no. Please speak to each other. But don’t overdo it. Her Grace has
been starving for more than a day, and she’ll be in pain.”
“I see.”
Cedric replied.
Following the doctor, the midwife and the maid also withdrew. Alice
closed the door at last and checked the room.
This was to prevent any words from leaking out.
“Are you alright? The healing power worked, so there won’t be any
major problems.”
“Yes. It hurts, but…….”
Artizea let out a long sigh. The pain, as if her stomach was shaking,
attacked her. But for now, it was tolerable.
Then she opened her eyes wide.
“Healing power?”
“Don’t you remember? Healing power came into your body when you
started labor on the altar.”
Artizea lowered her eyes and recalled her memories.
The pain was so severe that she felt the memory did not belong to her.
But she remembered the warmth and light that circulated in her hands
and feet.
1703
People kneeling under the altar.
It was obviously a holy power. And it was a blessing full of warm heart,
wanting to help and heal, unlike Artizea’s own power.
Artizea staggered in dizziness and then laid down on the pillow as if

she had fallen.
Cedric, who thought it was because she was sick, was surprised and
quickly looked into Artizea’s face.
“Are you okay? Shall I call the doctor?”
“No. No, it’s okay. I understand. So that’s why the wound healed so
quickly.”
The scars from the operation could not be considered a wound that
was only a day or two old. The pain itself was definitely the same.
Artizea stuttered and said.
“Miss Lysia, this…….”
“That’s right. It seems that Lysia’s blessing has now manifested itself.”
“Then, did her memories come back?”
Artizea grabbed Cedric’s arm and asked.
“It is not a blessing I received before I died. That blessing was already
used up when I was charged with treason.”
So it meant a new blessing was bestowed.
Chapter 192
1704
Cedric comforted her.
“Lysia is fine. Do not worry. I said this because I thought you should
know. I didn’t mean for you to worry.”
Cedric said, gently caressing Artizea’s cheek.
“I will write her a letter. You and the baby are healthy. She will be
delighted.”
“Yes…….”
“If Lysia had blessed you without your knowledge, it would have been
because she wanted you to be healthy. Do you understand?”
Artizea laboriously nodded her head.
And as she walked through her thoughts about Lysia, this time real
concerns came to mind.
“Please find and let me know where Brother Colton is.”
“I have already contacted him. Because he knew you, and got you help
last time.”
For Cedric and Artizea themselves, it was clear that the blessing of
healing had only moved to save Artizea, who was in critical condition.
But what about others?
It was not yet the time when Lysia received the oracle and appeared as
the Saintess. The miracle that appeared after 200 years, even though it
happened at the altar of the Harvest Festival, could not be overlooked
at the temple.
Even the gentle and neutral Archbishop had twinkling in his eyes.
Cedric had no intention of letting Artizea and the baby be exploited in

any way.
1705
“Don’t worry. Akim’s problem has just ended. Even the temple won’t
come out to the extreme.”
They were going to try to use it for propaganda, but he left that out on
purpose.
Fortunately, Grand Duke Roygar is in the South. The Emperor would

certainly take this as a political matter, but he did not say that either.
Anyway, from the moment the heir was born, he was at risk. The
Emperor already knew very well that children were very effective as
hostages.
But there is nothing urgent to think about.
“I will protect you and my daughter. So, think about getting a good
rest and recovering your body.”
“Yes…….”
Cedric lightly kissed Artizea’s dry lips.
＊＊＊
The great temple recorded the story of the divine blessing descending
on the altar of the harvest festival as an official document, and sent
messages to the temples and monasteries to inform them.
Word of mouth was faster than that. More than a thousand people
witnessed it firsthand. In less than a day, it had spread throughout the
capital.
And in about a month, it would have spread all over the central region.
Aside from major ceremonies such as the New Year’s Festival and the
Harvest Festival, other worship services were not normally held at the
great temple.
1706
But this year was different. From that evening onwards, small-scale
ceremonies and services were held continuously.
Other temples also held worship services in gratitude for the grace,
and chant continued throughout the day and night in the monastery.
Devotees prayed in the temple all night long.
Even those who were not active believers, even those who were not
particularly ardent, light candles with reverence.
Donations lined up. Offerings skyrocketed, and treasures were offered.

In the hope that the blessings of the Harvest Festival would fall on
their land, they also dedicated a portion of the annual produce.
At the same time, praise for Grand Duchy Evron continued.
“Is the child born with grace the next Grand Duke Evron?”
“The Grand Duke did not lose his upright and straight character even
after he lost his parents when he was young, so God is also blessing
him.”
“It is said that not only in the North, but in the West as well, Grand
Duke Evron is served as a pillar.”
“He is a hero who has protected humans from both Karam and
monsters, so there is no one more faithful to God’s will than that.”
“So is the Grand Duchess. She donated the huge farmland she had in
the West to the temple and used it to help the poor.”
“It is because of her that the western part of the country has had a
good harvest this year.”
As these stories were told and retold, excitement and anticipation

spread together.
And the expectation at the end was this.

1707
“How great will a baby born with such grace be?”
There were people who couldn’t talk about it like other people.
Gayan said worriedly to Amalie.
“It’s too early. Will His Majesty not be vigilant? Do you not know how
much Evron will respond?”
“It’s only been two days now, isn’t it?”
“Is the temple burning with this?”
“Because they can’t bury what actually happened.”
Amalie sighed.
“Besides, isn’t Her Grace still ill?”
“My wife gave birth and she was already well on the second day, even
though it’s her first childbirth. Her Grace was still kept in her sickbed.”
“Don’t say it so easily. Will your wife say she can attend the meeting on
the second day?”
At Amalie’s words, Gayan bit his lips. Amalie spoke again.
“Isn’t Her Grace weak by nature? Besides, they said she had an open
surgery.”
It was by no means common to have a baby removed by surgery. It

was only done when it was decided that the mother was in danger of
dying if they did not do so.
It came to such a situation. Even if the wounds in the incisions were

well closed and healing, they would have suffered serious damage to
the body.
Gayan said, surprised.
1708
“That I didn’t know. Is Her Grace safe?”
“It’s fortunate that the recovery is going smoothly.”
Amalie answered.
She received no further information. Now, the Grand Duke’s residence

was guarded without a leak.
People were also banned from entering. Merchants who supplied food
were also prohibited from entering, so the servants went to the store
in the morning.
There was not one or two people snooping around saying they wanted
to see the Blessed Grand Duchess and the princess.
It was only a little noisy, but it’s not a big deal.
But there was no guarantee that there would not be a fanatical

believer.
It was a bigger problem when someone pretending to be a fanatic and

trying to work a trick appeared.
“Because it became a burden for Grand Duke Roygar.”
It wasn’t strange that he had made the decision to get rid of her in one
day.
The right to succession to the throne is not governed by public

opinion.
But the grace of God goes beyond customs and laws. What more
legitimacy than God’s choice?
Even more so if they were blessed as a fruit at birth.
Amalie said with a serious face.
1709
“To be honest, I am not concerned about Grand Duke Roygar. Grand
Duke Roygar is in the South, and even if someone from that faction
decides to act, it will be difficult to break through the defense of the
mansion now and harm the princess.”
“Well, that’s right.”
But the two didn’t talk about issues that really bothered them.
It was because they did not dare to speak of doubts about the
Emperor.
***
Marquis Luden thought the rumors were nonsense.
[“I know you want to think of it as a scam or a play. If I hadn’t seen it

myself, I wouldn’t have believed it.”]
But he couldn’t help but believe what Marchioness Camellia said to

him. There was no way she could have been swept away by petty
delusions or by collective hallucinations.
But if it’s God’s grace, it just sounded crazy.
The last saint appeared 200 years ago. People’s memories were
overlaid with the colors of legend. Enough time had passed for what
was said to be evidence to lose credibility.
It was an era of atheism. There were not a few people who thought
that sincere religious faith was something that only the elderly had.
So did Marquis Luden. He was not an active atheist. He also didn’t

think that he was worthy of faith.
Now, at the Harvest Festival, a divinity has appeared? He couldn’t

understand it, and that shouldn’t be the case.
‘It’s troublesome.’
1710
But it has already happened. Marquis Luden had no intention of
questioning the authenticity.
It will just put the temple at the center of the debate and inflate the
rumors even more.
The inflated rumors will strengthen the temple and cause the devotees
to attack Marquis Luden.
Rather than doing such meaningless work, it was more productive to

just reduce the aftermath and think about the future.
“His Majesty the Emperor Gregor Avanasi Nestor, who became the sun
of the earth with the pillar of Krates, the scepter and orb from the
gods, enters.”
Even knowing that Marquis Luden was alone, the reception room
attendant spoke loudly.
Marquis Luden struggled to straighten the small wrinkles between his

brow and stood up from his seat.
It goes without saying that the official title is to be shouted at official

events or for the suppression of the audience at such a simple
interview.
The Emperor strode into the reception room. Marquis Luden knelt
down and bowed politely.
“Luden’s Pavel is here for an audience with the Imperial Sun.”
“Get up. Aren’t Sir and my knees in danger?”
Said the Emperor with a smirk.
It didn’t sound very pleasant, but Marquis Luden stood up

immediately. In fact, his knees hurt.
1711
The Emperor offered a seat. Marquis Luden sat down cautiously and
asked politely.
“What did you call me for?”
It’s been a really long time since he’s been alone with the Emperor.
The Emperor picked up the teacup and took a sip. Although there was
little change in his expression on the surface, Marquis Luden could see
that he was preoccupied with complex thoughts.
Finally, said the Emperor.
“About what happened at the Harvest Festival.”
“Yes.”
“Don’t do anything.”
Marquis Luden had to try hard not to frown.
“What was I going to do? It is the temple side that is doing

something.”
“I witnessed the manifestation of a miracle in front of me that day.”
“No way that Grand Duke Evron’s daughter was truly chosen by God.
You don’t mean to say that, are you?”
“You are exaggerating, Marquis. There is nothing to be wary of

already.”
“Your Majesty.”
“It means don’t deny what happened in front of my eyes. While I was
watching from the altar during the Harvest Festival, God’s favor was
bestowed upon the newly born imperial family’s member. A grace that
has never been bestowed in two hundred years.”
Marquis Luden could not directly counter that statement.

1712
After 200 years, blessing was bestowed on the rites the Emperor held.
If he denied it, he could be denying the reign of the Emperor.
Of course neither the Emperor nor Marquis Luden knew whether or

not God had blessed the Emperor’s reign.
But he couldn’t say that outright.
Marquis Luden reluctantly bowed his head.
＊＊＊
“You have a bad complexion, Marquis.”
Marquis Luden’s secretary, who was waiting at the entrance of the

Imperial Palace, asked with a cautious face.
“Damn it.”
Marquis Luden spit out swear words and walked out quickly.
There was another meaning when the Emperor said “the imperial
family’s member” who had been blessed with grace. Marquis Luden
sniffed a conspiracy.
But there was nothing to be done there.
“What about him?”
“He’s here.”
Saying so, the secretary opened the carriage door.
The carriage waiting was different from the one he was riding on when
he came. To the floor higher than the normal carriage, Marquis Luden
stepped on the small footstool and climbed into it with all his might.
The secretary got on and closed the door.
1713
Then he turned over the carpet on the floor of the carriage and put his
finger into the hole in the board and pulled it as hard as possible.
“Upph! Heupp!”
Ian Camellia tied tightly in an empty space created under the floor of
the carriage.
Chapter 193
The carriage began to roll.
The secretary pulled Ian Camellia out and threw him down on the seat
across from Marquis Luden.
Then, the floor lid was closed and the carpet was laid back.
“Fu-ha!”
Marquis Luden removed the gag from Ian’s mouth.
Ian, who was gasping for breath because his mouth was covered,
barely sucked air into his lungs and then coughed.
“You worked hard.”
Marquis Luden patted Ian on the shoulder and said intimately.
The secretary poured some fine brandy into a long glass.
Marquis Luden was about to hand it over to Ian, he saw his hands tied
and scolded the secretary.
“What are you doing? Without releasing Marquis Camellia Heir

Apparent.”
1714
“Sorry.”
The secretary quickly cut the rope that bound Ian’s wrist with a knife.
His hands, which had turned white because the blood did not pass
through them, were circling blood. Ian shook his wrist. He was out of
his mind.
Marquis Luden handed him the glass again. Then Ian looked at him in
shock.
It must have been Marquis Luden himself who ordered them to tie his
hands and feet and gag him, to kidnap him. And his ankles are still
tied.
Still, there was a gentle smile on the face of Marquis Luden, as if

seeing his nephew whom he had not seen in a long time.
Had it been Ian before he came to the capital, he would not have
noticed that his eyes were not smiling at all.
But now, Ian knew what kind of human beings were called great
aristocrats.
“Oh my, are you suspicious of me?”
Marquis Luden moistened his lips a little with the brandy from the
glass.
Ian then took the cup. After hours of being trapped under the floor of
the carriage, his body was cold and unbearably thirsty.
After passing a sip of brandy, he felt a little better.
Ian said, staring fiercely at Marquis Luden.
1715
He had already guessed that Marquis Luden might use assassinations,
threats, and various other illegal means.
Because of that, he spent a lot of money and stayed in a luxury hotel.

He was also using a reliable escort.
But in the end it was impossible to completely block the hands of

Marquis Luden in the capital.
Ian wasn’t entirely sure what had happened. Considering that he was
kidnapped while he was sleeping, it is highly likely that the entire hotel
fell into the hands of Marquis Luden.
Ian tried to calm his mind.
If he hadn’t heard Skyla’s warning in advance, he would have been

more perplexed.
[“You were still young when you were in the capital, and it seems that
Marquisate Camellia at the time of the previous Marquis has faded
quite a bit, so you may not realize it. Most nobles do not hesitate to
resort to violence. In fact, in many cases, I think that cruelty shows
one’s dignity.”]
[“I know.”]
[“I’m relieved if that’s the case.”]
It was clear that Skyla thought Ian didn’t understand. So Ian felt
uncomfortable.
But Skyla was right. He really didn’t think people would kidnap him so
openly.
And to smile and hand him a drink.
“I tried many things to meet you, but you rarely meet me.”
1716
“What did you try? How many call letters from the secretary? Am I
crazy? Will I come to you because you call me?”
“This young friend is not polite. Do you know how much money and
effort is being put into my house and the salon of Marquisate
Camellia?”
“That’s the people who want to flatter you. I don’t.”
“You have quite a bit of spirit.”
Marquis Luden narrowed his eyes and looked over Ian.
When they were thrown into the carriage floor, most of them were
terrified and trembled for life.
Ian was also shaking. But his eyes were burning with hatred.
Marquis Luden thought it would be troublesome. But he wasn’t bad

either.
In any case, Ian’s mother was the eldest daughter of Marquisate

Camellia, and his father was the second son from County Dorell.
Both were families that did not understand the new era, stuck in the
old ways, and collapsed.
In other words, Ian was unquestionable if it was only by blood.
Isn’t that the most important thing? He’ll just have to leave a seed
anyway.
“What are you talking about? If you kill me, a petition will be sent to
His Majesty the Emperor. His Majesty the Emperor wouldn’t care about
things like me, but it can be used as an excuse to accuse you, Marquis
Luden.”
“Are you just threatening me with those words?”
1717
“It is you who is threatening, and I am trying to survive.”
“…… Well, that’s good. Even though you didn’t learn it properly, you’re
a descendant of Marquis Camellia, so you’re not a very thoughtless
person.”
Ian couldn’t even guess what he was trying to say.
Marquis Luden said.
“I’ll give you Maideline.”
Not knowing who it was, Ian thought for a moment. And after thinking
through the Marquis Luden’s family tree that he memorized, his eyes
widened.
Maideline was the name of the second daughter of the eldest son of
Marquis Luden.
“She’s 17 this year, so first of all, if you just get engaged, get married
next year and inherit the Marquisate of Camellia, it would be perfect.”
“Are you crazy?”
“What is so surprising? The way to get rid of an enemy isn’t just to kill
it.”
If it is an enemy that cannot be eliminated by killing, there is also a

way to attract it as an ally.
Marquis Luden looked at Ian with a twisted smile.
“What’s wrong? After all, isn’t your aim not to take revenge, but to
reclaim titles and property?”
“Not like this.”
“Neither do I ever intend to leave Marquisate Camellia to the lowly

ones.”
1718
At the time, the most important objective was to first create a suitable
status for Marchioness Camellia to become the chief lady-in-waiting of
Grand Duchess of Roygar.
It was not an easy task in itself to infiltrate and take control of the
family of a stranger.
So he created a strife within the family and secured dominance by

supporting the weakest link; the present-day Marquis Camellia.
But now things are different.
Marquisate of Camellia was almost in the hands of Marquis Luden.
If they faithfully performed their role as vassal, there was nothing he

could not continue to acknowledge in the future.
Grand Duchess Roygar believed and relied on them too, so he was

willing to accept it as collateral.
But seeing the arrogant Skyla and her trust in her aunt’s favor, it wasn’t
meant to be.
‘Tsk, we need to change at this point.’
Even if Ian wasn’t there anyway, Marquis Luden had no intention of

making Skyla Marquis Camellia.
Rather than the rebellious Skyla, her younger brother Luca, who
resembled his father and was passive and docile, was easier to deal
with.
He was going to marry Maideline to Luca so she would inherit

Marquisate Camellia. Then, in the next generation, the low blood will
be a little diluted.
But he didn’t care if it was Ian, not Luca.
Although Ian grew up lowly, his bloodline is a true noble.

1719
So he might as well be Maideline’s husband. In the meantime, if a child
is born, Ian can be removed, change the child’s surname to Luden, and
inherit the Camellia family.
Of course, he didn’t mean to reveal that.
If Ian is obedient, he can stay there for long.
Ian looked at him with a tired face.
“What are you going to do to your daughter and granddaughter?”
Marquis Luden’s brow furrowed. Marchioness Camellia was publicly his

daughter.
But never once did he ever think of the illegitimate child, born by
touching a maid, as his real child.
It is the result of a mistake and nothing more than excrement.
And even if it is his own excrement, it was dirty.
“They can retire. If you give them a decent pension and retirement
work, they’ll gladly step down.”
Marchioness Camellia may have complied, but the Marquis might not.
“Skyla and Luca just need to find a suitable marriage mate and marry
them.”
“What if I say no?”
“Well, that wouldn’t be a wise choice.”
Marquis Luden grinned.
There was only one thing he liked about what happened at the Harvest
Festival.
1720
The topic was so big that Ian’s disappearance wouldn’t even be a topic
of discussion.
Marquis Luden’s carriage stood in front of a small farm in the suburbs.
Inside, Ian’s face was covered and he got down. Marquis Luden’s
secretary took him to the back door.
Outside the back door stood a small carriage. It was a cheap rental
carriage with no features.
Ian rode there. The carriage soon departed.
Count Brennan and Marchioness Camellia were watching it from afar.
“Follow him. If you think he’s going to be killed, bring him back alive.”
Count Brennan said. The subordinate gently bowed his head to greet
and set off quickly.
She then turned to Marchioness Camellia. Marchioness Camellia had

turned white.
“With this, the information I have given you has gained considerable
plausibility.”
Until now, Marchioness Camellia was Count Brennan’s greatest rival.
She was not yet an enemy. This is because Marquisate Camellia and
County Brennan are from the same faction of Grand Duke Roygar.
But they wouldn’t be together for a long time. Marquis Luden valued
small traditions and ancestry, and Count Brennan was a person who
succeeded in transforming the enormous wealth her family had
accumulated during her grandparents’ time into power and status.
Although they are compelled to cooperate now, they will become

enemies at the moment Grand Duke Roygar ascends to power.
1721
It was only natural that Count Brennan had established an information
network against Marquis Luden.
Marchioness Camellia knew it. So she visited Count Brennan to get

information about Marquis Luden.
[“I’m glad that you still have a mind to be vigilant.”]
Count Brennan said, welcoming Marchioness Camellia.
[“I’m going to share with you some surprising news that I recently
learned. Marquis Luden is considering marrying Ian Camellia and
Maideline.”]
Marchioness Camellia could guess what Marquis Luden was doing just
by that.
[“No way…….”]
It couldn’t have been that simple.
Marchioness Luden, or her eldest son, who loves Maideline, would

oppose the marriage.
Even if it was made possible by pressing it with the authority as the

Master, that alone could not replace Marchioness Camellia.
Above all else, Grand Duchess Roygar would object to her

replacement. And she was also the strategist of Grand Duke Roygar.
[“Marquis Luden must be looking further than Marchioness. Anyone

can see that Ian Camellia is the easiest to remove, so there is no
pressure to leave it alone.”]
Count Brennan said so.
[“If Marquis Luden had made up his mind like that, there would be no
better opportunity than now. With the Grand Duke and Grand Duchess
are in the far south.”]
1722
[“…….”]
[“If Marchioness becomes the chief lady-in-waiting of the Empress, he

will then be told that touching you is treason.”]
Chapter 194
Eventually, Marchioness Camellia informed Count Brennan the location

of the safe house.
It was to match the information Count Brennan knew with what was
actually happening.
The fact that Marquis Luden abducts Ian and returns him safely
suggests several things.
‘It’s not easy to kidnap without a trace. He can’t do it twice.’
If he decides to remove Ian, it makes the most sense to remove him

this time.
The decision not to do so means that Marquis Luden decided to use

Ian, and in that case, the only opponent is Marchioness Camellia
herself.
“Have you made up your mind?”
Count Brennan asked.
Marchioness Camellia looked at her with blank eyes.
“I need to check some more.”
1723
She could not rely solely on Count Brennan for information. Cross-
validation was mandatory.
Even if Lawrence was ousted, the succession structure was not

established for Grand Duke Roygar.
Cedric is different from Lawrence, who has a big weakness. He was

rather difficult to push out in the sense that he had popular and
military support.
The prospect of Cedric becoming a new competitor might have been a

sensitive concern for Marchioness Camellia.
It was clear that the Emperor would lift him up and contain Grand
Duke Roygar. But Cedric himself has never expressed such greed.
But in the last few days, the position has changed dramatically.
Because of what happened at the Harvest Festival.
Now, even if Cedric isn’t greedy, the world won’t let him do that.
To make a princess blessed by God the future emperor.
“Now is not the time to stir up a strife.”
“You seem to have forgotten which one is urgent, Marchioness.”
Count Brennan responded to the words of Marchioness Camellia.
“Count…….”
“There is no reason to fight Marquis Luden now. However, if I had to

choose between Marquisate Camellia and Marquisate Luden, I would
only help Marquisate Camellia because I think that the one whose
survival will benefit the Grand Duke.”
Count Brennan smiled as Marchioness Camellia grabbed the hem of

her shawl.
1724
＊＊＊
Artizea was very ill for three days.
The place for the surgery was quickly healed. But the stomach pain
was unavoidable. When she was in extreme pain, she screamed in pain.
Cedric hardly slept during those three days.
The baby is taken care of by Ansgar and its wet nurse, and a doctor
and a midwife are next to Artizea.
In fact, all he could do was rub her stomach as the midwife told him to
do.
However, the baby cries frequently in the nursery, and Artizea’s pain
did not stop at night.
So Colton, who visited ten days after that, could not help but be
surprised.
“You are emaciated, Grand Duke.”
“It seems like I haven’t slept in a few days. Thank you for your
concern.”
Cedric patted the baby on the back and thanked him.
Brother Colton was invited to the nursery.
It was still a little too early. However, it was not uncommon for a child
to be blessed by a trusted priest.
That was not the purpose of Brother Colton’s visit, but it served as an
appropriate excuse for the outside world.
The baby burped. Cedric put the towel on his shoulder and put the
baby in a more comfortable position.
Brother Colton looked at the baby’s face and smiled.

1725
“She looks like Grand Duke.”
“Really?”
He himself didn’t know very well, so Cedric answered awkwardly,

stroking his cheek.
“If she’s as healthy as I am, I can’t ask for anything.”
“There is nothing more precious than good health. How is the Grand
Duchess?”
Cedric sighed.
“She’s a little bit better now. But just two or three days ago, it was a
big deal. I thought the pains only existed during labor.”
“It is about cutting one’s own body and bringing a new life into the
world. Could it be easy?”
Cedric nodded at Brother Colton’s words.
“You want to have a naming ceremony next week.”
Cedric stood up, holding the baby in one arm. And he handed the card
he had prepared in advance to Brother Colton himself.
Brother Colton pulled out a card from the envelope with a dark blue
seal.
The baby’s name was written inside.
[“Leticia Maureen Evron”]
It was just last night that Cedric finally decided on a name for the
baby. There was still a pile of papers with names of candidates on the
desk.
1726
Brother Colton said with a soft smile.
“It means happiness and love. It’s a good name.”
“It was not easy to coin it without taking the name of our ancestors
and avoiding excessive expectations from those around us.”
“But isn’t next week too soon? The naming ceremony can be done as
long as it’s within a month, so it would be better to prepare a little
more. The princess is in good health, and Her Grace’s body must not
be in a good condition, so she will not be able to hold a big event.”
“There is an opinion that it would be better to finalize the will as soon

as possible. And if it’s late, there will be people who will give me a
name instead.”
Brother Colton looked embarrassed when he understood whom he

was talking about.
While they were talking like that, the door opened slightly. There was
no sound in the nursery. He was afraid that something like a knock or
a screech would make the baby cry, so a cloth was padded over the
door.
Alice checked inside, looked silently on Cedric and Brother Colton, and
opened the door wide.
Artizea, with a cane and support from Sophie, walked in cautiously.
Brother Colton stood up from his seat, made a cross toward her and
greeted her.
“It’s nice to see you in good health, Her Grace.”
“Thank you for coming, Brother Colton. As you can see, I can’t move
my body at will, so please forgive me if I act against etiquette.”
1727
“No. You are not feeling well, but thank you for meeting me like this.”
“It was nothing. I asked for it.”
Cedric walked over to Artizea.
“Are you okay? We’re just going to go to your living room.”
“It is said that the person who walks recovers faster. And we have to
look at the blessings the monk has given us.”
Artizea said, lightly stroking Leticia’s cheek with her index finger.
The mistress’ bedroom and the nursery room were in the same
hallway, but even that level of walking was not yet easy.
Sophie and Alice supported Artizea by her sides and leaned her back
in the comfy chair.
Cedric tried to put the baby in Artizea’s arms.
Her eyelids trembled and her mouth babbled. Cedric quickly grabbed
the baby again and patted her.
Then the baby smiled. Artizea smiled unknowingly.
“Now, you are holding her well.”
“I am still a little anxious. I thought she might break if I held her

wrong.”
As he said that, Cedric again placed Leticia on his arm and shook her
lightly like a cradle.
Just because he had a baby, he was not able to take a break from
work. During the day he had to work as the Secretary of State, and in
his spare time he had to watch Grand Duchy Evron’s work.
He never knew when an emergency might arise, so he was trying to

hold her a lot when he had time.
1728
Still, perhaps the effort was worth it, the baby showed a good
response to Cedric’s voice.
Leticia fell asleep not long after. Cedric carefully placed the baby in the
cradle.
Brother Colton took holy oil from his arms and walked over.
“I don’t think the Princess will need such a blessing, but…….”
“No. Please.”
Neither Artizea nor Cedric believe in the sacredness of the temple’s

sacraments. But there was nothing bad about it.
One way or another, it is a wish for the health and happiness of the
child. They would be happy to receive anything.
Brother Colton anointed the baby’s forehead and cheeks with oil. As
he put his hands together, the wet nurse and the maids fell to their
knees.
Cedric and Artizea also joined hands.
The prayer for the newborn baby ended briefly.
Cedric looked into the cradle for a moment and said.
“Then let us move.”
He didn’t know when she would wake up and start crying again, so
they shouldn’t discuss it in the nursery.
Leaving the baby to the wet nurse, Cedric personally supported

Artizea.
The three returned to Artizea’s living room.
Artizea leaned her body against the cushioned sofa, wiping the sweat
from her forehead.
1729
Alice brought her water.
“Make sure the door is locked, and keep the front door. There is no
need for refreshments.”
“Yes, Miss.”
Alice closed the door one last time and went out.
Artizea asked only then.
“How is the temple these days? All I heard was that they were holding
a special service several times.”
“We are still holding worship services for believers who are purely
rejoicing that a miracle has been revealed. There was talk of raising the
thanksgiving ceremony, but I suggested that we postpone it for now.”
Brother Colton said. And made excuses for the temple instead.
“There are very few instances in which miracles have been so clearly
manifested in rituals. The temple does not know the actual facts, and
they are only doing what they know.”
“Brother…….”
Cedric hesitated.
It was because they thought that the “actual facts” that Brother Colton
said was that Lysia was a saintess.
If so, does Brother Colton have any memories?
If that was true, Brother Colton couldn’t have acted out in favor of
Artizea, considering their old relationship. Cooperation was even more
absurd.
Brother Colton looked at Artizea. Artizea hesitated a little.
But it was time for her to speak.

1730
“I had an oracle.”
Cedric didn’t immediately understand what that meant.
Brother Colton thought it was because Cedric didn’t believe her, so he

added.
“It is true. Through this body, God has called the Grand Duchess
directly.”
“No, I don’t mean that I don’t believe it.”
Cedric looked at Artizea with a confused face.
“Is that possible?”
“Since it actually happened, I don’t think it can be said that it is

impossible. However, it wasn’t my ability that appeared at the Harvest
Festival. I want to make that clear to Brother Colton as well.”
“Then…….”
“Don’t make assumptions. Because I can assure you that any thoughts
Brother has just come up with are not true. God does not protect the
saint.”
Brother Colton bit his mouth.
Artizea looked at Cedric and said.
“I have no power. The contents of the oracle also do not seem to be

significant. For now.”
Artizea took a deep breath without speaking.
“Why I’ve been hiding it so far is because I don’t want to waste energy
and increase risk on issues that I have practically no role to play.”
“Tia…….”
1731
“However, this has to be fixed. I am going to announce that I am a
saintess.”
It was better to risk herself than for Leticia to be in danger.
Welcome to the family, Leticia!
As a treat, I will share the cover that was used in the Side Story book! Enjoy~
1732
Chapter 195
1733
It was no longer necessary to think now that the healing powers were
exposed to the eyes of so many people on the altar of the Harvest
Festival.
It has already happened
Without it, Artizea would have died. In all likelihood, Leticia would not
have seen the light of the world.
However, a risk has arisen.
Attracting attention carries its own risks.
The saint was granted nothing else, but God’s grace.
Even Lysia, who was Baron Morten’s Heir Apparent, had to go through
numerous checks and dangers after becoming a saint. Even before
Artizea forged the oracle.
It is known that Grand Princess Evron received the equivalent.
From the moment she was born, she already assumed both political
significance and danger.
Even while in the womb, the Emperor made it clear from his mouth
that she was an imperial family.
It is true that the main culprit died abruptly, but it is also true that
those who put them in danger were defined as treason.
Whatever the cause, in the end, it all imprinted on the people that
Leticia was an imperial family.
It was fine up until that point. It was also an opportunity to let people
know that Cedric has the right to the throne.
However, it was too dangerous to add to that with being blessed as a

fruit in the Harvest Festival.
1734
The opinion that the imperial family’s member, who had been favored
by God, should be made the next emperor was bound to arise.
The temple will fuel there. Although not as aggressive and outspoken
as Bishop Akim was, this opportunity could not be missed.
Cedric looked at Brother Colton and said.
“I’m sorry, Brother. Could you please allow me and my wife to talk for
a while?”
“Of course. You two can talk.”
Brother Colton stood up. If Cedric had only now found out that Artizea
was a saintess, it was natural for him to be surprised and bewildered.
He went out of the living room. Cedric then let out a long sigh and
rubbed his forehead with the palm of his hand.
Artizea forced her worries down. Even if Cedric was angry, she couldn’t
help it.
Cedric let out a long sigh once more.
“You are in danger. Do you know that this is not normal?”
“Yes, I know. How well I know, Lord Cedric knows.”
Artizea was more in danger than the past Lysia.
In the past, when Lysia first appeared as a saintess, she was no one’s
enemy. All those who tried to take advantage of Lysia coveted her.
But Artizea already had many enemies. She is Grand Duchess Evron,
and there is no other means to take her.
Above all, her powers were so weak that it was unclear whether she
would even receive the respect worthy of the title.
1735
Like Brother Colton, there must have been people within the temple
who could think that a saint was simply an oracle recipient, not one
who wielded healing powers or miracles.
There will be many who want to kill her. Still, it was the best way.
“I have no idea what God was thinking, oracles are meaningless, and I
can’t do anything as a saintess.”
“But I can make excuses for this.”
“…….”
“If I become the interested party, not Leticia, I am the one who has
been blessed by God. It’s also about getting attention.”
“You are the target for the assassination instead of Leticia.”
“Yes. That’s what I want. Leticia is a newborn baby. Even if she dies
suddenly, it’s not easy to even tell if she’s murdered or not.”
Artizea gave strength to her lower jaw.
It is difficult to protect a newborn child from assassination. Artizea

knew it to the point she got tired of it.
No matter how hard she tried, even when she was the Emperor’s most
important servant, she couldn’t protect the prince from the depths of
the imperial palace.
Artizea felt that she smelled blood from the inside of her molars.
“It’s not that I don’t trust the vassals. But objectively speaking, it is true
that the people of Evron are vulnerable to intrigue.”
“…….”
1736
“Even if you entrust it to someone trustworthy, it is not enough. Not
because I can’t believe in their loyalty and character, but because I’m
not sure whether they will be able to make timely judgments in urgent
situations, or whether they will have the right authority to make those
decisions.”
In comparison, Artizea was able to protect herself.
She could use all the resources she had at her discretion.
Including herself.
Basically, a spear is stronger than a shield for this kind of thing.
The attacker only needs to find one gap, but the defender must have
none.
It’s almost impossible.
In order for the defense to work properly, when the spear blade
pierces the gap in the shield, it must be caught and the attacker itself
must be knocked down.
For that, it was much more efficient and stable for Artizea herself to be
the target.
“No can do. I will not use you as bait.”
“I am at risk anyway. What if His Majesty wants Leticia as his heir.”
The successor of a powerful person does not simply mean a bloodline

that will inherit material and human assets.
It was meaningful that they taught a philosophy of governance and

should allow them to maintain and develop what they had
accomplished throughout their life.
To do that, they have to take the baby from their parents when they
are young.
1737
Nor would they allow the biological parents to live and influence their
successors.
Consequently, if the Emperor decided to make Leticia his successor,

killing the parents was an essential step.
Thinking like that, even if Artizea didn’t announce that she was a
saintess, the risk was always there.
However, announcing that she is a saintess leaves Leticia at least out of

the interest of the Emperor and Grand Duke Roygar.
Conversely, if Leticia is known to have received a favor at the Harvest

Festival, it only puts her at an additional risk.
Cedric interlocked his fingers and looked at Artizea with shady eyes.
“I am aware of the danger. Yet, it is the opposite.”
“Lord Cedric.”
“I understand your heart. If I, and not you, could act as bait, I might be
willing to do so.”
Cedric raised his interlaced hand and wiped his face once.
“But that shouldn’t be the case. I think I’ve talked about my hopes
before, Tia.”
Cedric said.
“I don’t want Leticia to live like me.”
“Losing my parents at a young age, knowing from an early age that my

life was in the hands of the Emperor, struggling between revenge and
safety, putting many lives on my shoulders from an early age, and
taking a sense of duty to protect Evron……, I hope to prevent it.”
1738
Artizea didn’t say anything.
“It is enough to have that kind of responsibility from the age of

becoming an adult. When she becomes an adult, she will bear that
burden until she dies.”
“Yes…….”
“For that to happen, we must live. Do you understand?”
“…….”
Artizea didn’t answer.
Deep inside her was aching. She couldn’t tell if the pain was physical in
her stomach or psychological in her chest.
Cedric spoke again.
“To be clear, I don’t want you to sacrifice yourself to give me a

justification.”
“If you do that, I will regret it for the rest of my life.”
Artizea couldn’t answer this time.
“No, I didn’t really have a plan like that.”
“I know. And I can imagine that you think that all you can do for Leticia
is to protect her from the outside.”
Artizea bit her mouth again.
Cedric held out his hand. Artizea hesitantly stood up.
It was right not to do anything that shakes her heart when he says
things like this.
1739
But what to do when her heart is already shaken?
Cedric pulled her back and hugged her and put her on his lap. And he
said kindly.
“You don’t have to try to do anything for me.”
“…… It’s not like that.”
“It would be happier to give her a hug once while alive than to hear
that you risked your life to protect her. If it were me, it would have
been. Don’t you know?”
Artizea took in her breath.
From the time she gave birth, her emotions, which had been
constantly unstable, fluctuated.
As if Cedric knew, he buried her face in his shoulder and patted her
head.
His shoulder got wet without a sound. Feeling it, Cedric said softly.
“A few years will be fine. His Majesty knows well that it is more secure
to bring up the baby under their parents than to take the newborn
baby. At least, it will be okay until then.”
“Yes…….”
“There is no way to be framed for something like treason. He cannot

make the daughter of a traitor, the heir to the imperial family. And if
His Majesty really wants Leticia to be his successor, he doesn’t want to
incite a grudge either.”
That was one of Cedric’s wishes.
He knew it was a selfish hope. But even if Evron had a new grudge, he
didn’t want Leticia to inherit it.
1740
Still, he thought it would be a nice thing to do.
Artizea finally answered with a voice the size of an ant.
“Yes…….”
Cedric gently stroked her hair further.
Artizea struggled to raise her head. Her eyes were red. Cedric ran his
thumb around her eyes.
And he said in a bright voice.
“Aren’t you going to draw conclusions about it anyway?”
“Umm…….”
“I thought you were suggesting a two-year contract marriage to finish

the plot in two years and run away?”
“…… no way. Just… … I was just trying to give Lord Cedric some time to
understand.”
In two years, she was confident that even if she failed several times
and was delayed, she could push Miraila away.
Artizea licked her lips, and said.
“Just because you get a divorce, you don’t necessarily have to end the
master-servant relationship.”
“It was a stupid idea.”
Cedric touched Artizea’s lips.
“If it was a relationship that was really only for profit, it cannot be
between you and me.”
“I, I know…….”
1741
Artizea knew it by now.
So she meekly closed her eyes. His lips touched gently.
Chapter 196
Cedric called Brother Colton to meet him before he left.
“I’m sorry, but I don’t trust the temple very much. I believe in the
character and sincerity of Brother, but in the end, it is believing in
Brother’s individual personality.”
“You don’t have to apologize to me. You’ve been through enough.

Rather, I should apologize.”
Brother Colton bowed his head and apologized.
Cedric looked at him bitterly.
Contrary to what Brother Colton thinks, he was not referring to Bishop

Akim’s attempt to weave Artizea into heretic.
It was personally very disappointing and upsetting. However, it was

not to the point of disappointment to the entire organization of the
temple.
Artizea was close to an unbeliever. She built a deep relationship with

the temple, but that relationship was built on bribes in the name of
donations and patronage.
She was involved in politics outside the temple as well as inside the
temple, so she could be attacked by the opposing faction.
But they shouldn’t be like that to a saint.
1742
Cedric knew all too well how the temple treated the saint. He vividly
remembered how those who worshiped gods treated oracles and
saints.
Had it not been for safety issues, Cedric would have asked her not to
reveal herself, even if Artizea had powers over the skies.
“I don’t care how this happened. I don’t really care about God’s will. I
don’t even want to know what role has been assigned to my wife.”
“Your Grace, the oracle cannot be disobeyed.”
“It is my wife who has heard the oracle that decides it.”
Cedric said softly but firmly.
“I hope the temple never takes any interest in my wife.”
“Grand Duke.”
“As Brother believes, an oracle cannot be disobeyed, and if God

protects my wife, then my wife will follow it by her own will.”
Brother Colton could not deny Cedric’s words.
“Until then, do not even think about using the manifestation of the
saint in the temple, or interpret the fate of the oracle as you like, and
bring it to earth to make it come true. I believe Brother will understand
what I mean.”
Brother Colton had to bow his head and promise that he would.
Cedric said that Artizea would follow her own fate if it was a fate that
cannot be disobeyed, but he sincerely hoped she would not to.
God does not protect the saint.
If the oracle is the fate of a saint, isn’t it too harsh?
1743
Perhaps it is because the life of a single human is not important from
God’s point of view.
“What kind of oracle did you receive?”
Cedric asked. Artizea sat on the sofa and read a letter that was pushed
back as she looked at him.
And she was silent for a moment.
“If you don’t want to talk, that’s okay.”
“No. It’s not that I don’t want to say it, it’s that it’s hard to explain.”
Artizea gathered her thoughts in her mind without saying a word

again.
“To put it bluntly, ‘Return’. It was like that.”
“What is that, what do you mean?”
Cedric asked.
Artizea hesitated again, and then she answered.
“I do not know.”
To undo the sins she has committed, that was certainly not what it
meant.
If that had been the case, Artizea would not have been dumbfounded
or surprised. She would have accepted the fact that it was her fate.
That didn’t mean she was going to turn the time back on.
“If Brother Colton is right, we will know when the time comes.”
Cedric spoke slowly, immersed in his thoughts.
1744
“If Lysia’s blessing was given after the return, then she can still use her
holy powers, but what happened? Do two saints appear in the same
era?”
“There is no recorded precedent.”
Artizea confirmed.
“But not everything is recorded. There is no guarantee that the divinity

will only run from the past to the future.”
It was clear that the previous future did not disappear even after time
had turned. The memory of ‘the returners’ proved it.
Maybe God simply bestowed the oracle twice.
“To Lysia…….”
Cedric was about to speak.
The closest person to God at this point would be Lysia. It would have
been her who knew best about oracles and saints.
Artizea guessed what Cedric had swallowed, but didn’t ask.
It is too harsh to ask Lysia for advice.
“Not yet…… It’s not important yet.”
Artizea murmured.
She was curious. The meaning of the oracle and how the divinity works
in the passage of time.
But that doesn’t mean it was threatening Artizea right now. It has
nothing to do with the current reality.
To only solve her doubts, she didn’t want to remind Lysia of her
painful memories.
1745
Get her advice when she really needs it. Until then, she wished for Lysia
to forget all about the affairs and live freely and at ease. There was
nothing more important than that.
Cedric nodded his head. And he asked.
“Come to think of it, you said you had no holy powers, so what
happened to Lady Keyshore?”
Artizea looked perplexed. She didn’t think Cedric would remember

that.
“There is. It’s just too weak and undirected to have any effect.”
“I know that it doesn’t necessarily come with healing power, so…….

Maybe it’s the kind of thing you haven’t considered necessary yet.”
Artizea didn’t think so. But she didn’t bother to object.
“Don’t worry. I know what the temple is like, and I have no intention of
sacrificing myself for the oracle.”
If she makes a sacrifice, it’s for Cedric or for Lysia. Or even for Leticia.
It wasn’t for God.
Cedric kissed her forehead once.
Artizea reached out again to the pile of letters.
“Any important news?”
“On the surface, it’s all just congratulations.”
Some more secret stories were hidden between the lines.
Artizea read it and decided to pretend she didn’t know for the most
part. Leticia’s birth could not be without political significance. But she
didn’t want to use it as an opportunity to devise other schemes.
1746
“If there is nothing urgent, shall we go see Leticia for a moment?”
Cedric held out his hand.
Artizea grabbed his hand and stood up.
“If it’s hard, I’ll take her here with me.”
“I like to walk.”
Artizea, supported by him, slowly walked towards the nursery.
“I will postpone showing Leticia to the guests until after the naming
ceremony.”
“Let’s do that.”
“Can the people from Evron arrive before the naming ceremony?”
“We got a report that they had arrived at the port the other day. It
looks like they can get there by a hair’s breadth.”
“You could delay it for a few days.”
“There are a lot of things coming out, so I want to finish it quickly.”
The naming ceremony was a ceremony to announce the existence of

the baby to the world and establish a legal relationship.
And at this time, the relatives and other adults made various promises
about the future.
Thanks to that, many people’s eyes were focused.
Cedric was determined not to make an exception. He didn’t mean to

show a ceremony where the vassals of Grand Duchy Evron gathered to
swear allegiance.
He was going to do it the same as everyone else, making nothing as

special as possible.
1747
“Because we can face each other at home.”
“There may be people who feel upset.”
Artizea was not interested in such a glamorous and special ceremony.

It was best not to be noticed.
However, it would be a disappointment for the vassals who had long

hoped for the stability of Grand Duchy Evron’s family while carrying
the old wounds.
Cedric smiled.
“Everyone will be delighted that Leticia was born.”
“…… Yes.”
Artizea bowed her head and replied.
Cedric probably didn’t know how strange, special, and reassuring it

was to Artizea.
Aside from the political risks, so many people are celebrating Leticia’s
birth with pure joy.
She knew it would be. But knowing it and actually experiencing it are
two different things.
Artizea felt joy and gratitude as if she had been blessed.
The nursery door opened slightly and the wet nurse stood up. Leticia
was lying in her cradle.
Artizea looked into the cradle. Leticia rolled her black eyes. Her nose
pricked up.
Artizea murmured as she watched her mouth rattling.
“Is she hungry?”
1748
“She ate a while ago. She’s just like that.”
The wet nurse said politely. Artizea nodded her head.
Her milk eventually turned little.
Everyone advised her not to try too hard.
It was not common for a lady to breastfeed and raise a baby herself, so
Artizea didn’t even bother trying.
A healthy wet nurse would be better than the unhealthy mother.
“It must be difficult, but you did a great job.”
At Artizea’s words, the wet nurse smiled.
“She is a very sweet baby. I have four children, and I have taken care of
many babies, but this is the first time I have seen someone so gentle.”
“After the naming ceremony, we will decide on a nanny. It will lighten

your burden a little.”
“Yes.”
“Hayley came to complain to me.”
Cedric said.
Artizea groaned, “Ummm.” It is true that she has no intention of

entrusting her with a job she does not want, but it is also true that it is
difficult to think of a suitable person otherwise.
Leticia opened her little mouth and yawned.
Artizea put her hand into the cradle and stroked the chubby cheek
with her finger.
Leticia grimaced at something uncomfortable. As she was about to

burst into tears, Artizea looked around her, restless and anxious.
1749
Cedric hugged Leticia up. Then the baby groaned and grumbled.
It was very lovely to see the father holding the daughter who looks just
like him.
It was too complicated when she was pregnant and she didn’t realize it
when she just gave birth.
She could only now understand that Leticia was her baby and Cedric’s
daughter.
And that she was born into the hopes and blessings of Evron.
That fact seeped into her heart, like water.
Chapter 197
18. South
Grand Duchess Roygar Garnet wore only a chemise and sat in front of
the dressing table in the powder room.
The maids were busy ironing petticoats and dresses.
It was the second day she arrived at the Duchy of Riagan’s residence.
The dinner was held first before she could relieve her travel fatigue.
Neither Garnet nor Garnet’s maids complained.
Nearly half a year has passed since the assassination of Queen Eimmel.
It took a long time for news to reach the imperial capital, and it took a
long time for the Emperor’s special envoy to reach the South.
Meanwhile, the Kingdom of Eimmel waited long enough. In the

context of taking control of the Duchy of Riagan.
1750
Of course, a considerable amount of military storage was robbed, and
ships entering the southern part of the Empire had to pay a protection
tax. Some of the business of the Duchy of Riagan was taken away, and
the influence that penetrated the region was indescribable.
However, instead of sweeping away the South, looting and retreating,

Eimmel’s forces withdrew, slowly giving way to the Southern Conquest
Army sent from the center.
If that wasn’t enough, the Kingdom of Eimmel showed considerable

sincerity. It was even more so when we think about how violently they
criticized the Empire and drove the Empire’s army in the first place.
Grand Duke Roygar had this conversation with the Duke and Duchess
of Riagan last night.
[“Prince Cadriol said he was a communicator, so it must be true.”]
[“You must not be deceived. He is like a pirate.”]
Duke Riagan, who had been intimidated for a long time, replied with a
shiver.
[“On the surface, it is said that no one knows, but everyone in the
South knows it. We know that he rules the pirates.”]
[“Then, isn’t it even more amazing? Even if he can use the resources of
the Kingdom of Eimmel, that still means that he can control those who
are nothing more than unbridled beasts.”]
[“The only thing he can do is avoid an open conflict because he is

afraid of an all-out war. If the Empire really wants to conquer, it will
only ruin him.”]
Duchess Riagan also tried to convince Grand Duke Roygar.
Grand Duke Roygar was changing his mind a bit.
1751
He planned to visit the Kingdom of Eimmel and negotiate directly with
the king as it had originally been planned.
If the King agrees to put Prince Cadriol under the charge of

assassination of his Queen, the army he has will be dismantled by the
Imperial Army.
If they remove the backing of the kingdom, the military is, after all,
nothing more than an illegal armed group. They can drive them as
pirates and subdue them all.
No matter how elite Cadriol’s troops are, they cannot survive without
supplies. And if they continue to loot for supply, they will become a
real pirate.
In addition, they planned to gain an advantage by making the Iantz an

accomplice to the assassination.
But if Prince Cadriol could be communicated with, he could change his

mind.
An alliance with a young and strong prince would last longer than an
old and weak king.
Grand Duke Roygar had no doubts that the alliance would be

established.
Prince Cadriol is a pirate. He couldn’t refuse the invitation to eat the

flesh of the Iantz Kingdom together*.
Perhaps, it was because of that, Grand Duke Roygar made plans to visit
the Duchy of Riagan as soon as he arrived.
So the dinner was held immediately.
Grand Duke Roygar said, stroking Garnet’s shoulder gently.
“If you are tired, you don’t have to come out today. In a few days,
Duke Riagan will hold a ball, so you can show yourself that day.”
1752
Anyway, today was just an expedition.
Garnet answered without turning her gaze away from the mirror.
“It’s okay. I heard that Prince Cadriol would also be present. It’s against
the etiquette for me to be absent.”
“He must not be so arrogant as to be dissatisfied with the fact that the
lady who has come a long way is exhausted and resting. Getting rid of
fatigue is a priority.”
“Is it better for me not to go out?”
At Garnet’s question, Grand Duke Roygar shook his head in great

bewilderment.
“It’s fine if you go with me. Didn’t I say? You are like a symbol of
peace.”
“Then I will prepare. That’s my role.”
“Alright.”
Grand Duke Roygar lightly rubbed Garnet’s shoulder and lowered his
head to kiss her temple.
“I’ll come pick you up when I’m ready.”
“Yes.”
When Garnet answered, Grand Duke Roygar went out.
‘Well, what can I do here?’
Looking through the mirror, Garnet thought so.
The mirror was large and clear enough to occupy the entire front wall.
Even if it was not decorated with gold and jewels, a mirror of this size
could be called a precious thing in itself.
1753
It was not this room that Duchess Riagan originally intended to give to
Garnet. The Duchess was about to give the best rooms in the house,
her own powder room and toilette room.
Garnet refused. It would not be that there were no rooms left in the
Duchy of Riagan, for she did not want to hear that a guest had taken
over the host’s room.
Then, the Duchess said she would give the room that was originally
used by the eldest daughter of the Duke for generations.
The present-day Duke and Duchess of Riagan have no daughter. So

this room was kept as the Empress had used in her girlhood.
Even so, it was decades ago that the Empress stayed. The breath of the
Duke of Riagan’s wise daughter would not remain in this room.
Even if she stayed here, she wouldn’t have been able to know it.
Garnet has had several chances to meet the Empress, but she always
finds it difficult.
Garnet was gripped with a feeling of helplessness, even when she

decided to follow the envoys. She believed that soon it would be fine.
Lady Ford’s incident is a thing of the past. Her husband eventually

accepted her will.
Then, it should be enough. Here, Grand Duke Roygar will do a good

job of dealing with matters and will do his best for her and her
children.
Still, she couldn’t figure out why she was so frustrated.
“You’ve been tired. Since you have a pale complexion, wouldn’t it be

better to use red clothes to look lively?”
Viscountess Weave recommended.
Garnet contemplated the few dresses the maids were holding.

1754
“It’s my first meeting with Prince Eimmel.”
The assassination of Queen Eimmel was the cause of the dispute.

Unless she’s trying to provoke a fight, red clothes are not a good
choice.
“I like ivory.”
Garnet made her choice and the maids got busy.
Light pink powder is applied to the skin that will be exposed to hide
blemishes and give vitality.
She wore a short petticoat over it. The bulging from the waist down to
the hips was not to give the skirt a voluminous bell shape, but to grace
the flowing curves.
Meanwhile, Skyla stood beside Garnet, holding the jewelry box.
“What would be good?”
“I think this will suit you.”
Skyla opened the lid of the jewelry box to reveal the necklace, made of
two tiny peridots woven together.
“Won’t it look too young?”
Garnet didn’t like seeing the age difference between her and Grand
Duke Roygar.
She knew that her husband’s age difference made him more
acquainted with her.
But she no longer wanted to hear him say that she is a cute little bride,
but that she is a wife who does her part.
“It’s the perfect color for the clothes. If you don’t want to look too
flashy, I think this is fine.”
1755
“Really?”
Garnet sticks her neck out to Skyla, so she can put the necklace on her.
Skyla hung the peridot necklace around Garnet’s neck.
“It really suits you.”
“Because Her Grace has a long and slender neck, it’s elegant.”
“You are gentle and dignified, yet you are as neat as a flower. The
Grand Duke should be very nervous today.”
The maids poured their praises. Garnet‘s face brightened a little. She
seemed to be feeling a little better.
Skyla looked at her and she felt strange.
She couldn’t understand why Marchioness Camellia sometimes felt

sorry for Garnet, until after she took the role herself.
In fact, whether she looks mature or not, Garnet’s role hasn’t changed.
Grand Duke Roygar was not wrong when he said that she was a
symbol of peace. Just by being here, Garnet could indicate that Grand
Duke Roygar did not want a settlement by force.
However, Garnet’s role there was very sparse. Even if she went out in a
splendid dress embroidered with gold thread on red silk, the war
would not recur unless Grand Duke Roygar and Prince Cadriol were
willing to fight .
Garnet probably knew that, too. She knows it’s important, what people
around her say she should do well, that the things she cares about are
far from the laws that move the real world.
All that mattered was the fact that she was the wife of Grand Duke
Roygar and the mother of his successor.
1756
Putting all those feelings down, Skyla said with a smile.
“How about looking young and beautiful? Her Majesty the Empress
was already in a position to lead the Empire as the Crown Princess at
aunt’s age.”
“Lady Skyla.”
Viscountess Weave cautiously called out Skyla.
The story of the Empress was not something to be taken lightly. It was
even more so, considering that this was the Duchy of Riagan.
Skyla said as if she had made a mistake.
“My story means that aunt is already the best lady in this Empire, no
matter what she looks like.”
“Thank you.”
Garnet replied.
She went out of the toilette room. The maids had already finished
dressing up, so they quickly checked each other’s messy areas and
smoother each other.
And they followed Garnet out.
Garnet and Grand Duke Roygar were the last to arrive at the banquet.
The banquet hall was spacious. A separate long table was prepared for
the attendants.
However, the only real guests the Duke and Duchess of Riagan had to
entertain were Grand Duke and Duchess of Roygar and Prince Cadriol.
At least, the outward appearance was friendly.
“It is an honor to meet you, Grand Duchess.”
1757
Prince Cadriol smiled as he kissed the back of Garnet’s hand.
Garnet, frankly, was a little terrified as she heard many words such as
‘pirate’, ‘ruffian’ and so on.
The young, handsome prince was clearly unstoppable in his actions.

But Garnet did not get the impression that he was vulgar.
“Since we’re greeting each other today, let’s just eat comfortably.”
“Because there is a lot to talk about in the future. I think it’s fortunate
that the nobleman, who was frozen by the north wind and blocked in
the front and back, was not the special envoy.”
Grand Duke Roygar smiled broadly at Cadriol’s words. Because he

knew Cadriol was talking about Cedric.
“You probably don’t know much about the north wind.”
“When you get around on a boat, you meet a lot of people and hear
stories.”
Cadriol said, furrowing his eyebrows.
Grand Duke Roygar sensed something. But he didn’t reveal it.
They’re not supposed to talk yet.
While the high-ranking people greeted each other warmly, the

attendants found seats with their name tags on them and sat down.
It was when Skyla sat down.
Something fell from between the napkins.
“…….”
Fortunately, it was caught in her skirt, not the floor.
1758
Skyla, without looking surprised, unfolded a napkin and placed it on
her lap. And she picked the item up as she pretended to tidy up.
It was a small key and a note.
—-
Note from Somnium~ :
*Grand Duke Roygar’s plan was to make a deal with the King at first; claiming that it
was Prince Cadriol with the help from Iantz that responsible for the assassination.
However, it seems that Prince Cadriol can be negotiated with, so Grand Duke Roygar
prefers to make a deal with young and vigorous Cadriol. He plan to instead blame the
assassination on Iantz; working together and make Iantz pays.
Chapter 198
Skyla finished her meal early.
Despite her position as Marquisate Camellia Heir Apparent, Skyla was

not one of the ladies-in-waiting in a very important position.
She was Garnet’s niece, though she was a favorite. She, however, was
young and it is not long since she came in as the lady-in-waiting.
She also blamed Marchioness Camellia for Garnet being harsh on her
because she didn’t want her to be said to be favored as the lady-in-
waiting.
Marchioness Camellia asked the other maids, including Viscountess

Weave, to do the same.
Thanks to that, no one bothered holding her even if Skyla stood up

first. Only the secretary of the Duke of Riagan, who was sitting next to
her, asked,

1759
“I’m worried about the luggage I haven’t sorted out yet.”
Even if the maid was left to organize the luggage, the superiors could
not let go of their hands.
The secretary didn’t even think about it as an unfitting chore because

the youngest was supposed to do these chores. Lady Delaway, who
was sitting across from her, also nodded her head.
Skyla walked out of the dinner hall. She went into Garnet’s toilet room,
and then she came out again in a modest shawl.
To accentuate Garnet, she deliberately wore a rustic-grey, modest

dress, and her skirt didn’t swell either.
Thanks to that, she would be able to cover her identity with a ruffled
top.
Skyla took an undecorated bonnet and went out again.
The guard guarding the hallway tilted his head slightly.
“Where are you going, Marquisate Camellia Heir Apparent?”
“To get some air.”
Skyla replied only like that, and she went out of the hallway.
As she moved away from Garnet’s quarters, Skyla put on the bonnet.
Now, in the Duchy of Riagan, Grand Duke Roygar’s party and Prince
Cadriol’s party were mixed.
It was crowded as there were people who came from other cities for
the announcement of the news and then sat down.
So, even if a strange woman passed by, she raised no suspicions.

Glancing at Skyla’s modest bonnet and dress, they only thought that
she was the attendant of someone unimportant.
1760
Skyla headed to the top of the mansion. Then she looked around a few
times in front of the wooden door and then put the key in.
As if it was well greased, the key turned without a sound.
Skyla went inside. It was a warehouse for small items. Some of the
chairs were laid out as if the employees would rest there.
An old maid was sitting and she stood up, startled to see Skyla.
“You don’t have to act.”
Skyla gave the key to the maid.
It’s a warehouse, so the key is only worked on the outside. Had it not
been for being bullied and detained, an accomplice would have locked
her in.
It meant that she was waiting for Skyla to come. In the first place, the
maid wasn’t even that good at acting skills.
The maid bowed her head politely and she took the key from Skyla’s
hand.
“It’s an honor to meet you, Marquisate Camellia Heir Apparent.”
“Reveal your identity.”
“I am Felona of the Iantz.”
Skyla knew the name. The Felona Firm was a famous textile dealer that
even Skyla knew.
“Are you saying you are the owner of the Felona Firm?”
Felona showed her identity card.
1761
There was no way for Skyla to confirm the identity of the Iantz at this
place. She later had to find out about it.
Apart from that, at least the other party would cooperate in the
identification and there was no hostile intention. As such, it’s probably
true that she’s an Iantz.
Skyla sighed deeply inside.
It wasn’t that she wasn’t worried as she took the note and sneaked out
on her own.
Of course, if Garnet’s nephew and daughter of Marquisate Camellia

herself were to be killed in such a complicated situation, it would
become a huge diplomatic problem.
There was no guarantee that no one would be aiming for her. Even if
the chances are low, Skyla has only one life.
Luckily, it didn’t seem like that was her intention.
“Why did you call me?”
“I would like to make a petition to His Majesty Grand Duchess Roygar.”
“I am just the youngest lady-in-waiting. If you are trying to influence

the Grand Duchess through me, I want to tell you that is a bad idea.”
“But Lady is the niece of Grand Duchess Roygar. You are also the
daughter of Marquisate Camellia.”
Felona said kindly. Her attitude was to the point of being servile.
It was Marchioness Camellia that the Kingdom of Iantz first tried to

target.
Considering her influence on Grand Duchess Roygar, and considering

her position as an adviser to Grand Duke Roygar.
1762
Their initial plans were thwarted when Marquisate Camellia’s problems
abruptly removed the Marchioness from the entourage.
Contacting Skyla was the inevitable choice. Not enough information

was available.
So, first of all, she decided not to offend.
Skyla noticed it.
If it was the Felona Firm owner, she was like a noble in the Iantz
Kingdom. Even if it was Marchioness Camellia herself here, she would
probably have shown some respect.
It was not unusual for such a person to approach so cautiously.
“Tell me what you want. If it’s something worthy of Her Grace’s

hearing, I’ll arrange a meeting for you.”
“Thank you.”
Felona bowed her head. and she said
“We, the Kingdom of Iantz, have not involved in the assassination of

Her Majesty Queen Eimmel.”
“That is the external position of the Kingdom of Iantz.”
Skyla said coldly.
“The assassin was the imperial citizen, and she was also an imperial
noblewoman. But the money spent on buying her title came from
Iantz. It would be more accurate to say that it was the intention of the
one behind the money, rather than the powerless low-ranking
nobleman doing such a big thing on her own.”
“I know that is the position of the Empire. But what would it bring the
Kingdom of Iantz to attract the Empire and assassinate the Queen?
There’s no reason to do it, but if, for a reason, it had to be done, it
1763
would be far better to deal with the Southerners without bringing in
the Empire.”
Felona said quietly.
The first thing that was revealed about Mrs. Lexen’s identity was that
she was a merchant from the Kingdom of Iantz.
Naturally, from then on, in the Iantz, all efforts were made to trace Mrs.
Lexen’s career.
The money that Mrs. Lexen spent to buy her title in the Krates Empire
and to build her business was certainly moved right through the Iantz
Kingdom.
But her origins go back to the Krates Empire. She went through a
number of routes, as the Merchant Association of the Kingdom of
Iantz traced it.
No more could be traced. It was because it was decided that it was too
dangerous to search the inside of the Empire now.
In the end, the conclusion of the Kingdom of Iantz was as follows.
The assassination of Queen Eimmel was due to a power struggle

within the Krates Empire.
If so, the culprit would be either the Duke Riagan, as Prince Cadriol
claims, or one who could profit from ruining the Duchy of Riagan’s
coarse salt business.
But it was difficult to think that it was the former. Mrs. Lexen met
Queen Eimmel through the introduction of Duchess Riagan too
openly.
If it’s the latter, it would be too difficult.
1764
No matter how much they thought, Grand Duke Roygar was the only
one who could intervene in such a huge interest as the coarse salt
business.
If it were not by Grand Duke Roygar himself, it would be one of his

entourages.
Either way, it was equally difficult.
He was an opponent the Kingdom of Iantz couldn’t even dare to

touch. In addition, he was even entrusted with the handling of this
matter by the Emperor.
In the eyes of the Kingdom of Iantz, the investigation was entrusted to

the criminal. Even so, they could not plead with Emperor Gregor.
It was like driving out a wolf and summoning a tiger.
In the end, they could not do anything more than assert their country’s
innocence from the standpoint of the Iantz Kingdom.
“We want Her Grace to pass on our plea to the Grand Duke.”
“Why don’t you visit the Grand Duke in person? It goes without saying
if that is really the will of the Kingdom of Iantz, you will be able to
communicate directly with the Grand Duke as a Firm owner or a
person with high status.”
Felona then smiled. Because she knew that Skyla had tried.
“There’s Prince Cadriol, how constructive can we have a conversation if

we go out?”
Even the Iantz Merchants Association did not understand Prince

Cadriol’s actions.
Was it because he took the death of the Queen as an opportunity, or

was it a conspiracy from the beginning?
1765
There was a reason for wanting to meet the Grand Duchess first. At
least the Grand Duchess certainly wouldn’t be a conspirator.
Skyla thought for a moment.
She understood the intention of the Kingdom of Iantz to make a secret

transaction.
It didn’t matter in the slightest to anyone that Queen Eimmel died.
It was a question of who and who would join hands, and who would
devour whom.
‘My uncle is the one who eats it from either side, but…….’
Holes arise in complex transactions.
Skyla became dizzy.
She decided to bet on Artizea. When she thinks of her mother, there
were many times when she hated Garnet blindly.
But when she thought of making a hole with her own hand, it felt like
her heart was rolling in her stomach like grains of sand.
But in the end Skyla said.
“I’m going to tell Her Grace about you.”
“Thank you.”
“How do I contact you?”
“Put a blank piece of paper between the pillowcases in the morning

and we will come to you.”
“I see.”
Skyla nodded her head.
1766
She returned the key and walked out of the warehouse.
And as she originally said to get some fresh air and arrange the
luggage, she went back to the Grand Duchess’ room.
＊＊＊
The dinner continued in a light atmosphere from beginning to end.
From the point of view of the Duke and Duchess of Riagan, it would
seem that they are at the tip of a precarious needle.
Cadriol spoke with Grand Duke Roygar in an interesting mood.
In his previous life, he had contributed to the downfall of Grand Duke

Roygar. But he had never actually mixed words with the Grand Duke.
He didn’t know who had ruined him, and it felt ironic to give him an
intimate laugh and a drink.
‘This time, let’s see.’
Cadriol has yet to make a decision.
He knew that it was dangerous to fight against Artizea; so well that he

would never forget it even if his head was cut off.
It also meant that it would be dangerous for a long time to come by

putting Artizea in the center of the Empire.
But thinking differently, Cedric is based in the North and West. It will
take some time to reach out to the South.
If Grand Duke Roygar becomes Emperor, like hyenas, the great nobles
and giants of the eastern part of the Empire will infiltrate the South.
But politically, it was more plausible.
In the end, the problem is Artizea.
1767
Artizea is right. Cadriol didn’t trust her.
For a brief moment, there was a mutual agreement of interests, and

there was an implied cooperation. But the moment she judged it to be
a detriment to her Master, she would try to tear Cadriol apart.
‘But I don’t want to be allied with Evron.’
As he was thinking about it, he heard Grand Duchess Roygar speaking

to Duchess Riagan.
“Grand Duchess Evron will soon be giving birth. Still, because I’m a
relative, I wanted to take care of them, but I couldn’t…….”
“Is that true?”
Cadriol intervened and asked without realizing it.
Chapter 199
As soon as he spoke, Cadriol regretted it.
Officially, he had never visited the imperial capital. He had never met
Cedric or Artizea.
Grand Duke Roygar stood up and looked at him.
Cadriol didn’t bother trying to fix his complexion. It is only when he

changes his facial expression that he confirms that his true intentions
are revealed.
So he consciously showed more surprise. As if he was doing it to make

the conversation enjoyable.
“I heard something went wrong with the heir.”

1768
He hadn’t heard of it, but Cadriol said so calmly.
The news that Artizea was imprisoned in a temple and nearly charged
with heresy swept the entire empire. Naturally, the news spread to
other countries as well.
But Cadriol didn’t really accept that Artizea had been pregnant. He
thought she had lied to escalate the situation.
If so, there was no reason not to say she had miscarried. That way she
can tie the temple to a stronger noose, and no lies will be uncovered.
Garnet said softly.
“You have heard the wrong news. Fortunately, both the baby and the
Grand Duchess are safe.”
“It was a difficult situation to hear.”
“It was a blessing.”
The Duke and Duchess of Riagan also said.
They only knew that there had been a treason case. Since then, they
had been surrounded by Eimmel, so they had not been able to obtain
proper information.
“I was always worried because Cedric didn’t take care of his safety, but
isn’t it fortunate? It is true that Evron has an heir, but now that he has a
wife and child, he seems to be finding stability.”
“I see.”
The atmosphere soon became lively. The story of marriage and baby
was always a topic that everyone could share with a smile.
1769
Even more so if it’s a story about someone else’s family where interests
are not entangled. Only Grand Duke Roygar was the only one who
could have his mind troubled with the matter at this point. .
Outwardly, it was like that. In fact, however, it was Cadriol’s inside that
was most noisy.
What happened? Cedric was the fiance of the saint? Cadriol had no
doubts that the two were lovers.
It’s not uncommon for a man to give his all for a woman.
‘Well, I should have known when I saw those upturned eyes.’
Artizea was so calm that he was deceived.
The world has already changed. There’s no way she’ll live a second life
the same way as the first.
She was already married. There was nothing strange about anything
between a man and a woman, but he couldn’t help but say that he was
an ignorant bastard.
He should’ve taken her back on that day, no matter what happened,

he should have secured her recruitment first.
Or kill her on the spot.
If she really had an heir, the option of going to seduce her after the
situation was settled disappeared.
Cedric does not need the legitimacy granted by a saintess to become

Emperor. His marriage has already been established.
If Cedric succeeds, Artizea’s child will become the next Emperor. Even
taking a political risk was unreasonable.
It was unlikely that Artizea, hungry for a family’s affection, would give
up her child.
1770
‘Conscience-less bastard. That weak bodied woman; I was going to
wait three years, though.’
The drink went down like water.
***
After the dinner, there was usually a drinking party.
But today, it was disbanded. Cadriol and Grand Duke Roygar each had
their own complicated thoughts.
He came out with Grand Duchess Roygar with his arms crossed, and
when he was convinced that the only one left around him was his
subordinates, he said.
“See if Prince Cadriol has ever visited the Northern or Central regions.”
“The North, you mean?”
“Isn’t the sea route connected? If you try to go there, it’s not that you
won’t be able to visit.”
There is no reason to go all the way to the North with the developed
South and East.
But Cadriol must have met Cedric before.
“I will inquire. But the results will not come quickly.”
“Hurry up to investigate.”
The secretary withdrew in haste.
Garnet looked up at her husband with an anxious attitude.
“Nothing. If Prince Cadriol knew several people in the Empire, he could

negotiate differently.”
1771
If Cadriol had a relationship with Cedric, he could define his
relationship with the Duchy of Riagan differently as well.
The Empress hates the Duchy of Riagan, and Artizea is the Empress’
lady-in-waiting.
‘Grand Duchess Evron has a political sense.’
At the time Artizea opened the door to the Empress’ palace, everyone
knew her as Miraila’s poor, ugly daughter.
That’s why he didn’t even think to associate her with the Duchy of
Riagan in the matter.
But now that he thinks about it, there was nothing strange about
Artizea being involved in this.
Garnet wanted to say something more. However, Grand Duke Roygar

did not notice her and escorted her to her toilette room.
“Get some rest. No one will bother you until tomorrow.”
“…… I see.”
“The day after tomorrow, I have to show people how lucky I am with
you appearing as the prettiest person in the world.”
Garnet only nodded her head.
Grand Duke Roygar kissed her lightly on the lips, and turned around.
The attendants, who followed at a distance, clung back to Grand Duke

Roygar.
Grand Duke Roygar called another attendant and spoke quickly.
“Is the northern intelligence network still alive?”
“I have lost contact with it since the Bishop Akim incident.”
1772
“That means you can do it again. See if anything has happened in the
stronghold.”
“Since entering the wartime period, there is nothing to note. What

shall we focus on? Can I take a general look?”
“Yes. And…… I think I heard that the merchants from Eimmel, who were
trying to steal, died in their stronghold.”
Grand Duke Roygar thought for a moment and said:
At the time, it was not a very important story.
Southern merchants are inherently half-thieves. They trade in cities

with military power and well-maintained facilities, and when they meet
a ship that they can swallow without worrying about the next day in
the open sea, they turn into a pirate.
It was not strange if such a person appeared in Evron’s stronghold.
Besides, there was an attack by Karam right after that. Because it was a
war, it was almost buried.
But obviously.
‘Even County Jordyn was punished.’
He was told it was because the daughter had leaked information of the
stronghold to the Eimmel merchants in the dangerous situation when
Karam had been attacking.
He didn’t pay much attention to it, as it could be natural in a place

with strict discipline like Evron.
He didn’t even think that it could be used against Cedric. Moreover,

whatever information he took, he thought it would be useless to him.
It wouldn’t be a big deal to know what the Count’s youngest

daughter’s information was.
1773
But what if it has to do with Cadriol?
He knew it was too much of a leap. But at least it was clear that Cadriol
knew something about the North.
‘The war against Karam ended too easily compared to what was said in
the first place.’
Even now, there was a confrontation with Karam in the North. Military
reports are still coming in.
But there was no guarantee that it had not been tampered with. In the
North, Grand Duke Evron holds the same status as a king.
Very few people paid attention to the North.
The Emperor may be different. But, at least until this moment, Grand
Duke Roygar had never thought deeply about the North.
“Aside from that, if you have anything unusual, bring it with you. It’s a
quiet area, so there won’t be much talk about it.”
“It will take quite a while for people to get to the North.”
“I know. I’m not asking you to finish gathering information before

negotiations are complete here.”
In any case, it was necessary to secure a weapon to use against Grand

Duchy Evron.
＊＊＊
Skyla returned after Garnet had bathed and changed into her pajamas.
“I didn’t see you during the dinner. Where have you been?”
“I think I need to organize my luggage for a moment.”
1774
“There is no official schedule for tomorrow, so it was okay to just
postpone it.”
“I ate dinner separately. Don’t worry.”
“I was going to introduce you to Prince Cadriol, but it’s a pity. Or not.
You went out today without thinking about anything, so it might be
better to dress up properly at the banquet and meet.”
Skyla shook her head.
“I have no interest in that prince.”
“He’s a very attractive man, isn’t he?”
“I don’t want to leave the capital. I am not interested in a relationship

like playing with fire.”
Rather, Skyla was not interested in men in general. It had been a long
time since she had decided that her marriage would be with someone
suitable for stabilizing Marquisate Camellia.
But she didn’t seem to be able to convince Garnet of that. Still, it was
good to hear that her personal happiness is also important.
“More than that, Aunt.”
Garnet tilted her head. Because Skyla looked at her with a serious face.
“The people in the Kingdom of Iantz want to see Aunt.”
“Iantz?”
Garnet tilted her head again. She did not understand all the meanings
contained in Skyla’s words.
If they want to meet, they just need to apply for an audience.
There were only two people in the bedroom, but Skyla lowered her
body and knelt next to Garnet’s bed.
1775
Then she lowered her voice and spoke quietly.
“It was from Felona Firm. Does Aunt know about the Felona Firm?”
Garnet nodded her head. The items of the Felona Firm were also
frequently used by her.
“She said she came as a representative of the Merchant Association.”
“Why does that person want to see me?”
When Garnet came around this time, she could understand that the
word ‘secretly’ was omitted while saying that she wanted to meet her.
“The money that Queen Eimmel’s assassin used to buy the imperial
title came from the Kingdom of Iantz.”
“Yes.”
“I think that’s what worries them. Maybe, they’re trying to appeal to

Aunt.”
Garnet hesitated.
The pleas for help in alleviating sins were something she often
received. Garnet also considered it her job to some extent.
As a noble lady of high rank, it was her natural responsibility to take

care of the difficult affairs of her subordinates.
But this is a matter of international relations. Maybe she should get her
husband’s permission first?
She also had a fear of meeting foreigners alone.
If she had had her sister at a time like this, she’d tell her what to do.
Skyla said.
“Why don’t you meet first and then decide?”

1776
“Is that so?”
“Of course. Aunt is the one who will soon become the Empress. There
will be many such petitions from other countries in the future. If you
think it is a difficult matter to judge, then you can discuss it with
Uncle.”
Skyla’s words seemed plausible.
It didn’t seem like it would harm her if she was just meeting anyway.
Garnet nodded her head.
Chapter 200
Leticia Maureen Evron’s naming ceremony took place modestly at

home.
A naming ceremony was a ceremony in which the baby was named as

a human being who would receive divine protection.
Therefore, if a newborn baby did not grow properly and died, their
parents immediately came up with any name and ran to the temple.
For the nobility, it was a ceremony with meaning apart from faith.
After the naming ceremony, the baby could be listed in the family
genealogy. Inheritance rights also bestow. They are finally recognized
as a member of the family.
Therefore, the naming ceremony of the eldest child who will be the
heir has always been an important event.
1777
It was common for the great nobles to rent the largest chapel even in
the great temple. Of course, the reception in the mansion is held
separately.
But Cedric and Artizea did not.
The two had no intention of taking the baby out of the house and
exposing it to the public eye.
However, just because the event was modest, it did not mean that the
face of the attendees was small.
Some important officials from the government and the military,

including Chancellor Lin, whom Cedric had asked for guardianship of
the baby, were of course to attend.
As a family, the vassals of Grand Duke Evron, who had departed in

time for childbirth, arrived.
Although no one had commanded them, the knights wiped their plate
armor till it shone and lined spears with spears.
From the time of Leticia’s birth, the momentum began to rise and
continued for several weeks. Morale was rising as if it was possible to
go out and break through the wall like this.
Cedric was embarrassed and told Artizea.
“Won’t it look like it’s just provoking the Imperial Palace by making a
fuss?”
“No, that’s not the problem. The knights are fine. It’s Evron.”
Everyone will do that. He can’t say that he’s not nervous, though.
Even though access to the nursery was prohibited, the vassals and
knights often stood in front of them openly.
1778
It was useless to say that there was nothing to happen before the
100th day.
Marcus, who was officially appointed as Leticia’s nanny, shouted

resolutely every time.
It was said that the sound of footsteps echoed through the floor,
waking the precious baby from sleep.
After that, the knights raised their heels. A few days later, Ansgar took
pity on them and spread a thick carpet in the hallway.
On the temple side, Bishop Nikos and several other bishops visited
with holy relics. It was no exaggeration to say that it was the bishop-
level activity.
Since he had politely refused the Archbishop’s visit in advance, that

was enough.
Above all, the Emperor was present.
With this alone, the status of this naming ceremony was determined.
“The Sun of the Empire is coming down to this lowly place, I don’t
know where to place myself.”
Cedric and Artizea knelt politely in front of the Emperor and said,
“How can I not come to celebrate the birth of such a healthy child in
the midst of the imperial family?”
“I am grateful for your grace. Had I known that Your Majesty was
coming, I would have prepared a better revenue.”
“If your home is a lowly place, the only thing that can be called home
in this Empire is the Imperial Palace.”
The Emperor said jokingly.
1779
“Did the temple say anything?”
“It is only because of His Majesty’s grace that God’s grace was
bestowed upon the altar of the Harvest Festival. Thanks to that,
Leticia’s and my lives are saved, and we are blessed. What will we do?”
Artizea said, bowing her head deeply, almost with her forehead on the
floor.
The Emperor looked at Artizea’s head, then turned to Cedric and

asked.
“Do you think so, too?”
“My wife’s will is my will.”
The Emperor knew that Artizea’s words could not be sincere, Artizea
herself knew, and Cedric knew it.
But if they are afraid of the Emperor, he will let it be.
The Emperor was willing to do that.
“God must have blessed you to live a good life. It’s a good thing, I
want to give her a name.”
Cedric unintentionally tried to clench his fist. However, it was Artizea’s

hand that was held in his hand, so he struggled to get rid of his
strength.
Artizea’s finger lightly touched his palm. Cedric released the strength
from his hand.
It was one of the things expected when the Emperor announced his
attendance.
“Let’s call her Hellge. She has been blessed with a divine blessing, so
we must leave that meaning.”
1780
“It’s a good name.”
Bishop Nikos, who was listening by his side, intervened with a smile.
On Leticia’s matter, the bishops’ conference reached an agreement

that a miracle appeared during the ceremony and saved the lives of
the Grand Duchess and Princess.
In fact, they wanted to know more than that, but there was no way for
them to find out.
So now, they hoped that they could show people how precious the
divinity is by getting into a high position worthy of the same blessings
the princess has received.
Cedric said with his head bowed.
“We cannot afford that.”
It is conceivable for the Emperor to give a name. But they were not
usually given a third name.
It is the imperial family that has three names. The direct line of the
imperial family is a member of the Krates family, but since they dare
not add the name of the Empire to their own name, the last name that
was used instead is the family name.
If there was an imperial prince and a princess, it wouldn’t matter. It is

because it is possible to grant glory of the third name on special
occasions.
However, Emperor Gregor now has neither a prince nor a princess.

Giving only Leticia three names becomes symbolic.
The Emperor smiled softly.
“It is natural for the parents to be honored through their children.”
Artizea grabbed his hand again before Cedric could harden his face.
1781
And she answered instead of Cedric.
“Then let’s do that.”
Bishop Nikos manually rewrote the documents for the altar of the
naming ceremony in gold-colored ink.
After the documents were placed on the altar again, Marcus in a dark
blue robe came out holding Leticia.
A newborn baby wrapped in white linen might not have looked great,
but the knights cheered. He tried to warn them several times, but to
no avail.
“Huweee!”
Surprised, Leticia burst into tears. The knights stopped shouting.
The first knight to shout was punished from both sides. Seeing this,
the other attendees laughed out loud.
Marcus held Leticia and headed towards the altar. Cedric and Artizea
also went with him.
The naming ceremony simply ended by pouring the blessed wine on

the documents placed on the altar and burning them.
After that, the short procedure was completed by recording Leticia’s

name in the genealogy of Grand Duchy Evron kept in the noble house,
and adding a new record to the documents kept by Grand Duchy
Evron.
Cedric then hurriedly took Leticia and held her.
Uncomfortable, Leticia struggled with her arms. Marcus took the baby
back from him and held her.
1782
After hugging her for a long time, Leticia stopped crying and rolled her
tears-soaked eyes.
Bishop Nikos looked into Leticia’s careful face, as if trying to find any
sacred marks on her face.
Leticia made a sound like a grumbling. The Emperor laughed.
And held out his hand.
“Let me hug my granddaughter.”
“Ah, it’s too much, I’m grateful.”
Artizea intervened in embarrassment. Marcus didn’t know what to do.
“Don’t worry. Are you afraid I might drop the baby? I’ll be better at this
than you or your husband.”
There was no way they could stop the Emperor.
The Emperor skillfully took the baby and embraced it as he had said.
He didn’t hate babies. He had never raised them himself, but he used
to hold all of his children and grandchildren.
“Let’s see. You got Cedric all the way.”
“Yes.”
Cedric answered with an uncomfortable attitude.
“Oh my. The vassals of Grand Duchy Evron are very impatient.”
The Emperor laughed as if it was funny. Then, he lifted Leticia up and

down.
It was clear how it would appear to people’s eyes.
＊＊＊
1783
After the naming ceremony, the first guests invited to the nursery were
Hazel and Mielle.
Artizea had been planning to take the two of them as her lady-in-
waiting from the start.
In Hazel’s case, she was equipped with agility, inquisitiveness, and

observation. She was well aware of how rumors in the social world
worked.
She also had the peculiarity of being the daughter of the Belmond
family.
The fact that they have the largest press in the capital, she had the
power to make even a family member, not technically noble, a
member of the social circle.
Such changes are recent.
Hazel herself had a useful talent, but more than that, Artizea decided
to keep Hazel in her entourage, hoping Leticia would understand the
new world from an early age.
Mielle was accepted for stability as opposed to Hazel.
It was clear that Mielle could not function properly as a lady-in-

waiting.
However, by bringing in the two cousins and sisters together, she

relieves Hazel of the burden of her new status that she feels, and she
fulfills the Keshore couple’s wish that Mielle can enjoy a little bit of an
ordinary life.
And there was the trust that both of them could not be persuaded by
other powers to harm the baby. Being used unknowingly is another
matter, though.
1784
‘Right now, I can’t be part of Miss Leticia’s surroundings because I
don’t want to betray her or even think about being used without my
knowledge. In fact, no matter how loyal a knight is, it is inevitable.’
Hayley thought so as she guided the two of them.
“I heard about the naming ceremony. Did they say that the princess
resembles the Grand Duke that much?”
Hazel asked in a cheerful voice. Hayley replied bluntly.
“Yes. To be honest, I thought the faces of newborns were

indistinguishable, but she really looks the same as the Duke.”
“His Grace looks very manly. But since he’s handsome, the princess
must also become a beauty, right? I look forward to it.”
“Hazel.”
Mielle patted Hazel’s arm lightly and stopped her as if embarrassed.
Hayley looked at them with a frown.
Artizea seemed to have high expectations for Hazel.
However, from Hayley’s perspective, who does not know Hazel’s

future, she only thought that she was a bright, sociable, and
conversation-loving lady. In many senses.
[“Until she learns how to restrain her mouth and how to suspect and
not spread disinformation, I will have to pay more attention on her.”]
Freil, who had been quietly listening to Hayley’s lament that things
were getting worse, asked.
[“But honestly.”]
[“Honestly?”]
[“Aren’t you jealous? Of Lady Hazel.”]

1785
[“Are you crazy?”]
Hayley answered immediately. Freil shrugged his shoulders. The words

‘if not, nevermind’ were written on his face.
Hayley thought she had answered too soon, but it was too late.
Chapter 201
The wet nurse returned from behind the veil with Leticia.
“I will burp her.”
Marcus held out his hand. The wet nurse refused.
“It’s okay, Mister Marcus. I will do it. The Princess has already become
quite heavy…….”
“That’s why I have to do it even more. You are a mother, too. How easy
is it to feed two babies?”
“I am not doing it all alone.”
“You go to Ken. Don’t think about overdoing it. When you have free
time, get some sleep.”
The wet nurse laughed. She gave birth ten days before Artizea.
Ansgar arranged for her young son’s room next to Leticia’s.
Fortunately, she has a lot of breast milk, so she had no problems

raising both children on her own.
1786
If there was a shortage, they were supposed to find another wet nurse
for her son, Ken. It was because it was not easy to get Leticia another
wet nurse again in consideration of security, identity, and health.
“It’s not that hard. The Princess is gentle, and Ken has a lot of people
looking after him.”
“It makes me feel at ease when you say it like that. It’s okay though, so
go ahead. There are a lot of people here to take care of Princess, and I
am one of them.”
Marcus said, stroking the baby’s back.
“How many days can I get to hold you like this?”
The wet nurse smiled sadly at the old man’s words.
Leticia licked her tongue a few times and she spit back out a little.
Marcus stroked Leticia’s back more quickly and wiped her lips.
The wet nurse hesitated for a moment, wondering if she should

breastfeed her again. Marcus said.
“It’s very little. Don’t worry, I’ll call you if she’s hungry.”
“Yes.”
She bowed her head and walked away.
Leticia burped. Marcus wiped Leticia’s face again and walked over to
the window, holding her in his arms.
Long sleeves made of thin cloth hit Marcus on the cheek as she
struggled. Even that was lovely, and Marcus smiled warmly.
He thought he had nothing more to do. Management of Marquisate

Rosan’s property or cracking down on blood relatives was something
he had already passed on to his children.
1787
There was no need to take care of the Mistress, and it was Ansgar’s job
to manage the Grand Duke’s residence.
If he wishes, he can retire to a comfortable cottage and rest, as Artizea

said.
Still, he remained by Artizea’s side. Because he wanted to see

Marquisate Rosan came back to life
Leticia was also the future Marquis Rosan, although she would be
overshadowed by the title of Grand Duke Evron.
For Marcus, it was the greatest pleasure to hold the baby, who would
become the master of the family in a very long future, in his arms.
Would he have thought that there would be such joy in the last years
of his life?
He was also genuinely grateful to Margaret, who recommended him

for the job.
Normally, the nanny position would be taken by a lady-in-waiting,

whom the mother had brought from her home. As a man and a butler,
it wasn’t his job.
But Margaret recommended him.
Margaret was included in the vassal group heading to the capital this
time to coincide with Leticia’s birth date.
Viscount Agate of Evron’s stronghold seems to have been quite

concerned about sending Margaret to the capital.
It wasn’t about what he thought Margaret was going to do for her

revenge.
But don’t tie your shoelaces in the field, and don’t fix your hat under
the apple tree.*
1788
Newborn babies are fragile and die easily for unknown reasons. There
was no reason to reopen the barely sealed problem because
something unfortunate happened.
Mel Jordyn, who was in charge of Grand Duchy Evron under the
pretense of being Chief of the Grand Duchess’ lady-in-waiting, also
advised Margaret not to go.
But Hayley sent her mother a pleading request over and over again.
She didn’t feel that she needed her mother’s advice for most of her
work.
However, she was desperate for advice on Leticia’s nanny problem.

More precisely, she was looking for a reason why she was
inappropriate.
Artizea said that Cedric would give permission as well.
Although not as a nanny, Margaret was one of those who looked after
him as a child. He wanted to show the baby to her.
Artizea nodded her head willingly. And she said to Margaret, who had
come to greet her with a cautious look.
[“I am well aware of what Mel and Viscount Agate were concerned
about. Hopefully, if anything happens, this time, Evron and Jordyn will
not be crossing a river they can’t cross.”]
[“Yes…….”]
[“But it doesn’t have to be like that. You and your husband were like
family to Lord Cedric. Someday…… When you can let many things flow
into the water, please love Leticia a lot.”]
Margaret lowered her head deeply and she had to say yes.
Artizea had already made Mel her chief lady-in-waiting, entrusting her
with responsibilities, and brought Hayley as part of her entourage.
1789
The day will come when it will all truly heal like flowing water and trust
will be built up once again.
And the two talked about Leticia’s nanny.
[“Hayley is not suitable with parenting.”]
[“Do you think that Hayley won’t be able to do it, too?”]
[“With all due respect, but it seems that Her Grace is only thinking
about the Princess’ education. Hayley is just as smart as she is, and she
might be able to help with the Princess’ education by figuring out Her
Grace’s heart, but…….”]
Margaret said cautiously.
[“Because the nanny needs to hold her with love more than to teach.”]
[“Is that so…….”]
[“The Princess was born with so many blessings and expectations, so I

know that Her Grace is more vigilant and concerned. Who knows
better than my husband and I how unrestrained affection can ruin a
child?”]
[“…….”]
[“However, strict raising is not a good thing. It is love that strengthens

the body and mind of the child.”]
Artizea thought for a moment without saying anything at Margaret’s

words, and then she asked.
[“I understand what you mean. Then who would be better?”]
[“What about Marcus?”]
[“Marcus?”]
1790
Artizea was startled. Naturally, she was thinking of one of the vassals
of the Grand Duchy.
Margaret nodded her head.
[“Although his status is a little slanted, he has served Marquisate Rosan

from generation to generation, and he is a person of merit.”]
[“Well…….”]
[“Isn’t Marcus the only one that Your Grace brought from your parents’
house, believed in him, and put him right next to you? All of the maids
are young, and it would be difficult to trust one now, even if they
brought someone as a colleague.”]
[“I see.”]
[“All of Grand Duchy Evron’s vassals will serve the Princess with all their
heart. But she is hesitant when asked if Her Grace can leave her right
by the Princess’ side and entrust everything to her.”]
There was no one who could harm the precious baby they had been
waiting for. She is still only one princess, so she doesn’t have to worry
about succession disputes or factions split within the Grand Duchy.
However, if it is about whether enough trust had been built up

between Artizea and the Grand Duchy’s vassals, this was not the case.
[“There’s a reason as to why bring a nanny from one’s home.”]
[“Even if they have the position of a nanny, it is rare for a man to take
care of a child like this and raise her.”]
[“When it comes to bathing and breastfeeding, the wet nurse comes in

and takes care of her. And when she becomes a young girl, there are
many ladies-in-waiting who will look after her. Marcus is already old,
so it will look good to others.”]
1791
Margaret said calmly. She’s been struggling with this issue ever since
Hayley sent her a letter asking for help, and that’s how she came to the
conclusion.
[“And even if Her Grace wants to put Hayley on teaching. If the nanny’s
status is higher than that of the teacher, cooperation is bound to fail.”]
[“That is true, too.”]
Still, Artizea hesitated.
If she was to take on the role of teacher for a stranger’s child, she was
confident she would do well.
But when her child became a problem, she couldn’t easily decide, even
though she knew Margaret’s words made sense.
Margaret said with a soft face.
[“The Grand Duke was also raised by Ansgar in place of the nanny, but
didn’t he grow up wonderfully?”]
Artizea nodded her head at those words.
Artizea frankly told Marcus the process of the conversation.
Marcus was truly grateful to Margaret.
Up until now, he had felt alienated from the people of Grand Duchy
Evron.
It was also because Artizea was using Marquisate Rosan’s assets too
much for Evron.
She was less interested in Marquisate Rosan, just as she was not
interested in herself. It was but one of the powers she could wield, and
it was, to the last, nourishment for Evron.
1792
Marcus didn’t know how Evron’s vassals were taking it. He always felt
that they lacked appreciation for Artizea.
But when they showed this trust, his heart was relieved.
Raising an heir was one of the most important issues in the family.
Artizea said that she would entrust that authority to Evron.
However, they even persuaded the Mistress saying that he was helpful.
“Our baby. Just grow up healthy.”
Marcus whispered softly into Leticia’s ear.
Knock, knock.
A very cautious knock was heard.
“You may open it.”
Marcus replied. Leticia groaned and whined.
Hayley opened the door slightly. Behind her, Hazel and Mielle had
faces full of excitement.
“Is Her Grace here? They said she would be here.”
“A precious guest came to visit and went for a walk with her for a
while.”
“A precious guest?”
Hayley asked. Marcus only smiled and didn’t answer. It was such a
precious person that his mouth was not worthy of speaking it.
“She told me to tell Hayley to wait here when she has guests. If you
feel uncomfortable, you can go to the parlor.”
“Can I stay here?”
1793
Behind Hayley, who had decided to go to the parlor, Mielle asked with
a bright voice. Marcus suggested a seat.
Hayley sighed.
＊＊＊
Marcus said she went for a walk, but Artizea was in an outbuilding.
The Empress took off her veil, which covered her up to her chin.
Artizea tried to kneel on her knees. The Empress beckoned for her not
to do that.
“You haven’t finished the postpartum care yet.”
“Sit comfortably. Why else did I even come all the way to this place by
myself and avoid people’s eyes?”
Artizea got up without hesitation and sat down on the sofa.
“Thank you for your concern, it’s okay. I am also eating the medicines
you sent me.”
“Is the Princess healthy, too?”
“Yes. Thank you for taking care of the things that are needed for the
care of the body, even for the wet nurse.”
“After giving birth, taking care of your body is the most important
thing. I brought up a difficult story at such a time.”
Artizea looked at the Empress.
She walked all the way here personally. It wasn’t an easy thing.
“I am ready to listen.”
1794
“Gregor came to me yesterday and asked if I could adopt Cedric.”
Said the Empress.
*It means don’t do anything to invite suspicion or cause a scandal, however innocent
you may be. If you bend down to retie your shoelaces in a melon field, who knows?
You could be stealing melons. If you fix your hat under an apple tree, one may think
you’re sneaking away with apples hiding under your hat.
Chapter 202
Cedric is the Emperor’s nephew.
He deserved to be adopted. That alone establishes his right to

succession to the throne as the first person in line.
It was not uncommon for a head of the household who could not have
children to adopt his younger sibling’s eldest child as his heir. It is a
generational change without going through the younger sibling.
In that way, the stability of the family can be achieved by establishing

the position of an heir early.
Usually, the biological parents were also happy because it meant

passing on everything in the family to their children. Adoption does
not mean that the relationship with the biological parents is denied.
The in-laws usually wanted it rather than adopting their spouse’s

illegitimate child.
1795
It wasn’t just the emotional problems with the mistress and illegitimate
children.
In many cases, arranged marriages included complex contracts for

property and interests. Inheriting to siblings rather than children
complicates matters.
It is because the family of the spouse of the younger sibling is also

entangled.
It was usually decided in childhood.
Only then can the successor be educated as desired by the head of the
household. Marriage could also be influenced.
But Cedric’s age didn’t make it impossible.
If he was adopted, he would become the one and only prince. He

would immediately be regarded as the Crown Prince.
Artizea raised her eyes and looked at the Empress. Her expression was
suppressed, but in her blue eyes, a complex heart fluttered.
The Empress said.
“You better know that Gregor didn’t mean it in a good way.”
“Yes.”
It wasn’t entirely unexpected.
After all, even Grand Duke Roygar was brought down and only Cedric
remained of the imperial family, it was a story that would surely come
out at that time.
At that time, the Emperor had to think about where his name would be
placed in the imperial genealogy, not power and checks.
1796
Emperor Gregor had a complex about legitimacy. He will not be able
to bear the lineage that follows, not from himself, but from Princess
Floella, Cedric’s mother.
So he thought he would try to protect his pride by any means.
But that would only happen after the inheritance was already decided.
At that point, it would be possible to refuse from an equal position or
to pressure the Emperor.
But not now.
At this time of planning, she had no idea that such a story would come
out at this point.
‘The Leticia problem is very complicated.’
Artizea felt a migraine as if pricking her right eye with a needle, and
touched her forehead.
The Empress took up her teacup and took a sip.
“It’s likely that Gregor doesn’t have any concrete plans, yet. It is a habit
for him to lay paving stones.”
“Yes, I know. Whatever it is, it’s a situation that won’t harm His Majesty
yet, so he’s going to want to take a stab first.”
Artizea felt her throat burning. But she didn’t feel like drinking the tea.
Either way, it would not harm the Emperor.
All the reasons are ready.
[“It is natural for parents to be honored through the child.”]
At Leticia’s naming ceremony, the Emperor said so.
In order to make the collective imperial family blessed by God, the

father is used to naturally inherit the lineage as the Crown Prince.
1797
In the process, Evron’s resentment will be quelled by Cedric. It is also
convenient to keep Grand Duke Roygar in check.
At the same time, it was possible to make it clear that Cedric was a
stepping stone to handing over the crown to Leticia.
If he obeys, he will be used.
If he does not obey, he can be excluded at any time, and let Leticia be
crowned as the Crown Princess directly.
‘After raising the Crown Princess to the right age, if Cedric and I are
assassinated, that naturally leaves only Leticia in the Imperial Palace.’
Getting rid of Cedric by accusing him of treason would not be very

effective.
In the days of the previous Grand Ducal couple, they could be

controlled by a hostage named Cedric. But this time, the goal is to take
the Princess. It was obvious that Evron would resist fiercely.
And bigger problem than that, it was likely that Leticia would have a
grudge against the Emperor. If her biological parents are high treason
criminals, it’s an obstacle to making Leticia his grandchild. Someday,
the story will surely enter Leticia’s ears.
So he can’t attack that way. He has to pretend she is outwardly favored

and empowered.
“He might not go that far. Gregor is old now. He often laments that he
has no children to share the responsibility with.”
The Empress said calmly.
“There is such a thing as being favored. When it comes to Roygar or

Cedric, I think Cedric would be more relieved.”
“He said that to Countess Eunice as well. But I can’t just believe that.”
1798
Artizea said in a subdued voice.
“If His Majesty wants Leticia as his heir, isn’t there another way?”
It was also possible to adopt Leticia as the adopted daughter of the

deceased imperial princess to give her an inheritance. In fact, Artizea
saw the possibility of this side highly.
Of course, even in this case, Cedric and Artizea must be killed to get
rid of the influence of her biological parents.
Considering this possibility, the Empress could not be said to be on

the same side.
She would want her dead children to be revered as Emperors in the

imperial lineage.
Knowing what Artizea was talking about, the Empress put down the
teacup.
“There is a possibility.”
“I haven’t answered Gregor yet. It’s not something that can be decided
right away.”
“Yes…….”
“Because I haven’t even received the interim settlement yet.”
“Yes.”
Interim settlement refers to the Duchy of Riagan. Because her promise

to the Empress was still long overdue.
“After receiving it, I will think about what to say.”
1799
“You will not be disappointed.”
Artizea answered in a subdued voice.
＊＊＊
“Cute!”
As soon as she opened the door to the nursery, she heard an

exclamation.
Artizea widened her eyes.
Hazel and Mielle looked into the cradle and cheered.
Leticia wiggled and opened her mouth. Despite being warned several
times not to touch her recklessly, the two girls seemed to keep
reaching out.
Marcus, who was standing at the bedside of the cradle, was watching
with delight.
Then, he noticed that Artizea had arrived and bowed his head.
Hayley, who had been sitting some distance away, sipping her tea and
resting, also stood up.
It was only then that Hazel and Mielle found out that Artizea had
arrived.
“Your Grace, you’re here?”
“The Princess looked at me and smiled.”
Mielle said with red cheeks.
Artizea hesitated, not knowing what to say. As a mother, it didn’t seem

right to say that she wasn’t old enough to recognize and laugh yet.
Marcus replied with a smile.

1800
“No matter how young she is, she knows everyone who loves her.”
It was a pleasant answer, regardless of the baby’s development or

anything like that.
Artizea finally smiled. Mielle looked into the cradle.
“The Princess has a really good smile. She must be in a good mood.”
Mielle glanced at Marcus’ gaze at her and secretly held out her finger
to Leticia. Leticia squeezed her finger.
“It’s soft and fluffy…….”
Mielle muttered in a happy voice.
Hayley shook her head. She didn’t mean to say it out of her mouth,
but she never thought of a human baby as cute.
Her nephew wasn’t cute either, and her master’s baby couldn’t be cute
either. She could cherish and adore her, but the baby couldn’t be cute.
She couldn’t feel the cuteness in her heart, so she couldn’t pretend it
was there.
“Has the guest left?”
“Yes. We’ll talk about that later.”
Hazel quickly cushioned the armchair and prepared Artizea’s seat.
It’s because Artizea didn’t bring a maid. She now ranks lowest among
the ladies-in-waiting.
Mielle was an outlier. Artizea wasn’t even bringing Mielle, who was
weak, to use her.
“Thank you.”
1801
Artizea sat down in the armchair. She hadn’t fully recovered yet, and
she was more exhausted after talking about a complicated story.
Hazel said politely.
“Lower your voice down. We are already the ladies-in-waiting of Her

Grace.”
She was determined to accept it, and said she would.
So from the moment she set her foot in this house she was already a
lady-in-waiting.
Artizea smiled at her.
“Yes.”
She was used to making new relationships with people she knew.
And she will find her new place quickly as Hazel is also adaptable.
“I made a room for two people……. Hayley, did you guide them to it?”
“No. Greeting Your Grace is the first priority.”
Even after she confirmed that Artizea was gone, she didn’t have time
to guide them. It was because Mielle was clinging to Leticia’s cradle
and did not leave.
“I see. Then guide them later. If you are busy, you can leave it to the
maid chief.”
“Yes.”
“I want to leave Hazel with the simple things Hayley does. Or sort the
newspaper.”
Saying so, Artizea turned her head. Hayley answered.

1802
“Yes. First of all, they are going to take over the newspapers, letters,
and the management of the maids.”
“I will do my best without any mistakes.”
Hazel said in an excited voice.
“You don’t know how happy my mother was.”
The Belmond family is not a vassal of Grand Duchy Evron, nor is it a

traditional noble. Nevertheless, she became the handmaiden of the
Grand Duchess.
As a new noble, it was no exaggeration to say that the rank of her

family had risen by one level.
“I’m sure she won’t disappoint.”
“Yes.”
“Mielle helps Hazel.”
“Yes.”
Mielle replied. She didn’t ask what she had to do. She was well aware
that she could not take on responsible tasks.
Perhaps, she would go to Artizea’s side, brewing tea, or bring her a

book.
“And then……. I have something I want to ask.”
“What is it?”
“When I have free time, I want to visit the Princess often.”
Mielle wriggled and smiled.
1803
She fell in love at first sight with Leticia. She has never seen such a
lovely baby.
Artizea smiled.
“Do that. You can come and play with Leticia any time by herself.”
“Thank you.”
Mielle said with a glad look. Artizea thought she, herself, was more
grateful.
A heartwarming chapter with baby Leticia, to give our brain some rest :p
Chapter 203
The Merchant Association who went to the North, has returned.
“You mean you haven’t even met Count Jordyn?”
Marquis Luden asked sharply. The Head of the Merchant Association

bowed his head.
“Even though there is a stalemate, Evron’s stronghold has not allowed

in any outsiders, saying that the fight with Karam is not over yet.”
“I can’t believe it. You are a foreigner who has been doing business
with them for over 15 years.”
“At least, we were able to enter the village because we had been
trading with them for a long time.”
“Have they ever been like that before?”
1804
“The new Count Jordyn is a very strict person. And I think…….”
Negil said,
“Unlike Sir Aaron, they don’t seem afraid to be told that they are wary
of southerners.”
Marquis Luden closed his eyes for a moment.
Negil is not just a merchant. In the past he worked as a central treasury

official, and after his retirement he succeeded in setting up the
Merchant Association.
He was capable of both sides, and was particularly good at making

unfair situations fair and hoarding money.
Marquis Luden enlisted him.
The two conspired to monopolize the northern leather and fur trade.
On the central, Marquis Luden pressured the other leather merchants,

preventing them from opening a deal with the North. In the North,
Negil took advantage of Aaron’s lack of trade knowledge and forced
the price down.
Even if there was a person with commercial talent, they wouldn’t be

able to find another leather merchant besides Negil in the North with
ease.
Leather merchants do not come directly to the North, and they would
be worried to look for another Merchant Association from this side, it
would be like reaching out to the central.
From the point of view of Marquis Luden, it wasn’t something he did

for money.
He was trying to obtain information as it became Evron’s main trading

channel and even a little bit of economic influence.
1805
The latter was not very successful, though. Rather, they only took
control of the leather dealers in the central and made great financial
gains.
“It’s a word with multiple meanings. They are no longer afraid to be

openly wary of southerners…….”
It may have to do with a change in Cedric’s attitude.
“By the way, aside from that, isn’t it true that we have completely given
up on our leather sales this year? With the Merchant Association?”
Marquis Luden asked, thinking that there must be another Merchant

Association behind it.
Negil sighed and said,
“The Grand Duchess was said to be in full control, so I was told to go

there and negotiate.”
“…….”
Marquis Luden put down the pipe. An unpleasant feeling slowly crept
up.
“Well, that’s right. The Grand Duke and his wife are both in the capital,
so there’s no reason for an agent to manage exportation in the North.”
“I’m sorry. I’ve been doing it for a long time, so I thought it would be
the same again this time.”
“What are you sorry for? I didn’t even think about it. Even if the Grand
Duchess is a young girl, she is not an ordinary person. The Grand Duke
is still staying in the capital, unlike before.”
He felt frustrated.
After the naming ceremony, Leticia’s presence became a thing that

was no longer negligible.
1806
So he was hoping to get some information from the North that could
be Cedric’s weakness, but he was wrong.
“You must have spent only traveling expenses to come this far.”
“It was not completely without merit.”
Negil spoke quietly and placed a small box in front of Marquis Luden.
“What is this?”
“There seems to be something unusual going on in the North.”
Unlike before, there were too few permitted areas, so it was difficult to
obtain information.
However, there were connections that he had built up while going

back and forth with the North for over 15 years. Negil said,
“It is said that one of the priests died suddenly. Additionally, he had an
object that was not worthy of a priest.”
Negil pointed to the box. He meant that the thing was in it.
“It is a seal made entirely of silver. The altar server stole it, kept it, and
sold it to me.”
Marquis Luden opened the box. Inside the box was a seal with a rose
pattern.
Marquis Luden with his gloved hand lifted it up and turned it around,
pressing and twisting the decorations in turn.
Click.
As the pattern changed, a poison sting came out of the handle.
Marquis Luden knew these things very well. He would never get
stabbed.
1807
He put down the seal. After about 20 seconds, the sting came back in.
“It’s a pretty well-made thing.”
“We also investigated the poison applied to the sting.”
“You don’t have to tell me.”
Negil looked at him with a puzzled face.
Marquis Luden frowned and looked down at the seal. Then he lifted
the pipe and took another long sip.
“For the time being, let this be done quietly.”
“Understand, Marquis.”
“We take care of the leather trade. I cannot interfere with your
business.”
Negil bowed his head.
Marquis Luden remained silent and smoked until all the tobacco in the
pipe had burned out.
He knew about this seal.
This type of assassination tool has been around since ancient times.
However, the seal itself was designed by Marchioness Camellia.
It was also useful when changing Marquisate Camellia.
Marquis Luden’s mind became complicated.
‘She was always paying attention to Grand Duchess Evron. Has she
prepared a plan in advance to plant people in the North and self-
destruct if they fail? Or, did she give this seal to Grand Duchess Evron?’
1808
Either way, it was unacceptable for Marquis Luden.
If she wanted to extend her hand to the North, she should have asked
him for permission first.
Then, a beautifully dressed woman came in after Negil, who had left
first.
Marquis Luden then glanced at her.
“Marquis, you’re smoking like this again. It is not good for your
health.”
The woman sat on her knees in front of Marquis Luden, and with both
her hands took the pipe from his hand and stashed it away.
It was almost completely burnt anyway, so the Marquis let the woman
take the pipe.
“Are you going to sleep?”
The woman rubbed her cheek against the Marquis’ thigh.
After a small exhalation of his last smoke.
“It’s been a long time since I’ve been here, but if you leave like this,
then what should I do?”
“Okay. I get it.”
Marquis Luden answered.
It was already late at night. Since the stress has piled up, it would be
good to get rid of the hustle and bustle.
At some point, the woman sneaked up and loosened Marquis Luden’s

cravat. Marquis Luden reached out his hand and wrapped it around
the woman’s waist.
It was that night that Negil’s house was burned.

1809
＊＊＊
“Haha!”
Upon hearing the report, Count Brennan laughed softly.
A woman in a black veil sat in front of her with her head bowed.
“Doesn’t it hurt?”
“It hurts.”
The face inside the veil was half burned. The woman was wearing a
sleeveless dress. It was because she couldn’t wrap her arms through
the sleeves, even with bandages.
The safe house was burned down.
Marquis Luden, who had been sleeping deeply drunk, did not wake up
in time.
Marquis Luden’s bodyguards jumped into the fire to rescue the

Marquis. However, when he came out on the back of the bodyguard,
the Marquis was already utterly paralyzed.
No one doubted the woman. Not to mention that Marquis Luden was
so drunk that he couldn’t wake up even after the screams, and that he
suffocated, as the fire started from deep inside.
Her beautiful face and pearly skin were all scorched with terrible burns.
The woman ran out of the house alone, naked.
No one believed that the beautiful woman could have done it herself.
‘If beauty is a means, throwing it away can be a means enough.’
So Count Brennan did not dare to say anything of consolation to the

woman.
The woman was Negil’s mistress.

1810
Marquis Luden liked the woman, so Negil no longer touched her.
He did let go of her. But he kept the bribes clean for Marquis Luden.
“Are you satisfied with the results?”
“It will depend on whether the Count pays me properly from now on.”
The woman answered Brennan’s question calmly.
Brennan gave the woman an envelope. Inside the envelope were

bundles of bonds from various small shops and a key.
The key was to a small boarding house in the center of the capital.
What it had were pieces of gold.
It was the woman who wanted to receive such a price.
Smaller shops were not able to track down the debtor, even if they
knew the debtor had changed.
No one pays a constant attention to these tiny bonds. Even if she

collects a lot of small debts and gathers a lot of money, no one will
notice.
It was the same with the gold pieces. The broken corners and
ornaments are inconspicuous, unlike gold bars and jewels.
It was to prove how long she had been crafting the plans in her mind,
hoping for an opportunity like this.
“If it is not the promised amount or if I can’t meet the person I was
promised after a week, the accuser will run to Marquisate Luden with a
confession.”
“I know. As long as you’re not trying to double your payment, I won’t

need to make a fuss.”
Count Brennan said.
1811
The woman checked the inside of the envelope. And she stood up
from her seat, bowed and went out.
The secretary who had been hiding behind the veil came out.
“Shall I track her?”
“Don’t mind her. That woman is going to disappear. I’ll see if she’s
hiding properly, I’ll check it out in a few days.”
Count Brennan was a powerful person, but she was a woman, so she
understood that the woman’s purpose was not just money. She
shouldn’t have to worry about it.
“Marquis Luden?”
“Still breathing.”
“Tsk.”
Count Brennan clicked her tongue.
Then she noticed that the secretary was looking at her with an anxious
face.
“Why? Don’t you understand?”
“Yes. Can’t I just say that things are not good right now? The Princess
of Evron was given her third name by His Majesty the Emperor…….
Grand Duke Roygar’s position is dangerous, so if internal strife
arises…….”
The secretary said in a confident manner.
“But there is no time to get rid of Marquis Luden other than now.”
Defeating Marquis Luden is not the most urgent task. But once Grand
Duke Roygar ascended to power, there would be no chance.
“Remove it while you can, right?”

1812
“Yes. And, in my opinion, it is already difficult for Grand Duke Roygar
to inherit the throne.”
The secretary looked nervous.
Count Brennan turned her gaze away and looked out the window.
“In such a case, the answer is to become His Majesty’s loyal servant.”
There is an imperial family where God had granted favor and the
Emperor gave a third name. Princess Leticia has won the will of the
Emperor and the temple, and the people will follow her blindly.
But that means for Leticia, not Cedric. There is plenty of room for
digging.
Aren’t parents supposed to just play the role of agent for the young
emperor? It’s something that even the father’s uncle should be able to
do.
And it would be even better if that was the limit of the power that
Grand Duke Roygar could have.
Even better if there were no relatives to support him.
Count Brennan laughed.
Chapter 204
Marchioness Camellia arrived at Marquisate Luden and got out of the

carriage.
Two full days have passed. Marquis Luden was still breathing. But his
consciousness did not return.
1813
In lieu of prayers for the sick, the priest, who had been solicited
secretly, performed the last sacrament. If even a miracle did not
happen, he would die like this.
Marchioness Camellia went immediately to meet the eldest son of the

Marquis.
“You’re here. Sit down.”
Luden Heir Apparent greeted Marchioness Camellia with a parched

face.
“How is father?”
“Not good. I wonder if he can hold out until tomorrow.”
“I see.”
Marchioness Camellia answered formally.
She actually didn’t really care about it. Whether he lived a few more
days or less, it was already known that Marquis Luden would die.
There were probably only a few people who were truly sad.
‘I’m glad that Her Grace isn’t here.’
Garnet, who loves her father, will not be able to stand the terrible
sight.
Luden Heir Apparent looked at Marchioness Camellia with a weak face.
He is a man who lived his whole life as the Heir Apparent until the age
of forty-five.
He probably couldn’t imagine himself becoming the Marquis. He

would be confused about what to do now.
Marchioness Camellia knew it, so she did not wait for him to ask.
1814
“I will try to stop the rumors as long as I can. But I can’t say for sure.
The fire was so big and there were eyewitnesses.”
“I see. Still, just until the funeral, please. If mother knows…….”
Luden Heir Apparent stuttered and said.
It was a really terrible scandal.
It would have been better if it was the house owned by Marquis Luden,
and the woman he was sleeping with was the Marquis’ mistress.
But the house belonged to the Head of the Merchant Association, and
the woman was the Head’s mistress.
A great noble, like Marquis Luden, had an affair with the Head’s
mistress. He also deceived the eyes of those around and sneaked in.
At the end of it, he fell asleep and then burned to death. The woman
even ran out of the house naked. What could be more filthy than this?
The most terrible thing for a noble like Marquis Luden is not being
told that they are cruel; being the object of fear was even something
to be proud of.
What they didn’t like was being told they were dirty and ugly. Because
ugliness arouses contempt, not fear.
Marchioness Camellia nodded her head.
She didn’t think it was going to go well, but she was determined to do
her best. If the scandal of Marquis Luden spreads, there’s nothing
good for Marquisate Camellia.
“Take care of yourself, brother. There will be an attack.”
“Attack?”
Luden Heir Apparent asked with hazy eyes.
1815
“Yes. Businesses or vassals……. All because Father dominated them.”
Killing Marquis Luden is only the primary goal.
She didn’t kill him because she hated him, but what could be the
purpose of the death itself?
The purpose was to take advantage of this opportunity to swallow up

Marquisate Luden’s power.
“Even so, there was a lot of agitation. Because father has suffered like
this, there must be some who have changed their minds, and there will
be others who will take advantage of this opportunity to take it away.”
“…… you too?”
At Marchioness Camellia’s words, Luden heir Apparent asked.
“Don’t you think so, too? Father was very harsh on you, and he must
have left nothing for you in his will.”
Ludens Heir Apparent asked, shaking his hand.
“Isn’t it because you wanted me to rebel against father when you told
me about Maideline’s arranged marriage?”
“Yes, that’s why I did it.”
Marchioness Camellia read the fear in Luden Heir Apparent’s eyes.
If he’s trembling like that, he shouldn’t have to say anything like that
to make himself nervous.
Eventually he couldn’t say a word for Maideline. As he calls her his

beloved daughter.
He couldn’t do anything for his daughter, how can he call himself her
father?
1816
If he couldn’t, it’s probably because he’s afraid she’ll be the next target.
Marchioness Camellia was heartbroken.
“I don’t need father’s legacy. You know. From the time I was originally
registered, I wrote a memorandum of renunciation of inheritance.”
“Yes, you did.”
Luden Heir Apparent was silent.
Marchioness Camellia waited quietly until he spoke his words.
Luden Heir Apparent hesitated for a while, and then he managed to

open his mouth. There was blood in his eyes.
“Negil, the merchant who owned the house…….”
“Yes.”
“He said that my father had a stinger seal that day…….”
Marchioness Camellia had to try to hide her bitter smile.
The merchant must have been suspicious of Marchioness Camellia.

Seeing that he met with the Heir Apparent directly.
Luden Heir Apparent looked at Marchioness Camellia with an anxious

face and then lowered his head.
“Forget it, I was talking nonsense. I remember hearing that someone

had died of a stinger installed on the seal of Marquisate Camellia
before.”
“It may be hard to believe, but I never wanted father to die.”
Marchioness Camellia said so,
“As I said, right now there are problems with Princess Leticia, there is
also the problem of Ian, and the situation is complicated. When father
1817
dies suddenly, everyone is in danger. Even brother knows that much,
right?”
“Yes. Right…….”
“It’s true that I designed a seal with the hidden stinger. But these tools
are not the only ones I have created.”
This was an indulgence. It means that there is no need for Luden Heir
Apparent to worry and doubt any more.
Luden Heir Apparent soon understood. Because he wanted to.
“That is true.”
“Do not worry. Brother, don’t think about anything else and just focus
on controlling the household. You are now the master of Marquisate
Luden.”
Luden Heir Apparent nodded his head saying that he understood.
Marchioness Camellia patted his back a few times as she comforted

him, and then stood up.
She ran into the maids in black cloth in the hallway. The maids didn’t
even make eye contact with Marchioness Camellia, so they swerved to
the left and right of the hallway and bowed their heads.
Marchioness Camellia walked slowly. The maids hurried behind and

made a rustling sound.
Marchioness Luden’s place of residence was quiet.
‘I thought Maideline would be here.’
If she wasn’t here she would be in Marquis Luden’s room. The lovely
girl will be crying as she grieves that her grandfather, who loved her
dearly, suffered such misfortune.
1818
The maids of Marchioness Luden looked at Marchioness Camellia and
frowned slightly. But they did not block her path.
Marchioness Camellia went inside quietly.
Marchioness Luden had an embroidery frame on her lap and sat

looking out of the window.
“I’m here, Madam.”
Marchioness Camellia bent her knees politely in front of her, like a

maid.
Upon her registration, their titles changed. She called Marquis Luden
not as her master, but father, and Heir Apparent as her brother, not
her young master.
However, only Marchioness Luden was the Madam. It would be until

her death.
Marchioness Luden looked back at her with a skinny face. There was
no glimpse of sadness on her face.
The long-accumulated fatigue was also well hidden, making it difficult

to notice.
“What is it?”
“I just came to greet you.”
“Aren’t you here to look?”
Marchioness Camellia couldn’t help but smile.
“There is that, too.”
“You have nothing to worry about.”
“Madam treated me well.”
1819
Marchioness Camellia said in a low voice.
“Actually, there was no need to forgive the illegitimate child, whom the
maid gave birth to.”
This person is the only person in this world who can point the finger at
Marchioness Camellia’s existence as dirty.
Marchioness Camellia thought so.
But Marchioness Luden did not.
She always closed her eyes. Even knowing that she lives in the attic of
this house, stealing the lectures during the Heir Apparent’s studies.
It might have been a denial. She was comfortable pretending she

didn’t even know the child existed.
As she pretended not to know of all the other illegitimate children.
But even when Marchioness Camellia seduced Garnet to use her as a

springboard for her career, she closed her eyes.
Marchioness Luden said,
“I never forgiven you for being born.”
“Yes…….”
“But Sarah was a poor kid.”
Marchioness Camellia did not answer “yes” this time. She didn’t think
so.
Marchioness Luden looked down at the embroidered frame for a

moment, then turned her gaze away.
“I know. The fact that Sarah didn’t erase you or get the money the
butler gave was because she was trying to fix her fortune after giving
birth to you.”
1820
“Madam…….”
“Just because you’re stupid doesn’t mean you’re not pitiful.”
Marchioness Luden murmured. She’s gone through too much of it to

even think about it.
“Madam…….”
“You don’t have to worry about me. Afterwards……I hope you can
comfort Garnet. Because she didn’t know what kind of person her
father was until the end, even when she looked at you.”
“Because father treats me well in front of Her Grace.”
“Mia.”
Marchioness Camellia’s body trembled.
She changed her name when she was registered. Because she thought
the name Mia was not noble.
But she would be Mia until her death to Marchioness Luden. Just like
Marchioness Luden was the Madam.
“You are not my daughter, and you have never been Luden’s daughter.
But you are Garnet’s one and only friend.”
“Yes…….”
“So there is no need to beg for my forgiveness. Please lead her well.”
Marchioness Camellia bowed her head and promised that she would.
She turned and came out, and her mind is indescribably complicated.
Marchioness Luden seemed to know that she was involved in this

murder.
1821
In fact, it was Marchioness Camellia who told Count Brennan about
Negil and Negil’s mistress.
‘I did not know that such radical means would be mobilized.’
She thought that it was enough to cause a scandal to narrow the

position and to leave Grand Duchess Roygar’s heart.
She is not arguing over dividing the pie. Because she hasn’t even taken
it yet.
Count Brennan’s thoughts were guessable.
If they can’t touch Princess Leticia, they must grab towards being the
regent.
However, there is no way Marquis Luden, who has worked so hard to

become the Emperor’s outlier, would agree with it.
Therefore, she chose to destroy the problem by eliminating them in

advance.
Count Brennan would take this opportunity to suppress Grand Duke

Roygar and take the initiative.
‘A monarch would only need to be a symbol of helplessness.’
The same applies to Leticia and Grand Duke Roygar. At least for Count
Brennan.
Marchioness Camellia did not agree with it. It was natural to wear the
halo of Grand Duchess Roygar.
Regardless of her feelings, her political stance has always been

consistent with Marquis Luden.
‘By the way, I didn’t know you would assassinate him?’
1822
Marchioness Camellia answered the question, which suddenly
springed from the depths of her heart.
‘No. I wanted him to die ugly, so I told you all about the house,
information, and when father was going there.’
That was the truth.
Chapter 205
Artizea told Cedric exactly what the Empress had told her.
She thought he might be offended when he heard that the Emperor

wanted to adopt him. However, Cedric accepted it with a calm face.
“I was thinking it could be.”
“It’s not right now. Because Her Majesty has not yet answered.”
Even if the Emperor can do everything in the Empire as he pleases, it is

only the authority of the Empress to accept the adoption.
It wouldn’t be impossible to take her hostage and threaten her. But the
Emperor had no reason to do that.
“What I’m talking about now is simply for you to think about how to
answer in advance. Even if you say no, it shouldn’t be extreme.”
“If His Majesty really makes such an offer, I will accept it.”
Cedric answered without hesitation.
Artizea looked at him in surprise.
Cedric replied calmly.

1823
“Didn’t you say that we should win the favor of His Majesty? I was
prepared.”
“But, it’s not that much of a problem.”
“You have been underestimating the level of my resolve from before.”
Cedric reached out towards Artizea and lightly touched her forehead.
Artizea panicked and lowered her head, and stroked her own forehead.
She thought there was something.
Cedric chuckled.
“Just.”
“Just?”
“Yes, just.”
Saying that, he again lightly stroked Artizea’s forehead with the tip of
his index finger.
Artizea awkwardly covered her forehead with her hand.
Cedric lowered his hand and picked up the teacup.
“You don’t have to take it so seriously. Haven’t we already talked

about the need to absorb His Majesty’s administration?”
Emperor Gregor’s officials, though corrupt, were not incompetent.
Administrative power is a mess because they are not working for the
general people, they are only flattering power.
There were not enough educated intellectuals to become bureaucrats.
If they try to remove them all at once and fill their positions instead,
they will end up unable to shake off the influence of the nobles and
the colossus who have already entered the social world.
1824
Because graduating from college means having a wealthy family or
wealthy patrons.
A rare exception to that was those who studied on scholarships from

the Emperor. They form the backbone of the bureaucracy.
[“It cannot be said that the current government is clean, but it can be
said that it is a ‘power independent of the nobility’ that His Majesty
has developed over the past 30 years.”]
Artizea said so. Cedric had agreed to it.
He said that it would be better to repair the affected area little by little
than to cut it out at once and suffer bleeding and contamination.
“The purpose is not to overthrow the current His Majesty’s regime. I

don’t think it matters whether legitimacy is passed down from mother
or from His Majesty.”
Artizea didn’t answer for a moment and kept her mouth open.
She, of course, agreed with that opinion. But Artizea also knew for sure
that it was a thought she could do, because she was not of Evron.
Cedric continued.
“No matter what happens in the process of establishing the imperial

power……, to deny the legitimacy of His Majesty itself is to leave a
room for controversy for the future generations. I will be denying the
inheritance law out of a sense of personal revenge.”
“You mean to set a clear precedent.”
“That’s right. Assessing that what the Emperor did was not right and
saying that he wasn’t the Emperor are two completely different
things.”
Artizea recalled that Cedric had said he didn’t want revenge.
1825
So her heart pounded. Her body seemed to be getting hotter.
“I understand that you mean to think about the future.”
“That’s right. No matter who takes the throne, I have to do the same
thing. It is of the utmost importance to bleed less and produce good
results.”
“Evron won’t be able to accept it like Lord Cedric did.”
“I can’t help it.”
Cedric said,
“Because I want to be the emperor. I can’t just think as the head of

Evron.”
Artizea did not answer for a moment, then lowered her head.
Cedric placed her forehead on his palm and looked at her curiously.
“Why?”
“Just.”
“Just?”
Artizea seemed to understand why Cedric had touched her forehead

for nothing.
He just wanted to. Her heart was pounding.
‘A little bit.’
Because they can do that now.
She knew from the beginning that it was going to happen. Even
though she knew it, she just thought that he wasn’t hers, so she
shouldn’t have dared to touch him.
1826
But now she can’t stand the overflowing inside.
She wasn’t sure if it was the psychologically unstable effects of

childbirth, or if her will was weakened by the thought that he would
accept her.
“Tia.”
“Well, that.”
Artizea hesitated and said.
She spoke as if spitting out the water that had been churning in her
chest since before.
“Is it okay to kiss?”
Cedric opened his mouth like a flower bloomed.
“You don’t have to ask that. Even if this is the Grand Hall of the
Imperial Palace.”
“That’s I…… I don’t think you’ll like it.”
Artizea hesitated a little more even after saying it.
Cedric tilted his head and brought his face closer to Artizea’s face,
making it easier for them to kiss.
Artizea’s tense breath tickled his face. Cedric laughed softly.
“Did I tell you that I feel like I’m living when I’m like this?”
“No.”
Artizea answered as thin as her breathing.
There was no way out because Cedric was still waiting. Artizea closed
her eyes and pressed her lips to his.
1827
＊＊＊
Hazel was tense.
Ian Camellia said,
“I’m sorry, Lady. I guess I’m too nervous right now.”
“What? Ah yes!”
It was Hazel’s side who was too nervous. She replied with a shrill voice
in surprise.
“Some warm water or tea…….”
“Oh, sorry.”
The teapot in front of Ian was already empty.
It was because Ian was so nervous that he drank nonstop. This was
also not polite.
But Hazel didn’t realize that and blamed herself for leaving the guest’s
teapot empty.
She looked forward to doing her important work as she assumed the
post of Artizea’s lady-in-waiting.
But in less than a week, isn’t this too much work?
This was Ian Camelia.
Hazel could not have known what insults Marquisate Camellia and
Marquisate Luden suffered because of his appearance and the lawsuit.
It was rare for a family that had already inherited the title, let alone a
Marquisate, to be swept up in an inheritance lawsuit again.
1828
It was a problem that was being watched not only by Marquisate
Camellia, but also by several families who had disputes over the
succession of the title.
Then, not long ago, Ian suddenly disappeared.
There were also stories that Marquis Luden’s patience had finally run
out, and there were stories that he disappeared because he was afraid.
Then, he appeared at Grand Duke Evron’s residence.
‘This is not my job.’
But neither Hayley nor Ansgar were present. There was no one else to
take the place of welcoming the guests.
Ian Camellia himself is not such a great guest.
But the inheritance lawsuit is still ongoing.
As it was a political lawsuit that would be concluded by reflecting the

interests of the nobility, there was no way to determine right and
wrong in a short time.
In short, it was a matter of how far to weaken Marquisate Camellia and

undermine the prestige of Marquisate Luden.
Soon, this is also directly related to the question of how close Grand
Duke Roygar drew to the throne.
‘I thought he would come to an agreement. This man has lasted a long

time.’
Then, from the time Leticia was born, she lost sight of the situation
again.
Shortly thereafter, Ian disappeared.
Hazel’s father said:
1829
[“The reason Marquis Luden endured so far was probably to find out
who was behind Ian Camellia.”]
[“Looking back these days, I thought that there might not be such a
thing as backing. Or was it that the one behind him was Sir Lawrence?
If there was really a backing, there would be no way it could have been
left like this.”]
[“Or, they may have already achieved their purpose.”]
[“You mean to tarnish the honor of Marquisate Luden and Marquisate

Camellia?”]
Hazel thought that the risk was too great to do just for that.
It could be personal revenge. Because scandal annoys people.
But that will not bring down either the Marquisate Luden or
It is only the weak who would suffer the decisive blow from the
scandal of morality.
Those with real power are not greatly affected by such things. After all,
their power and influence were not supported by moral purity.
It is a high risk low return. It wasn’t worth risking a life for, Hazel
thought.
Hazel’s father shook his head.
[“They have at least two purposes. The first is to get rid of the advisors
from Grand Duke and Grand Duchess Roygar”].
Because of the lawsuit, Marchioness Camellia was forced to remain in

the capital.
1830
[“You are wrong to think that Marquisate Camellia will not be hurt by
this. Unlike Marquis Luden, Marchioness Camellia has no backing by
her lineage.”]
[“Ah.”]
[“Actually, the greatest weakness of Marchioness Camellia is that she

was born lowly. In a situation where her reputation has gone down,
she won’t be able to stick with Grand Duchess Roygar. That was
obviously the main purpose.”]
Having traveled all the way to the South, it became impossible to meet
secretly or seek advice by letter when necessary.
[“The second is to create divisions between the two families.”]
When things go well, everyone is of one mind, but when things go

badly, divisions happen.
Now, when old things that they want to forget keep coming up,
everyone gets stressed.
The stress of Marchioness Camellia would not have been small. There
was no way Marquis Luden would have been considerate to her in
such a situation.
[“Ian’s backer has already achieved its purpose, so it has already

released its hand. It doesn’t necessarily have to result in a lawsuit. Then
Ian Camellia himself…….”]
[“It’s highly likely that he didn’t know his purpose. So, he didn’t get out
at the right time. From his point of view, it is most advantageous to
reach an agreement at an appropriate level. In fact, there was no other
way.”]
[“Yes. He didn’t find the right time.”]
[“And if he thought he couldn’t find his backer, then there’s no reason

to put up with Marquis Luden’s anger.”]
1831
The conversation meant for Hazel, who was going to an important
position, such as the lady-in-waiting of Grand Duchess Evron, so that
she may know the situation of the Empire.
Not because they thought she’d really get involved like this.
Chapter 206
Hazel didn’t call a maid, but brought hot water and prepared tea by
hand.
It wasn’t because she couldn’t trust the people of the Grand Duke’s
residence, but to show Ian that she was keeping security well.
Ian was haggard. His clothes were luxuriously made, but it was clear
that he had suffered.
“May I ask why you are here?”
“Is it safe to assume that this is a question asked by Grand Duchess

Evron?”
“No. Sorry.”
Hazel touched her lips, blaming her mouth.
Neither her mother nor her father advised her to take part in
important positions unless she learned to control her curiosity.
Hazel apologized again.
“I’m sorry.”
“No.”
1832
Ian shook his head saying it was okay. He was so exhausted that his
head didn’t work well enough.
“If you think you’re sorry, may I ask you a question instead?”
“Please ask.”
“Is the rumor that Marquis Luden died true?”
Hazel didn’t hesitate. Everyone knew that Marquis Luden was in critical
condition. Although not many people knew the deep details.
Seeing Ian ask that too, he must not have been one of the people who
knew.
“I heard he’s not gone yet. But he wouldn’t be far away.”
“I see.”
“He has no consciousness at all. Right now, Marquisate Luden must be

in a state of emergency. Marquis Luden was a dictator, so he rarely
shared power with his eldest son. At this opportunity, there were a lot
who were trying to become independent or to take even a small share
in Marquisate Luden.”
The Luden Heir Apparent has a passive personality. There were many
who believed that what he now occupied would be maintained for at
least several decades, until the death of the current Luden Heir
Apparent.
‘No one thought that Marquis Luden would be destroyed.’
The history of Marquisate Luden is older than the Empire.
There are several families like this among the great nobles of the East,
who never lost the productive power of the land and had no fierce
competition.
1833
The only threat to them was the power struggle between themselves.
And they seemed to think it would be the same in the future.
‘Even though the world is changing now.’
One of the evidence that the world had changed, Hazel thought the
belief was ridiculous.
Ian found that Hazel’s comments were quite valuable information.
So he was honest with her.
“If nothing could be done, I was told to go to Her Grace, Grand

Duchess Evron.”
That was Skyla’s advice.
[“Grandfather and mother are more brutal and outspoken than you
can imagine. If you get caught by grandfather, please do whatever
they ask for unconditionally.”]
[“Unconditionally?”]
[“Yes. Because surviving is much more important.”]
While saying that, Skyla made a slightly puzzled face.
She wondered if Artizea had given him such a warning in advance. But
there was a possibility, and she couldn’t let it go.
[“You are already hurting both families to a certain extent just by being
alive. So, make surviving unconditionally a priority. Unless you think
that if you accept the request, you will be killed, then you should do
the opposite.”]
[“If I grant their request, won’t all of my rights be taken away? If you’re
thinking of using me too, you shouldn’t be advised me that.”]
[“If they are dismissed, Grand Duke Roygar can be overthrown.”]
1834
[“Do you think they will be dismissed?”]
[“Yes.”]
Skylar asserted.
At the time, Ian didn’t know why Skyla was convinced. But if she, an
insider, said so, he couldn’t help but believe.
So he signed all the documents requested by Marquis Luden. He also

signed an engagement paper to Maideline Luden.
He was then left with a watcher attached. Ian immediately hid his
whereabouts through the route that Skyla had provided.
Skyla had some secret transportations that her mother didn’t even
know about. She also recently prepared it for Ian.
Since Ian had not prepared anything for himself, Marquis Luden could
not track him down.
Even Marchioness Camellia didn’t think that Skyla would have been
involved.
Ian didn’t even step out of the house. He had money, but he was afraid
of spilling traces, so he hid while buying minimal necessities with small
changes.
Then, hearing rumors that Marquis Luden had been engulfed in a fire,
he was finally able to come here.
Only after Ian had two more cups of tea did Artizea come out to the
parlor.
Ian jumped to his feet.
“I heard that you are unwell, thank you for meeting me like this.”
1835
“It’s hard to turn away from people who come through a friend’s
introduction.”
Artizea spoke briefly and sat down at the head of the table. She
gestured for Ian to sit down, and then she did too.
Ian hesitated. He did not yet inform her that he had come because of
Skyla’s advice.
So, was there something like a prior arrangement between Skyla and
Artizea?
Suspicion rose suddenly.
Ian pressed it down. He now understood the noble society of Krates a

little more than before.
What matters is not the truth. It’s about who can give what to whom.
“My story is quite famous, so I am sure Your Grace already knows.”
Ian said bluntly.
“Help me.”
“I don’t know what help you want from me.”
Artizea swallowed the tea slowly, immersed in thoughts.
Ian has already exhausted his utility. She considered it a success if it

went only to the point where he made visible the division that
originally existed.
What happened was that the division was accelerated by Leticia’s

events, and the death of Marquis Luden arose.
It was enough. Even if he had more use than this, there was nothing to
use him for.
1836
If he could survive to the end on his own, she was thinking of
succeeding the title to him after the fall of Marquisate Camellia.
That did not mean that Ian could be any symbol. As long as wealth
and power are attached to titles and families, the fight over inheritance
cannot be stopped.
However, it is not good to get rid of too many great noble families at
once. It will have to be done someday, but a change that is too abrupt
would force the nobles to unite and resist.
They fight with each other over and over again, but they always fight
against external pressure with one mind.
‘Did Skyla know that I had used Ian as a card to throw away, or did she
send him because she didn’t know?’
Either way, it was true that he was introduced by a friend and that he
could not be ignored.
Ian entered through the front gate of Grand Duke Evron’s residence.
This gave her an excuse to be publicly involved in this.
She had nothing to lose. It became difficult for Marquisate Luden to

maintain the status quo. Marquisate Camellia must help defend
Marquisate Luden.
It wouldn’t be bad for her to earn ancillary income either.
Ian bowed his head.
“I want personal protection.”
“Are you going to continue the lawsuit? If you agree to settle it now, I
will mediate.”
“I don’t want to.”
1837
Ian looked at Artizea. As he lost weight, a brilliance revolved in his eyes
deepened.
“You don’t want to?”
“It is my right to inherit Marquisate Camellia. I have no desire to

compromise with the one who stole it.”
Artizea looked at him with a smile involuntarily.
“There is no one in the world who gives help without payment, Sir Ian.”
“There are several documents that were written by Marquis Luden.”
Ian brought out the list he had written down beforehand. They were
some of the most important Marquisate Camellia’s fortunes.
Marquis Luden made him write a contract to give it as a gift to his wife
when they got married.
“I will give everything on that list to Grand Duchess.”
“You mean you can give yourself to others, but you can’t give it to the
usurper?”
“It may seem unreasonable, but after doing this, all that is left is mine.”
This is a deal. When the transaction is complete, the give and take
disappears.
Better than being coerced by intimidation or writing debts in the name

of favor.
“Well, it will be difficult to get it back anyway with the power in Sir’s
hand.”
At Ian’s words, Artizea spoke to herself, immersed in thoughts.
At that moment, Ian suddenly realized that Grand Duchess Evron was
the woman in the veil.
1838
“Ah.”
He moaned unknowingly.
Hazel turned and looked at Ian. Ian swallowed the question that had
risen to his throat.
He must pretend not to know. Even revealing what one knows is the
privilege of those in power.
Ian bowed his head. Artizea smiled.
“I know that you have just come to the capital, but you seem to have
had a lot of worldly experiences during that time.”
“…… Yes.”
“To write a contract. Even if the documents from Marquis Luden come
out, if the prerequisites are not met, it will be just a piece of paper
anyway.”
“Yes.”
“I will ensure that Sir’s whereabouts are protected until the lawsuit is
over.”
It was unplanned, but there was nothing wrong with raising extra
income.
Even if they keep Marquisate Camellia, they don’t have to leave it as

wealthy as before.
‘It is enough to add just enough to maintain honor, tradition, and

proper dignity.’
Artizea checked half of the items in his list and returned it to Ian.
“If Sir succeeds the title in the future, please dedicate it to the country;
for Sir yourself. It will also be a good example for other families.”
1839
Ian understood the meaning of her words.
He bowed his head and said ‘yes’. This was the first time he knew that
he wasn’t in a business where he dared to get involved.
“Hazel.”
“Let Sir Ian stay in the guest room of the annex. Sir Alphonse, please
choose a suitable knight and attach him as Sir Ian’s escort.”
“Understood.”
Artizea looked at Ian this time and said.
“You don’t seem to be deaf, so you probably know what kind of

situation the Grand Duchy is in these days.”
“Yes.”
“Greeting guests is prohibited. Only go out when consulted with the

escort knight. Still, it would be safer not to go out as much as
possible.”
“Yes.”
“Due to the risk of poisoning, do not put anything in your mouth

except from the kitchen of the Grand Duchy, and do the same with
objects. If you need anything, ask to get it from the butler or through
Hazel here.”
“Yes.”
Ian took a deep breath. It felt like a hurdle had been crossed.
Artizea leaned on the armrests and stood up slowly. Then she asked,
“Do you trust Skyla?”
1840
Ian looked at her with an ambiguous face.
“I don’t know her intentions. But she definitely understands that we are
on the same boat.”
“…….”
Artizea’s silence made Ian uneasy.
“Skyla is wise, but she still doesn’t know what it means, yet. Just like Sir
Ian.”
“I have learned it now.”
“You will have to learn more.”
Artizea said so and left the room.
Chapter 207
Before the news of Marquis Luden arrived, Grand Duke Roygar and his
party had left the Duchy of Riagan and arrived at the Kingdom of
Eimmel.
The royal palace, built where the coast was visible, was pure white.
“It’ll be blown away by the sea breeze.”
Garnet, who thought it was made of marble, muttered unknowingly.
The head of Felona, who was standing nearby, answered.
“It’s not marble, it’s the salt crystals that reflect the white light.”
“Really? It’s like a jewel.”

1841
Garnet replied. Inside is probably not a good place to live because of
humidity and salinity, but it would not be polite to ask such a question
about a royal palace in a foreign country.
It was also true that they were as beautiful as Riagan’s salt crystals.
“By the way, why doesn’t the Kingdom of Eimmel make salt? There was
enough salt to form on the outer walls of the building?”
“Because there is a shortage of lumber and manpower.”
The head of Felona replied.
Skyla muttered.
“Good salt is made by boiling seawater in a large cauldron over a fire. I

know that it is difficult to find enough firewood in the Kingdom of
Eimmel. Is there also a shortage of labor in the Kingdom of Iantz?”
“Because it’s more profitable making yarn than watching salt

cauldrons.”
The head of Felona replied with a smile.
“We are just producing what is consumed domestically. Common

people are more likely to just use seawater.”
“I see.”
“But wealthy people buy salt from the Duchy of Riagan and use it. The
salt tastes savory instead of bitter, and when you break the crystallized
salt and put it in a glass bottle, it looks beautiful. When we welcome a
special guest, we always put it on the table.”
“So that’s why each person has a salt bottle set on the table.”
Garnet, who had never paid much attention to things like salt,
answered with a bit of surprise.
1842
It was a specialty of the Duchy of Riagan, so she thought that’s why
they had it, but she didn’t know there was such a culture in the South.
“Your Grace, please go into the cabin now. Getting the sea breeze for
too long is not good for your skin.”
Viscountess Weave said in a hard voice.
She didn’t like Felona’s head staying by Garnet’s side.
She didn’t like her since in the first place Skyla didn’t even ask for her
opinion and passed the story directly to Garnet.
The same was true of Garnet’s favoritism on Skyla, Marquisate

Camellia had a higher status than Viscounty Weave, and her bloodline
was closer to Marquisate Luden.
In the end, Skyla was the youngest lady-in-waiting, so she was like the
chief maid. Even Marchioness Camellia asks for a favor in taking good
care of Skyla.
But that didn’t mean she could go over her head to Garnet.
Above all else, it was Grand Duke Roygar’s will to masquerade the
head of Felona as Garnet’s maid and blend in with the party.
‘Why are you making me do such a dangerous thing?’
Viscountess Weave complained in her heart.
She could not be taken as the maid of Grand Duke Roygar. She knows
that.
When a stranger suddenly appeared around Grand Duke Roygar, there

would surely be someone who would trace her background.
If that’s a problem, shouldn’t they make her the maid of a trusted

person among the attendants?
1843
It was not that there were no women among those who came to
represent each family or upper ranks.
[“It’s not like we’re all in one accord. If you want to make room under
someone else’s name, you have to reveal the identity of the head of
Felona to that person. His Grace the Grand Duke would of course want
to avoid that.”]
Skyla said it like she was a loyal person.
Viscountess Weave didn’t like it either. She didn’t know why, so she
felt repulsed.
Nevertheless, she wanted to eliminate any hazard from Garnet alone.
The problem, though, was that Garnet felt close to the head of Felona.
It was fun to talk to new people. Garnet used to ask the head of Felona
about Southern culture and history that she was not familiar with.
Then the head of Felona kindly answered.
She would have liked it, if it was under usual circumstances. If they
were on a normal trip right now, and if they’ve been asked to go out
with the head of Felona who had publicly identified herself.
Viscountess Weave had a hard face, but Garnet didn’t care.
“Let’s look around a little more. When will I have another chance to
visit the Kingdom of Eimmel?”
Garnet said so and pressed her hand to her tousled hair. And she
looked up again at the palace where the white sunlight shattered.
Grand Duke Roygar came out of his cabin.
He was holding Garnet’s shawl in his hand. With the attendant far
away, he strode alone.
1844
And he said as he wrapped his arms around Garnet’s shoulder.
“It’s windy.”
“It’s not cold. It is rather hot.”
“What did you find so interesting?”
“It’s the palace. If it had been in Krates, I thought it would have had a
nice name.”
“Do you want a palace like that, too?”
“No. I already have several pretty villas.”
“But there is no palace. Do you like a white marble palace?”
Grand Duke Roygar smiled softly and lightly rubbed her shoulder.
It was not something to say so hastily.
Palaces belong to the monarch. Even if Grand Duke Roygar was of

imperial family, even if he built the most beautiful house in the world,
he could not pronounce it a palace.
For anyone completely unrelated, it wouldn’t matter, but it was

dangerous for a person with the right to inherit the throne to do such
a thing.
But this was the South. On the deck stood only Garnet and Grand
Duke Roygar, the ladies-in-waiting and attendants, and the head of
Felona.
The sailors were preparing to call in the port, and the sea breeze was
so strong that only the voices of people nearby could be heard.
Garnet suddenly had a thought of her old days.
1845
When she was young, she thought that if she married, she would live
in the Empress’ Palace. Then she would make the Empress’ Palace the
most beautiful palace in the world, she used to plan that way.
She was so young, so there was nothing dangerous about it.
Like children dreamed of becoming princesses, she took it for granted

that she would become an empress.
“I don’t need a marble palace.”
“Then?”
“I wish there was a tree big enough for a swing. It’s a big swing that
me and the kids can all lie down on.”
“It would be a huge tree.”
“The garden needs to change its style, too.”
“That’s right…… . Shall we make it in the village?”
“Isn’t it good to change things after a long time? If I send them a

message now, by the time we get home, they’ll be able to hang the
swing.”
“What about the kids?”
“Please ask mother-in-law for a moment. Or wouldn’t it be okay to go

to the villa before winter?”
“Shall we?”
While talking like that. The ship entered the port.
Cadriol was watching people disembark from the ship through a

telescope on the lighthouse.
1846
“Certainly, that’s the head of Felona.”
He departed from the Duchy of Riagan at the same time as Grand

Duke Roygar and his party.
His ship was much faster than that of Grand Duke Roygar, who was
carrying the nobles. Although he came at a leisurely pace, he was able
to buy more than a week’s time.
It was enough time for an internal crackdown.
“Since there was no way she could have joined in the middle of the
sea, she must’ve contacted them while in the Duchy of Riagan.”
“I’m sorry, Your Highness. I didn’t notice.”
“It’s okay. I guess we’re not as good at gathering information as the

Iantz.”
At those words, the subordinate’s head bowed even deeper.
“I know it’s hard to do delicate work with rough guys. It seems that she
was in contact through the side of Grand Duchess Roygar.”
Cadriol looked at the faces of the maids around the head of Felona
and said.
“Then, it would have been more difficult to know.”
Cadriol had no subordinates to take control of the collection and

management of information. There were no women either.
Because his power base was pirateering. Not all of the trustworthy
subordinates were men, but none of them had the talent to approach
the wives and dig up information.
So that’s why he wanted Artizea even more.
“I know that Grand Duchess Roygar is not very involved in this.”
1847
Cadriol murmured and lowered the telescope.
“Doesn’t Grand Duke Roygar want to meet the head of Felona

anyway?”
“Right. In any case, would it be of no use to have separated

Marchioness Camellia?”
Or maybe Artizea had other plans.
Cadriol was unaware of the details. The only thing he had dealt with
Artizea was the life of the Queen.
“The head of Felona must have come to represent the Iantz Kingdom.
The fact that Grand Duke Roygar hasn’t said a word of it to me means
that the talk is going well.”
And coming this far means that there was something to tell King
Eimmel.
‘I didn’t mean to play in the hands of Marquis Rosan.’
If Grand Duke Roygar took his hand, he was going to try and coolly hit
Artizea in the back of the head.
However, if he joined hands with the Iantz Kingdom, there’s no helping

it.
At the very least, the Iantz Kingdom will try to solve it by putting
everything on itself.
There was no choice but to counterattack from this side.
‘Should I wait a little longer?’
Perhaps, the King would not accept Grand Duke Roygar and Iantz’s
offer. The Queen is no more now.
1848
Well. Despite the wait, the result was clear. He knew it well enough to
lose his life.
And even if his father did not accept the offer, since Grand Duke
Roygar had chosen the Iantz Kingdom, he had to fight back.
Cadriol, in a complex mood in many ways, threw his telescope at his

men and put on his cloak.
“Do you want to go back to the palace?”
“I’m going to meet the Grand Duke. Organize the army.”
“Yes?”
“Because there might be things that need to be moved. It will take

quite a bit of preparation to deal with Father’s army and the escort
knights from the Empire at the same time.”
“Will it be okay? Otherwise, it will become a war with the Empire.”
“The Grand Duke and his party will send them back without touching a
single fingertip. This is our internal Eimmel problem. Unfortunately, he
got involved in a fight between the father and the son.”
“Then, I will send the prepared national letter to the imperial capital.
So that we won’t be at fault.”
“Alright.”
In the letter, a detailed description of the smuggling relationship

between the dead Queen and the Duchy of Riagan was written.
That will be the first spark.
Once they get to the capital, Artizea will pour oil on it.
After all, Artizea’s purpose must be to defeat Grand Duke Roygar. He

can trust that part.
1849
Chapter 208
A welcome ball was held at the Royal Palace of Eimmel.
Thousands of candles lit up the ballroom. Fresh flowers the size of a

fist, rather than crystals or jewels, adorned the hall splendidly.
All the attendees were adorned with splendor like the flowers of the
South. Men were no exception.
Garnet was a little surprised.
It wasn’t long after the national mourning was over. The opening of
the welcome ball itself was a bit surprising.
But she didn’t know that the dress could be so glamorous.
All the members of the delegation group were wearing plain clothes of
achromatic colors.
This is because they were in the position of mourners.
The robes of Grand Duke Roygar were neither decorated nor

embroidered. Even the buttons were only fitted with unglazed silver.
Garnet herself was dressed in a low-saturated purple dress. There were

no ruffles, no jewelry, and no exposed parts. Although it was a luxury
item, it was deliberately tailored separately by choosing a non-
glamorous fabric.
She didn’t even wear a necklace around her neck.
‘If I had known this would happen, I would have worn that red dress
like Skyla as well. That’s the prettiest.’
1850
Garnet was sad.
She advised Skyla to only wear a bright dress.
[“I can’t, Aunt. It’s a diplomatic mission. You look like a mourner, so no
attendant can’t stand out.”]
[“A young lady without a fiance doesn’t have to worry about that. They
already said that they’re holding a ball because they’re already finished
the national mourning.”]
[“Aunt, you’re not serious about tying me up with the Prince, are
you?”]
As Skyla spoke with a serious face, Garnet laughed.
[“Unbelievable. I have no intention of leaving the capital.”]
[“You don’t have to take it so seriously, do you? I’m not necessarily

talking about His Highness Cadriol. Don’t you happen to know
anyone? The faces you see all the time in the capital, where you’ll have
a lot to worry about, but what if you meet a really cool guy here?”]
[“Aunt.”]
[“What if I regret that you didn’t decorate at that time?”]
Garnet said sincerely.
[“It’s something you can’t do when you get engaged and get married,
so you should try dating a lot before that.”]
[“I am not interested in men.”]
Skyla said so, but Garnet hung a pink sapphire around her neck.
Still, right here, she felt so plain that she would be buried.
“What are you thinking?”
1851
Grand Duke Roygar asked in a low voice.
Garnet said with a smile.
“Everyone is gorgeous. I dressed up Skyla, I would have done it better

if I had known the guests would be so glamorous.”
At that time, King Eimmel, the host of the banquet, appeared.
The King also wore a white robe adorned with gold and jewels.
Compared to him, Cadriol, who can be seen from time to time, was
dressed in a dark blue robe. He was following him.
Grand Duke Roygar politely bowed his head. Garnet also raised her
curtsy gracefully with her knees half-bent.
The special envoys then bowed their heads in unison.
“I was going to welcome guests from afar, but I don’t know if I made
them uncomfortable.”
“How can that be possible? Thank you for your hospitality.”
The King held out his hand. Garnet put her hand on it.
The King smiled at Grand Duke Roygar.
“You must be disappointed to lend me the hand of such a beautiful

woman.”
“Actually it is. This is a special concession.”
Grand Duke Roygar replied with a brisk smile. Garnet covered her
mouth with her hand and laughed.
“It would be nice if I had a daughter, and it’s a pity that there are only
men like this.”
Even after receiving the King’s gaze, Cadriol did not budge, with a
smile on his face.
1852
The King took Garnet’s hand and headed down the stairs. The
attendant cried out.
“His Majesty the King and Her Grace Grand Duchess Roygar enter!”
All the participants in the hall knelt and bowed in unison.
Cadriol and Grand Duke Roygar refused to go down first. The guest,
Grand Duke Roygar, stepped first.
Cadriol was fiddling with his sleeve. A few of the attendants glanced at
him.
It’s not the time yet. Cadriol shook his head.
***
Skyla, not interested in dancing, was touching the tea cozy by the
table.
“His Majesty the King and Her Grace Grand Duchess Roygar enter!”
She turned her gaze to the sound of a cry.
Garnet was descending gracefully, holding King Eimmel’s hand.
Although her hem was long, there was no danger to her steps as she
walked down the stairs. It was a light step, as if dancing a waltz, but
there was nothing against the etiquette.
It was as if she had practiced it all her life. And to some extent it was
true.
Not a few ladies practice walking lightly without stepping on the hem
of their dress from a young age.
Skyla also practiced it. It was also due to the contradictory psychology
of Marchioness Camellia.
She didn’t want Skyla to be the person she didn’t have to be.
1853
At the same time, however, wanted her to learn everything that she
had not learned at the same time.
Among them was the appearance of a lady of an eastern noble family.
‘Hoo…….’
Garnet also had such a contradiction.
Garnet sometimes said that she was envious of Skyla. Sometimes, it

meant envy that she was the daughter of Marquisate Camellia, and
other times it meant envy that she looked free.
Both were difficult for Skyla to understand.
If she is envious because she looks free, why is she so stubborn about
wanting Skyla to dress up and dance with a man?
‘Because it encourages even Viscountess Weave.’
Of course, Viscountess Weave didn’t do it to make Skyla beautiful.
She couldn’t have the lady-in-waiting dressed more lavishly than her
master. So, Viscountess Weave was keeping Skyla in check.
She had lost her chance, so it didn’t feel very comfortable.
It was a heavy task for her to induce Garnet to make a mistake.
However, Garnet did not move enough to provoke her in the slightest,
so she was just nervous.
It was the same when she met the head of Felona.
[“I understand that you were saying that Mrs. Lexen was not moved by
the will of the Iantz Kingdom.”]
After Garnet had listened to what she had to say, she replied calmly.
1854
[“But it’s not something I can do to determine the truth. I’d let you
meet my husband.”]
In this way, the head of Felona had the opportunity to secretly contact
Grand Duke Roygar from Garnet’s side.
Skyla thought Garnet would be a little more agitated.
There was no way that the suspicion that it was Grand Duke Roygar
who sent Terry Ford to the Kingdom of Iantz could have been
dispelled.
Wasn’t that why she came all the way here?
But in the end she decided to press it and trust her husband. At least
from the outside.
After that, Garnet spoke only once. At that time, she was lying on her
bed and closing her eyes as if tired.
[“Do I look stupid?”]
[“What?”]
[“You are a clever and smart kid. I will look boring and stupid. If my
husband had an affair, I would have just divorced him.”]
Skyla didn’t answer quickly.
[“…… I know you can’t.”]
There were too many things that were entangled in arranged

marriages.
Fortunes, successors, and such things were intertwined. However, the

union of the Roygar Grand Ducal couple was a bit different from an
arranged marriage between the great nobles.
1855
If the relationship between Marquisate Luden and Grand Duke Roygar
is divided, the control Grand Duke Roygar had over the entire faction
will decrease.
Then, he becomes the prey of the Emperor.
Even if victory was achieved, Grand Duke Roygar would become a

scarecrow, and then it would be a war between the backers.
It was clear that Marquisate Luden would be the first to attack and tore
him to pieces.
But that’s not what Garnet said with her eyes closed.
[“My father is also a father, so there is nothing I can do about it. I know
he’s my husband, and we have kids. There’s also my mother…….”]
[“Aunt…….”]
[“I just had to pretend that didn’t happen. Only believe that it’s not
really an affair, so I’ll have to forgive him once and move on. Isn’t it
better for me than before?”]
Because she can’t continue living unhappily.
Garnet added in a very low voice.
But in Skyla’s eyes, Garnet already looked unhappy. In fact, it was the
first time she had ever felt that way.
[“But I feel sorry for that person.”]
Skyla couldn’t understand Garnet’s apologies.
But she seemed to understand half the reason why Marchioness

Camellia had killed Terry Ford’s sister.
Skyla thought Artizea had made the wrong plans.
1856
Had it not been for the name Ford entangling in this work, it might
have succeeded. Garnet could have forgotten the old days and she
could have wanted something bigger.
But now Garnet recognized her misfortune. So she won’t do anything.
Because she fears that even what she is holding now will melt away
like pieces of snow.
It is simply because she is anxious that she has followed this far. Even if
she could become the Empress, that is not something Garnet desires.
When Grand Duke Roygar gave in to her insistence on going with him,
Garnet’s purpose was accomplished.
To make sure that Grand Duke Roygar does her will, to prove to those
around him that they are a couple by accompanying him in his
important duty, and to feel respected.
The mission was a failure. What’s the point in encouraging her more?
With that thought in mind, Skyla raised her eyes.
A few ladies came closer with their fans open.
“Why are you so lonely all by yourself? Not even dancing.”
“This is what our gentlemen are doing wrong. We need to scold them
a little. To keep a young pretty lady standing by the table like this.”
“I don’t really like dancing in the first place.”
Skyla said calmly.
Whether they were speaking favorably or trying to fight, she didn’t feel
very worthy of dealing with them. She had no intention of doing
reputation management.
1857
It’s a foreign country anyway. Besides, she wasn’t in the marriage
market.
The ladies’ faces turned red as if they had been reprimanded.
Skyla didn’t pay much attention to them, turned around and realized.
Several men are moving outside the ballroom. There were men in
ambiguous attire who she couldn’t tell if they were a participant or
not.
‘What is this?’
Skyla was startled.
She hurried to Garnet. Someone was blocking her way.
“Excuse me.”
“Your Highness Cadriol.”
Skyla hastily bent her knees and raised her curtsy.
Cadriol scratched the tip of his nose. He didn’t think he had done
anything wrong. It was clear that blocking the way in the first place
was unintentional.
“Well. It’s Lady of Marquisate Camellia.”
It didn’t seem that he knew who she was from the start and was
unwittingly blocking her way.
Cadriol glanced around the ballroom without hiding his perplexed

face.
Skyla was nervous. But Cadriol suddenly reached out.
“Would you like to dance for a song?”
“Sorry. I have to go to Her Grace.”

1858
“I heard rumors that Lady is a talented woman, but I didn’t think there
was a way that you could not have figured this out.”
Cadriol waved his outstretched hand.
Skyla looked up at him with a pale face.
She could guess what was going to happen. Cadriol must have been
trying to hold her in a moderate manner until then.
Chapter 209
King Eimmel and Roygar Grand Ducal couple danced two songs and
left the ballroom early.
Immediately after arriving, they greeted each other in the audience

chamber and held a reception.
With this, the formal mannerism that should be provided to each other
was over.
The three headed to the small parlor attached to Garnet’s place, with
only one or two of their most trusted attendants.
And there, the head of Felona was waiting. She took off her maid
clothes, which she had been wearing until now, and put on her black
robes.
King Eimmel was not surprised. It was because he knew that a

diplomatic representative would come from the Iantz Kingdom.
“We’ve met before.”
“It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty.”
1859
The head of Felona raised her greeting by kneeling on one of her
knees and placing her hand on her chest.
Grand Duke Roygar beckoned.
“Sit down. It was late.”
King Eimmel first reclined in the armchair.
It was late. After a banquet or dinner, it was normal to move around

and continue the conversation like this.
But he was the king. He came here on the pretext that he could not
come and go easily, but he also could not stay long in the residence of
a foreign envoy.
He could not, however, call them into his own parlor.
For among his escort and his attendants would also be mixed with
Cadriol’s spies.
Grand Duke Roygar himself brought a small bottle of brandy. It was

plugged tightly with cork and sealed with wax.
“It is my treasure. Only 30 bottles were produced at the most famous

brewery in the East and aged for 80 years. His Majesty the Emperor will
not be able to have it now either.”
He broke the seal on the spot and poured it into a glass.
“Your Majesty’s grace gives my tongue a luxury.”
The head of Felona took the first drink.
Grand Duke Roygar handed the second cup to the King’s attendant.
And he lifted his third cup.
The attendant double-checked the glass and drink before presenting it

to the King. The King took the cup.
1860
Garnet said softly around that time.
“Then, I will leave now. Please speak comfortably.”
“Are you going alone?”
“I’ll be right next door.”
Grand Duke Roygar nodded his head.
Garnet withdrew from the position.
Grand Duke Roygar moistened his lips with the brandy.
“I heard that the Iantz had already told Your Majesty about the
circumstances.”
“Exactly.”
“There is already an agreement at the macro level between the Iantz

Kingdom and me.”
said Grand Duke Roygar.
The head of Felona laid down the one-page agreement on the table.
King Eimmel did not bother to review it.
What was there was not about Queen Eimmel, but a trade agreement
between the Kingdom of Iantz and Grand Duke Roygar.
If he signs it, the Kingdom of Eimmel will also have a place in the pact.
This is an agreement between the Krates Empire and the Iantz

Kingdom. He couldn’t miss it here.
But King Eimmel spoke with a gloomy face.
“I want to punish the criminal who murdered the Queen and free her
resentment, not to talk about money.”
1861
“Am I too impatient? Pardon me.”
Grand Duke Roygar said with a smile. He wasn’t surprised.
It was because Grand Duke Roygar knew that it was only for the sake
of appearance that King Eimmel said that.
King Eimmel coughed.
“Well, after all misunderstandings are resolved, I think we can go

ahead and talk about this.”
He did not make a foolish attempt to gain a relative advantage by

scolding him for coming to visit for the issue with the Queen and
discussing economic interests, instead.
Judging from his formal status, he was now respected as the King of a
country.
However, in terms of actual power, Grand Duke Roygar was far

stronger than him.
Considering he was the next emperor of the Empire, he didn’t even

have to distinguish between substance and form.
The head of Felona said softly.
“How can the Grand Duke not understand His Majesty’s grief? But it’s
also important to build trust with each other.”
“Hmm.”
“I came here alone even though I was entrusted with the full attorney
power of the Iantz Kingdom. Because I know that the murderer of the
Queen is inside the Palace. Please consider that even the Kingdom of
Iantz has made a difficult decision.”
“…….”
1862
Still, King Eimmel was silent for a moment, fiddling with his drink.
Grand Duke Roygar said,
“Please make a decision. I will be able to completely get rid of the

suspicion that the Iantz Kingdom is behind the assassination of the
Queen, and I will get the credit for solving the problems with the
Duchy of Riagan. And Your Majesty will find stability by eliminating
oppositions.”
“I should point out the wrong part in Grand Duke’s words and move
on. I only want to find the one who harmed the Queen. What do you
mean by opposition? There is no one in this country who can match
me.”
“Yes. I was wrong. You may be able to free the resentment of the
Queen, who was assassinated by the opposition.”
Grand Duke Roygar corrected his words.
He wasn’t even going into the contract, and he wasn’t the type to
quarrel with every word.
Besides, it would be good to respect the pride of King Eimmel.
Even if he is a person who wants to show power by dressing up like

this as soon as the national mourning is over.
It wasn’t a bad thing to negotiate with someone who couldn’t openly

say what they wanted to protect was their pride. They wouldn’t say
much, even if they recovered from the damage.
“It is only because the deceased Queen shared salt business with the
Duchy of Riagan, so this agreement is included.”
Grand Duke Roygar tapped the agreement.
“The Emperor attaches great importance to the salt business. He also

trusted Duke Riagan. If His Majesty the Emperor knew that a foreign
1863
country was involved in the business, it would not matter in the least
as to who murdered the Queen.”
“…….”
“So you should sign it. This is a necessary procedure to keep the
matter of the salt business clean and confidential.”
King Eimmel hesitated.
He knew that, too. The reason that the Duchy of Riagan had Queen
Eimmel as a partner was to keep the coarse salt business from being
discovered in the center of the Empire.
But since it was already known, they could not leave it solely in the
hands of the royal family of Eimmel.
Still, he couldn’t help but feel sorry. Just by sharing a certain portion of
the profits from the volume that goes to the eastern continent by a
few small countries adjacent to the South Sea, it was an income that
exceeded the amount that came into the royal treasury every year.
In the end, he couldn’t help but put his desires into words.
“I heard that Grand Duke Roygar will take the coarse salt business and
receive a tax equivalent to seven years’ worth of tribute from the Iantz
Kingdom to the Empire.”
“It is given to those who will become emperor after all. It’s just a little
bit ahead of time.”
The head of Felona said softly.
Although it was a bribe, it clearly had implications as an investment. It

was also decided because Lawrence was dismissed.
This agreement was also the price.
1864
The key content was an agreement on the abolition of tariffs and a
significant increase in trade volume.
Half of the distributors had to be limited to the merchants designated

by Grand Duke Roygar. 70% of the profits from the elimination of
tariffs had to be given back to Grand Duke Roygar.
However, even if it was unfair, it was absolutely necessary for the

growth and expansion of the Iantz Kingdom.
Since the Iantz Kingdom could only survive through trade, there was
nothing wrong with supporting Grand Duke Roygar.
King Eimmel looked at the agreement and tapped his tongue on his
upper teeth. Because he couldn’t make a clicking sound.
Grand Duke Roygar said leisurely,
“Your Majesty does not have to sign this agreement. Whether you sign
it or not, we will catch the Queen’s assassin, and Your Majesty will be
able to free the resentment without any political burden.”
“What if I inform His Majesty the Emperor about this agreement?”
said King Eimmel. Grand Duke Roygar then smiled.
“The Imperial Capital and the South are quite far away. And it’s not just
His Majesty that I can support.”
The head of Felona said as if arbitrating.
“The Queen’s assassin is inside the Palace, so it will take a lot of hands
to clean it up. There will be a lot of money going in.”
“…….”
“For the time being, the southern seas will be empty. Without the help
of His Majesty King Eimmel, will we be able to sail even a single boat
properly?”
1865
Now, Cadriol is commanding the South Sea with the Eimmel navy and
the pirates.
When a merchant ship encounters a pirate, it pays a toll to pass

through. A ship carrying a large merchandise or precious treasure,
which could not resolve it on its own, requested protection from the
Eimmel Navy.
Once Cadriol is eliminated, the pirate who has lost their leader will run
wild.
For that reason, the agreement included consultations on the

management of the South Sea and the subjugation of pirates.
As Grand Duke Roygar said, King Eimmel didn’t have to sign.
It is thanks to Cadriol that the Eimmel navy is currently strong. King

Eimmel could not have imagined that he would be able to exert such
leadership.
Sooner or later, the naval power itself would weaken and it would not
be worth it, the Iantz Kingdom was speculating.
Nevertheless, the purpose of the agreement with the item about

paying the protection fee to the Eimmel Kingdom was to obtain the
King’s signature.
For the Iantz Kingdom, by increasing the number of people involved,

they tried to prevent Grand Duke Roygar from turning the agreement
into a piece of tissue paper.
For Grand Duke Roygar, he was obliged to keep it a secret until he

obtained the throne.
King Eimmel remained silent for a few more moments. But he soon
took up a pen and signed.
“You thought well. This is my favorite thing to do. Negotiations where

everyone benefits.”
1866
It was subsequently signed by Grand Duke Roygar and the head of
Felona.
“I will send someone to discuss the details while you are in the South.”
said the head of Felona.
“Then the Queen’s problem…….”
“Don’t worry. If Your Majesty makes a decision, my escorts will always

move with you.”
King Eimmel nodded his head.
“Then, shall we have a toast first?”
“Let’s do that.”
Grand Duke Roygar first raised the glass, King Eimmel followed behind
him.
King Eimmel, who was able to relax, sighed deeply.
“It’s a really fragrant drink.”
“After making an important decision, the taste of alcohol is special.”
Grand Duke Roygar poured the second cup.
After emptying the first glass, the head of Felona stood up from her
seat.
“I will leave early.”
“Aren’t we going to have another drink?”
“I am going to greet the Grand Duchess.”
“I see.”
1867
King Eimmel beckoned as if he had to go, too.
Grand Duke Roygar bowed his head slightly in gratitude.
The head of Felona bowed politely to the two of them and stepped
back from the parlor.
A worker sent by the alliance was waiting in her room.
“Did the agreement end safely?”
The worker greeted the head of Felona with his back straight and only
his waist bent.
“Yes.”
“You worked hard. You even played the role of a maid…….”
“It’s for the country. I am the right person, can I decline?”
The head of Felona said in a cold voice.
This man was the one who had come up with a concrete plan for this.
She thought it was a good plan, so she took it, so there was nothing
wrong with it.
Chapter 210
The identity was certain.
He was the fourth generation working in the hereditary Hussey

Merchants that was as big as the Felona Merchants.
1868
Even now, most of the family relatives were working in the business.
With the exception of his younger brother, who is still in school, and
his cousin, who has gone on to become an official, almost all of them
were high-profile employees.
To search even the most distant relatives, there would be no room for
doubt about this.
Despite this, the head of Felona could not erase the feeling of
discomfort whenever she faced this man.
Maybe it was because she was getting stubborn and older. The head
of Felona has recently learned that she places too much emphasis on
impressions when evaluating people.
However, it was unlikely that this man could come up with a ploy, filled
with analysis and keen intuition, even to little-known facts about
international relations.
Look at him even now. He was anxious with a face that was not
confident. Like a kid worried that he might be caught stealing.
‘The Crown Prince has already adopted it. And the response of Prince
Cadriol, the response of the Duchy of Riagan, and the prediction that
Grand Duke Roygar would come down as a special envoy were
correct.’
There were some minor mistakes. However, when viewed from a broad
perspective, the world was moving according to Izar’s thesis.
If this man had such a talent, it would have appeared like an awl in his
pocket earlier.
The Kingdom of Iantz prided itself on being the most meritocratic than
anywhere else in the world.
1869
He started working at the age of twenty, but there was no way he
could have been an assistant store owner at Hussey by the time he
reached the age of thirty-five.
If he had tried to hide himself, he would never have written such a

ploy.
The head of Felona stared at the man with a gaze that seemed to
pierce through.
He curled up like a frog standing before a snake.
She closes her eyes now. Neither the Crown Prince nor the
Associations simply accepted the argument with any dispute.
After a head-to-head discussion between the wisest people in the

Iantz Kingdom and the most experienced Merchant heads, they came
to the conclusion that this was a reasonable ploy.
Supporting Grand Duke of Roygar and expanding trade in the future

had been considered for a long time.
He was greedy, though. However, from the point of view of the Iantz
Kingdom, an emperor greedy for profit and money was much better
than an arrogant and aristocratic emperor.
They were able to get along well with Grand Duke Roygar. It was far
better to offer gold and silver to Grand Duke Roygar than to lose the
vast market known as the Empire.
It was good to use this as an opportunity to even obtain an

agreement.
The head of Felona turned her gaze away to the worker. And she
asked,
“Are the working-level negotiations going well?”
1870
“If an agreement is reached in a broad framework, there is no problem
in practice. The budget that the Crown Prince allowed is huge.”
“Don’t even think about using it all. Because what the Crown Prince
was saying was to make sure that, in any case, the agreement would
never be broken.”
“Yes.”
The worker felt sweat dripping down his back.
“The gift?”
“I have it ready.”
The head of Felona tried to open the box provided by the worker in
advance.
Inside was a jewel box. She opened it.
“Good. For now, you can go back.”
“Yes?”
“There is nothing good about staying in this Palace for a long time. Or
are you going to see Grand Duchess Roygar?”
“Oh, no. How dare I?”
“Go back.”
“Yes.”
The worker bowed his head in a sullen attitude and stepped back.
***
The ploy was not his own, as the head of Felona thought. His brother,
who was studying in the Imperial Capital, came home and threw it to
him.
1871
[“It doesn’t matter whether Brother analyzed it or I analyzed it by
collecting rumors floating around in the Capital. Don’t be too cheeky.”]
[“What do you mean by cheeky?”]
[“I’m saying this because I knew that Brother wanted to get ahead of
the cousins? Anyway, it wasn’t written by Brother, so if it goes on for
too long, it’s going to show. Such a ploy, if I read it correctly, I thought
you might be able to come up with it, but it’s not something just
anyone can come up with. First of all, the amount of information
required is huge.”]
His pride was hurt. His younger brother studied well and went to the
Empire to study abroad. However, he wasn’t even a brilliant genius.
But now he is a bit regretful. He was going to say it belonged to his

brother.
So far he’s been doing so well. He memorized it and worked hard to

analyze the situation in his own way.
It was similar to studying to put together a solution with the answer

sheet, so he was able to do it, too.
Looking at it, he felt like he could see a world he had never thought of
before.
But he went too high. That’s what his brother had said on purpose,
and it’s only becoming a situation because he’s naive.
When he returned after finishing this job, he decided that he would

have to confess the truth before the second working-level
negotiations.
He has already sent a letter to his brother telling him to come back.
But in his eyes, he could not comprehend that it could not have been
his brother who really wrote the ploy.
1872
It’s also true when his brother said that it wasn’t something anyone
could come up with with pride.
***
The head of Felona took the jewelry box and headed to Garnet’s
bedroom.
It was after Garnet had removed her makeup and changed her clothes.
If she hadn’t been a maid over the past few weeks, she would have
been considered a guest and she wouldn’t have been welcomed at all.
But now the head of Felona wasn’t entirely her guest.
The maids and ladies-in-waiting got to know her and vice versa for
weeks. They felt a sense of intimacy as they huddled together in the
cramped cabin.
One of the ladies-in-waiting brought the news to Garnet. Garnet led

her into the bedroom.
“Is the talk over?”
“Yes. Thanks to Your Grace, I was able to complete my mission and

return home safely.”
“It must be because the talk brought by Head, not me, was also
important to my husband.”
The head of Felona had a smile on her face.
“I want to give a gift as a token of my gratitude.”
“What do you mean gift? I don’t need that.”
“Please don’t deny my sincerity. If I left without showing any sincerity,

even our King will rebuke me.”
1873
Viscountess Weave took the jewelry box from the head of Felona’s
hands and set it down in front of Garnet.
Garnet opened the jewelry box. Inside were several cameos with all
kinds of beautiful craftsmanship. The master artisan’s signature was
also engraved on the back.
“Because you had all the precious gems with you. Just think of it as
sincerity and accept it.”
“It was made by the masters of the Iantz, and I can’t say it’s just for
sincerity.”
Garnet said in a dignified manner.
“Thank you. However…….”
The head of Felona bowed her head.
Garnet fiddled with the lid of the jewelry box.
In fact, the most valuable thing was the jewelry box itself. It was carved
out of translucent green jade.
When it came to this size, it was a huge price for even a rare gem.
Needless to say, the craftsmanship was superb. It was no exaggeration

to say that this was a jewel in itself.
But it wasn’t because it was too expensive that Garnet hesitated. In

terms of expensive things, she was given a gift more expensive than
this on several occasions.
The moon with three stars was engraved on the lid of the jewelry box.
Even the moonlight shining on the mountains and rivers was
embossed with delicate touches.
And the writing was inlaid with gold.
1874
『“Long live the Moon, illuminate the whole world.”』
Moon and star patterns are common.
However, the imperial moon means the Empress. ‘Long live’ is a

blessing dedicated only to the Emperor and Empress.
It took little knowledge or reasoning to understand that the moon with

the three stars meant Garnet herself and her children.
Garnet covered the lid.
“Isn’t it too early…….”
“It is a gift given in advance. In the sense that we are convinced that
there is a glorious future for Grand Duke Roygar and Your Grace.”
The head of Felona smiled.
“Thank you.”
Garnet answered and closed the lid of the jewelry box. And she gave a
gift in return to the Head of Felona.
＊＊＊
Skyla wanted to stop, but Cadriol didn’t let go of her hand and danced
with her four songs in a row.
The fourth dance was a fast-tempo polka. By then, she was exhausted.
“Your Highness, please.”
“Oh my, Lady doesn’t have much stamina.”
“How many people, hoo, dance four times without a break, haa?”
At first, no one was very interested. Because Cadriol wasn’t the type of
person who didn’t want to dance.
1875
But he had never danced four times with a single woman before.
When they found out that the other person was the Marquisate Lady
of the Empire, the attention was even more focused.
Skyla couldn’t even afford to pay attention to such interest.
Cadriol’s lead was excellent, and Skyla was also a good dancer. But she
was wearing high heels today, and her dress was quite heavy.
It was even more difficult because the tension didn’t go out from her
body.
It was not until the end of the fourth dance that Cadriol stopped.
Clap, clap, clap!
Applause echoed through the hall. Cadriol held Skyla’s hand like a
dancer and greeted the applause.
“The prince greeted, but you’re standing still.”
Cadriol said in a sultry voice.
Skyla had no choice but to bow after him.
Cadriol led her towards the table. Skyla had finished it and wanted to
drink cold water first.
“Did you have enough time?”
Skyla quenched her throat and then said sharply.
Cadriol said leisurely,
“I thought I did enough to be considerate of Lady. Grand Duchess

Roygar, too.”
“Considerate?”
1876
Skyla’s words were not a question, but a criticism.
Cardriol laughed.
“If Lady goes to the Grand Duchess and tells her that something
suspicious is going on, the Grand Duchess will go and tell the Grand
Duke, in the midst of an escalating armed conflict, either the Grand
Duchess or Lady may get hurt.”
“An armed conflict?”
Skyla asked in surprise.
That was the moment.
Bang!
A gunshot rang outside.
“Kyaaak!”
Several of the ladies in the ballroom screamed and fell to the floor.
There were many people like that.
Some tried to tear off the heavy decorations and run outside.
But they were blocked at the entrance.
Skyla looked at Cadriol in astonishment.
“What are you going to do?!”
“It is very unfortunate. Father, along with the late Queen, were
involved with the coarse salt business of the Krates Empire.”
Cadriol stroked his chin with a serious expression on his face.
“You must have heard from somewhere that an ignorant child was
trying to tell His Majesty the Emperor.”
1877
“Is that a scenario written by Your Highness? Who believes that?”
“The consistency of the scenario is not important.”
The question is whether or not it is a story worth writing to Emperor

Gregor.
And it is probably true that King Eimmel is involved in coarse salt.
Skyla took a breath.
“Lady is special. I’ve heard that you’re talented……. Come to think of it,
Lady was the daughter of Marchioness Camellia.”
Cadriol said. Then he looked at Skyla and said,
“Come to me when you have nowhere to go.”
“I beg your pardon?”
“You’re the future Marquis of Camellia, so I can’t seduce you with a

title, so I’ll try to recruit you if anything fails.”
Skyla looked at him in a bewildered way.
Cadriol laughed.
“It’s not a joke. Eimmel is still a country with a lot of room to expand.
We need a lot of talent. It will not be swept into the grave and rotted
in needless strife like in Krates.”
Having said that, he left Skyla behind and went out to check what was
going on.
Note:
this chapter feels very long right? because it is! XD and it’s full of political stuff, so
take a breather if it doesn’t make sense for now and read it again some next time!
you can always pop in to TVLT’s channel in our discord to discuss~

1878
Chapter 211
Cadriol’s army moved like a lightning bolt.
The key was to secure the King and Grand Duke Roygar before the
Royal Guard and the Krates Empire army noticed.
‘It’s possible.’
Inside the Palace were only the royal guards and the guards of Grand
Duke Roygar.
The closest is the Royal Guard troops.
However, after the death of the Queen, the Royal Guard had a
completely disorganized command system.
Originally, their employer and object of allegiance was the Queen.
There were instructions from the Queen to listen to the King’s orders
when she was not available.
However, the King was never involved in the formation of the Royal
Guards, from training and discipline to establishment. The name was
the Royal Guard, but they had no relationship with the King at all.
After the Queen’s death, the King ended the national mourning too
soon. He spoke outwardly of sorrow, but few believed that he was
genuinely grieving.
Perhaps the story of remarriage would come out again before a year
had passed.
1879
The members of the Royal Guard who loved the Queen could not help
but feel sad about it.
Even their salary was delayed as Cadriol attacked the Duchy of Riagan.
This was because the Royal Guard’s finances were being maintained by
the Queen’s salt business.
Naturally, the Royal Guards only sat in the barracks. It was not
disbanded because there was no other suitable place to go, and their
tribute to the Queen was not finished yet.
If the Royal Guard does not waste time defending the King and Grand
Duke Roygar, it is a success.
It was because the work would all be finished before the Krates Empire
army at the port reached here.
Cadriol has been drawing plans in his head since returning to the past.
No, he thought before going to sleep every day since he was betrayed
by his father and imprisoned.
What should he do so that he can take control of the Royal Palace at

once? How can he turn it over with minimal damage? What should he
do to prevent a civil war and maintain his royal mandate in the future?
And the day has come when it will really work.
‘If it’s someone else’s job, it’s really easy.’
He considered it like Artizea cutting off her ankles from Miraila and
Lawrence who held her.
If she wants to live, she has to let go of her lingering feelings for the
two.
However, he couldn’t let go of his regrets, so his neck fell.
1880
At that time, the relationship between father and son had already
ended. And this time, the father tried to make the same choice.
The gunfire didn’t last long.
The captain of the Royal Guard was already under Cadriol’s payroll.
The King and Grand Duke Roygar’s guards resisted, but the numbers
themselves were not many.
Cadriol’s men took control of every major location. The nobles were all
gathered in the ballroom, so all they had to do was close it down.
Soldiers roamed the palace to search for the nobles who had escaped
from several ballrooms. Those who do not attend will also be house
arrested within tonight.
“What about the Royal Guard?”
Hearing that they had seized the control of the King and Grand Duke
Roygar, Cadriol asked as he headed there.
“The suppression is over. The captain surrendered. There were only

three casualties on both sides.”
“They must have had no intention of fighting at all.”
“They seem to understand that it is already too late. Without their

Queen, they would have had no reason to risk their life to resist.”
Cadriol clicked his tongue.
“What about the Krates Empire army?”
“A battle broke out in the harbor.”
“Raise the bridges and defend thoroughly. It’s hard when it expands. In
two hours, I’ll take Grand Duke Roygar’s answer.”
“Yes.”
1881
The commander who reported politely responded and ran outside.
“What’s of the Iantz?”
“We are still searching. Sorry.”
“You must have missed it. It’s fine. They’ll be back as soon as the
situation is over.”
Cadriol first visited the residence of Grand Duchess Roygar.
It wasn’t Garnet that came to meet him, but the pale blue Viscountess
Weave.
The maids and the ladies-in-waiting stood in a determined manner in

front of the bedroom door.
Cadriol ordered his men to lay down their weapons and retreat.
Garnet’s attendants had already been investigated. There would be no

resistance.
They never knew how to wield a weapon. In fact, modesty was the
virtue of noble women in the East and the Central regions.
However, unlike the Central, which is influenced by the northern and

southern parts, the conservative East noble families still use the word
tomboy frequently.
“Don’t worry, I will never do any harm to Grand Duchess Roygar.”
“Oh, do you think you’ll be safe after committing such an inhumane

thing?”
Viscountess Weave said with strength on her neck.
Cadriol smiled.
“Please tell Grand Duke Roygar not to be alarmed, as there will be no

danger in a single hair.”
1882
Viscountess Weave stared at Cadriol, her lips tightened.
Cadriol left Garnet alone and went to see Grand Duke Roygar and King
Eimmel.
The two moved from Garnet’s parlor to the King’s living room. It was
to have a more comfortable drinking party.
When he opened the door to the living room, the smell of blood
mixed with the smell of alcohol hit him. The bodies of the guards were
now being carried away.
The blood that had pooled on the marble floor was still red and sticky.
Broken wine bottles were scattered on the floor.
The two men looked pale even though their faces were red from
drunkenness. King Eimmel had lost his composure.
“You, what are you doing!”
King Eimmel, foamed in his mouth, shouted.
Cadriol scratched his ear with his little finger. He looked like he was
playing a joke.
“Cadriol!”
“Grand Duke Roygar.”
Cadriol ignored King Eimmel and looked at Grand Duke Roygar with a
kind face.
“I’m sorry to get you involved in this.”
“What is all this?”
Grand Duke Roygar looked at him with a hardened face. Cadriol

smiled.
1883
The reason he is able to maintain his dignity unlike King Eimmel is
probably because he is convinced that Cadriol can never harm him.
And it was also true.
A sullen temperament and playfulness erupted from within, but

Cadriol resisted it. And he said with a serious face.
“It is a shame for the country as well as a shame for the family, so I am
sorry to tell the Grand Duke. But it’s not something that has nothing to
do with the Empire.”
Cadriol placed a hand on one of his chest and bowed his head politely.
“Even though Emperor Gregor made it strictly forbidden, Father made

such a riot by taking a part in the distribution of Riagan salt. I am sorry.
If I had known in advance, I would have informed His Majesty the
Emperor first and followed the proper procedure.”
Grand Duke Roygar realized he was cornered.
If everything went according to plan, before dawn tomorrow, he was

going to summon the Imperial Army and attack Cadriol together with
the Royal Guard.
But it was counterattacked. Even if Cadriol was pointed out as the

assassin of the Queen while being overturned by force, it was difficult
to expect the effect.
It’s going to be a war. The Emperor will avoid it. From the beginning,
Queen Eimmel’s affair was nothing to the Imperial Capital from the
beginning.
Moreover, Cadriol must have already sent news to the Emperor about
the coarse salt business.
He sends evidence of the salt business, and his scapegoat, King

Eimmel, as the person involved. In addition to that, if the adequate
1884
compensation was paid, the Emperor will manage to save face and
achieve benefits that the Emperor had hoped for.
Including the fact that Grand Duke Roygar made a mistake instead of
an achievement.
“Grand Duke, please return to your residence and rest. I’ll see you
again tomorrow morning when things get better and greet you.”
Grand Duke Roygar clenched his fist. Then he turned his gaze away
from the King and quietly left the room.
King Eimmel looked at Cadriol with an angry expression on his face. He

understood what he was going to do now.
“Don’t you think the crown you took after killing your father wouldn’t
break your neck?”
“I think about it sometimes. Why is it a greater sin to kill the father

than to kill the son?”
Cadriol lightly kicked the shard of glass caught on the tip of his feet.
“This, this brat…… !”
“Don’t worry. I’m not going to assassinate or dethrone Father. Well, I

can’t guarantee what the greedy Emperor Krates will ask for.”
“I know nothing about the business!”
“Father must know at least one thing.”
Cadriol said with a vain smile.
“At least you should have known why the Queen was afraid of me.”
“How could I ever imagine that my child would be such an arrogant

bastard! I should have followed her will long ago!”
King Eimmel exclaimed. Cadriol’s men were furious.

1885
“Don’t be rude, Your Majesty.”
“Why did you hold up until now?”
“Who was it that brought in foreign powers to kill His Highness the
Prince!”
The simultaneous shouts were interrupted by Cadriol’s hand gestures.
“Don’t say anything reckless.”
Cadriol said in a low voice. The anger that had accumulated inside him
was not something that could be said through others’ mouths.
King Eimmel was a little frightened and lowered his voice.
“What are you going to do? Grand Duke Roygar was the one who
would become Emperor of Krates. Will you really go to war with the
Empire?”
“Don’t worry. Grand Duke Roygar will never become emperor. I don’t
need to regret that I was stupid later on. Even in the Iantz Kingdom, it
is unpredictable now.”
Cadriol said so and beckoned to his men.
Two of Cadriol’s aides moved and crossed arms at the King’s sides.
“Take him to the room I have prepared. The place must be cleared.”
That didn’t mean removing the corpse, it meant removing the king’s
attendants and turning all the furniture over to find out all the secrets
in the room.
The king was dragged out and cried out curse words.
Cadriol looked down at the bloodstains on the floor for a moment,

then said,
“Give them a respectful funeral. They are loyal people.”

1886
“Yes.”
The atmosphere was never bright.
＊＊＊
Albert, an international student from Iantz, politely bowed his head

and asked.
“How did you know that Prince Cadriol would endure this far?”
“It’s strange to have such a question.”
Artizea asked back, looking into the ripples inside the teacup.
“Why did he persevere, when he knew how to get ahead?”
“…… It was a stupid question. Sorry.”
Albert bowed his head.
“Compared to you, it is clear why Prince Cadriol was unable to advance

first. As soon as the Queen dies, then he finds out about the salt
business and if he blames the King for the cause, the cause is small. He
will eventually be caught up in accusations that the son attacked the
father.”
Therefore, Cadriol expanded his situation. So that even the villagers of

the fishing villages in the South of the Empire know that Prince Eimmel
has waged a war to find the Queen’s assassin.
So they will know that King Eimmel has resigned as a result of that
war.
In addition, he attacked the South and took enough profit to take

advantage of it.
He swept large merchants and traditional families once, and even

robbed the supply depots of the Imperial Army.
1887
Resources are also resources, but merchants and nobles in the South
cannot form a cartel. Solidifying the ruling system like the East would
be impossible for the next half a century.
‘He must have thought that far, if it was Prince Cadriol.’
The turmoil has always favored Eimmel over the Iantz.
Chapter 212
Albert could not fully comprehend even after hearing Artizea’s

explanation.
“Aren’t you concerned that Prince Cadriol might not be able to act as
Your Grace had envisioned? I’m sure you didn’t know at the time.”
“It is not that difficult to guess and guide the behavior of a rational
person. The ploy I gave you is the same thing that moved the Iantz
Association.”
“Even so, I think it’s too adventurous. Even if Prince Cadriol had
decided to overthrow the regime, he could have failed, right?”
“It could be.”
Artizea responded that way. Albert made a confused face.
It was because Artizea didn’t seem to be imagining such a situation at

all, unlike her words.
“…… Can I think about it and ask you again later?”
“Sure.”
1888
Artizea accepted Albert’s two requests in return for sending the ploy to
the Iantz Kingdom.
One was that he wanted to become Artizea’s close aide, and the other
was that he wanted her to answer the question without being rude.
They both serve the same purpose. He wanted to know the secret
behind the ploy.
It was last year that Albert was recruited to Artizea’s intelligence

organization.
At that time, he was only at the end. He didn’t even know whose
pocket the silver coins he was given were really coming from.
But he noticed that the South’s organization was growing in size

incredibly quickly.
The price paid to the informants was always accurate. They seemed to
already know the identity of the other person, his family, and what he
wanted.
In which direction to expand and where to stop. The organization did

not hesitate, nor did it fail.
There was no trial and error, as if doing something they had done
once again.
It was very strange to find out. Because it was something that could
not have been known from Albert’s position.
Albert was nervous. This is because it felt like the story behind the
novel, which people already knew the plot, and was developed in a
similar way, but in a different manner.
He dug into the organization.
In fact, there was a hole in Artizea’s organization. It grew up in a short

time, so it was inevitable
1889
However, like Albert, it was impossible for an individual to track the
top of the organization while erasing his tracks for a long time.
It was this summer that he was brought before Artizea.
Artizea was wearing a veil, and the color of her hair was covered with a
brown net. But Albert recognized her right away.
[“Marquis Rosan.”]
His breath was choked.
It was unknown why the name Marquis Rosan came to mind rather
than Grand Duchess Evron.
And he recognized her.
But she couldn’t have been Marquis Rosan. Albert felt that way.
Artizea looked surprised. Albert gasped for his breath.
This was an opportunity. Not knowing exactly what the opportunity

was, Albert knew he had a great opportunity worth risking his life.
[“My family has been working at the Hussey Merchants since the days
of our great-grandparents. My two cousins are bureaucrats. Among
the commoners in the Iantz Kingdom, there are not many cases that
are as reliable as ours.”]
[“Do you know who I am and why I called you?”]
[“You are the one who made the Emperor.”]
Albert surprised himself as he spoke. He knew how dangerous and

absurd it was.
However, Artizea looked at him with an observing gaze instead of

scolding him and kicking him out.
She said,
1890
[“Go back. I will call you again.”]
Albert returned to the boarding house that day in a frenzy. He knew he

was on surveillance, but he couldn’t afford to care.
But he wasn’t wrong. He was sure.
While he was tracking the organization, he once had a dream.
He dreamed of throwing away the one chance that had been given to
him, and returning to the Iantz Kingdom and living a boring life as his
parents wanted him to.
His family was righteous. Parents believed that it was best for their
sons to stay by their side and live together in harmony.
They considered it their life goal to be storekeepers at the Hussey

Merchants. Parents were not jealous of the success of their cousins
who became bureaucrats, but rejoiced as if their children had
succeeded.
Albert was tired of such a family. He used to love them, but after
decades of being together, struggling that his life will end like this has
only grown stronger.
But the opportunity he once missed never comes back.
He couldn’t even get out of the life he had been complacent with.
And when he woke up from that dream, his youth and opportunity had
suddenly returned to his eyes.
This time, he wanted to sharpen himself like a blue blade.
The second call was about a fortnight later. Artizea was not wearing a
veil.
The face was the same as Albert remembered. Albert was convinced
that his dream had meaning.
1891
There’s no way someone like Albert would have seen Artizea before.
Unlike the royal family whose portraits were circulated and the nobility
frequently published in newspapers, it was only at the wedding that
the face of Grand Duchess Evron was portrayed in an illustration.
Still, Albert could see her face clearly.
Artizea made some offers to him.
[“I can’t promise to protect your family. Your family must remain in the
same place in the Iantz Kingdom to be meaningful as a spy.”]
[“I know. But I also know that after I achieve success, we will be
rewarded more than that.”]
Artizea looked at him with a subtle face.
For three reasons Artizea decided to keep him by her side.
The first was because of the possibility that he was a ‘returner’. Albert
didn’t tell her his dream story, but Artizea was suspicious.
It was clear that his old memories were affecting him in some way. It
would be safer to put him right next to her and observe it.
The second was because of the argument. Artizea originally intended

to publish the ploy under a fake name.
In the Iantz Kingdom, they spared no effort in examining the trend of

what the Empire thought of the Iantz.
Even if only twenty copies were printed through Belmond magazine

and placed at the salon, a copy would immediately enter the hands of
the Iantz Kingdom.
However, it was better to go in secret through the Iantz Kingdom than

to increase the number of readers by doing so through the magazine.
1892
She knew the high risk of being suspected, of course. However, the
plan was thought to be safer than creating variables within the Empire.
And finally, because Albert was a really useful person.
In the past, Albert had stepped on the end of Artizea’s intelligence

organization. Artizea called Albert himself to meet him and even tried
to recruit him.
He wanted power rather than money, and he was a person who

wanted to know the secrets that moved the world rather than power.
His head was also on the smart side.
Such a person is difficult to deal with, but once he is loyal, he is very

capable and self-sufficient.
However, he turned down Artizea’s offer and returned to his

hometown. This is because Artizea proposed a position for the West
Organization. If he goes there, the day he will return to the South
becomes far away.
And as far as Artizea knew, he kept the secret until the end and never
opened his mouth.
‘It was more fortunate for him to go south.’
Had he accepted the offer, he would have been a target for Lawrence.
Now it doesn’t matter. No matter how many more charges were added
to or removed from Artizea, the outcome would have been the same.
Of course, she had no intention of sharing a really important secret

right now.
If Albert wanted to get to the heart of the Empire, he would have to

answer the exact question Artizea had to answer with his own
reasoning.
19.
1893
19. Duchy of Riagan
Prince Cadriol’s second letter departed on the day the Eimmel Palace
was overturned and reached the Imperial Capital in two weeks.
The first letter arrived only more than a month after several ports were
captured and the Duchy of Riagan was besieged.
Considering the speed of this time’s arrival, it was clear that the letter
was sent strategically late the first time.
However, the Emperor did not say a single word about the arrival date
of the letter.
It’s not that he didn’t know that Cadriol had made a sleight of hand. It
was because he was so angry that it wasn’t a problem.
“Tell Sir Boyden to clear out the Duchy of Riagan immediately!

Relatives, friends, guardians, and everything, take them away!”
“Please calm down, Your Majesty. It is harmful to the body.”
The chief attendant went down on his knees, but the Emperor, far from
quelling his anger, threw the papers at him.
Slap!
A fairly thick bundle of documents fell from one forehead to the next
and scattered on the floor.
Some of the priests who were present shrank their heads.
Only Chancellor Lin asked with a calm attitude.
“What about the fact-finding team?”
“What about what? Call them right now!”
Cadriol did not write the name of Grand Duke Roygar in the letter.
1894
However, the evidence of the coarse salt business was also attached to
the national letter.
Having this amount of data, there is no reason not to have used it as a

negotiating material.
Sending it meant that there was no consensus in the South.
In other words, Grand Duke Roygar is also playing a part in this.
“Haa.”
The Emperor felt his backbone tingle and leaned over and laid his
head on the backrest.
He had already guessed that the Duchy of Riagan would siphon off the
salt. He thought that he would tolerate it.
But isn’t he supposed to do his best?
When the Emperor closes his eyes, it means to keep an eye on it on

their end, and secretly do it little by little.
In a way that does not mean to attract foreign countries to do

business internationally.*
“It’s surprising. To do business with Queen Eimmel, not in textiles or

sericulture, nor in grain, but in salt.”
So did Grand Duke Roygar.
When the Emperor sent him by appointing him as the Emperor’s

envoy, he admitted that a significant part would be moved for Grand
Duke Roygar’s own personal gain.
The huge bribes to be received in the South, the increase in influence

on the merchants of the South, and the commercial gains to be reaped
by using that authority to negotiate trade deals with the southern
kingdoms as the Emperor’s envoys.
1895
He also knew that the Duke had taken a bribe from the Duchy of
Riagan. It was easy to guess that salt was included among them.
But, wasn’t he trying to acquire the whole coarse salt business, not just
to obtain and sell the finished product?
“You dare to touch the salt and interfere with the succession of the
Eimmel throne?”
That was then.
Bellon, a treasury official, crouched behind Chancellor Lin and said

cautiously,
“It is devastating to come up with these stories at a time like this, Your
Majesty…….”
“What else? Do you intend to disturb me at a time like this with little
things?”
“How dare I think like that? But…… I was going to say it anyway,
because it’s about Duke Riagan…….”
Bellon said while muttering.
“The amount of money he was paying was correct, but he actually

made adjustments to the books…… Please spare me!”
The Emperor jumped to his feet.
Not only the servants but also the priests knelt all at once.
The teacup on the desk spilled out. The letter was soaked with tea.
Chapter breakdown from Somnium~ :
The Emperor understands that some corruption is inevitable. He doesn’t mind if

Riagan illegally trades salt just a little. The extent of the trades is too large, that’s why
he is angry. HOWEVER, even at this volume, it is not an entirely unforgivable crime.
Unfortunately, the Duchy went over the line by involving a foreign entity. The salt that
1896
belongs to the Empire, now enriches another Kingdom. And of course, Roygar who
finds out about this and decides to go a step further by involving Iantz Kingdom is
pretty done.
Chapter 213
In the past, salt tax was a flat-rate payment, similar to a permit tax for
a salt business.
However, as the Emperor became de facto controller of the Duchy of

Riagan, it was changed to a profit-sharing system.
The standard of salt tax is now 90% of production.
Most of the manufactured salt is sold. Salt is a daily necessity, and the
only salt sold as a commodity throughout the Empire is produced by
the Duchy of Riagan.
In addition, there have been cases where an individual mines rock salt
little by little or produces a small amount in an area where there is no
salt merchant at all. Usually such salt was of poor quality and was
consumed only in small quantities in the vicinity.
So, the stock is reserved for emergencies, not because it cannot be

sold.
It was the Emperor himself who decided the market price anyway. So,
just by grasping the production volume, they could know the size of
the sales.
1897
The remaining 10% was left to the Duchy of Riagan to fill in errors in
the ledger or to be used for business expenses.
The book manipulation Bellon said was that the Duke had manipulated
the ledger that identified the amount of production.
“We have closed a few small factories and warehouses. To offset this,
we corrected the number by saying that we increased production at a
large manufacturing plant.”
However, in reality, large manufacturing plants did not increase

production to match the closed ones.
Due to the limitation in the supply of wood, each manufacturing plant

has a limited production capacity. The number was fixed by saying that
production was increased in a place where it could not be increased
further.
“Duke Riagan has filled the reduced amount with his personal
finances.”*
Bellon said in a cold sweat.
The Emperor did not check the ledgers one by one. Neither did Bellon.
The lower-ranking officials of the Ministry of Finance, who really

matched the number in the books, were rather happy that Duke
Riagan filled it in, even though the production was actually reduced.
They were afraid of angering their superiors because they could not
maintain as much tax revenue as the previous year.
But from Bellon’s position, this was a completely different matter.
Paying the salt tax in money is a temporary expense, and the business
is continuous.
The Duchy of Riagan made it impossible for the Imperial government

to determine the exact scale of salt production.
1898
This has been going on for at least five years. Since the salt tax has
gradually increased every year, they have never looked directly into the
ledger.
When Bellon learned of this, he felt a chill in his spine.
There is no guarantee that the closed manufacturing plant is really

closed.
The Emperor’s face turned red. As he leaned against his desk and
clenched his fists, some of the papers were crumpled.
The chief attendant hurriedly ran and supported the Emperor. The
Emperor gasped for his breath and sat down on the chair.
“When did you find out about that? Why are you only reporting it
now?”
“I beg your mercy, Your Majesty. I was foolish …….”
“Who told you to apologize! Didn’t I ask when did you know?”
“It hasn’t been long. After this incident, while investigating other
businesses of the Duchy of Riagan……. I couldn’t tell you right away
because I thought that it was true that Duke Riagan filled the treasury
with his personal expense, or maybe there was a real business problem
and he could not tell His Majesty, so he might be paying with his own
money.”
Bellon trembled as he spoke,
“But if it is true that the coarse salt business has been so big, this
ledger…….”
“Stop it now.”
The Emperor waved his hand violently and touched his head. His back
was stiff and he felt dizzy.
1899
“Confiscate all the ledgers from the Duchy of Riagan. No, no. Just go
through all the documents in the treasury and bring the results.”
Other parts were intended to be investigated by the secret police.
“Go away. Get away!”
The Emperor half-roared.
The officials rushed out of the office like driven goats.
Bellon took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his palms,
and wiped his forehead as well.
It wasn’t hot anymore, but from his face to the collar of his neck he
was wet with sweat.
Others looked at Bellon with concern. Everyone knew that he was

timid.
Chancellor Lin asked softly.
“Are you okay?”
“I’m sorry for the troublesome appearance. It was all my fault.”
Bellon made excuses as if muttering.
“I was going to check with Duke Riagan first and then tell His Majesty.”
“Because there were a lot of things.”
“Yes.”
Bellon bowed his head.
“Anyway, be careful. This is not a political issue. He will feel betrayed as

much as His Majesty had trusted Duke Riagan.”
1900
The reason Chancellor Lin gave such advice was because he knew
Bellon had no talent for politics.
Joining Lawrence’s faction was the opportunity of a lifetime. But he

failed without a hitch.
The reason Bellon is still here is probably because the Emperor did not
feel the need to do anything.
The officials comforted Bellon with a few more words. And they
decided to move to the Ministry of Finance together.
On the side of the Duchy of Riagan, the Emperor would issue an order
after investigation, but he would have to hold a meeting with Grand
Duke Roygar on the matter of the Eimmel Kingdom.
Bellon said he would go out of there.
“I have to hurry up and go back to the Treasury to match the old

ledgers and documents. Because His Majesty has not specifically
ordered us when to go back.”
They’ll probably have to go through everything from the last 18 years.
“Okay. You must hurry. Go on.”
Bellon bowed his head to greet the others and left the place alone at a
quick pace.
He went to the carriage he was riding in, and a middle-aged attendant

approached him.
“Are you on your way back to the Treasury, Sir Bellon?”
Bellon hardened his face.
“Attendant Cobb.”
“It looks like you have something important to do.”
1901
Cobb asked softly.
Bellon’s jaw trembled.
On the surface, Bellon, a bureaucrat of the Ministry of Finance, is of a

much higher rank. However, Cobb was the Emperor’s attendant and an
officer of the secret police.
Besides, Cobb had some of his weaknesses.
Bellon secured the budget with the power of the Treasury when Cobb
formed an organization within the Ministry of Interior and the secret
police for Lawrence.
Things that wouldn’t have been a big deal before Lawrence was
overthrown. The Emperor would have regarded it as Lawrence’s ability.
But Lawrence was dismissed. That being what happened, what Bellon
had done would be a problem retroactively.
The Treasury issue is sensitive. So, Bellon was more guilty than Cobb,
who gathered people.
All the more so because he knows that Cobb must have had a proper
excuse for himself.
Bellon wanted to somehow prevent Lawrence’s downfall.
That’s why he sent the information to Lawrence as Cobb told him to

while he was in custody.
Lawrence, however, was driven helplessly, unable to do anything.
And he himself was caught by Grand Duke Evron in which it became a

weakness.
[“I have no intention of making a request to Sir. It’s hard to say what
kind of weakness this is.”]
1902
Cedric said calmly,
[“Even if I actually tell His Majesty, I’ll hear people say that I am trying
to accuse those who love Lawrence by fussing over the smallest
things.”]
[“…… Yes.”]
[“However, I need to know who measures the weight between the

Imperial Order? Palace? and Lawrence.”]
Bellon made a list as he was requested and handed it over.
Cedric invited him to dinner. The dinner was also attended by the
Gayan couple, and the pregnant Grand Duchess presided over the
table as hostess.
It was a sign that they could put Bellon in their shadow.
Bellon decided to believe it. He hadn’t committed any major sin

anyway.
Compared to this case of coarse salt, handing information to Lawrence

was not a problem.
“Your Majesty will inform Attendant Cobb if necessary.”
“Sir Bellon.”
Cobb raised his eyebrows slightly.
Bellon sticks out his belly with pride. He didn’t say anything wrong.
The coarse salt incident was not something anyone could talk about.
“I have told His Majesty everything. You don’t have to try to find out
first, Attendant Cobb.”
If Cobb needs to get the information first, what else would he do other
than send a message to Lawrence?
1903
He informed the Emperor, and he did his duty. Bellon recalled that
fact.
Cobb frowned.
It was not the attitude of an imperial attendant who had to be kind to

everyone. It was to press Bellon.
But Bellon greeted him and turned around.
To be honest, Grand Duchess Evron was four times more terrifying.
[“Your wife is from Southern nobles, isn’t she?”]
[“Yes. That’s right. I can’t even say that she has a high title.”]
[“Then, you must be familiar with the situation in the South. Do you
often interact with your in-laws?”]
[“It’s relatively like that. Because my parents are commoners. I get a lot
of help from my in-laws for living and educating my children.”]
Artizea said with a bright smile,
[“You’re probably close with Duke Riagan, right? Are you worried
about the recent events? Is everything okay with your in-laws?”]
[“Fortunately, they didn’t get caught up in the battle because they

weren’t living near the beach. They were worried about the incident of
the Duchy of Riagan. The Duchy know that we have a relationship even
though we are not very close.”]
[“I heard that the Duchy of Riagan is very active in expanding

friendships. There are probably very few families that are not related to
the Duchy of Riagan when it comes to families that are stepping into
the social world.”]
It was an ordinary conversation.
1904
Saying hello to family and relatives and finding out where connections
are coming from was, of course, everyone’s job when they started
making a relationship.
It was the same with the story of the Duchy of Riagan. Was there
anyone who didn’t talk about the Duchy of Riagan back then?
It was just before farewell that the insignificant conversation suddenly

took on meaning.
[“Come to think of it, the Ministry of Finance will have a hard time
because there is no salt tax coming from the Duchy of Riagan.”]
[“We have ample national treasury, so there is no need to worry.”]
[“However, it is difficult to match the numbers in the ledger, so once

His Majesty begins to pay attention, it will become difficult in a
different way.”]
And Artizea said,
[“What is the probability that a family who wanted to dominate the

social world and with a complex in their lineage will not be obsessed
with wealth and power?”]
[“Yes?”]
[“The profits His Majesty allowed to the Duchy of Riagan are

enormous. But they say power is like salt water. The Duchy of Riagan
wants more than a wealthy life.”]
Combining Artizea’s words clearly led to a warning. To Bellon, it felt

like a threat.
Bellon’s wife has a connection with the Duchy of Riagan. The Duchy of
Riagan wanted more than a wealthy life, perhaps becoming the ruling
family of the South, like the old Duchy of Riagan.
1905
If the number in the ledger had not been properly matched and
provided the basis for it, and if it was discovered by the Emperor, there
was no way for Bellon to call it safe.
If so, he had to find it and tell the Emperor first.
It was for this reason that Bellon began to search the ledgers.
Somnium’s weekly chapter breakdown:
*So some of you might be wondering how the Duchy of Riagan makes money by
paying the Crown out of their own pocket. This financial scheme is rather complicated
(and some of it is a speculation on my part).
First thing first, we need to understand that as long as the supply of Sea Water is
constant, the Duchy doesn’t really pay anything. If say a production plant that used to
produce 10 units of Salt was closed and the Duchy opened a new one off the book
that also produces 10 units of Salt, the Duchy effectively paying nothing. The only
difference is that now there is a production plant that is not within the Empire’s
account. And the big production plant somewhere is ‘larger’ on paper.
Now, the Empire expects monotonically increased tax revenue. So, the moving of this
production plant might seem like a hassle for no gain. But we need to understand
that the logistics of the medieval era are very different from ours. For one thing, there
is no pipe or high output pump. Carrying a ton of Sea Water inland is mostly a
dream. So the location of the production plant will be quite important. If you can
move a plant to somewhere that is easier to supply it with Sea Water and Wood, the
production will increase.
My guess is that Riagan who knows and understands all of this improves the
production capability of his region as a whole. And while doing so some old plants
were shut down, a more productive new plant was established. And instead of
reporting an improvement, he reports a steady production. He pays some money out
of his own pocket, but those weren’t his to begin with. He pays what is needed, and
reap all the profit from any improvement.
1906
Chapter 214
The first thing the Emperor’s investigators did was confiscate the
residence and villa of the Duchy of Riagan in the capital.
“Confiscate, what do you mean all of a sudden?”
Duke Riagan’s younger brother and relatives, who lived in the capital
and managed the mansion, asked in surprise.
However, the investigators did not give a proper answer.
“Take them all out and arrest them. The head of the household is to be
taken to the interrogation room, and the family is detained. Only
children under the age of five are admitted to designated temporary
nurseries.”
The mansion was already completely under siege.
Those who knew the situation shut their mouths as soon as they heard
the word coarse salt. Those who did not know were clamoring and
crying.
“Employees are no exception!”
Boertz was the first to realize that things were wrong.
As soon as the Emperor’s investigator opened the mansion gate, he

changed clothes with a servant and tried to run away.
He was not sure exactly what was going on, but he knew that he
shouldn’t have been caught.
He was the one who brokered the secret agreement between the
Grand Duke Roygar and Duke Riagan.
If the information was blown open, there were too many people to get
hurt.
1907
But he was caught in a warehouse with a secret passage. This is
because the Emperor’s investigators had already known about all the
secret passages in Riagan’s mansion from 19 years ago.
The junior investigator who caught him exclaimed with excitement on

his face.
“I have caught a servant trying to escape through the secret passage!”
Investigators rushed in.
To know a secret passage that even the Duke’s younger brother, who
was now acting as the owner of the mansion, didn’t know, he must
have been a big fish.
Boertz squeezed his eyes shut.
＊＊＊
The coarse salt crisis spread throughout the Capital on the same day.
But even the nosy pokers shut their mouths all at once. Because it was
such a terrifying situation that it was impossible to speak of it as a
matter of interest.
They were more afraid now than when the temple was accused of
treason for trying to kill the heir of Grand Duchy Evron.
At that time, it was clear who was involved. Even if the gates were
blocked by soldiers and knights surrounding the temple, no civilians
were taken away.
But now those involved are taken away every day. Bloody wind blew in
the very street where the citizens walked.
From treasury officials who took bribes from the Duchy of Riagan to
help with the ledger manipulation, to those who once worked in salt
mills were taken to prison.
1908
Investigators obtained a confession by inflicting torture regardless of
the severity of the crime.
If they were questioned for about three or four days, not just one or
two people died even after being found not guilty.
The Emperor did not treat this as a political matter from the outset.
He was bitten by a dog he raised. His anger was immeasurably deep

apart from the financial loss.
“I bestowed great favor on Duke Riagan. He would have been nothing

if I didn’t help him build up the crumbling Duchy by inheriting the title,
and entrusting him with the country’s most important business.”
The Emperor chewed and spoke.
“Even after paying the salt tax, the remaining income would have still
been enormous. In addition to that, I gave him the freedom to use
10% of the salt from the South Sea, so he would have been able to do
business for his family with that amount. How dare he deceive me?”
A confiscation order was issued for all the family fortune of the Duchy
of Riagan.
It was only a matter of time before Duke Riagan was captured from
the South as soon as the decree had been issued.
This would not have been possible if the Empress’ parents were still
alive.
Even if the Capital tried to confiscate the family fortune, the resistance
would have been extreme.
The nobility and the court would have stopped it, saying that the
Emperor’s investigator should not act in this way. Even to protect their
rights.
1909
The Southern Army wouldn’t have listened even if they were asked to
bring everyone from the Duchy of Riagan.
However, the present Duke Riagan was nothing without the support of
the Emperor.
The Southern Army was in a state of disintegration. At this time, the

Southern Conquest Army was an army sent from the Capital.
Everyone looked at the Empress’ Palace.
When the Duchy of Riagan was attacked by the Eimmel Kingdom, the
Empress turned away.
But this time, it was the Emperor who wanted to wipe out the Duchy of
Riagan. In fact, he is trying to dispose of the Duke as his own slave.
There were many people who thought that even if the Empress was
angry, she would stop it.
But no one dared to come forward to the Empress and ask what she
would do.
The Empress was quiet as usual. She took walks, read books, drank tea,
and looked after the Peschers’ children.
The attendant delivered the Emperor’s letter, but the Empress did not
reply to it. No one knew what was written in the letter.
The Empress’ Palace was as quiet and gentle as always. It’s like a world
out of touch with reality.
Until the third daughter of Duke Riagan, who had married the Capital’s
nobleman, bowed in front of the Empress’ palace, carrying her six-
year-old child, to beg for their life.
“Please have mercy, Your Majesty the Empress.”
1910
When the Emperor’s investigators arrived, her husband and in-laws
risked their lives to let the mother-and-son escape.
The other families were fine. They were nobles. The interrogation was
not an excuse to kill all the nobles just because they were relatives.
They will be questioned and their house will be searched. However, if it

becomes clear that they were not involved in the coarse salt business,
they will be deported from the Capital for a certain period of time or
the additional property will be deprived.
However, Duke Riagan’s biological daughter and grandson were

different.
It was a friend of the in-laws who hid the mother-and-son in the

carriage and took them to the Empress’ palace.
The way out of the Capital was a long one. If they try hiding in the
Capital, they will not be able to last more than three or four days and
they will be taken away.
But if the Empress takes them, she will be able to save their life.
It rained that day and the weather was cold.
The Emperor’s investigators could not invade the Empress’ palace, so

they surrounded from a distance and watched the mother-and-son.
So were the Empress’ old friends and Riagan’s vassals. They would
rather tear their mouth than to call her the Lady of Duchy of Riagan,
but still the Empress’ Palace could not have a person who claims to be
a blood relative of Riagan be led away to the Emperor.
The woman cried out loudly in front of the Empress’ Palace for a long
time.
“Please have mercy! Save the child!”
1911
Only the ignorant child whined to go home. She put her head on the
ground, lifted it, and she cried again.
The gates of the Empress’ Palace were opened when the rain that had
been falling all night stopped, the morning sun rose, and the rainwater
that soaked the ground had dried up in the sun, leaving only puddles
in places.
The Empress was wearing a black dress. The dress, embroidered with
dark gray silk thread, and with a wide open collar and cuffs made of
bright silver fabric, was noble and glamorous.
But everyone who saw the dress remembered the mourning dress the
Empress had been wearing for a long time.
“How long are you going to make a fuss?”
Countess Martha scolded her.
“This daughter will pay for her father’s sins! Please forgive my son!”
As the woman cried, she pleaded. The voices that shouted all night
were broken and cracked.
The Empress looked down at her with cold eyes.
“With what qualifications can you, who is neither a representative nor

an heir, be able to replace your father? If you’re guilty, why have you
come to ask for forgiveness now?”
“I know it’s a shameless plea. So I will not dare to ask you to have
mercy on me.”
The woman held out her six-year-old child. The child was exhausted
and was asleep.
“But this kid was only six years old at most. Please save him. Please
understand a mother’s heart.”
1912
“……. “
“What is wrong with your child?”
“The child is not guilty.”
The Empress looked down at the woman’s tear-soaked face. And she
said in a low voice.
“By the way, where were you when my child died?”
“I, I…….”
“Where and what were you guys doing when my parents died?”
“Your, Your Majesty…….”
“So whether your parents, or your child die, I will not be there.”
The woman screamed in a fit.
“That was what His Majesty the Emperor did. What could we have
done!”
“Yes. This is also the work of His Majesty the Emperor. What could we
have done?”
And the Empress turned back.
The ladies-in-waiting followed the Empress first, followed by the

former vassals of the Duchy of Riagan, who had guarded the mother-
and-son until then.
The door to the Empress’ Palace was closed. That was the answer.
The Emperor’s investigators pulled out the mother-and-son.
＊＊＊
Cedric returned home at dawn and was very tired.

1913
“I heard you stayed up all night.”
Artizea met him up in the lobby and asked.
Cedric pulled Artizea’s waist and kissed her on the cheek. And he
sighed.
“What were you doing without sleeping?”
“In this situation, can I fall asleep so easily?”
Cedric sighed again.
“What else are you working on?”
“No. A little while ago, I got a call from the Empress’ Palace. One of the
daughters of Duke Riagan is holding her child and begging for
forgiveness in front of the Empress’ Palace.”
“Ah……. Is it a child over five years old?”
“He is six years old.”
“Oh my…….”
Cedric sighed. In fact, it was because of that problem that he was in

the Imperial Palace until this time.
He had nothing to do with the subsequent handling of the incident.

The ledgers will be handled by the Ministry of Finance, and the
investigation will be carried out by the Emperor’s investigators.
Pressure was being put on the whole government organization.

However, the Ministry of Finance could not draw up a budget, and the
security forces were all supported by the Emperor’s investigators, so
Cedric’s work was almost suspended.
But it was impossible for him to let go of his hand.
1914
Chancellor Lin and he were begging the Emperor to abate at least the
collective punishment.
[“It is a serious crime to deceive Your Majesty and embezzle national

tax, but the system of collective punishment is originally applied only
to treason. It would be too much to take in close blood relatives of
Duke Riagan and not only those who were directly involved in the
crime, but also the relatives of the employee.”]
[“It was deceiving the monarch. If that’s not treason, what is treason?”]
[“How about if the person who has a long-standing relationship be

investigated by the Public Security Office?”]
[“If there is no guilt, what does it matter where the interrogation takes
place?”]
The Emperor’s will was clear.
It seems like he was dealing with this emotionally, but that’s not all.
The Emperor was also setting an example of how to execute the
traitor.
Both Cedric and Chancellor Lin knew it. However, they couldn’t give up
there.
At least, he had been kneeling in front of the Emperor’s office to raise

the age of the collective punishment to at least ten, not five.
“Do you think Her Majesty the Empress will take it in?”
Cedric sighed.
It would be nice if she had mercy, but no one could make such a
request to the Empress.
1915
Chapter 215
Even if the Empress takes it in, only one child would survive.
Even if the Empress actively intervenes to end this situation, the

fundamental problem cannot be considered resolved.
As Cedric made a tired face, Artizea said softly,
“First, wash up and get some sleep. Ansgar keeps warming the bath
water, not knowing when you will be back.”
“Yes.”
Cedric sighed once more and headed towards his room.
Artizea turned around and stopped at the nursery.
Leticia was asleep. Marcus, who was staying in the nursery, woke up to
her presence.
“Mistress, what are you doing at a time like this?”
“You don’t have to get up.”
Artizea waved her hand. Still, Marcus couldn’t have laid down
comfortably.
Marcus got up, took his handkerchief from his arms, and roughly
wiped his face. And he fumbled and reached out his hand to light a
candle.
Instead, Artizea lit the candlestick, which she had first held in her hand.
“Lord Cedric has just come home, and I think he wants to see Leticia’s
face.”
1916
“He should. It’s been a few days since he came home.”
Marcus tidied his appearance.
Artizea looked silently into her cradle. The baby, who is growing day
by day, is now eating quite well and moving actively.
She slept well at night without waking up, perhaps because of her
good movement.
Her curiosity was strong from the beginning, so after opening her
eyes, she liked to be taken out for a walk.
When the grass-scented wind touched her face, she laughed so

excitedly. Ansgar even laughed that she looked like Cedric.
But there was a time when they were reluctant to even leave for the
garden.
The risk of assassination had not diminished in the slightest. No matter

how hard the mansion’s defenses were, there was a limit. The garden is
exposed to the outside.
There was nothing safer than not going out at all.
Leticia, as well as Artizea herself, rarely stepped out of the mansion.

The nanny was also banned from going out just in case.
Unlike her or Cedric, Leticia has no ability to defend herself.
‘Since the coarse salt incident has exploded, I have bought some time
for now.’
Marchioness Camellia did not agree with Count Brennan.
Assassining Cedric is very difficult. Attacking and killing him is almost

impossible.
1917
It was also impossible to bribe or recruit his entourage. It means that it
is difficult to cause an accident as in the days of Marquis Luden.
Artizea was particularly concerned about poisoning.
If so, they must kill Leticia, not Cedric, to thwart the Emperor’s plans.
The key anyway was Leticia. Without Leticia, there is no reason for the
Emperor to adopt Cedric.
Then, Grand Duke Roygar’s inheritance rank remains number one.
However, when the Emperor took the cause and released the
investigator, no one could move.
‘It’s ironic. After all, the power of the Emperor is the most powerful
shield.’
Artizea had that thought in her head as she looked at the baby’s face.
By now, Marchioness Camellia must have regretted it.
Marquis Luden was the second-in-command of Grand Duke Roygar’s

faction, recognized by others. With his death, Grand Duke Roygar’s
faction lost a central point to deal with this incident.
Instead, Marchioness Camellia openly gave Count Brennan her

weakness for nothing.
How will Grand Duchess Roygar react to the fact that it was
Marchioness Camellia who provided the information for the
assassination of Marquis Luden?
She probably won’t forgive her easily.
This hurt the price for sending Skyla with her to the South.
Marchioness Camellia was not involved in the pact with the Iantz, as
she did not depart to the South. If she separated herself from Grand
1918
Duchess Roygar and separated from Grand Duke Roygar’s faction,
there would be a chance to be revived.
But can Marchioness Camellia herself be able to do that?
A sister’s affection is very esoteric.
Artizea was deep in her thoughts, a hand reached out from behind her,
lightly tapping the back of her hand.
“Ah.”
“What are you thinking so deeply about?”
Cedric asked in a low voice, as if whispering.
His hair was wet.
Artizea looked at it for a moment. She then lowered her gaze and
answered.
“It’s just some thoughts.”
Unorganized thoughts were not worth talking about.
“Ooongg, ngggaaa!”
As the number of people increased, Leticia burst into tears as she

woke up from the crowd.
Cedric hurriedly stretched his arms into the cradle.
“Oh no. I’m sorry. I was going to come quietly and see your face.”
He patted Leticia on the back.
“It wouldn’t be nice to wake up at night like this. I’m sorry.”
Cedric also apologized to Marcus. Marcus shook his head.
1919
“No. She still wakes up often at night.”
“You are working hard.”
“I am only thankful that you trusted me.”
Marcus said sincerely.
Leticia stopped crying. Cedric also apologized to Artizea,
“I’m sorry. There are many days when I say I would raise her, and I
can’t even see her face.”
“You are busy.”
Artizea was at home more often but not by the baby’s side.
Leticia grabbed Cedric’s bangs. Then she started to laugh as if

something made her feel better.
Cedric sighed again as he coaxed Leticia.
“Since Leticia was born, more children are visible in my eyes.”
“It’s a cognitive thing.”
“I thought you would stop it.”
“Save them? It’s not like we’re on the same side with Duke Riagan.”
“It is true, but……. Because you could encourage His Majesty’s favor.”
“It’s just a tactical proposition anyway. You can’t acquire what you
think is right because of the political expedient. As things are, it’s really
not that dangerous.”
“His Majesty is quite displeased.”
“I don’t think there is going to be anything to use as an excuse to

harm you later on as long as you only ask for an easing of the
1920
collective punishment. If it was dangerous, then Chancellor Lin would
have stopped you.”
“Well…….”
“His Majesty will feel a sense of crisis if officials try to support Lord
Cedric even if it’s for a life-saving issue, but Chancellor Lin and Lord
Cedric are only pleading as individuals right now.”
Rather, it was positive in terms of maintaining the impression of being

righteous and gentle.
Of course, Artizea didn’t say that. Because in that way he could not
speak out and evaluate his own actions.
He just has to carry out his own life the way he wants.
“Awawoong.”
When Cedric made eye contact, Leticia struggled and babbled, then
began to complain.
“She must be hungry.”
Marcus said so.
Cedric returns Leticia to Marcus’s hands. Marcus bowed his head to

greet, and took the baby to the nanny’s room.
Cedric stood up first and reached out to Artizea. Artizea grabbed his
hand and stood up.
The two returned to the bedroom. Cedric asked, lighting a candlestick

on the side table.
“Since when did you know?”
“What?”
1921
“I knew you advised Sir Bellon something. As for what Prince Cadriol
blew up…….”
Without speaking, Cedric looked at Artizea with a strange expression

for a moment. Artizea lowered her eyes.
“That guy…….”
“That guy?”
“No.”
Cedric swallowed his words. It was because he recalled Cadriol.
But he didn’t say anything. Artizea didn’t care at all, because she didn’t
like the fact that he was being conscious.
He changed the subject.
“Anyway, I didn’t know it was this large. Everyone can roughly guess
that Duke Riagan is distributing coarse salt.”
Cedric didn’t even think that he was only digging salt out of the
warehouse, let alone that they had tricked the Treasury’s ledger into
securing a separate manufacturing plant.
Even if they knew that Queen Eimmel was running a salt distribution
business, many people would not have known that it was not the salt
that she made in her own country, but that it was something she did in
partnership with the Duchy of Riagan.
“Since when did you know?”
“It was not difficult to guess. Duke Riagan was originally an

opportunist and he really wanted to be the proper Duke Riagan.”
Although he was not a very close relative, Duke Riagan had earned the
trust of his predecessors.
1922
Nevertheless he betrayed the Emperor. It wasn’t money that was the
problem, it was desire.
His goal was neither to become the Emperor’s favorite nor power, but
to become Duke Riagan himself.
However, neither the Emperor nor the imperial nobles treated him like
the previous Duke Riagan, who was the Empress’ parents.
In the first place, neither lineage nor respect can be obtained in a short
period of time. Duke Riagan’s desire to become proper was something
that could not be fulfilled.
“A person who betrays once for profit can betray for profit a second
time as well. If he has a chance to do it, there’s no way he wouldn’t. If
you think about it that way and look at it, it’s pretty clear.”
“I see. I was frankly surprised because it had never been revealed

before.”
“In the past, there was no need to instigate His Majesty’s anger. Duke
Riagan was cooperative……. I was planning to touch it when the
Ministry of Finance was reformed, but the time never came.”
Artizea grabbed the cold fingertips and quietly looked at the tips of
her fingernails.
Duke Riagan was taken out before that. Not because of the coarse salt,
but because he defied Lawrence.
“I see.”
“It was a pretty good idea for Duke Riagan to report a small increase in
salt profits each year. Because lower-level officials are afraid of being
reprimanded for reporting that tax revenues have gone down. And His
Majesty is old.”
It takes a lot of energy to see things as they are; not as it suits one’s
mind.
1923
So the older he gets, the harder it is to fix what he once judged, and
the less sensitive he is to notice the changing relationship.
The same goes for overconfidence in his own judgment.
“I think that was why he was angrier than usual. He must’ve been
angry at himself for trusting Duke Riagan without realizing it.”
No one lives forever. Even if they did not harbor any particular
resentment, as the Emperor grew older, his subjects naturally thought
about the future.
It is therefore dangerous for the successor not to be established. In

order not to disturb the state of affairs, the transfer of power must
begin at the right time.
The Emperor didn’t. Now, following his failure, he has even shown that
he can be deceived.
Artizea made up her mind.
The Duke is all over. Now only the unshakable remains.
Cedric rubbed his forehead once, then lightly stroked Artizea’s hair.
Artizea was lost in thought, then flinched and raised her head.
Cedric laid down on the bed and looked up at Artizea.
“Ah…….”
“Because the sun is about to rise. I need to close my eyes now.”
“Yes, ah…….I see.”
Artizea froze. And she carefully lay down beside Cedric.
Cedric laughed silently. And he pulled her in and hugged her.
1924
Chapter 216
It was two weeks after the arrival of Cadriol’s national letter that Grand
Duke Roygar arrived at the port closest to the Capital.
There was a difference of two days, between the Duke and the letter,
from the date of departure from the Eimmel Kingdom. However, the
number of special envoys led by Grand Duke Roygar was not just one.
Even if he used the ship provided by the Eimmel Kingdom in the sea
route, his movement speed was inevitably slow.
Still, Grand Duke Roygar urged the captain to go as quickly as

possible. The only time they had been on the ground over the past
three weeks was to stop by a port of call to resupply.
Garnet complained of pain, and the other nobles carefully asked for a
day off.
Grand Duke Roygar himself suffered a lot.
But he didn’t have time to rest. He didn’t even have half a day to spare.
During the rest, he had no idea what was going on in the Capital.
But it wasn’t a wise choice.
They had never met even one of the messengers that Marchioness
Camellia had been sending.
That is why Prince Cadriol originally picked four of Eimmel’s largest

and fastest ships and sent him on board.
He was deceived by his ability to get there so quickly that Grand Duke
Roygar missed something else important.
1925
As soon as he called and disembarked from the ship, news flooded in.
“Marquis Luden has passed away.”
That was the first news that came out. This is a message from a
messenger sent by Marquis Luden Heir Apparent, Garnet’s eldest
brother, who will inherit the Marquis title after the procedure is
completed.
Garnet blinked her eyes and listened blankly. She didn’t feel it.
Even Grand Duke Roygar was greatly surprised and asked,
“That is…….”
The messenger was very flustered. It was because he could not bear to
tell Garnet about the dishonorable accident that Marquis Luden had
suffered.
Grand Duke Roygar noticed the messenger’s fluster and asked.
“Is it an accident? Someone who was healthy would not have suddenly
died of an illness.”
“Yes. He visited the house of a merchant he had a relationship with,

and then there was a fire…….”
For Grand Duke Roygar, that answer was enough. He knew roughly
about the filthy private life of Marquis Luden.
It wouldn’t have been a big deal if he simply had a fire during a secret
conversation. It would not have been an accident if there was a sudden
fire that was so large that it was impossible to escape safely without
being defenseless.
1926
In the end, it means that he was defenseless. And if you think about
what it means to be defenseless in a merchant’s house, the conclusion
was obvious.
He couldn’t tell such a story in front of Garnet.
He looked back at Garnet, pondering what to say, and Garnet jumped

to her feet.
“Well, something like that…….”
Garnet couldn’t breathe properly and spit her words out, then fainted.
“Garnet!”
Grand Duke Roygar was shocked and embraced her.
Even so, he could not stand the shock of his body exhausted from the
long voyage.
His aides came rushing in. Grand Duke Roygar, with the help of an
escort, took Garnet and laid her on the sofa.
Fortunately, she was breathing properly.
“Go and call a doctor.”
Grand Duke Roygar gave the order and moved.
He wanted to be by Garnet’s side, but now he didn’t have time to

waste.
The second messengers he met were sent by Count Brennan and other
nobles in his faction who remained in the Capital.
A lot of news was piled up, but to summarize, there were two things.
One was about the salt incident, and the other was the news of
Leticia’s birth.
1927
Severe warnings arrived from each family after the coarse salt incident.
It was that anyone who, like Duke Riagan, tried to embezzle the
national tax and use bribes and power to trick the state, will not be
forgiven.
The Emperor had quite a bit of data on the absurd acts committed by
members of the noble family and the efforts of the family to cover it
up.
Closely, there was the bribe ledger Baron Yetz had dedicated to
running his gambling house. And as far away as the list of those who
had gone missing or died suddenly on their own farms and manors for
decades.
Until now, as long as they did not challenge the Emperor’s authority,
most of the nobles did almost anything with no eyes looking
There was no perfect cause, and it was foolish to fight a noble family
over such a thing.
Rather, annihilating the family in the dark can cause fear and division
at the same time. It was also what the Emperor did as a member of the
nobility himself.
However, if this unspoken law of the country is violated, the nobles will
unite and resist.
Soon, the Emperor had chosen the method of protecting his authority,
but not diminishing his power.
That didn’t mean he didn’t even have a weapon he could use

someday.
But now there is a precedent like the Duchy of Riagan. Now, if anyone
gets caught again, the Emperor will drive up his momentum and attack
them all at once.
Up to this point, it was still within the thinking of Grand Duke Roygar.
1928
He had come to know that Prince Cadriol had sent evidence related to
the coarse salt business in the national letter.
Throughout all the time on the way home, Grand Duke Roygar made
plans.
Just because he tried to take over the coarse salt, he cannot be treated
and punished like Duke Riagan.
He himself was not the mastermind of the coarse salt business. He was
also not involved in the manipulation of the books of the Ministry of
Finance’s ledgers.
It is true that he had agreed to take some coarse salt from Duke
Riagan, but he intended to claim that he thought it was a normal
bribe.
And the Emperor could not ignore his excuses. He was not established
by the hands of the Emperor like Duke Riagan.
He was a natural born prince of the imperial family, and the great
nobles stood behind him. A much clearer cause and evidence were
needed to get rid of him.
If the noble forces firmly protected him, he could have endured it well
enough.
But now he wasn’t sure. It was even more so when he heard the news
about the miracle that appeared at the Harvest Festival and Leticia’s
naming.
There was no way that Marquis Luden’s death had nothing to do with
it. In some cases, he lost his power due to division and became
isolated.
Grand Duke Roygar regretted his hasty return.
1929
He should have come up slowly, disembarking at a port away from the
Capital and listening to the news. If he had, he would have been able
to flee to the East in any case.
Grand Duke Roygar stayed at the port for one day.
The Emperor ordered a quick return, but thanks to the arrival in the
afternoon, there was enough leeway.
He was due to leave the next day.
It was past midnight that day, when Count Brennan and Marchioness
Camellia came running.
“I am glad you came back safely. I have been waiting.”
Count Brennan had a pale face.
Grand Duke Roygar looked at Count Brennan.
“Let’s talk about the progress later. Upon hearing the news of Father-
in-law, my wife fell.”
Count Brennan said nothing and left.
Marchioness Camellia remained with Grand Duke Roygar. Her face had
also turned blue.
“Her Grace collapsed?”
“When she heard the news that Father-in-law had passed away, she
fainted and had not yet woken up.”
Grand Duke Roygar cut off the troublesome greeting and asked,
“Tell me honestly, Sister-in-law. Was it Count Brennan who

assassinated Father-in-law?”
“Yes.”
1930
Marchioness Camellia took her breath. And she was sure. Grand Duke
Roygar was inherently suspicious, and he was already suspicious of
her.
If she was wrong, it would deepen his suspicions.
Grand Duke Roygar sighed deeply and looked up at the ceiling. Then
he looked down at the floor and sighed again.
“His Majesty’s heart had decided on Cedric’s daughter?”
“He attended the naming ceremony and gave her a third name. It
would be right to see it that way.”
“Whoo……. What were you planning to do, Sister-in-law?”
Count Brennan’s thoughts were guessed.
In any case, there was nothing wrong with getting rid of the most
powerful supporter of Grand Duke Roygar, Marquis Luden.
Grand Duke Roygar himself was absent, so no one was held

accountable.
She must have planned to increase her power within the faction before
the return. And it was a very effective plan.
As long as it runs properly.
Grand Duke Roygar knew that his supporters were not all of one
accord.
Nobles have always wanted to weaken the imperial power. They

wanted to somehow reduce the imperial power, which had become
powerful during Emperor Gregor’s long reign.
A young Emperor is better than an older Emperor who has his own
strength and a solid succession. It is better to have a distant relative
rather than the Emperor’s illegitimate child as a regent.
1931
If the will of his supporters unite and put pressure on him, then Grand
Duke Roygar will inevitably be compelled.
This is because his power is not made up of subordinates who are

loyal to the master, but a coalition of nobles and enterprises.
Grand Duke Roygar could only guess from the information he had
heard.
What could not be understood was Marchioness Camellia’s side. Her

interests were all on the same side as Marquis Luden in that they were
all intertwined with Garnet.
Just as Marquis Luden had to make Grand Duke Roygar Emperor in

order to exercise power as his father-in-law, so Marchioness Camellia
had to make him Emperor in order to wield her power as the Empress’
chief lady-in-waiting.
That meant she couldn’t stand in the same position as Count Brennan.
“I…… I intended to eliminate Evron’s Grand Princess. With only one

Grand Duke Evron, it will be hard to break the order of the Emperor’s
succession. I’m sure it will be emotionally…….”
Whether she was involved in the assassination of Marquis Luden or

not, he did not dare to ask it out.
Anyway, what Grand Duke Roygar is curious about is what kind of

political views she holds.
Not his own personal mind.
“But neither Count Brennan nor I have been able to move right now
because of the coarse salt incident. Forgive me.”
“You made a big mistake. If Father-in-law was alive, we would have

united around him and spoken out to His Majesty.”
1932
Marchioness Camellia bowed her head.
Grand Duke Roygar touched his forehead. But he didn’t criticize any
more.
It was far more important to go beyond the immediate problem.
“I would argue that the coarse salt was my personal bribe.”
“Yes.”
“Can you take Father-in-law’s place? Please crack down on the forces
and support them. Lest His Majesty accuse me in the charge of
deceiving or treason of the monarch.”
“Can you trust me?”
“If Sister-in-law had betrayed me, you would have run to His Majesty
instead of helping Count Brennan. That would be a much greater
achievement.”
Marchioness Camellia grabbed the hem of her skirt.
Grand Duke Roygar clenched his teeth. He had no other reliable blood
ties, so he could only leave it with his in-laws.
Marquis Luden Heir Apparent had no ability. In any case, only

Marchioness Camellia was left.
“I will leave the work of Father-in-law to you. Be careful not to let

Garnet know.”
“Yes. I may not have Father’s authority, but I will do my best.”
“And take care of it yourself if possible, but if things don’t work out
that way, Sister-inlaw either eliminate or hide all of the attendants who
were at the heart of the negotiations in the South.”
“Understood.”
1933
Marchioness Camellia replied with her head bowed deeply.
Grand Duke Roygar let out a long sigh. It was inevitable that his power
would shrink, but he would be able to endure it somehow.
Chapter 217
As soon as Skyla heard the news that Marquis Luden had died, she
escaped from the envoy.
She was sorry for the collapsed Garnet. But the situation was so dire
that she couldn’t afford to think about it.
The Emperor’s investigators would not be able to suddenly attack the

special envoys. But since she returned to the vicinity of the Capital, she
had to think she was within the Emperor’s sight.
‘You have to hide it before it’s too late.’
Fortunately, Skyla was good at horseback riding. From the port to the
Capital, it could be reached in less than half a day by a skilled rider on
horseback.
Skyla barely reached the Capital before the gates were closed.
She headed straight for the house.
As expected, Ian had left a letter in the house. He briefly wrote about
the things that had been done to him, and it was written that he went
to Grand Duchy Evron.
‘Haa.’
1934
Skyla was exhausted and sat there for a moment.
She herself advised Ian so. Ian will be safe, but by putting Ian in Grand
Duke Evron’s residence, she intends to keep the ties with Artizea.
But she didn’t know back then that Marquis Luden would be dead.
The coarse salt crisis is progressing too quickly. The death of Marquis
Luden also had an effect on this.
It was reckless. Marquis Luden knew that Grand Duke Roygar had
decided to take over the coarse salt business. Had he been alive, he
would have defended the Duchy of Riagan in advance.
But he died. Grand Duke Roygar’s faction was fragmented. They were
trying to not let their own family get entangled, far from working
together to protect the Duchy of Riagan.
Her mind went round and round.
Marquis Luden was like a huge wall that had been there since Skyla’s
birth.
Skyla used to dream of breaking it down. She also thought that if only
Marquis Luden died, her mother would be liberated.
But Skyla had no intention of assassinating Marquis Luden. She wasn’t

really prepared for that.
If Marquis Luden were to collapse, she thought it would be the result

of a complete defeat in a dispute.
He was either defeated and purged in the succession battle, or he was

purged after Grand Duke Roygar ascended to the throne.
Conversely, Marquis Luden had to be alive until a conclusion was

reached.
What the hell was her mother thinking?

1935
‘I need information.’
Skyla did not yet have a personal information network. If she has any
questions, she has been using the information network created by
She couldn’t decide now. And she has no information, so whatever she
thinks is just speculation.
It is dangerous to act on baseless reasoning. Right now, Skyla was as

good as standing on a single wooden bridge.
She felt her arms getting hot. Of course it couldn’t be, but she was
overly sensitive, so it bothered her.
Eventually, Skyla went to Grand Duke Evron’s residence.
“You’re back so early, Miss Skyla? I thought you went as a special

envoy.”
Having received a contact from the secret contact line, Alice came out
to greet her with a bewildered face.
“No outsiders are allowed to enter the mansion. Madam doesn’t go

out of the mansion anymore. I’m sorry, but if you have something to
say, write it down and I’ll deliver it to her.”
“No. I didn’t come to see Her Grace. Sir Ian Camellia. He must be
staying at this Grand Duke’s residence, please tell him of my visit.”
Alice also had a slightly awkward face this time.
She knew that Ian had come to Artizea because of Skyla’s advice.
But it was not in her authority to bring people into the mansion. She
also knew that Artizea was advising Ian not to meet people.
“I’ll tell him right away.”
1936
“…… I hope it doesn’t take too long.”
Skyla bit her lower lip and held back her energy. It wasn’t good.
Suspicions grew and spread.
She didn’t want anyone to know that she was meeting Ian, if possible.
Ian was the last card she held.
But since she had to go to Grand Duke Evron’s residence, she couldn’t
hide it from Artizea no matter what.
‘It would have been the same if I had made another contact. I do not
have time.’
This issue must be resolved tonight.
Skyla waited quite a long time in the warehouse where she met Alice.
It was already dark when Alice returned.
“Follow me.”
Skyla wore her hood up to her head and followed Alice’s footstep into
Grand Duke Evron’s residence.
Each stone lantern in the garden was lit up brightly. She didn’t even
need to light her way with a lamp.
Instead of guards everywhere, knights were standing with guns. It

wasn’t about patrolling, it was about having people’s eyes stay in all
places.
Even when Artizea collapsed in the great temple and the treason
charges were mentioned, the guards weren’t this tight.
Along the way, the knights held Alice several times and confirmed her
identity. There were also several guards in the annex where Ian was
staying.
1937
“Don’t worry, there aren’t that many people inside.”
Alice said so.
As she said, the inside of the annex was quiet and dark. They were only
cleaning near Ian’s place because they had sent out all the employees,
leaving only the trusted ones.
Ian was waiting in the living room. He had a look of relief when he
looked at Skyla. His face was a little thinner than before.
“Miss Skyla, when are you back……, ugh!”
Before Ian could finish his words, Skyla ran to him and hugged him.
Ian was shocked. He almost reflexively put his arm around Skyla’s
waist, but before that he could barely stop his hand.
Skyla spoke quickly in a low voice.
“Pretend to be happy.”
Being between a man and a woman is convenient at times like this.

There was no more convenient excuse for them to be alone than this.
Alice won’t be fooled anyway, though.
Ian hesitated and finally embraced Skyla. The escort knight averted his
gaze.
“Would you mind leaving the room?”
Ian asked awkwardly. The escort knight was a little hesitant.
“Because she’s my fiance.”
Ian spoke again. Until then, Skyla was still burying her face in Ian’s
chest. Ian’s embarrassment was getting bigger and bigger.
1938
The escort knight smiled with a slightly red face. Even Ian could
roughly guess what he was thinking.
Ian, who was about to lose his life at the hands of Marquis Luden after
fighting Marquisate Camellia, is secretly meeting with Lady of
For an escort knight who did not know the circumstances, that alone
would have been romantic enough.
“I will leave the door open.”
“Please.”
The knight opened the door and went out into the hallway. He
couldn’t hear a small voice, but his figure was in a position where he
could see whenever he lifted his head.
Of course, the knight was a polite person, so he wouldn’t deliberately

keep an eye on the lovers.
Alice would not have been deceived, but she withdrew with the knight.
Perhaps she went to report to Artizea.
Skyla then lowered her arm around Ian’s neck. Ian let out a tense
breath.
And he tried to clear his blushing face.
Skyla took off her cloak and sat down on the sofa. She then grabbed
Ian and sat him next to her.
“You can talk in a lower voice. There will probably be a sound collector.
The Grand Duchess may be listening directly.”
“It seems that I have outlived my usefulness for Grand Duchess Evron.”
“Not yet. Even if she decides she doesn’t need you anymore, she’ll
wonder why I’ve come to see you in such a hurry.”
1939
Ian nodded his head to signify that he understood. Skyla could only
speak then.
“I’m glad you’re safe.”
“Thanks to Lady, you saved my life. I regret that I did not take the
advice sufficiently.”
Ian bowed his head. Skyla let out a small sigh.
“Did nothing happen in the Grand Duke’s residence?”
“Yes. There is no discomfort in food, clothing, and shelter, and there is

no restriction in actions. Outings and guest visits are restricted, but
that is unavoidable because of the Grand Princess.”
“The cost was substantial.”
“It’s not overdone. I wonder if it was because of the Grand Princess

that Marquis Luden was assassinated.”
Skyla looked at Ian in surprise.
Ian was also surprised. It was because he thought Skyla would have
known what happened at the Harvest Festival.
He told Skyla about this because he wanted to see if his guess was
convincing.
“Tell that story in detail. No news reached the South. After leaving that,
while I was coming here, I was on the ship of the Eimmel Kingdom the
whole time.”
It was the first time she heard the news that a girl was born.
Why is the birth of the Grand Princess related to the assassination of

Marquis Luden?
1940
If it weren’t for a real accident, Skyla thought that it was caused by the
faction’s infighting with the absence of Grand Duke Roygar.
If not, someone has a grudge. There was not one or two people who
harbored resentment on Marquis Luden.
Either way, something happened.
Ian lost in thought for a moment.
Skyla thought that he was measuring, just as she had measured him
the last time.
She got goosebumps. Skyla also had a plan, but the plan was built on
the premise that she could lead Ian to the end.
Ironically, the plan is meaningful while there is power in Grand Duke

Roygar.
Marquis Luden died. Grand Duke Roygar is entangled in a smuggling

case. Ian established a relationship with Artizea.
Ian may have decided that he would betray her in a situation like this.
For a moment, Skyla regretted it, even though she had advised him,
she knew that Ian had nothing to do with her if he wanted to survive.
But before she was completely engulfed in anxiety, Ian said,
“The Grand Duchess told me that I should learn to be more mean.”
“…… So, did you decide to learn?”
“No.”
Ian looked down at his hand for a moment.
His hand was rough. He was born of the bloodline of the great nobles,
but it seemed that he could not have even the heart of a nobleman.
1941
“I don’t feel like I want to be a person like Marquis Luden.”
“…….”
“If that’s a real noble, then I wouldn’t be a noble.”
“Sir Ian… … .”
“You saved my life, Miss Skyla. This time, it is my turn to help you.”
Ian said so and looked into Skyla’s eyes.
“I am now under the protection of Grand Duchess Evron, but that was
also by your arrangement. I am in your boat.”
Strength slowly drained from Skyla’s body.
She rested her head on Ian’s shoulder as if collapsing. Ian cautiously

placed his hand on Skyla’s shoulder and leaned forward.
“Did you have a hard time in the South?”
“I thought I was going to die. I don’t think it’s the worst, though.”
Skyla closed her eyes and mumbled in reply.
Chapter 218
Grand Duke Roygar entered the Palace on the third day after arriving
in the Capital.
He had been urged by the Emperor to enter the Palace at once.

However, to keep Garnet’s sickbed served as a good excuse.
1942
Anyway, Cadriol’s second letter would have already entered the
Imperial Palace.
Even if he hastily made excuses here, the Emperor would not dispel his
doubts.
If that’s the case, it’s better to prepare enough before going in.
“May you be blessed with infinite glory. Roygar meets the Sun of the
Empire.”
“You worked hard to travel a long way.”
“This is an important task entrusted by Your Majesty. How can I say

that the road is a bit rough?”
Grand Duke Roygar answered without hesitation.
And he sat down on the chair the attendant had brought to the other
side of the office desk.
The Emperor twisted his lips and smiled.
“You have been to a foreign country as an envoy, so it would be right

to meet in the audience room, but this is not an official report, so I
called you to the office. I wouldn’t want you to say that you failed your
mission in the presence of many officials.”
“I’m overwhelmed by your grace.”
It wasn’t a good feeling.
However, he could not deny that he had failed, as he could not finish
the agreement at the end, and the King, the target of the negotiations,
was captured in a rebellion and he was also forcibly repatriated.
“Did the Eimmel Kingdom go through hardships, too?”
“It is true that the royal family has suffered a bit of trouble.”
1943
“Your wife must have been surprised.”
“Thank you for your concern, but nothing happened. Prince Cadriol
may be radical, but how could he dare to threaten the Grand Duke of
the Empire when the sun is illuminating the sky?”
Grand Duke Roygar said politely.
The Emperor tapped his armrest with his fingertips.
Grand Duke Roygar thought, ‘What was written in Cadriol’s letter?’
There is no doubt that he must have obtained the pact that the King
had agreed on.
He had to respond differently depending on whether the Emperor was

informed or not.
‘He did not dwell on anger. This time he launched a coup to defend
himself, but in the end it was a domestic issue of Eimmel.’
He did not have any feelings for Cadriol personally, although he

himself tried to help the King to blame Cadriol for the sin.
Cadriol would know that.
It is unwise to meddle in internal conflicts within the Empire. He has

limitations in attacking other countries. Then, even if he succeeds in
taking the throne without being overthrown, he is literally
accumulating resentment.
Even if he wasn’t, there was a possibility that the Emperor would be

angry if he dared to attack the imperial family as a small country.
So, wouldn’t it be the reason why Cadriol took care of him and sent
him back without touching even a single hair?
1944
‘If he tries to dismiss me because of this grudge, he would shift the
focus to trying to get me involved in the affairs of the Eimmel
Kingdom or something.’
Grand Duke Roygar made up his mind.
The Emperor tapped his armrest with his finger. Even though it was
only past lunchtime, the corners of his eyes were sunken and he
looked very tired.
“Right. It’s impossible for the Eimmel Kingdom to threaten my

brother.”
“Yes.”
“The royal family’s internal strife……. Prince Cadriol claimed that King
Eimmel was the one who killed Queen Eimmel, but I don’t know if it’s
right to use the death of his stepmother as an excuse to raise an army
and detain his biological father. Isn’t that still a rebellion?”
The Emperor spoke slowly,
“What do you think? Was it really the King who killed his Queen?”
Grand Duke Roygar took in a small breath that was barely noticeable.
It was to relax.
“I’m overwhelmed, Your Majesty. I don’t want to make excuses for my

incompetence, but it was on the very day I arrived in the Eimmel
Kingdom that the Prince raised an army. We have not been able to
determine who was behind the assassination of the Queen.”
“Hmm.”
“But even if the King liked the Queen and the relationship was good, I
think it was a political gesture to keep the Prince in check.”
Queen Eimmel was eighteen years younger than the King. She was
rather at the age to hang out with Cadriol.
1945
It would not be a lie that the King loved the Queen. Because there was
no way he could have been a greedy, snobbish man who didn’t like his
young, pretty, wealthy wife.
In addition, the Queen has been faithful to her role as the King wants
her to.
But aside from whether the affection was true, did it last long?
The probability of that happening was low. The Queen was capable,
and the King hated even his son for being capable.
Had he continued to show affection, it would have only been because

she was helping in threatening Cadriol.
“I think it will be either the Prince, the King, or both.”
The man standing behind the Emperor moved. His name was
Ferguson. He was one of the few known identities of the Emperor’s
investigators.
Grand Duke Roygar glanced at him and said before he opened his
mouth.
“But it is true that Queen Eimmel and the Duchy of Riagan smuggled
South Sea salt, but the King was the actual influencer.”
Grand Duke Roygar struck first before being questioned.
It was also a sign that he had no intention of antagonizing Cadriol.

This is what justified Cadriol beating King Eimmel.
In addition, it was a sign that he had no intention of hiding the

incident from the Emperor.
“Well…….”
The Emperor made an ambiguous sound.
1946
Ferguson said,
“I am sorry that a lowly investigator would dare to speak about foreign

affairs, but if Queen Eimmel is involved in a big problem such as
coarse salt, then it cannot be said for certain that she was assassinated
because of the internal affairs, right?”
“What does that mean?”
Grand Duke Roygar looked at Ferguson. Ferguson said calmly,
“The salt business is a huge industry. The Duchy of Riagan insisted that
there was no enmity between the Queen and them, so why would they
kill her. However, it is not uncommon for conflicts of interest between
business partners to escalate into fights. Sometimes, it even leads to
murder.”
“If the Duchy of Riagan was really the culprit, would they have put their
names with the assassin to meet the Queen?”
The Emperor said in a relaxed manner. Ferguson replied,
“Forgive me, Your Majesty, there are many foolish killers in the world.
It may not have been an assassination planned by Duke Riagan
himself, but rather an assassination carried out by his subordinates.”
Ferguson paused once, then smiled.
“If not, it could have been done by someone else who wanted to get
involved in the salt business.”
Perhaps, the last sentence was Ferguson’s main point.
Grand Duke Roygar glared at him. But Ferguson spoke softly,
“Come to think of it, this is a personal question, but didn’t Duke

Riagan petition the Grand Duke to clear the frame for the death of
Queen Eimmel? By the way, are you saying that he didn’t tell Grand
1947
Duke, who is going to investigate the truth, the important information
that could be the motive for the assassination of the Queen?”
“Shut up. You dare to look at me as a suspect and interrogate me?”
Grand Duke Roygar spat out.
The Emperor tapped the armrest.
“Ferguson, don’t argue over merit and say groundless things.”
“Forgive me. When I started an investigation, I often forgot myself, so I

was disrespectful.”
Ferguson apologized.
The apology was not directed to Grand Duke Roygar. Even if he said it
to the Emperor, it was only a formal word.
After all, Ferguson was the Emperor’s mouth and hands. He was here
to represent the Emperor and to interrogate him.
Grand Duke Roygar stood up. Then, he placed his right hand on his
left chest, bowed his head, and said to the Emperor,
“As I said before, Terry Ford has nothing to do with me.”
“Yes.”
“It is true that the gift received from the Duchy of Riagan contained
salt. It is also true that I decided to save the Duchy of Riagan and share
some of the salt business interests. However, what I was promised was
the ability to give priority to the merchant alliance I designated in the
East.”
Grand Duke Roygar insisted.
1948
“I had no idea about the manipulation of the Treasury books. It was
only when I went to the South that I found out that I had joined hands
doing trafficking with the Eimmel Kingdom.”
There was a mixture of truth and lies.
It is true that he did not know about the books of the Treasury. He
knew that Queen Eimmel was involved in coarse salt, but it was only
when he went to the South that he knew exactly about the scale.
And the only evidence left was the right to trade and the salt that was
given to him directly by the Duchy of Riagan.
This was not at a level that would be a major blow if raised as a

problem.
It was up to the Duchy of Riagan to decide which wholesaler to hand

over the salt to. It was more rare for a closed room contract of that
magnitude to not exist.
It is enough to say that they believed that the received rights and
goods were granted from within the authorities of the Duchy of
Riagan.
There was no mention of salt in the agreement.
The petition of the Duchy of Riagan was granted, and an agreement

was reached with King Eimmel, and such things will be judged by
political logic.
The Emperor looked at him silently.
Grand Duke Roygar felt sweat welling up in his hands. However, he

maintained a seemingly unshakable complexion.
The Emperor then spoke softly,
“I understand what you mean. Let’s talk about the rest after we receive
an official report.”
1949
“Yes.”
“Your wife must have been shocked by what happened to Marquis

Luden so suddenly, so please comfort her.”
Grand Duke Roygar straightened his body.
The Emperor said,
“Charlotte is coming over for dinner tonight, what do you think? If

your wife is okay with it, would you like to have a meal with your
family after a long time? As a consolation.”
“I am sorry. Today, we have decided to hold a memorial service for

Father-in-law, albeit informal.”
said Grand Duke Roygar.
“Because we couldn’t even attend the funeral, let alone stay on his
deathbed. It’s not that the shock of my wife is usually a big deal, but I
thought she’s going to need a farewell ceremony like this.”
“I see. Do it well.”
The Emperor just said so. There must be other things he wanted to say,
but he couldn’t add other words to the memorial service for the
father-in-law.
Grand Duke Roygar bowed to the Emperor and withdrew.
His secretary and his attendants followed.
Grand Duke Roygar didn’t say a word until he left the Palace.
Ferguson’s humiliation spread through his body, making it unbearable.
He went straight to the memorial hall.
1950
Hundreds of people gathered at the memorial hall for Marquis Luden.
All were high-ranking nobles, their direct descendants, and most
important aides.
In the reception area set aside outside, low-ranking aristocrats,

merchants, and intellectuals who could not directly enter the memorial
hall gathered.
Almost everyone who had been associated with Grand Duke Roygar
had gathered here.
Marchioness Camellia, who played the role of the hostess, approached

him and bowed her head.
“Time is running out, but you did a great job, Sister-in-law.”
Grand Duke Roygar said with a smile to Marchioness Camellia.
He had no intention of confronting the Emperor head-on.
But the people gathered here were his strength.
If there was no evidence and all that was left was political logic, the
Emperor would never easily push him away.
Chapter 219
For a time after that, the Emperor’s investigators did not touch Grand
Duke Roygar.
A secret organization was working undercover to investigate the

attendees of the special envoy. Before that, some who were in charge
1951
of Grand Duke Roygar’s key duties returned to their hometown or
went missing with their family.
Such a battle under the water was fierce, but at least in the state of
public affairs, there was no formal discussion of Grand Duke Roygar as
a criminal.
The press was also quiet. Artizea suggested through Hazel that it
would be best not to touch this as much as possible.
“Even on the Harvest Festival, they say that a miracle has been
revealed to Leticia, but it’s a baby who was just an infant.”
“Is Her Grace joyful?”
“It’s not like there is an oracle that Leticia would become an Emperor?
If such an oracle had come down, I wouldn’t have been very pleased.”
“Is it just openly stimulating Grand Duke Roygar?”
“Right. Although the Belmond magazine has a fairly high level of

authority in the salon and in the universities, there is nothing good
about being the object of Grand Duke Roygar’s hate.”
At Hazel’s question, Artizea smiled and nodded, as if seeing a student

who answered well.
If you are a pious person, the shock of seeing the miracle for the first
time has come to pass.
Grand Duke Roygar now gathers all his forces to stand up against the
Emperor.
If they hastily investigate and try to punish him as an accomplice in the

smuggling incident, the nobles will rise up.
Even if they supported Leticia, there were many who sided with Grand
Duke Roygar on this issue.
1952
At best, he didn’t take a bribe.
That kind of bribe, that kind of preferential treatment, and that kind of
closed-room contract were granted to them as a matter of course.
He had a weakness held by the Emperor, so he kept his mouth shut.
But Grand Duke Roygar stepped forward. They could do anything

behind it.
No matter how much the bureaucracy is made up of emerging

aristocrats and commoners, if the aristocrats fight altogether at once,
state affairs will not work properly.
Even if they finished their studies by the Emperor’s scholarship and

became a bureaucrat, there is no one who did not form a relationship
with the nobles in some way.
In the case of a low-ranking official, they could not dare to confront

the nobles without being entangled with the connection.
Paralyzing state affairs was itself undermining the authority of the

Emperor.
Even so, the military force could not be used to deal with it. There was
no justification.
Hazel asked.
“Until now, Grand Duke Roygar has never faced His Majesty head-on,
has he ? Does he have the confidence to win this time?”
“That is the wrong word choice.”
Artizea put her index finger to her lips and signaled to be careful with
her words.
“His Majesty is never defeated.”
1953
Hezel couldn’t quite figure out whether it was justified or if it really
meant that the Emperor would win.
“Your Majesty must be very troubled. The cause that can wipe out the
great nobility must be at least a treason or internal treason.”
Artizea smiled.
***
A few weeks later, Duke Riagan’s family was finally escorted.
The charges had already been confirmed. Evidence was piling up.
It must have been that the Treasury’s books had been tampered with,
at least, for the last five years.
Investigators confirmed that salt was produced continuously at dozens

of salt factories that had been officially closed. Every time new news
arrived, the amount of salt embezzled increased tremendously.
Even if Duke Riagan was the main line of descendant of the Duchy
family, it was impossible to compromise at a reasonable level.
The Emperor faced Duke Riagan. He didn’t have to be, but it was so
astounding that he couldn’t help but meet.
“Did I treat you that badly?”
The kneeling Duke Riagan was terrified.
When things were going well, it felt like everything was going to go
well.
He didn’t even think he would go downhill when he did the expansion,

and even when he joined hands with Queen Eimmel.
The influence of the salt business was enormous. Anyone interested in

commerce treated him well.
1954
He reigned supreme in the southern social circles, and when he came
to the Capital, he took the seat next in the rankings of Grand Duke
Roygar and Grand Duke Evron.
He had some who despised him. Duke Riagan believed that they were
not only old-fashioned and stupid, but that they also had a grudge
against his predecessor, the Riagan ducal couple.
Or believe that they are jealous of the wealthy Duchy of Riagan.
In fact, he was often caught up in a sense of inferiority. As such, he

acted like he was the real Duke Riagan.
Glory seemed to be upon him.
But when he faced the Emperor’s angry face, from the bottom of his
unconsciousness the appearance of himself from 18 years ago
suddenly resurfaced.
He also remembered things he had forgotten.
[“I chose you because you are ambitious, yet you know fear.”]
The Emperor looked down at him and said so. He had a face too cold
to be a young father who had just lost his child.
[“What I want from you is the loyalty the throne deserves. If you are
faithful to me, I will reward you accordingly. Do you understand?”]
Duke Riagan’s fingertips trembled.
He thought he never knew until now. Who in the world assassinated

Queen Eimmel?
Had it not been for that, the incident would not have happened so
suddenly.
1955
Those around him said that there was no way the Duchy of Riagan
would commit such a horrific assassination of the Queen. It is said that
it is the result of an overlapping unfortunate coincidence.
But Duke Riagan knew one person who could devise such a scheme.
It was Emperor Gregor.
From the beginning, the Emperor was a person who did not
discriminate against the weight of means in order to achieve his goals.
He must have known everything from the beginning. When did he

start preparing?
As if by squeezing his neck, the Emperor conspires from all directions

and uses himself as bait to catch the real target.
It was not a judgement made with a sane mind.
This was not in a time when there were rivals, nor was it a time when
he was purging political enemies to secure imperial power.
The Emperor now had no reason to conspire like that. But Duke Riagan
still thought so.
A tremor ran through his veins, and his whole body trembled.
“I’m, I’m sorry. Forgive me.”
“Hmm.”
“I, I was blinded by greed, so I dared to touch Your Majesty’s

belongings. Please, please forgive me just once.”
“Fernando.”
“I, I don’t think this, this is your purpose, right? I, I was disloyal, but you
have already taken away everything you were going to take away, so
please forgive me now.”
1956
The Emperor looked at him with a dismayed face.
It would not have been so surprising if Duke Riagan had even openly
shown his ambitions.
The Emperor gestured as if he did not want to speak.
The investigators who had escorted Duke Riagan pulled him back out
again.
“Your Majesty! Your Majesty! I was wrong! Your Majesty!”
The cries of Duke Riagan was cut off as they moved farther across the
hallway.
The Emperor buried himself in the armchair and touched his forehead.
“I chose him because he was a small boat, so there is no need to be

disappointed that he was a small boat.”
But the Emperor was very disappointed.
Rather, if Duke Riagan had been properly ambitious and prepared to

risk his life, the betrayal would not have been so disappointing, though
still painful.
“I knew he couldn’t see far, but I thought he was a guy who could
calculate the level of danger that could be inflicted on him.”
He was nothing more than an idiot who mistook the light reflected by
the salt crystals for glory.
And he had trusted the idiot and entrusted him with an important
business, and he was stabbed in the back of the head.
Ferguson, who was standing, asked,
“How do I dispose of him?”
1957
“Behead him for deceit and internal treason of the monarch. The family
is…….”
The Emperor thought for a moment.
Cedric would still be standing in the hallway, even now.
A ten-year-old child can remember his parents. If he’s a five-year-old,

he’ll most likely not remember his roots if the name was changed and
was sent to an institution, but if he’s ten, he’ll definitely have a grudge.
But the Emperor closed his eyes and waved his hand.
“Keep them alive unless they are over ten years old, but have them
change their names and surnames, and send them to the monasteries
in the West to disperse them.”
After all, it is not him who will bear the resentment that those children
will have when they grow up.
“Can we hang him without extracting further information from Duke

Riagan?”
“Do it. Didn’t everyone say it was a person named Boertz?”
“However, that alone cannot reliably implicate Grand Duke Roygar.”
The Emperor tapped his armrest with his fingernail.
As Artizea said, he was struggling.
In the hands of the Emperor was the testimony of Boertz, and a copy
of the pact between Roygar-Iantz-Eimmel sent by Prince Cadriol.
But that alone was not enough evidence.
Grand Duke Roygar included in his official report the pact originally
intended to be kept secret.
1958
This was to assert that he was merely negotiating trade with the two
kingdoms as the Emperor’s envoy.
In fact, in preparation for such a case, it was taken care of to not leave
any nuances in the agreement itself that it would be the trade policy
after the accession of Grand Duke Roygar.
It was only natural that there was not a single word written about the
promise of support or salt from the Kingdom of Iantz.
The Emperor knew he took a bribe from the Kingdom of Iantz, but that
too was nothing more than a bribe for the Emperor’s envoy.
The Emperor thought carefully about these things and said,
“It’s something Fernando doesn’t even know about anyway.”
“Yes.”
Ferguson bowed his head.
The Emperor beckoned him to leave. And he fell into thought again.
Should Grand Duke Roygar be considered as involved and get purged

in the first place?
Had Lawrence been there, he would have never thought twice. But
now, there was no need to do so.
Of course, it was unacceptable to gather forces and dare to face him.
Therefore, it would not be a bad choice to stop at simply moderately

weakening the power and keep Grand Duke Roygar alive.
Now, they are united to survive. But if the pressure is released, internal
strife is inevitable.
Now that Marquis Luden is dead, there was no one to stop the
infighting. Grand Duke Roygar himself could do it, but by personally
1959
doing so it is impossible to move forward with the power of the
supporters.
If the Emperor chooses Leticia as his heir, he needs someone to check

Cedric’s power so that it doesn’t grow too much.
‘There’s also my brother.’
Without thinking about it, the Emperor smirked. He never thought he

had done anything wrong, but neither was he unaware of what he had
done.
Knock, knock.
A knock sounded.
“Come in.”
It was the chief attendant.
“Your Majesty, it’s about time.”
“Already.”
The Emperor raised his body, which had been buried in his chair.
The medicine was taken for minor illness and health. It didn’t seem to
be very effective, but as he got older and his energy wasn’t what it
used to be, he was trying not to skip it.
The chief attendant himself tested for poison.
The Emperor drank the bitter medicine and received the honey water
from the chief attendant.
“Did Charlotte send it?”
“Yes. It is said that she and Fiona made it with herbs.”
“I see. Why so little?”

1960
“Did you forget the doctor told you to watch out for sweets?”
“Nevertheless. It’s a granddaughter’s sincerity.”
The Emperor grunted and emptied his small cup.
Chapter 220
Where there are those who fall, there will also be those who rise.
Duke Riagan’s punishment was confirmed.
Next, a meeting was held to discuss the disposal of property and the
salt business confiscated from the Duchy of Riagan.
Officials looked at each other.
Who will get the salt business this time?
It was clear that the Emperor would not entrust the entire monopoly to
the noble family this time.
In the past, Fernando Riagan was given a monopoly after becoming

the Duke because it could not be ignored that the Duchy of Riagan
had practically dominated the salt business for a long time.
In addition, the former Riagan ducal couple were said to have died in
an accident. There was no justification to forfeit their privileges and
properties.
But this time it was different.
1961
The Emperor would probably want to appoint an officer to rule
directly.
If so, who will be in charge?
It is impossible for the central government to directly control the

business of the South. Even if the business sites were divided into
several groups and operated by the state, in the end, a proxy deputy
was needed.
It is not a family property that can be hereditary. However, the impact

that can be exercised on the spot will be enormous.
Even taking into account the strict supervision of the Emperor, they
would be able to seize great power in the South.
Not to mention the accumulation of wealth.
On the other hand, it was also difficult. After this happened for the first
time. When the owner of the throne changed, it was easy to
experience storms and waves .
If Grand Duke Roygar ever ascended the throne, it was certainly a

position to be purged.
As a result, the meeting was delayed.
It was a time when the Emperor had to make a decision, but he had an
indifferent attitude.
The Emperor has been disappointed with his subjects one after
another recently. The other official who sat in this position didn’t seem
to be any different from Bellon or Amalie.
When he gathered only those kinds of officials and discussed

important things, of course, there was no reason to be motivated.
“If they have to stay in the South for a long time and take over the salt
business right away, it won’t be easy. It is difficult for those whose
1962
families have taken root in the Capital, and it is difficult for them if they
are old, so I will choose young and capable people without
considering their current status.”
said the Emperor.
“Let me recommend it without hesitation.”
Even though he seldom spoke openly, Chancellor Lin spoke,
“How about appointing it as a temporary job?”
“Hmm?”
“This year, we have inventory secured by confiscating the embezzled

salt from the Duchy of Riagan. The Ministry of Home Affairs will assist
and solve the problem somehow.”
“The investigation into the distributor is not over.”
Ferguson intervened,
“In many cases, the licensed wholesalers supplied through the Eimmel
Kingdom already knew that it was coarse salt. They are clearly
accomplices.”
“If we want to investigate and punish even the wholesalers and select a
new merchant, distribution will only be possible at the end of next
year, Your Majesty. Aside from the skyrocketing prices of the salt, think
about the spread of coarse salt across the country in the meantime.”
Chancellor Lin said seriously. An interior ministry official added

anxiously,
“It cannot be controlled by a crackdown on daily necessities. At this

rate, it is no different than building up the soil for coarse salt
merchants to take root.”
1963
“Besides, for normal production next spring, we need to hire a
manager right now and get the factory running properly.”
“Then, are you saying that after all, we should entrust the distribution
of salt to those who have served as coarse salt merchants?”
As soon as the words started to burst, remarks pointing out the

problem followed.
The Emperor opened his mouth only when the chaotic circumstances
were about to come.
“I know, so please stop.”
The speech ceased.
“Is this a problem that can be solved by fighting? As the Chancellor

said, I should send temporary workers for now. But don’t think of it as
a simple temporary position, but think of it as the opportunity to
choose a major responsibility if you do a good job.”
“Yes.”
“Do not think about taking charge of it, there will be young people
who say they are capable in each department, right? Take a good look
and recommend them one by one.”
The officials bowed their heads and answered. If it was a

recommendation with such restrictions and benefits, it was relatively
easy to recommend.
It was then that the door creaked open. The attendant hurried in
without knocking.
1964
asked the Emperor. The servant bowed his head in a bewildered
manner.
“Her Majesty is here now.”
“Empress?”
Before he could finish speaking, the door to the conference room

opened.
The two lady-in-waiting, who came in and opened the door by hand,
bowed their heads from the left and right. The Empress entered at a
slow pace.
The officials in the conference room jumped up in surprise. The

Emperor was surprised and asked,
The Empress showed no interest in this at all, except on the day it

happened.
In fact, that day too, the daughter of Duke Riagan visited the Empress’
Palace and did not back down, so she stepped outside and
accounoced her decision.
So, he thought she wouldn’t get involved in this.
Cedric pulled out his chair and moved it to the seat next to the
Emperor. The Empress gave a brief thank you, and she sat down.
The Emperor asked without hiding his surprise,
“I thought you had decided not to get involved in this.”
“I don’t care anything about Fernando. But I need to get my

inheritance back.”
“Inheritance?”
1965
The Emperor was dazzled. There was a chill in his voice.
“You have already lost your inheritance of the Duchy of Riagan when
you were crowned the Crown Princess.”
“Property is separate.”
said the Empress.
“I will take back the land, including art and jewelry handed down
through the Duchy of Riagan, mansions and villas, 72 salt
manufacturing mills, nearby mines and logging farms. This is
something my parents should have handed down to me in the first
place. It wasn’t Fernando’s, so you have no right to confiscate it.”
“Catherine.”
“There are many other small things, but it is not worth it as a family
history. Use my fortune as seed money and take everything that
Fernando has grown.”
The Emperor’s face contorted.
The Empress’ words were not wrong. What she gave up was the title of
Duke Riagan. It wasn’t the property.
A mansion or land was probably fine. Of course, it was a huge asset,

but it was not confiscated as a part of the state management plan to
establish any business with.
But the salt mills were different matters.
Currently, there are 150 salt factories operated by the Duchy of Riagan.
If it was 72 factories, it was almost half the number.
As with the numbers alone, the problem was more serious with the
scale.
1966
All nine of the Empire’s largest salt mines belonged to the Duchy of
Riagan.
Salt produced there accounted for 40% of the total production.

Without that, it was impossible to supply salt throughout the Empire.
The officials held their breath.
The Empress’ claim could not be denied unconditionally. They would

be able to forcibly detain other nobles in the name of the national
interest, but the other person was the Empress.
“What are you going to do with the salt mills? The private production
and distribution of salt is now prohibited.”
“It belongs to my parents, so I just want to get it back. It would not be

against the law of the Empire to only own the salt business and not do
it. Whether to blow it up or leave it alone, isn’t it to my heart?”
“No, Empress.”
Cedric, who had been silent until then, intervened. It was at that
moment when the Emperor’s face turned red.
“Salt is a daily necessity. If those salt mills are shut down, the proper
way for the salt to circulate becomes difficult.”
He bowed his head deeply to the Empress.
Essentially, these daily necessities should be released from the

monopoly system and made into a permit system. In this way, people’s
lives will not be completely destroyed in times like these.
After all, if they control the manufacturing sites and distribution

network, they can reap huge profits. Just like Duke Riagan did in the
past.
1967
However, Cedric could not say that, and he kept his mouth shut
because he was not in a position to be directly involved in the
business.
“Please look at the lives of the people.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Chancellor Lin knelt in front of the

Empress.
“Even now, prices are already skyrocketing. Considering that salt is a

commodity that is stored and used, it will be unmanageable next year.”
The Chancellor fell to his knees, and the Minister of the Interior and
the Ministry of Home Affairs could not sit still.
They lined up and knelt down on their knees. All that was left was
Ferguson.
The Emperor was quiet. Cedric may have said it with a pure heart, but
Chancellor Lin was certainly trying to create an atmosphere where he
couldn’t fight.
The Empress stifled a laugh.
“Cedric, you are making me a very bad person.”
“Forgive me. How can I not know how much we value our parents’
heritage? But the government comes first.”
“Nevermind. I really didn’t mean to blow it up anyway.”
The Empress spoke promiscuously and looked at the Emperor. The

Emperor asked in a calm voice,
“What are you going to do? There’s no way you’re really interested in
the distribution of salt.”
“It’s just like I said. It’s my parents’ inheritance, so I’ll take ownership.
When I die, I plan to pass it on to my ward and relatives.”
1968
“Umm.”
The Emperor patted his chin and fell into his thoughts.
If the Empress’ purpose was to inherit ownership, there was room for
compromise.
The issue of inheritance rights has always been a sensitive issue for the
nobles and the temple, so if there is a fight, the chaos in state affairs
will be longer.
The Emperor said,
“I will give you the rent for the manufacturing site and equipment. Do
not directly engage in any operation or distribution.”
“I’ll take a portion of the mine’s profits in salt.”
“Only the salt crystals that are of value as ornaments. If what you want
is a symbol of the Duchy of Riagan, then that should be enough.”
“No. Even if the distribution is through your agent, I need to get the
proper salt first. And I want my heirs to be able to properly own mills.”
“Catherine, that is unacceptable. Your heirs, like you, will receive the
proceeds from the mills and the rent of the salt mills.”
“If I can’t control my inheritance rights and the heirs of my family,

neither can you.”
The Emperor’s face hardened slightly. The Empress spoke out,
“But if you give my heirs the rights they deserve, I can grant what you
suggested before.”
“Catherine, that is…….”
“If you need time to think, do it.”
The Empress said so and stood up.

1969
“Ah, Empress.”
Cedric panicked and called her.
But the Empress left the conference room without looking at him.
The officials were perplexed.
Except for the Emperor himself, Cedric was the only one who knew
what was the ‘proposal’ that the Emperor had made to the Empress.
The one that Cedric was officially supposed to not know.
The Emperor looked at the Empress’ back and said in a subdued voice.
“Today’s meeting ends here.”
It was when the attendees heard that that they stood up.
The knock on the conference room door resounded again. The

Empress was in the conference room, but the person who was waiting
outside immediately asked for an audience.
The Emperor asked nervously,
“There is a messenger from the port.”
“Is this urgent?”
“Not urgent, but important.”
The Emperor motioned to bring in the messenger.
The messenger knelt down on one knee and spoke politely.
“King Eimmel has arrived.”
Indeed, it was a serious matter.
1970
Chapter 221
The carriage stopped.
On the way from the port to the Capital, King Eimmel had his eyes
closed the whole time. Because he didn’t want to show that he was
agitated.
So, it was only when the servant opened the door that he knew where
he had come.
“Aren’t we going to the Imperial Palace?”
King Eimmel asked in a subdued voice.
The servant, who was reaching out to escort him, replied politely.
“It’s not going to be a short stay. It will be more convenient here.”
King Eimmel frowned at those words.
From calling in the King of another country and saying that he would
stay for a long time as if it was natural, to not preparing a separate
place for the esteemed guest at the Imperial Palace, everything was
disgracing him.
Even though Emperor Gregor had sent his escorts and guards to be
polite, it was only an appearance.
But the King had no way to resist. This was the heart of the Empire.
1971
“Please take refreshment inside. After you have relieved your fatigue,
you will have an audience with His Majesty the Emperor.”
“Umm.”
The King groaned briefly and got off the carriage.
The mansion was splendid, so it was somewhat comforting to his

heart. The servant said as if he understood his feelings.
“This is the mansion where His Majesty stayed before being appointed
Crown Prince. There was a time when it was called the Spring Palace.”
“Is it?”
Thinking back, it might have been better to be here than to be in the

Imperial Palace, where there are many people’s eyes.
Besides, in the Imperial Palace, he would have to greet and bow his
head.
Even if the Empress or a lady greeted him, he had to bow his head
daily to the Emperor.
He didn’t like it either, but in actuality, even those like Grand Duke
Roygar or Grand Duke Evron could not be said to be inferior to him.
Even if they respected him outwardly, it was never possible on the

inside.
He came here because the interests of Emperor Gregor and Cadriol

were aligned.
The Emperor sought to restore his damaged dignity by placing King

Eimmel in the Imperial Capital.
Cadriol wanted to seize the throne without getting his father’s blood
on his hands.
1972
For now, he took full control of the armed forces within the Kingdom
and the nobles conformed. The King was suspended.
However, if the King survives as another monarch, the Kingship will

eventually be split in two. One day, there will be those who will follow
him and fight against Cadriol.
The fact that the King lived in good health and was in the Eimmel
Kingdom itself was a risk factor.
[“You brat, no matter how much Krates is as an empire, they cannot

demand that the King of another country be sent there! You are going
to sell the country!”]
[“Well, what would you do? The Empire is a large nation, and we are a
small country. Even if the wind blows a little bit in the South Sea, if the
Empire decides to put pressure on us, no country in all directions will
trade with our country.”]
No country could grow without the wealth of the Empire. The

severance of ties was fatal for the small countries in the South Sea,
where they could not survive without interacting with neighboring
countries.
If that happens, within two years there will be a lot of starvation.
[“All the force and financial power that Father possessed and wielded
over the past few years had been, in part, stolen from the imperial salt
business. I guess you forgot. Otherwise, you wouldn’t think you would
be able to face the owner of the salt.”]
King Eimmel trembled. But his only objection was this.
[“Even if the Emperor is that great, your disloyalty is the same.”]
[“I’m still trying to protect Father’s honor.”]
[“Honor?”]
1973
[“Father is going to the Empire only for testimony, not as a criminal.
The Empire also promised to honor Father.”]
[“Cadriol…… !]
[“Did you not like luxury? You didn’t even like to take care of the state
affairs.”]
[“You, you dare…… !」
[“The Imperial Capital is incomparably splendid compared to Eimmel,

so don’t worry about anything, go and live in luxury. We will also send
you a generous amount of money so that you do not feel lacking in
life.”]
Cadriol smiled, bowed his head, and spoke with his face close to the
King. It was no longer the face of a son.
[“Isn’t it better to be the misfortune King than to be killed by your son

and become the dead King?”]
So, he was put on a ship headed for the Imperial Capital.
As Cadriol said, courtesy was sufficient. On the surface, King Eimmel

was visiting the Capital of the Krates Empire.
But he will be detained here. After a year or two, he will be demanded

that an abdication be written on the grounds of the vacancy in the
state affairs of the Eimmel Kingdom.
Cadriol said that would make he, himself, an ill-fated King who had
fallen under imperial pressure; it would appear that he did not want to
drive out his father, but that he was forced to ascend the throne
because of the Empire.
And Emperor Gregor’s status was elevated, regardless of whether or

not he was criticized.
‘Hmm, how long do you think it will be like that?’

1974
The King thought to himself.
The attendant guided him and showed him a large hall where a ball
could be held, a spacious drawing room, a profound study and a large
dressing room.
The mansion was satisfactory. Although small in size, the quality was
better than that of the Eimmel Palace. The King admitted it frankly.
“There is a cook and a gardener. If you have brought anyone, I will

take them back.”
“No, they can stay as is.”
Just because it was a cook from Eimmel, there was no guarantee that
they would be reliable. Rather, it would have been better to have a
cook that Emperor Gregor took care of.
As soon as he arrives in the Empire, the Emperor will be in trouble if he

dies.
There was something more important than that.
“Since I’ve come all the way to the Imperial Capital, I’ll have to contact
people I know.”
the King said so.
He was thinking of making contact with Grand Duke Roygar.
But the servant said with a soft, obedient face.
“In two days, you will have an audience with His Majesty the Emperor.
Until then, rest well. It’s a long journey, and you must be tired.”
The King could not correct his complexion and hardened his face.
But even though the servant would have recognized it, he did not
change his face or apologize.
1975
“I reheated the water from the hot spring and prepared it in the
bathroom. His Majesty sent a masseuse. After taking a bath, I will
prepare a meal for you. Shall we do it Eimmel’s way?”
“…… alright.”
The King finally realized that he was imprisoned.
＊＊＊
Only one candle flickered in the dark attic.
Marchioness Camellia sat on the dusty old bed, her gaze fixed under
the candlestick, immersed in her thoughts.
King Eimmel was moved from the port to the mansion under the strict
escort of the Guard. He had no chance of contact with outsiders, and
the same was true of the mansion now.
But that couldn’t stop the news that he had arrived.
‘I made as much excuse as I could by disclosing the agreement in

advance. There is no way I can use my hands on this.’
She was going to hold on like this and wait for the case to pass.
If she does something, it’s only after the aftermath has passed. She
had to assassinate Leticia first, and then conspire against Grand Duchy
Evron.
However, if King Eimmel was flattering with useless noise, it was all in
vain.
‘No way, he won’t say anything to discriminate against himself either.’
However, King Eimmel has a different position from Grand Duke

Roygar.
1976
He came here after being pushed out of his home country, but on the
contrary, he will no longer be threatened with his life.
He could have even confessed to anything, depending on what

Emperor Gregor suggested.
‘I have to contact him by any means before the audience.’
Knock, knock.
Someone knocked on the door
“Mother, it’s me.”
It was Skyla who called out the door.
“Come in.”
Skyla opened the door and entered. She was holding a large
candlestick with six candles in her hand.
The narrow attic was brightened in an instant.
“Why are you alone in such a dark place? It’s cold and humid.”
“It’s good here to think alone.”
Marchioness Camellia said in a subdued voice.
“How did you know I am here?”
“I was looking for you because you weren’t anywhere, so maternal

grandmother told me to go up here.”
She was now staying at Marquisate Luden.
1977
It is because Garnet wanted to remain at Marquisate Luden even after
the memorial service. She wanted to console her mother’s grief and
add a hand to cleaning up her father’s belongings.
She seemed unaware that she was the one who mourns the death of
Marquis Luden the most.
And it was for Garnet herself that Marchioness Camellia remained in

Marquisate Luden.
Marchioness Camellia was thus in a complicated mood.
She stayed by Garnet’s side, not purely to comfort and strengthen her,
but to prevent anyone from spilling useless words into Garnet’s ears
about the death of Marquis Luden.
“Are you regretting it?”
Skyla asked, sitting on the floor in front of the Marchioness.

Marchioness Camellia looked down at Skyla for a moment, then
realized that she had already known about the truth of the
assassination of Marquis Luden.
“There’s nothing I can do about what I’ve already done.”
“It may have been a failure strategically, but you didn’t do anything
wrong.”
“It is wrong to kill people, Skyla.”
Marchioness Camellia said in a subdued voice,
“Especially because it doesn’t have any strategic value.”
“If my mother hadn’t done it, I would have one day done it.”
Of course, Skyla’s dream of revenge did not end in an accident.
1978
What she wanted was that Marquis Luden would be driven away to a
remote country, and he would dig and plow the fields with those
whom he despises so much, where he could barely earn 10% of the
crop needed to survive, and then die alone.
“Maybe, it could be a good thing.”
“Good thing?”
“Now that maternal grandfather is gone, no one has ambitions in

Marquisate Luden.”
“Therefore?”
“Separate from Aunt.”
Skyla took a deep breath and said,
“You know. After Princess Leticia was born, the situation became very
difficult.”
“…….”
“If you endure this, will you have a chance? It’s the same even if you
make more time by assassinating the Princess. Have you forgotten
what happened with Bishop Akim? The Emperor will use that as an
excuse to accuse Mother and Uncle of treason.”
“Skyla…….”
“Or, is it possible to exterminate Evron and the Princess? The Grand

Duchess is not holding up?”
Skyla said,
“After all, this is a matter of the Emperor’s heart. And the Emperor will
not take Uncle as his successor. Especially since this happened.”
“Aaahh…….”
1979
Marchioness Camellia couldn’t help but sigh. Because it was
something she had thought about, too.
“It’s not too late, Mother. Everyone knows that Aunt wasn’t involved in
politics. Separate yourself from Aunt now, and negotiate with Grand
Duchess Evron. There may be humiliating conditions, but that is the
only way for our family and Marquisate Luden to survive.”
Skyla clasped her hands tightly and said earnestly.
Chapter 222
Marchioness Camellia said in a low voice,
“You are the one who advised Luca to go east.”
“Yes. Even if things go wrong, it’s not Father’s or Luca’s responsibility. I

told Luca to be ready to go into hiding at any time while in the East.”
“You did something stupid. His Majesty would have been suspicious.”
“Anyway, His Majesty must be suspicious of everything. Mother

doesn’t say anything because you think so too, and you also told
Father to do so.”
Skyla took a deep breath and said,
“Be patient and earn time. What do you do after that? Are you going
to assassinate His Majesty?”
Skyla lowered her voice so that no one could hear it.
1980
In the past, it was enough to keep Lawrence in check and then drive
him out.
Grand Duke Evron was completely out of the race for succession. He
was the one furthest.
Grand Duke Evron himself seemed to have no intention of staying in

the Capital under the favor of the Emperor.
So, at that time he just had to hold on. The Emperor had no other
choice, as he had no children.
But it is different now.
Inheritance law is not driven by public opinion. However, it is about

determining the Emperor’s successor.
The people’s welcome and the support of the temple are justifications.
How much more can they say than God had given grace?
Now, Grand Duke Roygar had no choice but to hold on. The Emperor
had to die before the succession ranking could be overturned for any
other cause.
The only way to ensure that is to assassinate him.
“Do you think that would be possible?”
“It won’t be easy.”
To Skyla’s words, Marchioness Camellia responded in a whispering

voice.
Both the mother and daughter did not feel repulsed against the idea
of assassinating the Emperor. If they are a member of Grand Duke
Roygar’s faction, they must have thought about it at least once.
Why they haven’t done it so far is not because they have loyalty or
because it’s wrong, but because it’s not easy.
1981
“In a situation where Princess Leticia is not able to affect anything?”
“It doesn’t have to be right now. If His Majesty had in mind Princess
Leticia as his heir, then he would not remove His Grace Grand Duke
Roygar. We have to contain Grand Duke Evron.”
That is the Emperor’s tendency.
They don’t know if they can remove both at once, and if they can’t,
they won’t remove either.
And neither Grand Duke Roygar nor Marchioness Camellia were

confident that they had enough power to remove both at once.
“I don’t know what King Eimmel will say.”
“Yes. But no matter what King Eimmel says, His Majesty will not kill
Grand Duke Roygar right away.”
“Even so, he will cut off his limbs! Mother, by gathering people to the
memorial service, Uncle challenged His Majesty head-on.”
“Don’t worry too much. Because that would be the story of failure.”
As Marchioness Camellia said so, she stood up from her seat.
Skyla tried to follow her, flustered.
And she cried out in surprise,
“Mother. Mother!”
Because Marchioness Camellia had closed the door in front of her.
“I understand what you mean, Skyla. I knew you betrayed me.”
“Mother!”
Click.
1982
The door is locked.
“I hoped it wasn’t like this.”
“Mother! Eliminating King Eimmel won’t change anything! It’s just a

matter of time!”
“I understand your concerns. I’m thankful, and I felt like you’re already
all grown up.”
“But I will never separate from Her Grace.”
There was no obligation to take care of Garnet until the end. She made
a deal with Marquis Luden, but she didn’t even think the deal was
justifiable.
She was jealous. There were times when she felt unfair. There were
times when she felt deprived.
If she had been born as the legitimate daughter of Marquis Luden, she
was confident that she would be superior to the Marquis Heir
Apparent, to Garnet, and to any other he called his child.
In such a position, even if she had not received the same education as
the Marquis Heir Apparent, she could not have had any feelings
toward Garnet, the daughter of Marquis Luden.
When she was younger, she thought many times if she had been born
into Garnet’s position.
However, she has been watching over Garnet for all her life. There
were not only duties and transactions there.
“As long as His Grace and Her Grace are alive, we can still fight. Legal
inheritance is a powerful thing.”
1983
If it is before the Emperor establishes an official succession scheme,
they can overturn it in just one shot.
“Mother! No! Grand Duchess Evron has made all the preparations!”
Skyla exclaimed,
“Free me, Mother! I am now……!”
Skyla was unable to speak until the end and gasped for her breath.
“I’m sorry. I’ll send someone soon, so go to the East after your father
and Luca. You’re smart, so you’ll know when to disappear and when to
come back.”
Marchioness Camellia said so and left. Skyla heard the sound of

stepping on the stairs going down to the attic.
Skyla took a deep breath and sat down in her seat.
Her eyes turned round and round, and she grabbed her hair with both
her hands.
She was going to try anyway. It was just the last thing she was going
to ask.
She wanted to stop and discuss with her mother if she ever wanted to
turn around.
‘No. No. Unless Mother changes her mind, I have no choice but to do
it anyway.’
Skyla thought as she crouched down.
Marchioness Camellia did not go to the South. She could not have
been directly involved in this.
If it’s the collective punishment, she can cover it with her family’s merit.
The first to betray will be able to escape.
1984
Didn’t she intend to do just that?
She had nothing to suffer from. Whether or not her mother had the
will to strike Marquis Luden was no longer important at this point.
Had she known much earlier, then could something have been
different?
It won’t be. After all, it was up to Garnet.
Skyla sighed and grabbed her head again.
＊＊＊
It was three days later that King Eimmel’s welcoming party was held.
This was Ian Camellia’s first time attending an official banquet at the
Imperial Palace.
Ian stood in front of the mirror and checked himself once. And he said
to Hazel,
“Thank you for taking care of me.”
It was not an easy task for Ian just to wear a plain robe.
At Artizea’s order, Hazel took care of his outfit.
“I just called in a seamstress. It looks good on you.”
“Thank you.”
Ian saw that he had a pale complexion as he looked into the mirror.
And the fact that Hazel is looking at him like that.
“I’m surprised.”
“That I decided to go out?”
1985
“No. When you first attended an official banquet, you decided that it
would be a welcoming party for the King of another country. Usually,
people pick something like a New Year’s Eve party. It’s easy to be
alienated in diplomatic banquets or banquets with guests.”
“I don’t really want to get too much attention.”
Ian said sadly.
Until now, banquets had to attract attention, so it didn’t make a very

good impression because it was a banquet stained with scandal and
insidiousness.
Hazel tilted her head.
But Ian didn’t bother to reveal what he was going to do.
He did not want to attend the banquet.
However, his request to visit the Emperor was rejected by Artizea.
[“It’s impossible for Sir to attend an audience alone with His Majesty.”]
[“So, I am asking you to write a letter of recommendation.”]
[“In that case, it seems that you have forgotten that all the work done
by the audience is the responsibility of the recommender.”]
Ian didn’t really think of that part, so he bowed his head to Artizea.
[“Hazel will get you an invitation to the banquet.”]
[“That Your Grace will be attending?”]
[“I am not feeling well. I don’t know if it’s a dinner party, but I’m not in
a position to attend the party.”]
Ian couldn’t help but nod his head.
He did one last check on his outfit and went out.

1986
He offered Hazel to be his partner, but she declined. From the time he
was told by Artizea that it was the responsibility of the recommender,
he had been thinking about going alone.
He made his own decisions to repay her favor, so he didn’t want to

involve the one he was trying to do a favor for.
He got on a carriage alone and arrived in front of the main gate of the
Imperial Palace. He also separated from the escort knight there.
He was not a member of Grand Duke Evron’s family anyway, so he

couldn’t bring an armed escort knight into the room.
The lesser nobles attending the banquet, each adorned with jewels
and splendid clothes, lined up and entered.
Ian headed to the door through which the high-ranking nobles came
in alone.
“Sir Ian of Marquisate Camellia has arrived!”
the calling officer shouted loudly.
Hearing a not-so-honorable title, Ian entered. People’s eyes were

painfully pierced.
It seemed that Ian was the only one who could be called a high-
ranking nobleman at the moment.
Ian slowly looked down from above the lobby. Skyla wasn’t here.
He thought that she might have come in disguise as a lesser noble, so

Ian joined the crowd.
Because of his simple clothes and not many faces he knew, he was
quickly forgotten.
“County Brennan couple and the Lord have arrived!”
1987
“Chancellor Lin and the Madam have arrived!”
“County Eunice couple and the Lady have arrived!”
As time passed, the other high-ranking officials also arrived, and the
calling officer called out one after another.
But Skyla never came. She was nowhere to be seen.
[“If I fail to convince Mother, I may not be able to come. I may

probably be detained somewhere.”]
Skyla said.
[“Still…… , no, then all the more, do not hesitate to present this to His
Majesty. Just don’t forget to mention that I was the one who brought
this.”]
The calling officer shouted.
“His Majesty King Eimmel has arrived.”
And the last one came.
“Pillar of Krates, who received the scepter and orb from the god and
became the sun on the earth, His Majesty Emperor Gregor Avanasi
Nestor has arrived!”
Everyone knelt on the spot. People in all directions were lowered as if

an ebb was going down.
Ian took in his breath. And, putting up with the feeling of a stiff neck,
he moved forward.
Gossip and questionable gaze stabbed Ian.
As the Emperor and King Eimmel approached the front of the stairs,
the guards blocked Ian’s way.
1988
King Eimmel frowned at him, and the Emperor said something. Ian was
nervous out of his mind and he didn’t hear it.
Instead, he knelt down in front of them and recited the words he had
prepared,
“I would like to report a treason.”
Chapter 223
The banquet hall was filled with silence. Even King Eimmel held his
breath.
The Emperor slowly opened his mouth,
“Yes, can you take responsibility for that?”
The Emperor’s wrath was vividly transmitted to Ian, who knelt down
with his head bowed down the stairs.
Ian felt his spine cool.
He was several dozen times more afraid than when he faced Marquis
Luden.
Emperor Gregor ruled the Empire for twenty years. From the time Ian
grew up, he was the Emperor.
And although he lived far from the Capital and lived like a commoner,
Ian was a citizen.
The ingrained dignity and reflex fear made Ian tremble.
1989
Ian was thinking of the possibility that he might not be able to
overcome this fear and conduct himself wisely.
The Emperor glanced at Ian with cold eyes and said to King Eimmel,
“I prepared a banquet for the first time in a long time, but I’m sorry
that something like this happened.”
“No.”
King Eimmel lowered his head with a pale face.
There was no place where he felt that the Emperor had welcomed him
and made him feel better. He didn’t think it was a coincidence that this
had happened less than a few days after he had arrived.
The Emperor stood up and spoke,
“Proceed with the banquet. You follow me.”
So, he turned his body and went inside. Gayan followed him.
Ian stood up as if being pulled up by the guards.
Ian had to walk on his own feet. However, as the guards from both
sides followed closely, the pressure was enormous.
He followed right up to the Emperor’s lounge.
The Emperor sat down on the sofa. Ian knelt on one knee in front of
him.
The guards then pressed him on the shoulder, causing him to kneel on
both knees.
The Emperor said,
“You’re arrogant. If there is anything to accuse, it is to be reported

quietly, to tarnish my face like this in the presence of King Eimmel.”
1990
Ian couldn’t move and bowed his head.
“Tell me in detail what your status is and who plotted the treason.”
“My name is Ian, son of Camellia. The accused is Grand Duke Roygar.”
“What nonsense!”
The Emperor slammed down his armrests and shouted at him.
Even though Ian was prepared, he flinched. The servants hurriedly

knelt on their knees.
“Roygar is my younger brother and holds the title of Grand Duke. He is

also the first heir to the throne. How could you do something like
this!”
The Emperor waved his hand.
“How dare you try to accuse the imperial family! Was it because you
were blinded by a grudge against Luden and Camellia? Take him away
and charge him with blasphemy!”
“There is proof!”
Ian screamed and put his hand to his arm.
The guards quickly grabbed him from both sides, immobilizing his
hands.
And they took his things directly from Ian’s chest.
It was a jewelry box.
He couldn’t entrust it to anyone, and he couldn’t bring it in openly, so

he put it in his arms at the risk of his clothes looking weird.
The servant took the jewelry box from the guard’s hand, showed it to
the Emperor once, and checked it.
1991
The Emperor’s anger subsided. After examining it, the guards released
Ian.
Ian said,
“My wife followed to the South as the lady-in-waiting of Grand

Duchess Roygar, and, knowing that she could not handle it by herself,
she secretly entrusted me with the evidence of treason.”
“Who is your wife?”
“Skyla of the Camellia family.”
At these words, the Emperor could do nothing but keep his mouth
shut.
He didn’t know Skyla closely. He had, at best, only met her when he
was greeted by her with her parents at a few banquets.
Other than that, he only knew that she had visited several times to
prepare for the celebration at the Empress’ Palace, that she had an
acquaintance with Artizea, and although rumored to be clever she was
still under the influence of her mother.
However, she is the Heir Apparent of Marquisate Camellia.
She would be in opposition to Ian, who filed an inheritance lawsuit.
“Is that true?”
“You can tell right away if you check it, what would I lie about?”
“In which temple did you sign your marriage vows?”
Without hesitation, Ian stated the location of the temple.
The oath was written before Skyla headed for the South.
Rather than taking effect immediately, certain conditions must be met

to be registered in the temple’s marriage register.
1992
In addition, some restrictions were placed on the marriage contract to
be canceled by either party if the mutual promise was violated.
Therefore, they deliberately left the Capital and chose a temple in a

small suburban village and left it there.
However, when Skyla returned and she spent the night in the same
room as he, the marriage was fully legal.
The Emperor laughed as if it was ridiculous.
“The Marquis Camellia couple would be very stunned if they found

out.”
“It’s between people who have already come of age. We decided this
was a way to fix the fight without making it bigger.”
Ian said so, because the Emperor didn’t seem to like a person who
would believe him if he said he was in love.
It was the words he had matched with Skyla.
Meanwhile, the servant confirmed that there was no device in the

jewelry box. He then presented it to the Emperor.
The Emperor opened the lid of the jewelry box and clicked his tongue.
“Who did you say you got it from?”
“It is said to be a personal gift from the official of the Kingdom of

Iantz, who signed the agreement on behalf of the king.”
“…….”
If there was only this one thing, Roygar would have been able to make
excuses somehow.
It could have been argued that the Grand Duchess received the gift as
she was immature, or that she had never opened it.
1993
However, looking at the agreement as well, it was impossible to do so.
He really didn’t like it.
He was unaware of what was in the heart of Grand Duke Roygar. If

given the chance, he would have wanted to assassinate him.
There must be a lot of resentment, but more than that, it was

unavoidable in order not to lose his position.
However, the Emperor could not get rid of Grand Duke Roygar now.
Then, there will be only Cedric left in the imperial family to be the heir.
To say that he was the only successor would mean he was the second-
in-command, and it also meant that he was a being who could stand
up to the Emperor.
How many monarchs in history have had a positive relationship with

their eldest son.
Moreover, if there was only one successor, it could not even be

eliminated.
‘Even if Leticia is there, it’s still early.’
The Emperor closed the lid of the jewel box.
Ian made a wise choice. If Ian had gone through a covert channel, the
Emperor would have removed Ian, leaving only the jewel box.
So that he can use this evidence whenever he wants.
“…… Pretty clever.”
The Emperor muttered in a hoarse voice.
It was annoying. Ian and Grand Duke Roygar.
But there was nothing he could do.
1994
Ian filed a treason charge at an official banquet. This thing cannot be
covered.
The word is treason, so it is impossible to pass by with his eyes closed.

Even more so if it is entangled with other countries.
He had to check even the smallest things that were really insignificant.
The Emperor put down the jewelry box and ordered his servant.
“Give Ian Camellia a guest room in the Imperial Palace.”
“Ah, I have a place…….”
“Go.”
The servant interrupted him with a friendly face. Ian realized that this
meant that he would take custody of him, not providing
accommodation for the convenience of the procedure.
“Ah…….”
Anxiety surged.
But he endured. He did not think that he would be able to return

without incident after making these accusations.
“Call the Chancellor and Ferguson. No need to make a fuss……. They

must have got their ears up anyway. Tell those two to come in.”
“Yes.”
The Emperor looked at Gayan this time and said,
“You take the guards and besiege Grand Duke Roygar’s residence and
Marquis Luden’s residence. Don’t let a single rat escape.”
The Emperor ordered,
1995
“A traitor who dared to go abroad and claim to be the Emperor. I will
personally interrogate him.”
“I take the orders.”
Gayan bowed his head, greeted, and walked away.
The Emperor rubbed the back of his neck. The servant who remained
by his side asked quickly,
“Shall I call a masseuse?”
“That would be great.”
The Emperor closed his eyes and stood up. He needed to quietly clear
his head by himself.
The chaos that occurred that night was beyond words.
The Emperor ordered the banquet to continue, but there was no way
the banquet could continue properly.
The musicians continued to play awkwardly, but no one was dancing.

Everyone gathered together with people they knew and murmured
about what was going on.
Grand Duke Roygar was gripped with an ominous foreboding. It was

even more so after hearing that it was Ian of Camellia who accused
him of treason.
Up until now, he had not been as concerned as Marchioness Camellia.
Once the first hurdle has been crossed. He made impeccable excuses
for the salt incident and the agreement issue.
If King Eimmel was also a thoughtful man, he wouldn’t say nonsense.

Since the pact had been signed with his own hands, King Eimmel could
not accuse Grand Duke Roygar.
1996
Unless Cedric and someone in the dark are conspiring.
The Emperor wouldn’t let it all go like this. However, the investigation
was conducted only under the water.
Grand Duke Roygar, being careful not to touch the investigation,

cracked down on his subordinates.
The Emperor could not kill him.
What Count Brennan had done was unforgivable, but her judgment of
the situation was right.
Now, it was Leticia who was supported by the temple and the people.
Not only Count Brennan, but also the Emperor would be concerned
about the power Cedric would hold as Leticia’s biological father.
But what does he mean by treason?
There’s no way Ian Camellia would have had access to important

information.
So, the treason was something that had nothing to do with him.
Count Brennan came up to him and said,
“It is said that the information has not come through my aide at all.
But considering Ian Camellia’s past, this is a story from Grand Duchy
Evron.”
“What?”
“He is now under the protection of Grand Duchess Evron.”
Grand Duke Roygar hesitated.
As the two of them lowered their voices, Garnet interrupted,
“Is this serious?”
1997
“You don’t have to worry about it. No, you’d rather go home. Today’s
banquet will probably be canceled as it is.”
“What about you?”
“I have to stay here and look at the situation.”
The Chancellor and Ferguson were called inside.
Some people went back knowing that the banquet had become a big
sensation, while others stayed to exchange information while
murmuring.
And the guards moved.
“You are here, Grand Duke Roygar.”
Gayan bowed his head politely to him and said,
“His Majesty is calling.”
“Ah.”
“Grand Duchess, it would be better for you to return.”
And he spoke kindly to Garnet, who was anxious.
Chapter 224
The aftermath of this treason case, which occurred before the coarse
salt incident was over, was like a tsunami.
1998
Grand Duke Roygar assumed the title of Emperor and communicated
with other countries. Those who followed the envoy as entourage and
were in charge of the work could not have not known about it.
So, all of the attendants were caught in the treason charge. The family
to which the entourage belonged and the merchants were also
implicated.
It was no exaggeration to say that these were all those who had the
power to secure their share in the Grand Duke Roygar’s faction.
In other words, they were those who increased their financial strength
and power to the Emperor’s opposing factions to the extent that the
Emperor felt burdened.
The Emperor did not want to purge Grand Duke Roygar. But he had no
reason to let go of the nobles involved in this work.
Rebellion was almost always the report of imputation.
In the early days of the accession, even though the Empress Dowager
was still alive, the Emperor, who killed his sister and her husband with
treason charges in order to strengthen his power, wouldn’t have not
known how to wield it.
However, it was done out of practical necessity at the time, this time
the reason was for face and the displeasure was greater.
Aside from the actual decision to keep Grand Duke Roygar alive,
others were made out of unpleasantness and disappointment.
He could see what Grand Duke Roygar had in mind when making such
an agreement.
Although he had a lot of ups and downs, he lived for over 18 years as
the legal first-ranked heir.
1999
At first, he started his political life as a check against the Empress, and
now he has gathered nobles and has grown to the point of publicly
expressing his will of resistance to the Emperor.
If there was no big picture of how the Empire would be governed in

the future, that would be the biggest problem.
‘I told Lawrence that.’
The Emperor thought bitterly.
But that’s it, he’s still alive with his eyes wide open, and the problem
was that Grand Duke Roygar dared to do it.
He did not entrust a deputy for the cleanup, nor did he at all declare
an heir.
It could be blasphemous to even say that one had a right to

succession.
So, the Emperor did not dare to speak more publicly.
It was a time when he needed to be politically prudent.
If he revealed that he was angry, he would not be able to get the

desired result.
He couldn’t even express his intention to cover it up, though. The

incident itself was so big that it was not what the Emperor wanted.
The Emperor’s investigators and guards moved quickly.
On the way home from that night’s banquet, there were dozens of
people arrested.
The envoys who followed the delegation were entangled and taken to
the dungeons of the Imperial Palace.
2000
Undercover investigators compiled and submitted a list of the missing
attendants.
So far, even though they know that Grand Duke Roygar is hiding his
attendants, they have not been able to openly find or arrest them.
But this accusation allowed them to catch them all at once.
The Emperor’s secret organization had long since had practically

nothing to do.
The last big thing they did was 18 years ago. It was to investigate the
deaths of the Prince and Princess, and to trap the then Duke Riagan.
Since then, they have continued to gather information and devise

small plots.
However, the Emperor’s authority was already elevated. Even if there

were people who internally opposed the Emperor, they gathered
around Grand Duke Roygar at best.
Since the size of the imperial power and the secret organization was
proportional, the organization continued to expand. Conversely, the
enemy disappeared.
Minor conspiracies and plots were everywhere. However, they were

unable to respond promptly. It was because the organization had
grown too large, and the goals were unclear.
At one time, the members of the organization that the Emperor

trusted also disappeared one by one.
Among subordinates of the Emperors who had such an organization,

there were many people who obsessively struck out accusations and
conspiracies against each other.
However, Emperor Gregor was proud of himself. He was not deceived

by the existence of the enemy created by the secret organization.
2001
He balances power and promotes checks between powers. He made
all the judgments himself.
18 years in that condition. The organization has fallen into inertia.
They only reacted to treason and blasphemy against the Emperor.
No matter what other information came in, they looked at whether or

not this existed according to the will of the Emperor.
As long as there was no silencing for the Emperor, the way to gain
achievements was already blocked.
It was because they were reluctant to report it even though the

Emperor already knew or had a purpose for it and left it behind.
It was thanks to this that Artizea was able to focus on size without
being careful while creating an organization in the Capital and the
South.
If the Emperor’s secret organization mechanically responds only to

certain keywords, it is enough to avoid using those.
However, with Grand Duke Roygar’s treason, they had enough

firepower to wipe them all away.
Once the organization began to move, its power was terrifying.

Finance, scale, and manpower will be invested indefinitely.
It wasn’t just those who followed the delegation as attendants.
It was intended to overthrow all those who were close to the Grand
Duke Roygar, those who were entangled in interests, blood ties of
relatives, and the intellectuals and artists who visited the salon.
In that way, not only the noble families in the Capital, but also anyone
with some degree of wealth could be said to be related.
Grand Duchy Evron was no exception.

2002
Cobb, a servant of the Imperial Palace and a secret investigator, had
previously considered Grand Duchy Evron to be suspicious.
Today’s incident must have continued from the treason of Bishop

Akim.
There was no evidence. If they look at the objective facts, it is only the
Grand Duke Roygar, who continued to eliminate other members of the
imperial family and covet the throne.
But Cobb’s senses continued to tingle.
If he does his research, he will surely find something.
He had enough reasons.
Although Ian was in a detached house, he was staying in Grand Duchy

Evron. Grand Duchess Evron was a friend of Skyla Camellia.
It was Ferguson who received the order to investigate this matter, but
the investigation by the secret investigator was originally conducted at
the same time as the overt investigation.
There has never been a second chance like this.
So, as soon as the incident broke out, he rushed to Grand Duke Evron’s
residence. Because he saw this as an opportunity when the Grand
Duke was still in the Imperial Palace.
However, he was blocked by the knights in front of the gate.
Since the birth of the Princess, the security of Grand Duchy Evron has
never been relaxed.
Even if the other person came to investigate the treason case as an

investigator of the Emperor, it was no exception.
Cobb said sharply,
2003
“Do you know what this is? Not even Grand Duchess Evron could say
that she has nothing to do with it.”
The knights didn’t even respond.
There wasn’t even a crack on their face.
There was no sign of fear even when he said that they might get
caught up in treason. No, it was closer to the feeling that it didn’t
matter anyway.
The answer came from behind.
“So, you are going to lead an unknown group into my house?”
Cedric spat coldly over his words.
Behind him were five more elite knights of Grand Duchy Evron.
Cobb first greeted Cedric politely. Cedric said without receiving the
greeting,
“Did you receive an imperial order?”
“Grand Duke Roygar has been accused of treason. With such a serious
situation, of course, the accuser should also be investigated.”
“I asked if His Majesty had issued an order for you directly. There must
be evidence, whether it be an order or a token.”
Cedric said coldly.
Cobb, of course, had nothing to offer.
Knowing that the master had arrived, the gate was opened.
Cobb tried to follow Cedric, but the knights blocked him.
“This is going to get you in trouble, Grand Duke!”
2004
“What right do you have to trouble me?”
Cedric looked back to the knights and said,
“Don’t let a single rat go in and out.”
It was clear who was the rat he was talking about. The knights
answered in a loud voice,
“Yes!”
Cedric drove his horse inside.
***
Artizea was standing by the window on the highest floor of the

mansion at that time.
Grand Duke Evron’s residence had a large lot, but the height was not
very high.
But just by looking at the flashing torches, she could tell that things
were getting bigger.
“Did you know that this was going to happen and told me to disband
the intelligence organization?”
Freil asked.
“Once His Majesty’s organization begins to move, there is no

organization that will not be caught. And there hasn’t been much work
to be done for a long time.”
Artizea’s order to disband was just before the coarse salt incident.
It was an organization with a need-to-know basis from the beginning.

Most informants didn’t know what they provided was meaningful and
where the information was going.
2005
Thanks to that, dissolution was easy. Most of the informants were
scattered just by cutting off the funds.
Most of the people who were giving the money did not know who the
real leader was.
It was an organization created to examine the target’s movement and

lay the pavement. The risk was very low, as not many were actually
used to conspire.
Artizea still did not know what evidence Ian had presented.
This is because she has been deliberately ignoring the evidence of his
involvement in this kind of thing after the coarse salt incident
happened.
“May I ask? I understand that Lady Skyla was the first to betray and try
to survive by accusation of treason.”
Hayley said,
“It must have been Lady Skyla who came out with the evidence. If it’s
Lady Skyla who can be said to be an insider among insiders, she might
be able to steal key evidence.”
“Yes.”
“Your Grace told Lady Skyla to instill the idea of becoming an Empress
to the Grand Duchess, which would lead to a mistake for her.”
It was also one of several paving stones laid by Artizea.
Grand Duchess Roygar is bound to make a mistake one day. Because

she’s not the kind of person who thinks carefully politically and
organizes things around her.
She just wanted to advance it a bit.

2006
“But that wouldn’t have been a treason for that mistake alone. After all,
isn’t the agreement the main problem?”
“That is an easy-to-understand story. Grand Duke Roygar headed

south with a delegation of hundreds of members of his official
supporters. As he went down, there’s no way he won’t do anything,
right?”
So, the key was to send Grand Duke Roygar to the South itself.
After Lawrence’s dismissal, Grand Duke Roygar believed that his

succession had become relatively stable.
He’s been patient and waited too long.
Now, even if he was anxious to portray his reign in reality, there was
nothing strange about it.
Then, all that’s left is to figure out how to package his mistake and
send it to the Emperor.
Artizea thought as she looked out the window. As Cedric returned, the
layout of the knights moved, and the investigators turned around.
‘Leticia is a variable that no one could have thought of, but not
thinking about the change in the Emperor’s emotions was the biggest
mistake done by Grand Duke Roygar.’
Artizea thought so and looked down at Cedric.
Chapter 225
2007
Numerous things happened during the night.
However, the nobles of Grand Duke Roygar faction were not

completely unbothered.
It was impossible to prevent the envoy party member from being

dragged away.
However, in the case of those who were simply sending in a distant

relative or employee of a collateral, the procedure for obtaining a
confession was waiting.
Of course, if they were taken to the Emperor’s investigator, it was only

a matter of time.
“In broad daylight, the body of a dignified count, gathered like a

mouse, what is this?”
Count Lesden came in wearing a gray hood and sighed.
Count Brennan, who had provided the place, invited him to sit down
without a word.
He was the last to attend the meeting.
Count Lesden looked around the audience and said,
“There are many who have not come.”
“If they weren’t taken to the Imperial Palace, it would be either a

betrayer or an escapee.”
“I checked in the morning just to be sure, and Count Luther was taken
away.”
Even after reading what Count Brennan wrote, he said so with a

distorted face as if he had chewed it.
2008
“County Luther is a mess right now. It is said that the investigators
shoved their feet into the ground and overturned the Count’s study
and bedroom.”
“What about the family?”
“The Count’s Heir Apparent and his second daughter were taken
together. The youngest son seems to have run away. Both the elderly
Grand Madam and the Madam were detained in their guest rooms.”
Everyone on the spot seemed to be in shock.
Count Luther was not like a small noble who had lost his authority. He
was a venerable family among the Eastern nobility.
“What a tyrant…….”
“Has Grand Duke Roygar returned?”
“He hasn’t come back yet. His Majesty seems to be just saying that he
will hold him in the Imperial Palace and we’ll find out soon.”
said someone who was trying to contact him.
“It cannot be like this. He claimed that he was acting as if he was the
Emperor, but His Majesty did not show any evidence.”
“It’s absurd that he was talking about a foreign country. Didn’t the
Grand Duke just bring the results of the negotiations as a special
envoy into the written agreement?”
“At the beginning, when he went to the South as a special envoy, it

was promised that he would come back having diplomatic relations
with small countries, and His Majesty himself said that he was also
looking forward to it!”
“The identity of the accuser is also unclear!”
The one who said that stared at Marchioness Camellia.

2009
Considering Ian’s association with Camellia, they were suspicious of
“If Ian Camellia, with his grudge against me, got involved in this, does
that matter? He wasn’t the main culprit in the conspiracy, anyway.”
The crowd was quiet again. It was because they were thinking about
the main culprit of the conspiracy.
Marchioness Camellia had other thoughts on one side of her head.
Ironically, Marchioness Camellia was the least accused of treason

among them.
She did not send any of her people as a delegation with the envoy.
She sent her daughter as the lady-in-waiting, but she could not be the
suspect, as it was the daughter who was the accuser.
Of course, those who attended this meeting did not know, yet.
Her mind was also confused as to whether she should hide this or not.
Perhaps, it was Skyla who had used Ian as the accuser.
If Skyla decides to survive by giving in to Artizea and betraying her, it

must also be Skyla who finds evidence of the treason and hands it over
to Ian.
It hurt Marchioness Camellia more than anything else.
Making Skyla an impeccable and ruthless Marquis has been

Marchioness Camellia’s lifelong goal.
It was the greatest sign of Marchioness Camellia’s love for her

daughter, and it was also the desire to fulfill her own dream through
her daughter.
2010
But then her daughter herself held hands with Ian.
With Ian, Skyla’s legitimacy is bound to be compromised no matter

what.
Even if she survives, besides,
‘Once a stigma is put on it, it never goes away.’
She will be branded a lady-in-waiting who betrayed her mistress, just

as she cannot remove from herself the stigma that she was the
illegitimate child born from a maid.
Marchioness Camellia was as tormented as if grinding her five internal

organs in the millstone. Bitter water came up inside her stomach
without a break, and the food didn’t go over well.
She knew Skyla and she understood why Skyla made such a choice.
For Skyla, it was a choice to protect her family, and she had also
guessed that it was a decision Skyla made because she loved her
mother.
But betrayal is betrayal. Skyla made that choice even though she knew
what Marchioness Camellia wanted the most.
This betrayal has no value. Far from making her pay with revenge, she
had to protect Skyla.
And it’s not just what she wanted to do, it’s something she gives in
return for the other person’s heart, as Skyla did.
However, no matter how much she loves or is loved, in the end, she
realizes that her child is not her own alter ego, but a separate human
being.
At Count Brennan’s question, Marchioness Camellia tried to

concentrate.
“How is Her Grace?”

2011
“It’s because they haven’t invaded the Grand Duke’s mansion yet; she’s
just nervous. So I’ll go back there when the meeting is over.”
After that, she was silent again for a moment.
The level-headed Viscount Hamelton said,
“For now, let’s all go together and protest to His Majesty. Perhaps, His
Majesty does not really plan to purge Grand Duke Roygar.”
“Umm…….”
Shouts erupted from everywhere. No one agreed.
“Even if His Majesty does not purge the Grand Duke, there is no
guarantee that he will leave us alone.”
Count Lesden spoke on behalf of everyone’s feelings.
The Emperor cannot miss this opportunity.
They were the great landowners of the East and were the de facto local
rulers.
The Emperor has long struggled with them over the question of
supremacy in the East. There had never been a justification like now, so
there was no way he could just skip it.
Perhaps, he was conspiring treason for that.
“But, what are you going to do if you don’t do what I say? Are you
really going to assemble an army and start treason for real?”
“It will be a rebellion, not treason.”
said the militant Count Brennan.
There were quite a few who flinched. They were all people who
thought about it at least once.
2012
And one of them said,
“Let’s not talk nonsense. Where is the guarantee that there will be no
more traitors?”
Then, the room was filled with silence again.
Rebellion was realistically unlikely.
If they had military power, a civil war would have erupted in no time.
However, the policy that the imperial family has pursued most strongly
for hundreds of years has been the abolition of the private army of the
nobility.
They still held vast amounts of money and had countless privileges.
It wasn’t even a sin to kill people one by one. It was natural that nobles
with titles would not be punished unless they were committing
blasphemy against the imperial family or treason.
But they could not have armies. Only Grand Duchy Evron, the shield of
the Empire, could own the Northern Army as an exception.
Nevertheless, only a limited number of knights were able to operate
on the central.
“But it can’t be like this, can it? Do you want us to go to the Imperial
Palace and beg for mercy like the common people?”
“How about the escort troops used by each family?”
“Even if we hold to the maximum limit, there will be around fifty

people. Even if we gather all the escorts of the families gathered here,
it will be less than five thousand.”
If they mobilize all servants and merchant employees, and hire thugs,
they can fill the number plausibly.
2013
But they can’t help with weapons. Swords and spears were available,
but gunpowder weaponries were limited to pistols and shotguns at
best.
It was completely impossible to supply and demand large quantities of

gunpowder.
Even if that were the case, how could they possibly rebel against the
Emperor’s army?
They didn’t forget. In the past, Grand Duchy Evron was trampled down
overnight even with a banner of elite knights.
If the army had not been recruited, the rebellion would have been
unreasonable.
Count Brennan said,
“Let’s not hide it, and take out all the cards we have in our hands. How
far can we put our hands inside the Imperial Palace, and how many
bureaucrats can we sabotage for us?”
“Hmm.”
“In some cases, retreating to the East might be a good option.”
“That’s true, too.”
There were many who agreed with the last statement.
Once they fled east, they would be able to defend themselves.
The leaders, including the commander of the Eastern Army, were

directly dispatched by the Emperor. But no one, from the officers
below him to the foot soldiers, was not unaffected by them.
If they command the Eastern Army, they can resist. To become a

separate and independent entity would also be possible.
2014
The Eastern part was a self-sufficient land.
Although the enterprise stockholders whose main business is

distribution would be against it, real nobles like them could survive for
decades on land.
The loss of the East, the raw material production center, is even more
painful to the Central, which contains an expansive market, and the
Southern part, the center of trade.
“Well, in the future, how many decades do you mean ….?”
After the Emperor’s death, they can rekindle the controversy over the
right to succession.
They could do that easily enough.
Even before the Empire existed, they were the great landowners and
nobles of the East, and became more afterwards
Compared to the years and months the family has lived so far, ten
years is not even a long time.
“It is His Majesty who is pressed for time, not us.”
said Viscount Hamelton.
This is because the Emperor’s achievements are accomplished by the

Emperor alone, but the prosperity of the noble family is achieved by
the whole family holding on to it.
“I will send my son to the East.”
“Then, do you intend to stay here, Viscount?”
“Fortunately, all of my sons are at the age of having children, so they

will take care of themselves. I am here to assert His Majesty’s injustice
and die. Wouldn’t it be worth doing if the life of this old man could
give his descendants a cause in the future?”
2015
Viscount Hamelton’s words caused a stir in the audience.
Most of those whose children had grown into adults nodded their
heads.
Viscount Hamelton looked at Marchioness Camellia and said,
“It would be good for Her Grace, the Prince and the Princesses to take
refuge as well.”
“I will say something.”
“Not with such a lack of determination, Marchioness. Even if

something happens to the Grand Duke, if only the Prince is alive, we
can somehow pursue the future.”
Marchioness Camellia nodded her head.
It wasn’t because she sympathized with Viscount Hamelton’s words.

But she was preparing to escape with Garnet.
Maybe, it was the last thing she could do.
Since then, the meeting has not reached a very concrete conclusion.
However, the participants parted with faces that each made their own
decisions.
Chapter 226
Marchioness Camellia had been much more deliberately prepared to

flee than she was before the meeting.
2016
Although the investigators and the guards moved, it was not that
there was no room for wiggling.
The bribes that have been sown so far and the networks that have
been built up should be used in times like these.
Although they could not claim that Grand Duke Roygar did not rebel
against the Emperor, or block the investigators seeking evidence, there
were many who could close their eyes for a moment.
She prepared three camouflage carriages and knew in advance the

soldiers patrolling on the way out.
She bribed a junior officer and hid the cash to spend on the way in
several places in advance.
One lady-in-waiting and two maids will risk their lives.
The lady-in-waiting will wear Garnet’s clothes and veils and will stand
in the mansion.
The maids would each disguise themselves as Garnet and ride in the
carriages.
“Don’t worry, Madam. We are alive by Madam’s kindness.”
“We will hold out so that you can go as far as possible.”
The two maids bowed to Marchioness Camellia.
In order to use them at times like this, she selected two women with
similar body types to Garnet in advance and was gracious to them.
Even knowing this, the maids said sincerely.
No matter how desperate they were, it was rare that they were paid
their full money and lived a poor life.
2017
One saved her family from sickness and starvation. One escaped from
a hellish life.
And if they survived this time, real freedom would be waiting for them.
And Marchioness Camellia picked up children of a suitable age from

the orphanage, which she had sponsored.
The children were not old enough to understand what had happened.
They were thrilled by the fine clothes and the nice carriage.
These children would run away disguised as the Princesses and the
Prince.
It was time to check all the final preparations and go to Garnet.
Garnet sat blankly by the window.
Marchioness Camellia approached her.
“Your Grace.”
When she called, Garnet didn’t respond.
Marchioness Camellia tilted her head slightly to find Garnet’s gaze.
“What are you watching?”
“The guardsmen.”
Garnet said as if muttering to herself.
She then continued her speech without giving a gaze to Marchioness

Camellia.
“I was walking around the garden…….”
“Yes…….”
Marchioness Camelia had nothing else to say, so she mumbled like so.
2018
Despite being the main accused for the treason charges, Grand Duke
Roygar’s residence avoided a harsh search.
The charges were unconfirmed, and there was no Imperial order. It was
burdensome for the guards and investigators to search
indiscriminately in the mansion of an imperial family.
Besides, the only ones at home were Garnet and her children. They
didn’t feel the need to threaten.
Grand Duke Roygar’s residence was surrounded. Entry of people was

strictly controlled, but not prohibited.
It was a relief. Otherwise, Marchioness Camellia would have dressed in

maid clothes and she would have had to go in and out through secret
passages.
It is natural to take risks.
Of course, even now, it was not without risks. The Guardsmen who had
followed Marchioness Camellia were watching from a reasonable
distance.
“Your Grace.”
Marchioness Camellia took a deep breath and made her resolve.
And she said in a low voice,
“I prepared an escape.”
Garnet’s gaze first returned to Marchioness Camellia. Her eyes looked

tired.
Marchioness Camellia whispered,
“You are going east to Marquisate Luden’s estate. Your mother will go
with you. Maideline, too.”
2019
“There is no…… hope, is there?”
“Your Grace.”
“So you’re telling me to run away? Sister knew everything was going to
happen, so Brother-in-law, Skyla, and Luca had already run away.”
“No.”
Marchioness Camellia denied it.
It was Skyla who sent her husband and son. She had no intention of
doing that far on her own.
But she made a guess.
When she learns that Skyla had disappeared somewhere alone the day
the envoy’s ship called in, she had returned the following afternoon, as
foreboding as when Artizea had returned from the North and
threatened her.
It goes further when Artizea comes to her and asks for Olga’s heart.
She knew she would become a threat.
She couldn’t blame others. It was her own responsibility that she told
Skyla to establish an acquaintance with Artizea, that she was still
young and that she believed that Skyla would have to grow up at least
ten more years to be her equal.
In any case, it was difficult to change the situation now.
Marchioness Camellia found it difficult to agree with those who said

they should retreat to the East to shape the future.
She has already betrayed her future.
Prioritizing her own wishes over the prosperity of her family might be
because she wasn’t a true noble.
2020
“If Your Grace remains here, you will get in the way.”
“Sister.”
“If Your Grace is taken hostage as it is now, Grand Duke Roygar will
find it difficult to act. You should go east and wait. As for the Grand
Duke, I will somehow…….”
“I’m not going to get into Sister’s carriage.”
Garnet looked at her with radiant eyes.
Perhaps, it was because of the water in her eyes, Marchioness Camellia

thought.
“I heard. Sister is a traitor.”
“No, Your Grace!”
Marchioness Camellia raised her voice in surprise.
The guardsman looked at her.
Garnet wiped the tear-soaked corners of her eyes with her fingers.
“They told me never to get into Sister’s carriage.”
“Count Brennan? What did she say about your sister…….”
“It’s not about my father. I told Skyla to throw the jewelry box into the
sea.”
Garnet said in a hoarse voice. Then, she bowed her head.
Marchioness Camellia’s neck was choked for a moment.
It meant that Garnet already knew that she had a hand in the death of
Marquis Luden.
What Skyla did.

2021
Marchioness Camellia did not know how to make excuses from there.
Garnet rather said,
“Count Brennan doesn’t know. I didn’t tell.”
“Sister knew, right?”
Marchioness Camellia was silent again.
She already knew the story of the jewelry box. Because she had asked
Viscountess Weave about all the affairs while they were in the South.
When she heard Ian Camellia had accused them of treason, she
guessed that the jewelry box would be put out as evidence as well.
But Marchioness Camellia denied it,
“It’s not because of the jewelry box.”
What about the jewelry box? Garnet wasn’t really greedy.
While Grand Duke Roygar embraced the greed.
Although he did not publicly say that he would become emperor, he

made the agreement on the premise that he would become the next
emperor.
If he was guilty in the accusation, it was Grand Duke Roygar, not

Garnet, who was the sinner.
That’s the truth. All responsibility rested with Grand Duke Roygar, as
well as other nobles, and heads who decided the will of the family.
Also she, herself.
Garnet was neither. Because she has not chosen anything on her own
to get to this point.
2022
Even if there is something she seems to have chosen, it is mostly
driven by others.
Marchioness Camellia knew better than anyone.
But Garnet shook her head.
“I will not run away.”
“Your Grace!”
“I’m not going to even ride in Count Brennan’s carriage. If I run away,
what will they do?”
Garnet said so.
Her heart was hot. Something big happened beyond her control, so it
was emotional.
Her older sister helped kill her father.
Her nephew betrayed her.
It felt like the ground she had been standing on until now was
collapsing.
There have been times when Garnet has been gripped by the feeling
that her own life doesn’t seem to be hers.
She loved her husband, she loved her children, and her father and
sister. Sometimes she is angry, desires something, and sometimes she
is very happy or sad.
But even with all of that, her life was fuzzy and empty, like a cloud
hanging in the air.
There were times when she felt like she could get out of her body
when that feeling reached its extreme.
2023
When she was kicked out of the comfortable mansion, she felt as if a
different life was waiting for her somewhere.
Even if she couldn’t draw a concrete picture of that life, it was.
But now Garnet seemed to know that she had to take care of her own
life.
Strangely, her heart hardened, and her head was clear as never before.
She comes to understand that this is not her duty, which has always
seemed insignificant, but that this is her real responsibility.
“I don’t want to blame Sister for what happened to Father. Thinking

about it, it was obvious….. Father hadn’t been so nice to Sister.”
“I’m sorry I never thought about it. I’m sorry that I’m the Marquis’
Lady……. Had Sister been in this position, you obviously wouldn’t have
been like this. Father must have achieved what he wanted.”
Garnet said,
“Because I’m like this, maybe it’s because of that even Sister doesn’t
have anyone to protect Skyla.”
“Still, I am his wife.”
Garnet tried not to struggle for wise choices. No matter how much she
rolls her head, she won’t be as wise as Marchioness Camellia suggests.
But it’s her business, so she decides for herself.
“The children, take them.”
Garnet lowered her head enough and whispered in a low voice,
2024
“I hope they don’t do anything dangerous, don’t be greedy, live just
like ordinary people, meet people they like, start a family, and live
happily.”
Marchioness Camellia took a deep breath.
“I know it’s difficult, but please. If I stay, it will be a little easier,

though…….”
Garnet grabbed her hand once and then she let go and stood up.
“I will never see Sister again. I wouldn’t blame you, but that doesn’t
mean I can forgive Sister.”
Marchioness Camellia couldn’t stop her.
Garnet looks like a person with little will, but that doesn’t mean she
wasn’t stubborn at all.
Like when Marquis Luden said she couldn’t be Garnet’s lady-in-

waiting, she cried and starved herself every day for the whole month.
She wished she would, so she purposely showed her the attic she was
living in. But it was Garnet herself who made her will come true.
Even if it was a trivial and profitable matter for Marquis Luden.
Chapter 227
Garnet walked around like a ghost in the main house for several days.
2025
She spends most of the day in her bed, and when she can’t stand it,
she goes out into the living room and looks out the window.
Guardsmen were still standing in the garden. Looking at them, reality

has returned.
The number of employees decreased by about a dozen per day.

Garnet could feel it even in the main house.
The house, which was always crowded with guests, became quieter
than it was at midnight.
The ladies-in-waiting were also gone. Like the rest of the envoys, they
were taken away as an attendant who followed the special envoy.
Garnet didn’t stop it. It would have been no use trying to stop then.
Chancellor Lin visited once and offered words of consolation,
“His Majesty may be angry, but he would not think Your Grace was
conspiring. In times like these, you have to harden your heart.”
Garnet didn’t answer him.
It wasn’t that she didn’t know that Chancellor Lin was genuinely
concerned about her. She thought she was trying to look insane,
though.
That way they won’t suspect why she isn’t looking for her children.
She had to buy time.
Garnet believed in Marchioness Camellia. Although she didn’t reply

that she would when Garnet asked her to take the children, Garnet was
sure that she would.
As she stared out the window without answering, Chancellor Lin

offered a few more meaningless words of consolation and left.
2026
Garnet stayed in bed for two more days after that.
She woke up the morning after it was twelve o’clock and took a bath
and changed her clothes.
It was because there was an investigator mixed with people who came
and went in the garden. Right then, she wouldn’t be able to hide any
more that the children had run away.
Garnet pulled out the necklace and tiara, which she had used on her
wedding day, and put it in a packing case and just set it down.
Those two were what she had received as a wedding gift from Grand
Duke Roygar.
[“In such a case, I should give jewelry that has been passed down from
generation to generation, but I cannot give you what I inherited from
my mother, so I made a new one. Starting with you, I hope this will
become a treasure for our family.”]
Those two were truly beautiful gems. Garnet wore these two frequently
as a newlywed.
But since the birth of her first child, she has kept it in a box and
treasured it. This was because she was planning to pass it on to her
child when she grew up and got married later.
Garnet stroked the box once and came out.
The guard, who was guarding the main house, said with an apologetic
attitude,
“You can’t go out, Your Grace.”
“I’m going to the Imperial Palace.”
As if it was not forbidden, the knight hesitated for a moment.
“I will accompany you.”

2027
It was another expression of monitoring.
Garnet nodded her head and slowly moved her steps out.
The cloak draped over her shoulders and dragged to the floor.
***
Grand Duke Roygar was imprisoned in the Imperial Palace.
Even though he was incarcerated, he wasn’t in prison. He stayed in a

spacious, colorful room overlooking the garden.
He was forbidden from going out or receiving any visitors, but he was
served faithfully. The meal was also delicious.
He dined with the Emperor three times in the meantime. It was a

conciliatory measure.
[“There is no problem with the agreement itself. The solicitors under

you did a pretty good job.”]
[“At the beginning of the actual three-way-negotiations, I was just in a

hurry to subdue the rebellion of the Eimmel Kingdom.”]
[“Roygar, there is no need to try to make excuses. Do I not know that

you signed the agreement with great ambitions?”]
There was no way the food could pass through the throat of Grand
Duke Roygar.
The Emperor smiled and said,
[“I already knew when you brought out the agreement. A number of
provisions must have been necessary to shut the mouth of King
Eimmel, like a piglet.”]
[“…….”]
2028
[“If I had intended to punish you, I would have coaxed him well and
took over the Kingdom of Iantz. If I didn’t do that, I might have kicked
some of your entourage. Nevertheless, I closed my eyes.”]
Grand Duke Roygar couldn’t answer that either.
Because saying sorry or saying thank you is an acknowledgment of sin.
However, it could not be said that it was because the Emperor did not
want only Cedric and Leticia as the last remaining imperial family with
the right to succession.
[“I really want to save you. However, Ian Camellia’s public accusations
made it impossible to cover the matter. You are also the head of the
Grand Duchy family, so do you understand what I am saying?”]
[“What do you want me to do?”]
Grand Duke Roygar asked sternly.
The Emperor beckoned. The waiting attendant ran and set the jewelry
box in front of Grand Duke Roygar.
Grand Duke Roygar did not dare to open it.
He had never seen it in person. But he had already heard the story
from Garnet, so he could guess that this was the evidence.
‘I was told she threw it into the sea. In the end, Sister-in-law betrayed.’
If Skyla stole it, Grand Duke Roygar thought it was by order of

The Ian Camellia problem may have been a disguise as well.
Grand Duke Roygar regretted that he had misplaced his trust in the
person. He should have removed her when she appeared to have an
inclination toward Grand Duchess Evron.
2029
When Marquis Luden offered to get rid of her for the Ian Camellia
problem, it was wrong to hesitate, thinking of Garnet.
The Emperor said,
[“Your wife received it because she was immature and greedy. Do you
understand what I am saying?”]
It was a story about putting all the blame on Garnet.
From that moment on, Grand Duke Roygar’s body began to shake. No
matter how hard he tried to pretend to be calm, what he had once
thought of did not easily disappear from his mind.
The front and back of his palms were wet. It must be a cold sweat, but
Grand Duke Roygar felt like his body was on fire and his life was
draining away.
[“Then, will my wife be able to live?”]
Grand Duke Roygar squeezed his stiff tongue and asked.
[“She was not mature enough to understand the full meaning, and her
aides could not fulfill their roles. Punishment is appropriate, but she is
not greedy.”]
[“It has already become a public debate, Roygar. Shouldn’t someone

be held accountable?”]
The Emperor said slowly,
[“Whether it was the aide’s fault or she was greedy, she blatantly tried
to become the Empress. Those who question the Iantz Kingdom on
this matter as well as those who inflict vain thoughts on this should be
punished, but apart from that, the person who violated the imperial
family can’t pass without any problem, right?”]
[“What about the children? Our youngest is only three years old!”]
2030
Grand Duke Roygar asked in a half-roaring voice.
The Emperor said while fiddling with the wine glass, unmoved.
[“The children of a traitor are traitors. The first is already eight years
old, so the sin is inescapable. However, I will forgive the second and
third to the extent of sending them into exile as they are deposed.”]
[“Your Majesty!”]
[“You are also guilty of failing to crack down on your wife as the family
head, so you will have to go into exile for a while. But I promise. I will
let you back within three years.”]
That wouldn’t be a lie.
Three years later, Leticia would be three years old. Cedric must have
grown quite a bit of power in the Capital.
Now, if he uses Garnet as an excuse to destroy all his factions and

make them empty-handed, he will become a useful tool for the
Emperor again.
After losing all of his own children, there will be no reason to get rid of
Leticia.
That would be the Emperor’s idea.
He could live if he endured until the death of the Emperor. There was a
possibility that he would survive to the end and seize power as regent.
[“You can get another wife. You are still at the age to have children. If
you don’t get it again, I’ll fully forgive the third one.”]
Those words sounded like a devil whispering.
Grand Duke Roygar couldn’t say no.
‘I cannot survive by selling my wife and children.’
2031
Those words weren’t that difficult.
But he did not speak until the Emperor left, telling him to think slowly.
Only after that did he repeat it a few times. But in front of the Emperor,
no words came out as if his tongue had hardened.
Death, even as a traitor, was what he feared the most when he saw the
death of his sister.
His mother, who was the Empress Dowager, hair turned white on the
day the execution was carried out.
At best, she was starting to have gray hair. He would sometimes find
and pluck his mother’s gray hair.
His mother was white-haired and mad, and she cried out curse words
all day long. The servants shut the palace door firmly and pretended
that no one had heard it.
At that time, fear took root in his bones.
The Emperor smiled as if nothing had happened and patted him on

the shoulder.
[The Empress’ heart is broken and needs recuperation, so it would be

better for you to stay away for a while. I will call you when the time is
right.”]
He left the palace in a carriage prepared by the Emperor.
It was then that he saw his brother-in-law’s head for the first time.
They had only seen each other a few times. But Grand Duke Roygar
used to hear his story from his blushing sister.
According to his sister, he was like the best and most admirable man
in the world.
2032
If such a man’s neck is also stuck on a pole in the execution room, it
will only become a parched mummy.
There was nothing more important to him than to live.
Many years have passed. The Emperor was old and he thought it was
different from before. He thought he was too old and was different.
But the Emperor had the same face as then. He thought he had long
since forgotten, but it was vivid in his mind.
It was then.
A commotion broke out in the garden where he was staring blankly.
Nobles had gathered in the garden.
Creating a cause is important.
They were going to complain about the unfairness and injustice of the
treason accusation.
Even if they die, if there is a justification, the successors who retreated

to the East can later regain their legitimacy and fight for power in the
central political world again.
They already had a history of changing the Emperor by doing so.
It won’t take long.
Justification has always been with the nobility.
They considered themselves as empires.
Who ruled this land before? Who gathered power and established the
authority of the imperial family? Who promotes economic
development, increases productivity, pays taxes, and protects the
Empire?
They considered it all to be their power and role.

2033
The Emperor was the ruler of the Empire, but had no authority to
destroy the Empire.
The Emperor, despite hearing such claims, has not yet put out the
jewelry box and swept them away. It was because he was waiting for
the answer from Grand Duke Roygar.
Garnet appeared among them.
Instead of riding the carriage to the Imperial Palace, she got off at the
front gate.
The nobles split in halves and opened a path for her.
Grand Duke Roygar looked down at it from his confinement room.
Chapter 228
Garnet entered the Imperial Palace with an upright posture.
Her resolve was firm. But inside the carriage, it seemed like she was
about to cry.
However, unexpectedly, she was able to walk resolutely when she got
off in front of the Imperial Palace. She walked without compromising
her long-trained elegance.
The old nobles who had gathered opened the way.
“Your Grace.”
“Why did you come to this place?”
2034
Several nobles who were close to her asked her with a concerned face.
This was no place for Garnet to appear.
Even those who did not have the idea that she should take refuge in
the East to shape the future, agreed with it.
Rather, she could have given the Emperor only weakness.
She was something to be protected. Both in a symbolic sense and

practically.
But Garnet raised her pale face straight up and said,
“I have something to tell you.”
Her voice went straight through the crowd.
All those who mumbled their worries or complaints and talked about
why Garnet was here shut their mouth and listened.
“Thank you for coming all the way here for my husband and sharing
this difficult moment with me. Although I came here as a sinner…….”
Garnet took a deep breath and said,
“Roygar will fulfill his responsibilities. So, as you have always done,
please take care of my husband and children.”
Garnet lowered her head.
She had little experience in speaking. So, she said as honestly as she
could.
If this really could end with one person punished, these are the people
who will continue to be her husband’s strength.
If even her husband cannot escape the punishment, their family will
support the children in the future.
2035
They may run away or betray, but these are the people who did not.
So, Garnet trusted them to the extent that it was naive.
A small commotion spread. She was Garnet, the daughter of Marquis

Luden and with the status of Grand Duchess Roygar.
The only people she could bow her head to to greet were the Emperor
and Empress. There was no need to be so polite with, even to her
parents.
Garnet raised her head and moved her steps.
People gave way. Without hesitation, Garnet headed to the Imperial

Palace.
After her, she was followed by several nobility. It meant that they
would be with her until the day they died.
It was enough to show their intentions just to have the heads of each
family gather and walk behind Grand Duchess Roygar.
And it will be a pressure on the Emperor.
Garnet said she came as a sinner. However, even if she came to ask for
forgiveness, this collective action was meaningful.
Those who realized it followed again.
Until a while ago, they were going to claim this was a conspiracy.
The Emperor has yet to present any evidence. They thought there
must be no real evidence.
So, they didn’t want to back down until they investigated Ian Camellia
and his background.
If it’s true that Grand Duchess Evron is really behind it, then from then
on, this will become a political affair, not a treason.
2036
But with the arrival of Garnet, things changed.
People thought she had come to beg for life. So, she was going to
appeal the injustice on the spot.
Garnet entered the main palace unhindered.
The Imperial Palace’s security was carried out according to the wartime
standards, so this made no sense.
Garnet didn’t find it strange. This was because she was naturally Grand
Duchess Roygar, and there were no restrictions on her access to the
Imperial Palace.
In front of the audience room, Garnet met someone blocking her way
for the first time.
It was Cedric.
Garnet looked up at his face in surprise.
“Go back, Aunt.”
“What rudeness is this?”
Viscount Hamelton, who had been following right behind her, stepped
forward and made a big fuss. It was as if he was trying to protect
Garnet.
“Even though you belong to the same status of Grand Duke, there is a
difference in quality, Grand Duke Evron.”
“Looking like this, you are finally showing your ambition.”
Viscount Hamelton’s words were followed by accusations from behind.
Cedric didn’t listen to the accusation at all. Instead, he spoke in a soft

voice so that Garnet was not afraid.
2037
“You must not go in, Aunt.”
“It has nothing to do with Grand Duchy Evron.”
Garnet said, contorting her face as if she was crying.
She had little contact with Cedric. Even if they met and greeted each
other at an official event, it was at best a few ceremonial greetings.
When Artizea returned from their honeymoon, she thought this time
she was going to have a real kinly relationship.
Even when she found out Artizea was pregnant, she thought so. Their
children will become cousins, and she still has few relatives that are
close to Artizea‘s age, so she wants to interact like siblings.
A lot of things happened over and over again, and she couldn’t even
step up, but even at this moment, she still thought the same.
But Cedric spoke like an older brother.
“I know that it was a decision with a sincere heart. But it’s not Aunt’s
responsibility.”
“Isn’t it right that the person who did it bears the responsibility?”
“It is right, but……. Acting with the right heart doesn’t always produce
the right results.”
“…….”
“Now that Aunt is acting like this, you are only creating the situation
His Majesty wants.”
Cedric said so.
[“His Majesty’s unresponsiveness is probably in order to save Grand

Duke Roygar.”]
Artizea said,
2038
[“Some people seem to think that His Majesty has not presented it
until now because there is no real evidence, and is trying to capture
those involved in the agreement to obtain a confession.”]
It would be ridiculous for them to point it out behind Ian, Artizea

laughed in vain.
If they had accused him of conspiracy, he would have to forge an

evidence so sophisticatedly that he would never be caught as a fraud.
Or maybe he has created a situation that is so heartbreaking that the

Emperor wants to forge it for him.
[“The evidence is related to the Grand Duchess. It would have been

impossible for Skyla to steal important evidence from the
surroundings of Grand Duke Roygar.”]
[“It means she’s trying to make her aunt a scapegoat.”]
If so, he can claim that it was a mistake made arbitrarily even if it is a

big enough mistake to conclude it as treason.
He could get a good cause to spare Grand Duke Roygar.
It is also possible to eliminate the imperial family that followed the

lineage of the Eastern nobility.
The power struggle of the Empire eventually ensues over the position
of the Emperor.
Eastern nobles lose their way of claiming legitimacy by losing the

imperial blood.
[“It could also have the side effect of splitting the forces of Grand Duke
Roygar and the Eastern nobility. His Majesty will have the opportunity
to touch Grand Duke Roygar’s weakness and the East.”]
The resentment will be directed at Grand Duke Roygar. The Emperor

could present him as a shield or as a cause.
2039
[“Do you think so, too?”]
[“I am not a person who decides whether or not to judge.”]
Artizea said so in a quiet voice.
[“The purpose is to borrow His Majesty’s hand to clear the East before
Lord Cedric ascends to the throne, or to create a possibility for that. It
doesn’t mean that Grand Duchess Roygar must be sacrificed.”]
Artizea said,
[“Do what you think is right.”]
So Cedric stood here.
He hoped that Garnet would not be forced to be sacrificed because of

the Emperor’s intended political situation.
He wanted to show that what they thought was right did not always
turn out to be right.
Even if they acted as they should, it could have just been the result of
the conspirators moving the strings.
Krates’ political world is a world of one-eyed monsters. Garnet should

have known that.
“The facts are not always the same as the truth. What Aunt did may
have sparked the situation, but it was never caused by Aunt. Aunt is
not responsible.”
The desires and circumstances of many people, and the face of the
Emperor, were intertwined. And it was Artizea who made it into a
bomb.
On the contrary, only Garnet was innocent.
If someone had to take responsibility, it was Artizea and himself.
2040
“Thank you.”
Garnet knew that Cedric was telling the truth. So, she pressed the
many complex words in her mind and said a sincere thanks.
“But I have a responsibility. Responsibility as a wife to love her

husband, as a mother to her children. It was my choice.”
Garnet looked up at Cedric with clear eyes while saying so.
“It was probably something that I wouldn’t want Aunt to get hurt
either.”
“…….”
Cedric spoke one last time. But he knew Garnet would not back down.
And a person with such a will deserves respect.
The fact that he had first failed didn’t mean he couldn’t stop Garnet’s
will.
So Cedric stepped aside.
Garnet walked down the open path with a graceful gait. She was
followed by the old nobles.
Several nobles cast strange glances at Cedric. Even if they didn’t fully
understand the conversation between the two, they understood that
Cedric didn’t speak to Garnet with bad intentions.
Finally, the tail of the procession was visible. In a way, the procession
felt even majestic.
Freil, who was waiting a little further away, came to Cedric’s side.
“It feels strange that it is the Grand Duchess, not the Grand Duke, who
is standing in front of that place.”
“There’s nothing we can do.”

2041
Cedric sighed.
“I must go to my uncle.”
“You don’t have to.”
Freil replied,
“I have already sent an attendant at the command of Her Grace.”
“Really?”
Cedric didn’t say anything else. And he headed out with a heavy
feeling.
***
The Emperor was sitting in the audience room.
He had already heard that Garnet had come to the Imperial Palace. He
heard that the nobles followed behind her.
‘What is she here for?’
He couldn’t guess.
The Garnet he knew was very helpless.
If others had encouraged her, and she had been driven by the
momentum, she would not have come alone.
‘She would not be foolish enough to plead for life, thinking that it was
only her husband’s fault regardless of hers.’
It didn’t convince him at first that Marquisate Luden left her to move
on her own.
‘Is the Marquis Heir Apparent less-than-capable?’
2042
The Emperor frowned when he recalled the eldest son, whose
impression was less than that of Marquis Luden, who was quite
troublesome.
“Grand Duchess Roygar has asked for an audience.”
“Bring her in.”
said the Emperor.
Chapter 229
The audience door was wide open.
Garnet was the first to come in and knelt down on her knees. The
nobles who followed her knelt down and filled half of the wide
audience room.
The Emperor couldn’t help but be amazed.
Garnet was not crushed by those standing behind her.
That doesn’t mean it looked like she’s having their strength as a

backing.
Garnet said in a slightly shaky voice,
“Garnet greets His Majesty the Emperor.”
The greeting was brief. The fact that she did not announce her title
meant that she had come to this place as an individual.
“I have come to plead guilty.”

2043
Then, after a while, there was a commotion. Garnet continued talking,
not paying any attention.
“I am the one who assumed to be the Empress. I was greedy for a

precious jewelry box, and even though I knew it was treason, I received
it without any hesitation. It has nothing to do with my husband.”
“Your Grace?”
One of the nobility called her in a trembling voice. This was not what
they thought.
“Please punish me. Punish me, and only hold my husband and others
responsible for not properly disciplining me.”
Garnet lay down with her forehead touching the floor.
***
Grand Duke Roygar nervously circled his room. The nobles in the
garden followed Garnet and did not return.
“Hey. Ask His Majesty that I would like to attend an audience.”
The guards didn’t even budge when they heard that. They seemed to
be given a separate order.
Grand Duke Roygar, not knowing what to do, circled his room again.
He couldn’t even guess what Garnet had come to do. If she’s simply
asking for life, she’d be better off not doing it.
Was she motivated by others to claim that this was a conspiracy of

Grand Duchy Evron?
That’s something Garnet shouldn’t have done.
‘Jewelry box, jewelry box…….’

2044
Grand Duke Roygar knew that Garnet had come herself. She would
have had a different attitude if she had been forced.
His head felt like it was going to explode.
Garnet should not have been in the Capital.
It was then.
An attendant came to change the jug in the room. There was also a
basket of fresh fruit instead of a usual flower vase.
Grand Duke Roygar glanced at him and sat down on a nearby sofa.
The attendant put the fruit basket on the table and said in a low voice
to Grand Duke Roygar,
“Her Grace the Grand Duchess has come to plead guilty.”
“What?”
Grand Duke Roygar rose to his feet.
“I don’t know anymore than that.”
The attendant took the old water bottle and spoke calmly and went
outside.
Grand Duke Roygar tried to follow him. The guards crossed their
spears and stopped him.
Grand Duke Roygar was frozen in place.
If he had screamed and forced himself to run, it might have helped.
He was still royalty. The blood flowing through his body was
something others would not shed without an imperial order.
So, he was not afraid to face the spear, and he could lean forward.
2045
He could have said he was going to see the Emperor.
The Emperor said he would wait for his decision. He could have told
the attendant that now he would make the decision.
If he is to go to the audience with surveillance, it is probably possible.
However, Grand Duke Roygar did not step his feet forward.
Garnet pleads guilty. She may be sacrificing herself for him.
The Emperor’s proposal was fulfilled even if he did not accept it.
Grand Duke Roygar returned to the couch and sat down. His limbs
were as heavy as lead.
No more news was delivered.
Even the servant who brought dinner did not open his mouth.
The conclusion was made long after the sun had set.
Grand Duke Roygar was released.
＊＊＊
Count Brennan prostrated before the Emperor. The Emperor slowly

opened his mouth.
“It’s amazing, isn’t it?”
“How could I? I have nothing to say.”
Garnet’s coming to confess was something that Count Brennan had

never imagined.
She didn’t even report to the Emperor about the possibility.
“They say that nurturing children is the most difficult thing in the
world, but Marquis Luden also failed.”
2046
He had previously thought that Marchioness Camellia looked a lot

more like Marquis Luden than Marquis Luden Heir Apparent.
“Well, if Marquis Luden were still alive, the Grand Duchess wouldn’t
have been able to do this.”
“…….”
“Isn’t it interesting? Marquis Luden had more than ten children, and
among them all, the children with clever and judicious judgment were
illegitimate. The legitimate ones were incompetent and did not know
how to think with their own head.”
The Emperor crossed his arms and leaned back, resting his stiff neck
briefly against the back.
“Among these, the daughter, whom the father thought the least
thoughtful and foolish, possessed the most important qualities.”
Count Brennan only bowed her head. It was because the Emperor was
not speaking specifically towards her.
The Emperor twisted his lips.
In the end, it was bittersweet to think about whether Marquis Luden

himself had twisted the innate qualities of his children so that they
could not be displayed.
It was because they kept thinking of the saying that they ruined the
child by teaching them the wrong way.
The Emperor shook his head to clear his thoughts.
And he looked down at Count Brennan and said,
2047
“However, in the end, Count failed to cause division, failed to raise an
army, and even after looking for more than ten years, you could not
get any correct information from the Grand Duchess’ aide.”
“I have nothing to say…….”
“Did you want an audience to give an excuse?”
said the Emperor coldly.
“Why? Now, even if Grand Duchess Evron herself claims the work, it
seems that the situation cannot be overturned, so don’t you feel
motivated?”
“How is that possible? His Majesty, I am certain that Grand Duchess

Evron was involved in this.”
Count Brennan insisted firmly even as she lay down.
“It was Grand Duchess Evron’s lady-in-waiting who got Ian Camellia an
invitation to the banquet. Where he was staying is also the annex of
Grand Duke Evron’s residence. In all probability, it was Grand Duchess
Evron who brought him to the Capital.”
“Do you think I didn’t investigate?”
“I heard that Grand Duke Evron dared to not let Your Majesty’s
investigators into the mansion.”
“The official investigators and the guards have searched the annex.”
In short, they will only accept investigations that have undergone

public procedures. It was something Cedric could do.
“Actually, there was nothing to do. Because Grand Duchess Evron is

not poor enough to leave evidence of such an event.”
“I…… .”
2048
“Don’t play shallow tricks on me, Count Brennan.”
Count Brennan gave strength to her stomach and tried not to disturb
her breathing.
“I don’t think so…….”
“Now, even trying to bring in Grand Duchy Evron, it is over. Grand

Duchess Roygar has confessed.”
“I…….”
“It doesn’t really matter now whether Grand Duchess Evron was
involved or not.”
said the Emperor.
“Grand Duchess Evron called in Ian Camellia. She could have him file
an inheritance lawsuit, or she could have financed Ian Camellia.”
“Yes.”
“The only result is that the original conflict between Marquisate Luden
and Marquisate Camellia has become visible. And in the end, it was
Skyla Camellia who caused the current situation. ”
The rest were all derivative results.
“The Dame who assassinated Marquis Luden without missing the

opportunity would know best.”
The Emperor leaned his body at an angle and rested his chin, looking
down at Count Brennan.
“Then, does that mean that Dame was also deceived by Grand Duchess
Evron?”
Count Brennan was speechless at those words.
2049
She was originally trying to state the fact that Marquis Luden was
digging for the weakness of Grand Duchy Evron. There was a good
chance that Grand Duke Evron would take the throne and attack Grand
Duke Roygar.
But the assassination of Marquis Luden was entirely her own decision.
“The opportunity arose to bring in Marchioness Camellia, and just in

time, Roygar vacated the Capital. Count is nothing more than an
opportunist. It must have been just an attempt to reorganize the
Eastern faction into something else.”
“Your Majesty, I have never forgotten your secret order.”
“Then, it is your incompetence. You mean that the rift that Grand
Duchess Evron had created by summoning a man could not be created
by you even after being an insider for ten years?”
Count Brennan felt humiliated.
She didn’t think she couldn’t make a crack. Within the faction of the
Grand Duke of Roygar, she faced Marquis Luden and made a number
of comrades.
But she was incompetent. She meant something different from what
the Emperor meant, but it must have been so, she thought to herself.
She killed Marquis Luden and tried to get into place. She tried to
secure her influence over Grand Duke Roygar, and claim her
achievements to the Emperor.
As a result, none of them succeeded.
Grand Duke Roygar entrusted his memorial service to Marchioness

Camellia.
By confessing to the Emperor, the Grand Duchess made even the plan
to bring Grand Duchy Evron into a muddy fight useless.
2050
She failed, so she had to give in. Count Brennan asked meekly,
“What should I do next?”
The Emperor narrowed his eyes.
He planted her in Grand Duke Roygar’s faction to cause division, but

he was rather offended by Count Brennan’s actions, who tried to wield
and seize power.
However, the results of this work were quite satisfactory.
Grand Duke Roygar himself did not abandon Garnet. However, in the
end, Garnet took all the responsibility, and Grand Duke Roygar was
able to survive.
Count Brennan was a good fit for the necessary follow-up.
Now that things have come to this point, there is no need to worry
about betrayal.
“Dame, run away to the East. There’s nothing to do here.”
“Yes.”
“Let the rumors spread that Grand Duke Roygar did not protect the
Grand Duchess, but instead offered her as a scapegoat.”
Besides that, the Emperor gave Count Brennan a few minor orders.
Garnet’s resolute attitude and the actions of the old nobles who
decided to follow her docilely, despite her unexpected confession, will
certainly be problematic in the future.
After Count Brennan left Ferguson entered the study.
“Grand Duchess Roygar was imprisoned in the dungeon. She has been
treated with courtesy.”
“Yes.”
2051
The Emperor also ordered Ferguson to spread false rumors about
Garnet through a secret organization.
He could not leave pride in the East.
Chapter 230
Grand Duke Roygar returned home.
The mansion was empty.
Guards were still guarding the gardens and entrances. Some

investigators remained.
But the house was empty.
Grand Duke Roygar first went to find his children’s room.
The room was empty. Toy boxes and bookshelves were turned upside
down, and all the wallpaper was torn. That’s what the investigators did.
‘Ah…….’
It meant that the children had escaped, not taken away.
Considering that Garnet walked into the palace on her own in a

calming manner, it was probably Marchioness Camellia who took the
children.
Because if it weren’t for her, Garnet wouldn’t have such a firm faith.
With that in mind, Marchioness Camellia did not betray him.
2052
It’s just that she was not loyal to Grand Duke Roygar from the
beginning.
Grand Duke Roygar took a lamp in his hand and trudged around the
mansion.
Neither the butler nor the familiar employees remained.
Instead, he was followed by servants sent from the Imperial Palace to

serve as surveillances.
Grand Duke Roygar didn’t even care about that. Now, whether to
monitor him or not, what does it mean?
There’s nothing left.
He didn’t even have the energy to think about how it happened.
The interior was clean. Unlike the children’s room, there didn’t seem to
be anything to search for.
Well, Garnet confessed. The evidence that she had committed a crime
was enough from the jewelry box.
As the Emperor had tried to save him, it would be rather difficult if

more evidence came out.
Grand Duke Roygar entered Garnet’s bedroom.
Servants split on both sides and lit the bedroom.
Grand Duke Roygar saw a velvet box on the table.
He slowly walked towards the table. When the lid of the velvet box was
opened, the tiara and necklace radiated a brilliant light.
Garnet was just 18 when she walked into the wedding hall wearing this
tiara and necklace.
Until then, Grand Duke Roygar had only regarded her as cute.
2053
Since they were engaged, he treated her as a fiance. But she was too
young to be seen as a woman. Although her actual age was the same
as her mental, there was also an aspect of Garnet herself acting
younger as she grew up pampered.
He was worried as he entered the newlywed room. He was old enough

to have to see his successor quickly.
The presence of children would solidify the alliance.
But he couldn’t even imagine that Garnet would become a mother.
[“Honey!”]
In the newlywed room, Garnet said so with an innocent smile instead

of being shy.
[“I will call you that now.”]
Grand Duke Roygar was awkward. He wondered if Garnet understood

the meaning of being married.
Realizing that he was awkward, Garnet tilted her head and said.
[“Since we’re married now, that’s right, isn’t it?”]
[“Right.”]
[“Then, call me that now. Now, I am the Grand Duchess, not Lady
Luden.”]
It seems that she had kept in mind what Grand Duke Roygar used to
call her from an early age.
It was a honeymoon that was like a child’s play.
Grand Duke Roygar treated Garnet as the Grand Duchess, but he did
not differ much from how he treated his six-year younger fiance.
2054
He loved his wife, but the form of love was not so different from when
he saw the cute Lady.
But Garnet walked into the Imperial Palace truly as the Grand Duchess.
Grand Duke Roygar dropped the box.
He was still afraid, and he still wanted to live fiercely even now.
But when his first child was born, he was determined to live differently
now.
He didn’t live to survive, he would live for his family.
However, he himself drove his wife into a limbo and, without taking
any responsibility for his children, saved his life and he returned to an
empty house.
It was a life that he only lived to survive.
＊＊＊
Seeing Mielle trying to hold Leticia, Hazel said,
“Then, you’re going to say that your arm hurts again at night.”
“Still.”
“Still not.”
When Hazel stopped, Mielle made a shriveled face.
“Boooo.”
Leticia made a sound to herself, and laughed, as if it was funny to see

her lips quivering.
Mielle looked into the face and she felt relieved in no time.
“Look, Father. The Princess laughed really well, right?”

2055
“Right.”
Keshore chuckled.
He was worried.
Although investigators said they could not enter Grand Duke Evron’s
residence, the treason case was still in full swing.
No matter how much Cedric guarded and Artizea cracked down on it,
there was no way there would be no commotion inside.
However, there was no news from Mielle.
Even if she stayed in the Grand Duke’s residence as she was Artizea’s
lady-in-waiting, she said she would go home and sleep two days a
week.
Because of the circumstances, even if she can’t move, and she stays in
the Grand Duke’s residence, she should send a letter.
In the end, Keshore decided to visit in person. It was a difficult time to

get the Emperor’s permission while he was busy.
But Mielle is enjoying herself in the nursery with such a bright face.
“You should have sent a letter.”
Keshore muttered to himself. Hayley, who was serving him tea, made
an apologetic face.
“A lot of people at Mielle’s age, forget that her parents are waiting for
her.”
“I’m sorry to bother you. Even if I visit suddenly like this, you welcome
me and even let me see the Princess.”
“Sir Keshore’s visits are always welcome, Her Grace said. And she
wanted to show you that Mielle is doing well.”
2056
Keshore looked at Hayley and smiled. Hayley would have been nothing
but Mielle’s older sister, but she was already mature.
“Mielle always liked babies. She always volunteered for the caretaker
role when relatives brought a baby. Still, it’s the first time she’s ever
been so engrossed.”
It was sad. If she were in the body to get married and have a baby,
Keshore thought that Mielle would have lived very happily.
Hayley understood his heart.
“It seems like they are more affectionate as they are not parting after a
few days. Our princess is also following Mielle well. Thanks to her, the
mood is always bright.”
As they were talking like that, Artizea came in.
Keshore stood up.
“It’s been a long time since I’ve seen you, Your Grace.”
“Sorry to have you come all the way here while you are busy, Sir
Keshore. I have made you concerned for Mielle.”
“No. Seeing her doing well gives me peace of mind. Well, she’s old
enough to bother her parents.”
“I wrote you a letter last week.”
“Your mother and I wish we could see you more often.”
“Really. If something had happened, Father would have known

sooner.”
“There’s no way I want to hear the news that way, right?”
2057
“Everyone says something big is going to happen, so they keep the
access to a minimum and take care of themselves, so how could I send
someone out to send you a letter?”
“I think it would be good to go home at that time, Mielle.”
Mielle could do that anyway.
She was frail and Artizea would have no particular doubt of what she
would have done, and she was the daughter of Keshore.
Mielle spoke slowly as she bit her mouth,
“I don’t want to.”
Keshore looked at Mielle with astonished eyes. Artizea smiled.
“I think the time has come to stop overprotecting.”
“…… I know.”
Keshore said sadly.
Mielle stood up with a slightly sulky face. Hazel gave Keshore a slightly
sorry face.
Artizea asked,
“What about the Imperial Palace? I even heard yesterday that Grand
Duchess Roygar had gone to plead her sins.”
“Did the Grand Duke not say anything?”
“He couldn’t come home. Sir Keshore just visited us, so I would love to
hear from you.”
Artizea’s words were vague of whether or not she was aware of what
actually happened.
2058
It wasn’t particularly secretive, so it wasn’t something Keshore couldn’t
tell.
Anyway, the Emperor would have known that this conversation would
happen when Keshore asked for a rest because he wanted to go see
Mielle.
“Grand Duchess Roygar was very determined.”
Keshore said without hiding his admiration.
“Those who have followed her seem to have expressed the injustice at
first, but they all shut their mouths and decided to share their fate with
Grand Duchess Roygar.”
“That is the power of the Eastern noble families.”
In front of the sake of family prosperity and perpetuity, personal

sacrifice is natural. To honor it is a noble attitude.
Artizea thought that Garnet would not have had such a thought.
Maybe she did it for her family.
But by doing so, she secured the future of the Eastern aristocracy.
‘People are very difficult.’
She hadn’t known before.
When Grand Duke Roygar was purged, the entire family was executed
together. Garnet drank the poison without going mad or crying.
At that time, Artizea had never met her personally. All that remained
was an impression that Garnet had neither the strength nor the ability
to resist.
Has she changed? Or did she resolutely accept her death even then?
It was unknown to her now.
2059
Keshore said,
“His Majesty has also ordered Grand Duchess Roygar to be treated

with courtesy.”
“His Majesty likes dignified people.”
“Yes, really.”
Of course, whether Grand Duchess Roygar would be honored to the

end was another matter.
Hayley asked,
“Since His Majesty has accepted it, so will the matter of the agreement
be different now?”
“Yes. In order to save Grand Duke Roygar, the agreement must be

justifiable.”
In reality, most of the parties had already collapsed.
Starting with the ladies-in-waiting close to the Grand Duchess, there

was no significant difference when it came to the fact that the faction
nobles became involved in treason.
The upper forces will be able to move on safely. But it will be greatly
reduced.
The Emperor would have a plan to make it his own.
It was then.
A knock was heard on the door.
Surprised, Leticia burst into tears.
It was a young knight under Freil who came. He said hurriedly,
“Grand Duke Roygar committed suicide.”

2060
Aaaah, this is one of the chapters that surprised me terribly!
We always see Roygar as some annoying competitor than needs to be eliminated

asap, but this chapter gave us some insight into his ‘humane’ side.
And I never would have expected him to commit suicide, I always thought he would
die in battle (as in the competition), so the last line is really something!
What do you readers thought? ^^
Chapter 231
Keshore jumped to his feet in great astonishment.
Hayley and Hazel, as well as Mielle, who did not know much about it,
opened their mouths in surprise.
Artizea lowered her gaze into the teacup to hide her agitation.
And she asked calmly,
“What else did he say?”
“There is not. I was only instructed to go and let you know as soon as
possible. The Grand Duke is going to the Grand Duke Roygar’s
residence with the Chancellor.”
“Yes.”
The knight saluted and withdrew.
Keshore said,
2061
“I escorted Grand Duke Roygar to his house yesterday. He was
devastated, but I didn’t think he would choose death…….”
“Did he feel guilty until late into the night?”
“It could be. Anyway, I’ll have to go back to the Imperial Palace. Excuse
me.”
Keshore greeted Artizea, and told Mielle firmly,
“If anything happens, you have to contact me right away. Never go

out.”
“Yes.”
And Keshore hurried out.
Hayley looked at Artizea. Artizea was still peering into her teacup.
“Did you guess?”
“No. I never thought he would have the courage to die.”
Grand Duke Roygar is a selfish and quick-witted man.
Those who covet interests are usually ferocious. Those who love wealth
want to live to enjoy them.
Even if he loved his family.
His love is ultimately his own. In order for him to think and judge
based on others beyond the limits of himself, he needs to train
continuously.
It is even more difficult for a person whose narcissism is strong.
Grand Duke Roygar, the master and head of the Grand Duke’s family,
couldn’t have done such a training.
2062
It is often thought that the family protects the members of the family,
but in reality the family members are only engaged for the family’s
purposes.
This relationship was also between the head and family members.
Moreover, he was a member of the imperial family.
As it descends from generation to generation, his lineage moves away

from power and glory.
He was of the main imperial bloodline. But unless he ascended to the

throne, his children were nothing but collateral.
In other words, the counting method was different from that of the
noble family who tried to perpetuate the family through their own
sacrifice.
He must have been well aware that his death would not keep his wife
and children alive.
Yet, he chooses to die.
Artizea drank all her tea and stood up without a word. It was because
her mind was too complicated to be in the nursery.
Hayley followed behind her.
Hazel hesitated. Mielle pushed her lightly.
“You go, too.”
“Oh, but…….”
“If you can’t, they’ll tell me to go. I just need to be next to the
Princess.”
Hazel hesitated a bit, but she soon said, “I’m sorry,” and quickly
followed Artizea.
2063
Artizea returned to her own living room.
Hayley glanced at Hazel briefly, but she let her inside with her and
closed the door.
Artizea said,
“Hayley, get ready to go out. I want to sneak out.”
“Yes.”
“Things got difficult.”
Artizea made a blurry face.
The death of Grand Duke Roygar was not profitable in the long run.
It was also a problem that the Emperor’s pressure would be focused

on one person, Cedric.
However, above all else, the problem was that they did not have the
room to clean up the East yet.
For a time they had to put all their efforts into cleaning up the salt
business, and then they had to deal with diplomatic issues.
There was no situation where any force could be used.
It had been less than half a year since the Southern Conquest Army
was sent.
No matter how enormous the productive power of the Empire, it could

not raise an army one after another.
This was even more so in a situation where the national treasury

revenue was declining due to the suspension of the salt business.
Moreover, the opponent was the rich East.
2064
Therefore, the Emperor must have kept Grand Duke Roygar alive and
alienated him, trying to keep the cause of projecting power to the East
at any time.
However, this case was closed when Garnet kept her pride and Grand
Duke Roygar committed suicide.
When the East finishes mourning and memorial service, and gathers
strength, it will surely become a source of trouble.
‘Once this has happened, even the Princesses and Prince must be
found and killed.’
If the evidence of death is not certain, even an imposter will appear. To

use it to unite the East.
“Hazel, take Mielle home, and I want you to go home, too.”
“What?”
“I will write you a letter, so go and give it to your father.”
“Ah yes!”
Hezel answered with enthusiasm, knowing that she was not trying to
exclude her, but that there was a real purpose.
Artizea immediately took out the paper and began to write the letter.
***
When he heard the news, Cedric was with Chancellor Lin.
The two headed straight for Grand Duke Roygar’s residence. They
didn’t have any special thoughts otherwise.
It was because they were so surprised and thought they should check
the facts.
One of the guards came out to meet the two with a pale blue face.
2065
Chancellor Lin asked,
“Are you sure it was a suicide?”
“Yes. There was also a will.”
He said that the will was sent directly to the Emperor.
“You mean there were so many people that you couldn’t stop it? They
should have been watching.”
“The search was already over in the study, so we were not worried and
guarded outside. When we heard the gunshot and ran in, it was right
after the Grand Duke put the gun in his mouth and pulled the trigger.”
“No way, hoo…….”
“The investigators, servants, and knights who were in charge of the

mansion search all went to get a check.”
The Emperor made it impossible to leave a single blade in the mansion

just in case.
He changed even the bottles and glasses to silverware and took away
all the paper knives.
But it seemed that something was missing.
The guard knight who was in charge of the security of Grand Duke
Rougar and the investigator in charge of the search were stunned and
arrested all those involved.
Grand Duke Roygar was still lying in his study. The attendant spread
his arms and legs straight, took a blanket, and covered his head as
well.
Because the Emperor’s order had not yet been issued.
The pistol used for suicide was lying on the desk. The blood was dry.
2066
As Cedric looked at it, the guard said with a sorry face,
“The investigator said that he thought it was a valuable item rather

than a weapon, so he left it alone. It’s a gun that only fires a single
shot, and it’s useless without gunpowder and ammunition anyway.”
“They wouldn’t have left the ammunition box in the house, would
they?”
“Yes. All was cleaned away. But it is said that a bullet was hidden in the
candlestick.”
A candlestick split in half was thrown across the desk. There was an
empty space. Originally, it seemed to be a space made to hide
documents and jewelry.
It was said that the servants, the investigators, and the knights fought
fiercely.
According to the investigator, all objects that could hide something

were dismantled and confiscated. A candlestick with a secret space is
no exception.
According to the knight, no outsiders had ever come in.
The servant said that he had no idea that there was such a thing as a
secret space in the candlestick, and that he considered it only as an
object like other candlesticks in the Grand Duke’s residence.
Hearing that, Cedric opened the desk drawer.
“You must not touch anything, Your Grace.”
The guardsman said in surprise. But Cedric didn’t mind, and he found
the sealing wax and took it out.
He then lit a candle on one side of the desk to melt the wax.
Realizing what he was going to do, the knight shut his mouth.
2067
Cedric knelt down next to Grand Duke Roygar, who was lying flat on
the floor, and rolled up the quilt slightly.
Then, he closed his wide-open eyes and glued them together with
wax.
Still, his face seemed to be staring at something he was afraid of.
“The Grand Duchess will be shocked…….”
The official of the Ministry of Finance who followed the two of them
murmured.
Cedric covered Grand Duke Roygar’s face again. And he asked.
“Is it because of responsibility?”
“Responsibility…….You mean?”
“The will probably contained a confession. Isn’t that what he was doing
to save Aunt’s life?”
At those words, Chancellor Lin contorted his face.
“Well…… . If the Grand Duchess has committed a crime, even Grand

Duke Roygar would not be quick to get involved. Grand Duke Roygar
is the Prince. But the treason has not yet been established.”
“…….”
“Shame…… Or is it fear?”
said Chancellor Lin.
“I know His Majesty put a lot of pressure on me. His Majesty must have
been trying to save Grand Duke Roygar, but…….”
He blurred his words.
Cedric understood what he meant.

2068
Grand Duke Roygar may have resisted fear. Or he might have fled to
death.
It is unknown whether he was cold enough to think of overturning the

table upside down with his own death.
However, there was clearly a desire to save his wife and children.
Cedric had a complicated mind.
Just because he was his uncle did not mean that he had special
affection.
When he was really young he hated and despised him.
As he got older, his understanding grew. But apart from that, when he
threatened Artizea and Leticia, he had serious intentions to kill him.
He was determined to become Emperor, so he knew very well that one

day he would have to fight.
Even so, he was also dizzy.
‘There is no such thing as an honorable death…….’
Cedric stood up.
“I am very worried about how to inform the Grand Duchess.”
Chancellor Lin said sullenly.
Cedric nodded his head gloomily.
“First, go back to the Ministry of Finance. It would be better to request

an audience with the Emperor.”
“Yes. That would be good.”
An official from the Ministry of Finance said cautiously. Lin agreed and
suggested that Cedric go.
2069
“…….”
Cedric followed the two outside with his mouth shut.
Before he went to meet the Emperor, he wanted to meet Artizea first.

He hesitated, however, as he thought it would not be wise to be
exposed outside while discussing with her.
And it was when he arrived near the Chancellor.
Cedric saw a black carriage parked. The pattern hanging on the

carriage window looked familiar.
He told Lin to go in first, got off his horse and headed for the carriage.
As he approached, the door opened from inside.
Artizea was riding it.
Chapter 232
Cedric got into the carriage, not surprised.
Artizea lifted the veil. A faint warmth spread across her smileless face.
“You got used to it.”
“You should have done it much earlier so that I get used to your
method.”
Cedric said. Artizea couldn’t smile this time.
2070
“I’m sorry. I’m not trying to be sharp. It felt strange to recognize it as if
it was natural.”
Cedric said softly. And he asked,
“Can you come out like this? There must still be secret investigators
roaming around the mansion.”
“Because the situation was awkward. I heard that Grand Duke Roygar
committed suicide.”
“Yes. I just got back from the mansion.”
“Did he really commit suicide?”
“…….”
Cedric was unsure and hesitated. Not because it was something he

couldn’t tell Artizea, but because his emotions were messing around in
his chest.
“It is true that Uncle himself had pulled the trigger. It was a pistol
suicide. There is also a will.”
“What happened? His Majesty couldn’t have let him die.”
“The pistol……. The pistol has little value as a weapon.”
Artizea looked at him with surprised eyes. It didn’t seem like Cedric
was simply reviewing the weapon.
“It can only fire one shot because it is very inconvenient to load.
Because it’s for a duel. In fact, it is more meaningful as a collectible.”
Even if they have more bullets, it is intentionally designed so that it

cannot be reloaded and to fire the opponent again.
“I gave it to Uncle as a present.”

2071
It was a threat.
He didn’t think it was going to come true.
No matter what he did, the day would never come when Grand Duke
Roygar could shoot him with that gun.
Because he has no chance of winning a duel with Cedric.
He didn’t think at the time that Grand Duke Roygar would put it in his
own mouth and pull the trigger.
Even if that happened, he never thought of Grand Duke Roygar as

someone to do that.
“All bullets were removed, but they said there was one in a candlestick
with a secret compartment.”
Cedric even told Artizea that the investigators claimed to have

removed all such candlesticks.
Artizea said as she thought deeply,
“There’s no way the investigators couldn’t find such a thing, so

maybe…… It must have been brought in from outside.”
“Really?”
“It must be Marchioness Camellia. If there is one who had the exact
same thing as the one used in the Grand Duke’s residence, it would be
Marquisate Luden or Marquisate Camellia. And Grand Duke Roygar
must have recognized it.”
The bullet may have fueled guilt.
Or it was felt as a means to forcing him to die to secure the future.
Cedric remained silent for a moment with his head bowed.
Because it was difficult for him to tell Artizea what he had decided.
2072
“What?”
“I have to save Aunt and the children.”
“…… Do you know how much risk it carries?”
Artizea asked in a hard voice.
“I know. If we do it wrong, we too will be involved in the treason case,

and even if it goes well, we will leave an element of civil war in the
East. Even if Aunt had absolutely no intention of doing that, it would
be so just by being alive.”
Cedric said,
“If Aunt was determined to minimize the situation by sacrificing

herself, I tried to respect that. If Uncle was still alive, it would have
been possible to negotiate with His Majesty over the issue of the lives
of the children.”
“Yes.”
“But if Uncle committed suicide, things would be different now.

Furthermore…… I made a promise.”
Artizea silently asked for an answer. Cedric answered in a low voice,
“Even if we take each other’s life, let’s take care of the family.”
It was not a mutual promise. It was just a message he unilaterally

threw out.
But when Grand Duke Roygar chose the gun and risked his own life,
did it really have anything to do with the message?
Maybe it was because it was the only weapon that could be used.
But he was probably conscious, Cedric thought.
2073
The dead Grand Duke Roygar’s face didn’t look like he was desperate.
He was drenched in fear.
Cedric felt that he committed suicide for a reason rather than running
away to death.
It would be an illusion. Death is just death. Anyone who has made a

big decision, or who has given up on life, will be afraid at the moment
of death.
Still, if he ever believed in Cedric and committed suicide, he had to

comply with that belief.
Cedric said quietly,
“I believe you can help.”
Artizea let out a deep sigh. Then, she rested her head on the back.
“If you have the courage to endure it even if a civil war breaks out.”
“Isn’t the world going to just run according to the order? Conversely,
my aunt might be able to help me later.”
“It will never happen. The reason Grand Duchess Roygar has a
symbolic value is that she is the daughter of the oldest and most
powerful family in the East. She can’t be of any help in dismantling the
Eastern factions. Wouldn’t using her for alienation be better.”
Cedric smiled awkwardly.
“But, yes……. Because there aren’t too many royalties. If we can get it
right, it could be a good thing for the future.”
Artizea said. And she sighed again.
“I will discuss the matter of the children with Marchioness Camellia.

The older two will never officially be kept alive, but since they have
already escaped, they will be able to hide it.”
2074
“Yes.”
“If possible, try your best to reduce the punishment of Grand Duchess
Roygar to that of exile. If it’s impossible…… You will have no choice but
to change it in prison.”
Artizea continued her words,
“Fortunately, no one would find it strange that the Grand Duchess

could not stand his imprisonment and died…….”
However, the present Imperial Palace is completely different from that

when it was under Lawrence. There was no way they wouldn’t be
caught.
Moreover, at that time, Venia was able to extract the key as an insider.
But this time she had no one to play that role.
“If you fail to lower it to exile, then go think about it. At any rate, now
you have to face His Majesty directly.”
“I’m sorry.”
“It must have come one day anyway.”
Artizea let out a long sigh. Cedric lowered his head.
＊＊＊
[Unable to contain my greed for precious possessions, I persuaded my

wife to accept the unexpected gift. All her responsibility lies with me.]
There was only one sentence in the blood-stained will.
It was hard to read from the middle because of how shaky his hand
was.
The Emperor crumpled the will and threw it on the desk.
2075
The investigator who brought the will and Gayan, who was in charge
of the night before, shrank in preparation of the Emperor’s wrath.
Even Keshore, who escorted Grand Duke Roygar the day before, could
not hide his tension.
But instead of roaring, the Emperor sighed and leaned back against
the backrest.
“My head hurts.”
Those words were more like talking to himself rather than asking them
to listen.
Everyone in the office was frightened and knelt down.
The Emperor felt a headache and touched his temple. The fatigue that
could not be hidden made his body heavy.
He can’t hide that Roygar has a will. Otherwise, rumors will spread that
Grand Duke Roygar was murdered.
It will create new problems again.
Will he forge a will? But that too leaves a cause for concern.
Just thinking about it made his head hurt.
‘Even though I said I’d save you, you idiot.’
In any case, as long as he endured and survived, he would have been

able to live with imperial bloodline for the rest of his life.
“Gayan.”
“Find the missing Princesses and Prince. If you kill them, bring me the
corpse. I will check it with my own eyes.”
2076
Gayan gave a military salute and went out.
The Emperor said this time to the chief attendant.
“Make sure the person who brought in the bullets is investigated.”
“Yes.”
The Emperor hesitated for a moment toward the investigator. He

wasn’t sure if he could believe it or not.
However, in the end, he had no choice but to order that the

investigators who entered the palace be checked.
Then, he closed his eyes and pondered.
The future was bleak. When was the last time he had to think so
fiercely?
Even though there was a time when he thought that all he could do
was put the Emperor’s crown on his head.
The Emperor twisted his lips.
“This is an imperial decree.”
The secretary took out a large piece of paper and prepared to write it
down.
“Roygar exposed his remorse by having his wife wear the things of the
Empress, and he is unforgivable. I deprived him of the title of Grand
Duke, abolished him, and confiscated all of his property. I beheaded
his head, but his body was allowed to be buried.”
“Your Majesty, wouldn’t it be good to make a decision after resting for

a while?”
The chief attendant said cautiously.

2077
The Emperor said with his eyes closed.
“You have to do what you have to do.”
“I am saying this because you look very tired.”
“It’s the first time I’ve seen you try to get involved in an official affair.
What, do you have anything to ask for?”
The Emperor opened his eyes and looked at the chief attendant
curiously.
If it wasn’t a big deal, there was nothing he couldn’t listen to. The chief
attendant has been serving him for a really long time without a private
heart.
Perhaps, his relatives were mixed with Grand Duke Roygar’s faction. At
first glance, such a thought came to mind, and the chief attendant
shook his head.
“It’s because you’re tired while making important decisions and I’m
afraid you’ll regret them later.”
“Hoo. Right.”
The Emperor didn’t think so.
If Grand Duke Roygar was the culprit anyway, the punishment to be

given was obvious.
However, because of the attendant’s sincerity, he decided to have a

cup of tea for a while.
It was true that he was so tired that the back of his neck stiffened.
“Now, the remaining problem is the Kingdom of Iantz. I have to ask

the Chancellor and Foreign Ministry officials to pick it up.”
“Don’t think for a moment and close your eyes.”
2078
The chief attendant made hot tea.
There was no sugar bowl on his tray. Before the Emperor murmured,
the chief attendant said,
“You have to listen carefully to the doctor’s recommendation.”
“Yes, I know.”
It was when he had his first sip.
A servant came in and announced that a visitor had arrived,
“His Grace, Grand Duke Evron, is asking for an audience.”
The Emperor sighed again.
Chapter 233
The Emperor moved his seat to the parlor.
After a brief pause and a sip of tea, he realized he was overly agitated.
The advice of the chief attendant, who had been serving him for
decades, was hardly ever wrong.
But the headache did not go away. A cold sweat broke out on his back,
and he lightly slammed the armrest with his hand.
“Bring honey water.”
He was advised not to drink, but he was prepared.
2079
Soon the honey water came. A light refreshment was prepared along
with it.
Cedric passed the parlor door after he gulped down the honey water.
It seemed he wanted to have a lot more when sweets were added.
“Secretary of State Evron greets Your Majesty.”
Cedric knelt down on one of his knees.
The Emperor beckoned to him.
“Get up and sit down.”
“I was just about to drink tea.”
The Emperor offered him a seat.
Cedric sat down on the sofa without being too awkward.
Soon the teacup was placed and fragrant tea was poured. A milk bottle
and a sugar bowl came out.
The Emperor looked at it with a new feeling.
“Yes?”
“I envy you. Being young. Now, the servants seldom give me a bowl of
sugar.”
“If there was a meaningful recommendation, wouldn’t it be

unavoidable? You have to take care of your body.”
Cedric said in an awkward mood. Talking like this with the Emperor
itself was unfamiliar.
The Emperor sighed.

2080
As sugar began to flow through his body, his condition improved. The
Emperor relaxed his body and said,
“Did you come here because of the foolishness that Roygar did?”
“Yes.”
“I have nothing to say to you. When you have finished drinking the tea,
go back and do what you have to do.”
“Please reconsider Aunt’s execution.”
“Treason is the law that annihilates one’s entire family and relatives.
There are no exceptions. Besides, the Grand Duchess is a self-
proclaimed Empress.”
“Don’t you know that it wasn’t something Aunt did out of her heart?
Since Uncle committed suicide, the dynasty of Grand Duke Roygar is
already over.”
Cedric said, keeping his complexion and speech soft.
“Wouldn’t it be better if you spare their life and spread Your Majesty’s
mercy?”
“Cedric, you probably aren’t old enough to be dreaming anymore.”
The Emperor said, as if spitting it out.
“Don’t you know that the Grand Duchess is innocent and has no other
intentions, and that she is determined only to save her husband and
children? But the Grand Duchess alone is not a problem.”
In order to spare Garnet, he must follow it and spare all those who
dared to challenge the Emperor.
This was not something he would deal with mercy.
2081
“Authority is like a wall. You must’ve known that since you have ruled
the land of Evron. If you save one who was to be killed for the sake of
cheap sympathy, and your authority is overthrown, it will take an
infinite amount of blood and time to rebuild it.”
“Even if you execute Aunt, you will not be able to defeat the Eastern
nobles. From the beginning, they are the ones who will claim to have
stood up before His Majesty to the end by death.”
The Emperor slightly raised his body, which had been buried deep on
the sofa.
“Anyway, your aunt is just a symbol. A symbol can function more

strongly with death.”
Cedric said without hesitation.
“If Uncle is still alive, you might be able to make the fight between the
supporters and the resentful of him by spreading the rumors that he
abandoned Aunt to death.”
The East tried to hold the Emperor’s crown through Grand Duke
Roygar.
As long as Grand Duke Roygar is alive, there will be those who

consider the goal to be valid. There were also those whom Grand Duke
Roygar himself could take over and place in power under his
command.
But it all failed.
The East has now lost the means to fight according to the rules of
politics over the Emperor’s crown.
Then, they will resist in a different way.
“Whether she is alive or dead, there is no difference in that she

becomes a vehicle for inciting hostility toward His Majesty.”
2082
“She will be a hindrance.”
“Aunt has no ability to become a descendant. She will be unable to

voluntarily organize the East nor be able to resist.”
Cedric said,
“Even alienation will not actually help solve the problem in the East.”
If Grand Duke Roygar was alive, he might have been able to exercise
his influence indirectly.
But as long as he’s dead, it’s impossible. Both the Emperor and Cedric
were outsiders.
And even if the Eastern nobles were fighting with each other, if an
external force tried to stretch out, they would immediately unite and
face it.
To restore eastern administration to normal, the large farms must be

dismantled and the central government must take control of the land
and the people.
It was something that could not be solved by conspiracy.
Even if there was a justification for confiscating the family’s property

due to treason like this time, they could not achieve practical results
without projecting military power.
“Even conspiracies and slanderous schemes are only auxiliary means.

Rather, I think the opposite.”
“The opposite?”
“It’s not just the nobility in the East, is it? Your Majesty must rule over
the people.”
“…….”
2083
“It is an area where the authority of the imperial family has not yet
reached. Symbols are needed to stabilize public sentiment and earn
the trust of lower-ranking officials. Aunt has no desire for power, so it
would be a good choice for Your Majesty.”
“You’re looking into the distance and talking. I thought you were only
concerned with the Northern affairs, but it seems like you were
devising a way to rule the country.”
At the Emperor’s words, Cedric tried not to show tension.
The Emperor looked right through it.
“I will not rebuke you. You struggled to come up with a reason to save
the Grand Duchess.”
“But that is no reason to have to spare the traitor mother and children.
How could it be simply a matter of policy to annihilate the traitor’s
entire family and relatives? We have to have the will to establish the
authority of the throne and to be wary of the world.”
He said in a cold voice.
“It’s not just about this time, my reign, it’s about the unity of the
Empire and the future of the imperial family. If you want to convince
me, tell another story.”
“I ask of you.”
Cedric bowed his head honestly.
The Emperor narrowed his eyes.
Cedric said,
“The pistol that Uncle used to commit suicide was a gift from me.”
2084
“…….”
“If there’s something we’re going to do against each other, we said to

only do it to the person concerned and take care of the family.”
The story was told in a salon, an open space.
He doesn’t know if the Emperor had heard of it, but he didn’t have to
hide it.
“Even though Uncle’s death is said to have been suicide because he

had committed a blasphemous act, he must have wanted something
from me when using that pistol.”
“Hmm.”
“I know it’s stupid. But that is what I promised first.”
Cedric clasped his hand, which was resting on his lap.
“Since Uncle has asked me to keep my promise by dying, I know it is

my duty to try my best.”
The Emperor looked at Cedric.
It was a foolish hope that Cedric could keep it. Even if it was blood and
flesh, there would not be enough justification to cross the dangerous
bridge for Grand Duke Roygar’s sake.
But it strangely relieved the Emperor’s heart.
The Emperor picked up a teacup. And he said in a more relaxed voice.
“As long as Roygar has become like that, you are the only legitimate
successor left to me. Leticia exists, but after all, she belongs to you.”
“…… Yes.”
“You must have guessed it when I gave Leticia her name.”
2085
Cedric didn’t answer.
“Even if the Grand Duchess is a threat to none, the Princesses and

Prince will become a threat to you and Leticia in the future. But will
you still protect them?”
“Because it is not right to kill a child who has to be protected to

eliminate a danger that has not yet arisen.”
“Cedric.”
“It is about treason. How can I pay the price? All I can do is ask you to
save their lives, and even if you cannot do that, release the youngest
child and save it.”
Cedric lowered his head again.
“Like you saved me.”
The Emperor drank the tea again in silence.
Then, he looked at Cedric’s teacup, which had cooled untouched, and

said,
“Empty that cup.”
“…….”
Cedric looked at the Emperor once, then looked down at the teacup.
And the cold tea was emptied at once.
The tea was just tea. It did not taste bitter, nor was it poisonous.
Although it was cold, it was very fragrant, and there was a floral scent
in the aftertaste.
The Emperor said,
“Go away. This is not appropriate to talk to you.”

2086
He had a thought that it wouldn’t go well. He was determined.
Today is not the only day. The Emperor apparently seemed to have a
slight change of heart.
Execution does not happen all at once. There will be another chance.
“I will come back again.”
He stood up, knelt down on one of his knees, bowed, and then
stepped back.
The Emperor watched the scene silently and gestured to the chief
attendant.
The chief attendant served hot new tea and snacks to fill the stomach.
The Emperor was hungry, so he reached out to the plate. And he said,
“Send someone to Grand Duchess Evron to tell her to enter the palace
quietly.”
“Yes.”
“Tell everybody to stop and take a break. I need to rest, too.”
The chief attendant withdrew and gave instructions to others at the

doorway.
For Artizea to enter the palace, it will take a couple of hours.
The Emperor stood up from his seat. He was going to close his eyes
for a while in the break room next to the study.
His cold sweat stopped, but he was so tired that his eyes were closed.
As the chief attendant said, he needed a break.
2087
He intended to close his eyes for a moment until Artizea came.
Chapter 234
Artizea entered the palace in an hour.
She came back from meeting Cedric and immediately changed her
clothes.
It was because she had to move quickly, whether she received a call
from the Belmond editor or the situation in the Imperial Palace
changed.
She didn’t know that the Emperor’s call would be the first, though.
‘It means that something has changed.’
She didn’t think Cedric had created a headache.
It is Cedric who decides what he has to do.
To make him Emperor does not mean to simply put the Emperor’s
crown on his head.
She wants the world to move the way he wants it to.
The ideal was not originally achieved easily. It is her role to bring down
the dreamlike ideas to a realistic level and to achieve the goal by
making up for the deficiencies.
Didn’t she come to his side to become his wife?
Hayley asked anxiously as she climbed into the carriage alone.

2088
“Are you really going alone?”
“If the Emperor is trying to harm me, you can’t stop it anyway. Even if
Evron is fully mobilized.”
“Yes…….”
“No worries. Going alone is an honor.”
Artizea said so.
But she couldn’t guess what the Emperor was trying to say.
When she arrived at the Imperial Palace, Artizea was guided to the
Emperor’s private parlor.
The chief attendant greeted her in person and apologized to her,
“I am sorry. His Majesty is sleeping without anticipating that you will

arrive so early.”
“I see. I did come too early.”
Considering that preparations for a lady’s entrance usually take a

couple of hours, it was true that Artizea, who arrived in less than an
hour, was too quick.
It was because she entered the palace in a simple dress without being
glamorous.
The chief attendant bowed his head.
“I am sorry. In the meantime, His Majesty has been under a lot of work
every day, so I want to make sure he gets a good sleep.”
“Of course, I have to wait.”
“If you need anything, please tell me. Shall I bring a lady-in-waiting to
accompany you?”
2089
“It’s okay. If there are books in the library, I would like to borrow one.”
“Yes.”
The chief attendant took note of the title of the book she was talking
about and entrusted it to an errand runner.
And he brought snacks and honey tea by himself.
Aside from his birth status, the position of the chief attendant was
never low. Only the Empress could serve the Emperor, alongside him.
So, it was very special for him to kneel down on one of his knees
beside Artizea and pour the tea.
It would mean that the Emperor is sorry for making her wait so long.
Artizea and the attendants watching all thought so. The chief
attendant had the authority to act on behalf of the Emperor to that
extent.
But Artizea held her breath.
The chief attendant poured the pale yellow honey tea into a
transparent glass until it almost overflowed.
Then, he stopped his hand and added two more drops. Now the honey
tea was on the verge of overflowing. The water, held by surface
tension, formed round on the teacup.
If he pours even one more drop, it will upset the balance and overflow.
The chief attendant stopped his hand just before that.
Of course, teas shouldn’t be served like this. If she tries to drink it, she
will spill it.
But the chief attendant spoke in a calm voice,
2090
“This is herbal honey sent by Countess Eunice. His Majesty is also
cherishing it.”
Artizea opened her eyes wide and looked at the chief attendant.
Not a single word came out of her throat.
The chief attendant had a calm face. Artizea barely opened her mouth.
“I…… heard that my lady-in-waiting went to Countess Eunice’s house

and made it together. I drink almost the same thing.”
“Because it’s good for your health.”
said the chief attendant softly.
“Then, I will bring the book to you.”
Artizea nodded her head. He withdrew.
Artizea was looking down at the honey tea for a long time.
She didn’t have much acquaintance with the chief attendant. It was the
same before she came back.
The chief attendant had a tendency to be indifferent rather than

meddling in political strife.
She doesn’t know if he may have been like this in his youth, but once
he decided to serve the Emperor, he made his place by devoting
himself to the Emperor for the rest of his life.
When he gave Cedric the information, she wondered if it might have

been different.
She may not have been able to recruit him in the past because it was
Lawrence whom he was serving. Just like Chancellor Lin did.
She told Cedric that if he could, he should try to get acquainted with
him.
2091
But then, even after he had said the name of Lord Bellon, the chief
attendant did not change. Far from recruiting him, Cedric couldn’t get
more than a polite relationship based on their status.
The question of why he had given the information about Lord Bellon
continued to remain within Artizea.
The position of the chief attendant was too important to ignore.
Now, Artizea fully understands why he is unapproachable and

unwaveringly loyal to the Emperor.
And why did he tell her about it?
‘Alone…….’
Artizea could understand the servant’s mind.
It is better to cross the single wooden bridge alone. Even if he

accidentally falls, he doesn’t drag anyone into it.
Soon the errand runner brought the book.
In order not to look suspicious, Artizea opened it to some page and

placed it on her lap.
But not a single word of the writing caught her eye.
Artizea stared at the honey tea.
The inside of her eyes swelled up.
This was the most difficult thing she had to do from now on. She was
able to put the ends of the puzzle pieces together.
Artizea clenched her teeth.
With so many cards, she could not fail.
2092
She knocked the teacup down. Because she couldn’t get rid of it by
drinking without spilling.
“I accidentally knocked over the cup, so bring me a new one.”
The servant bowed his head deeply and withdrew the teacup that had
fallen over.
***
The Emperor woke up after sleeping for more than four hours.
His body was warm and he felt good. The soreness that had been
resting heavily on the nape of his neck was also significantly reduced.
When he woke up, the attendants, who knew he often woke up numb,
rubbed his hands and feet.
The chief attendant came in with a basin full of hot water.
“I think I have been sleeping for a long time.”
“Yes. Dinner is coming.”
“You must have kept Grand Duchess Evron waiting for a long time.
Without waking me up.”
After wiping his face with a warm wet towel and washing his face in
the water from the basin, the Emperor said.
“I did not want to wake you while you were sleeping. I also told the
truth to Grand Duchess Evron and asked for her understanding.”
“Is she still waiting?”
“Yes. I brought her to the parlor. She is into the books.”
“That’s a relief. Well, you must have taken good care of it.”
2093
The Emperor said so and wiped his wet hands.
The servants cling to him, change his wrinkled shirt and trousers, and
comb his hair.
The Emperor soon regained his usual appearance.
He regained his confidence and made his way to the parlor.
The parlor door opened.
Artizea was flipping through the book, then she put it down and stood
up.
“Artizea of Evron greets His Majesty the Emperor.”
She politely raised her greetings.
The Emperor motioned for her to sit down, and he sat down, too. And
he said,
“It’s been a long time. It’s the first time I’ve seen you since the naming
ceremony.”
“Yes.”
“Are you still in good health?”
“I’m a lot better now.”
“After giving birth, you should take good care of yourself, but I didn’t
take care of you.”
“It is by the grace of His Majesty that I am able to rest well at home
without doing anything.”
Artizea said.
“What about Leticia?”
2094
“She is healthy. Because she resembles Lord Cedric, she is very active.”
“Yes. She must have grown up a lot now.”
The Emperor paused his words for a moment.
Artizea was nervous that she might be asked to take her to the palace.
Leticia was healthy and she grew up a lot, but she was not yet able to
bring her to the Imperial Palace.
The Emperor tapped the armrests with his fingers a few times, then
said in a subdued voice.
“Be careful. Protecting them from predators is something parents can

do their best, but what God collects cannot be stopped by manpower.”
“Yes…….”
What the Emperor thought of was probably the incident of his dead
children.
Artizea did not think that the Emperor would have grieved at all when
the Empress’ children died one after another.
However, his power must have been more important to him than his
sorrow.
The Emperor pondered the old remorse. But he soon shifted his focus.
He looked at Artizea for a moment with wrinkled eyes.
Artizea was still young. But she was no longer a girl.
That child grew up in an instant. If he wasn’t always watching, he

would find her as an adult at some point.
The Emperor had never experienced it in his own children.
2095
Grand Duke Roygar grew up and became an adult, and Cedric
returned from the battlefield as an adult.
With those eyes, he saw the moment when Grand Duke Roygar was no
longer a young bird in his nest, but had grown enough to cover it with
his own wings.
But his children did not.
Children who died young were buried in his heart.
Lawrence left as an adult. Countess Eunice gave birth to two children,

but she was still a young daughter to him.
And Artizea, who was younger than her, was not sitting here as a
clever girl, but as a noble lady of the Imperial Palace.
The Emperor felt that he had seen her grow up.
“I wish you were my daughter.”
The Emperor said impulsively.
“Her Majesty said that she would have made me a friend of the late
Elder Princess. I know that you are saying it because neither Your
Majesty nor Her Majesty believe that it will ever happen.”
The Emperor couldn’t help but laugh.
That was it.
Artizea knows what the power of the throne can do and fears its
majesty, which causes her to try to be loyal and to win his heart.
That’s why her limbs feel like they move in sync. Naturally, there is no
way that people’s minds are united as one.
If there is a match, it means that the opponent is being deceptive.

2096
And to do that to yourself also meant that the other person was
greedy for power.
The Emperor relaxed his seated position and leaned towards Artizea.
And he asked,
“How far have you been involved in the Roygar problem?”
“…….”
Artizea smiled embarrassedly.
Chapter 235
The Emperor looked at Artizea’s expression and smiled softly.
“Don’t try to deceive me. I already know that you are friends with Skyla
Camellia.”
The Emperor had guessed that it would not be a friend in the honest
relationship sense.
Some people are inherently unable to make friends on equal footing.

The Emperor himself was such a person, so he knew it well.
It is not simply a story of identity or ancestry. It was a temperamental

problem of calculating interests.
And Artizea was definitely that kind of person.
2097
“The idea of bringing in Ian Camellia was great. Even a wise man who
killed three people by throwing two peaches would not have been
able to overthrow the country with one person.”
“I’m overwhelmed.”
Artizea did not dare to object. The expression on her face remained
calm.
“It is true that the seeds of discord were about to sprout. How could I
have known that it was already taking root all the way to the bottom?”
“You mean all you did was bring Ian Camellia in?”
“Rather than Skyla relying on Marquis Luden. I also advised that

reinstating legitimacy would be better for eliminating future
problems.”
Artizea continued.
“It’s a different time now, and Skyla’s position is different from that of
Marchioness Camellia. Skyla has been raised as the eldest daughter of
the family, and she knows no fear of being ostracized from society.”
“Even so, there’s no way that Lady Camellia wouldn’t have known that
the prestige of her own family had ultimately come from Marquisate
Luden and Grand Duchess Roygar? If it hadn’t been for the betrayal,
today’s situation would not have happened.”
“Yes. But if she thinks she can build her own power outside the
shadow of Marquisate Luden, of course she would. Because Marquis
Luden hated Skyla.”
Artizea spoke softly and lowered her eyes.
“And these are all seeds sown by Your Majesty.”
“I have never touched Marchioness Camellia.”
2098
“Didn’t you neglect Marquisate Camellia in anticipation of the feud
between Grand Duchess Roygar and Marquis Luden and further
division of Marquisate Luden?”
“Do you think so?”
“Because Marquisate Camellia had too many weaknesses.”
“It was not as easy as you thought. At the time, I was doing a lot of
other big things, and the Eastern nobles were united. It’s not easy to
just secretly plant people in it.”
The Emperor smiled. It felt like this conversation was teaching Artizea.
“It is a matter of title. The exclusion of outsiders is on a different level

than that seen in the Capital’s social circle.”
Even though they are not family members, they are all relatives and
are intertwined through family tree and association.
That is how they have ruled the East by maintaining family fortunes
and forming bonds.
“But now, Skyla was not afraid of it. Not just Skyla, but a lot of bright
young people.”
The Emperor blinked his eyes. As an older man, he did not readily
accept Artizea’s words.
“I have become Grand Duchess Evron, Your Majesty.”
Artizea said while clasping her hands neatly.
“Lady Belmond, on my recommendation, helped the lady-in-waiting in

the Empress Palace. Although Lady Keshore is weak, I deliberately
prevented her from being around, otherwise she will suffer from the
interest of many noble Lords.”
In addition, Artizea could cite numerous examples.

2099
Although Gayan’s son is a soldier, he is now one of the most promising
bachelors in the marriage market. Even though Gayan’s title was not
hereditary.
Chancellor Lin’s wife was one of the most valued ladies at the party.
Their children were not very successful, but they were still treated as
members of the social circle.
Even though they were not nobles with a very high rank, or nobles
who married commoners.
It was more common now for commoners to enter the social world
and be respected as much as nobles.
“Now, less and less people are reliant on a venerable family and
believe that they can gain power even if they don’t become entangled
in the family tree. It must have been that Skyla had come to believe
that if she only reclaimed her legitimacy, she would be able to
maintain the rest of Marquisate Camellia with her own strength and
wisdom.”
At any given time, the rule of Marquis Luden would have been
challenged by Skyla.
And the world has changed that way because the Emperor has treated
the commoners with great care for decades.
It was not that the Emperor was unaware that the world was changing.
However, he did not know that it had an effect on the heirs of high-
ranking nobles like Skyla, and was really turning the world upside
down.
“The world has changed, but I didn’t notice.”
“It is all by Your Majesty’s grace.”
Artizea said so, but what the Emperor felt was that he had grown old.
2100
The Emperor laughed in vain.
“So, I can see that just by encouraging Lady Camellia a little bit, it
brought the present result. So how about this?”
When the Emperor reached out his hand, the attendant came and
presented the booklet he had brought in beforehand.
The Emperor put it down on the table.
Artizea looked at the Emperor while maintaining a painted smile.
“Do you know what this is?”
“I do not know.”
“This is a thesis written by an international student from the Kingdom

of Iantz, which you sponsor. That student’s older brother lied that he
wrote it and dedicated it to the superior authority.”
The detailed process was different, but the general idea was true.
“And as a result of this thesis, it seems that the Kingdom of Iantz

proposed an agreement to Roygar. There was also a plan to entice the
Grand Duchess to win her favor, rather than Roygar, who wants a real
profit.”
“He looked like a wise man. I am glad that the sponsorship was not
wasted.”
Artizea said without opening the booklet.
“As you may know, I’m in the sericulture business. I am always

interested in the trends of the Kingdom of Iantz. With the intention of
entrusting the business as a favor to excellent students, we are
sponsoring a number of them.”
The excuse was flawless.
2101
The Emperor rested comfortably on the backrest and looked at Artizea
silently for a moment.
There is no doubt that Artizea sought the throne and sought to divide
Grand Duke Roygar’s faction.
The Emperor wondered if Artizea had started doing this from the start,
aiming for the empress position, or if it was a trap she had begun
laying for Lawrence.
He won’t be able to figure out what’s going on now and at that time. It
may be possible if he threatens her and digs it out, but there is no
reason to even do that.
After all, Lawrence was already gone.
But the Emperor was astonished.
Putting her hand on the Kingdom of Iantz means that her gaze is
elevated above the imperial courts and social circles.
It was great.
Artizea didn’t even get proper education as the Heir Apparent. Much
of the education she received as a nobleman came over Lawrence’s
shoulder.
She made it all the way up there. Even though she was still young.
‘It is God’s will.’
The Emperor suddenly thought of the grace that Leticia had received.
He did not believe in divine intervention. Although he believed in the

existence of God, he did not believe that the world worked according
to God’s will.
However, some kind of luck, which cannot be explained by manpower

alone, often acts on the throne.
2102
The Emperor remembered the past, which was now a thing of the past.
There was a time when such luck came upon him as well.
When the previous Empress, who had no children of her own, selected
him from among the Emperor’s many illegitimate sons.
When it rained miraculously as soon as he gambled on the investment

in the West, which was swept away by a monster wave after a long,
long drought.
When the commander of the Eastern Army secretly handed him a cup
of fragrant wine.
And when the eldest daughter of the Duke of Riagan knocked on his
bedroom door.
Now, the luck seemed to be on Cedric.
“Your Majesty.”
Unable to guess what the Emperor was thinking, Artizea cautiously

called him.
The Emperor quickly changed his expression to a gentle one.
It was to entrust her with a task that Cedric couldn’t do in the first
place. Not to threaten.
He can’t compromise with Cedric, but he can with Artizea. She knows
how to put her interests and fears on a scale.
She will also be well aware that she has to moderately break her
husband’s beliefs and convince him.
“Cedric said he wanted to save Grand Duchess Roygar.”
“…… Yes.”

2103
“Because she deserves it.”
“You know it’s not that simple. The Grand Duchess is the Grand
Duchess, but if you keep the Princesses and Prince alive, you and
Leticia will be in danger in the future.”
“Yes.”
Artizea answered.
In fact, it was no different than preparing to go out for this job.
“It is easy to say that treason is an unforgivable sin. It is easy to say

that we must solve the problems of the East, but spare the poor.”
Artizea said,
“But Your Majesty is the one who must rule the Empire. You cannot
give priority to protecting the name of the Empire by organizing the
salt business so that the necessities of life are fully distributed to the
people, and still by holding the Kingdoms of Eimmel and Iantz
accountable.”
The Emperor nodded his head. Artizea’s way of speaking was

flattering, but what she said was very right.
“Then, the answer is to keep inducing divisions until Your Majesty can
get your hands on the East. It’s a shallow thought, but how about
executing half of those, who are in prison with Grand Duchess Roygar
now?”
The Emperor leaned towards Artizea.
“Half?”
“Your Majesty has planted a person in a position that can be said to be

the key figure of the Eastern nobles?”
The Emperor looked at Artizea with careful eyes.

2104
Artizea knew in fact that Count Brennan was the Emperor’s man. But
she didn’t show that she knew it.
She looked at him as if she believed that he would have done so

because he was the Emperor.
“Let’s say it’s so.”
The Emperor answered with a look of interest.
Artizea continued to speak with confidence,
“Execute half, save half, and release some of the half for no reason.
And, using the information Your Majesty possesses to your heart’s
content, you attack your opponent and usurp their advantage.”
“Will they be deceived?”
“Most of the people in the world are far more foolish than Your
Majesty, and if you sow the smallest seeds of disbelief in their heart,
they will water it themselves.”
Artizea answered. She had no doubts that the Emperor would see the
world through her eyes.
“They will fight tirelessly, believing that there will be traitors among
them. When the battle reaches its climax, save the people and make
them feel that the Imperial favor is ruling the world.”
This was a plan that Cedric could never come up with directly.
However, the Emperor was delighted enough to keep a wide smile.
“You are right. Fighting the living can lead to division much longer
than executing the Grand Duchess and spreading rumors in the air.”
Artizea bowed her head and answered.
2105
The Emperor grinned.
“Are you ready to move in as soon as possible?”
“What?”
“I’m going to clean up the Prince’s Palace.”
Artizea kept her body on high alert. It was a topic much faster than she
expected. She thought they were going to play some more tug of war.
The Emperor’s children, who have not reached adulthood, live in the
Empress’ Palace.
When they get married or come of age, they are given the title of
Grand Duke or Duchess and become independent outsiders.
Therefore, the Prince’s Palace was a Palace that was only opened for
one person.
The Crown Prince.
Chapter 236
Artizea returned to the mansion with a heavy heart. And after washing
her hands and face, she went to see Leticia’s face first.
She wanted to regain her balance of mind.
Mielle came out to meet her with a worried face.
2106
“It’s no big deal.”
With a light answer, Artizea sat down by Leticia’s cradle.
“Do you want to hold her?”
Marcus asked. Artizea shook her head.
And she asked Mielle,
“Didn’t you go home? I told you to go.”
“When I went home, my mother was not there.”
“Still, wait at home. You’d better stay home for a few days.”
“Is it that dangerous? Or is it because it seems unnatural for Hazel to

go home alone?”
Artizea looked at Mielle with a subtle face.
Mielle spoke maturely,
“I’ve been home once, so it wouldn’t seem too strange for Hazel to
leave. And I like the Princess, Your Grace, and the people of the Grand
Duke’s residence.”
“…… thank you.”
Artizea lowered her eyes.
Leticia smiled at her mother who didn’t hold her in the cradle.
It would be really appreciated if Mielle went to the Imperial Palace with

that kind of heart.
As a Guard Knight, Keshore is one of the pillars of the Imperial Palace’s

security. Few people will be as safe as Mielle in the Imperial Palace.
2107
‘I thought Leticia had to be at least three years old for the topic to
come out.’
Moving to the Prince’s Palace was another matter even if they had an
adoption relationship.
Considering safety, of course, Grand Duke Evron’s residence was

better.
So she thought Leticia would not leave it until she was of a stable age.
It wasn’t until she reached the age at which she wouldn’t need her
parents that Artizea thought he would bring the couple into the
Prince’s Palace to carry on the lineage and then get rid of them.
But when he told her to come into the Prince’s Palace, it really meant
that Cedric was going to be the Crown Prince.
‘If I had consulted with the Empress, I would have heard the story first.’
On the positive side, he may have decided to reconcile, since he had

no other choice anyway.
It wasn’t even that unlikely.
The 1st priority heir to the throne. The only competitor is the baby in
the cradle. Anyway, it’s still Cedric’s child.
It was obvious how it would look to other people.
‘If it’s not Lord Cedric, it’s a perfect situation to be swayed by.’
Since the Emperor is old, those who lust for power and are greedy for
achievements will say that it is for the sake of the Empire to inherit the
throne as soon as possible.
But Cedric isn’t like that.
2108
Because the Emperor knows that he is the one who gives back to his
opponent as much as he receives; both affection and trust.
If so, that was really good.
‘If possible, it is better to make the hierarchy itself peaceful. If His

Majesty falls right now, the South will be at war.’
Cadriol will never miss that opportunity.
There was also a high possibility of civil war in the East. Among those
who want to suppress the dominance of Marquis Luden, there must be
some who would take sudden action.
That is why the chief attendant is maintaining the Emperor’s health in

this critical situation.
If even a single drop of a risk factor is dropped, it will collapse

immediately.
‘In the end, he will have to enter the Prince’s Palace. If His Majesty also
feels that his health is limited, he will hand over the internal affairs to
Lord Cedric.’
Cedric only needs to take control of the bureaucrats while the Emperor
cleans up Southern affairs.
And he himself will become a useful limb of the Emperor. So that there
is no reason to throw him out.
If the Emperor changed his mind, he could be overthrown at any time.
“Peekaboo!”
Mielle covered Leticia’s face with a thin silk handkerchief, then lifted it
up.
Leticia laughed softly. Artizea looked into her face.
2109
“Ah! Ma! Ma!”
Leticia smiled as she shook her arms and legs. There was no worry in
her smile.
Artizea looked into the baby’s face and smiled at her as she was in a
strange mood. As she put her hand in the cradle, the smooth hand
grabbed Artizea’s finger.
“It will be fine.”
Artizea murmured.
“By the way, Mielle, have you ever had an audience with the Empress?”
“Yes. I went there twice with Hazel. I couldn’t help you prepare for the
birthday party.”
“Let’s go take Leticia with us once. I’ll go with you at first, but after that
you take the initiative to enter the Palace whenever you can afford it
and show Her Majesty Leticia’s face.”
“Me?”
Mielle made a nervous face.
“Although her nanny is Marcus, Marcus alone can’t have an audience

with the Empress, right? I’m busy too, and if I go to see the Empress, I
have to pay attention to the outside gaze in various ways.”
Mielle nodded her head with a determined face.
She understood that she should be able to take Leticia with her to the
Empress’ Palace and ask for her protection in case of trouble.
Artizea said,
2110
“No need to worry so much. There are now two ladies your age in the
Empress’ Palace, and the Empress also has a favor for Leticia.”
“Yes.”
“Do you think you will go to the Imperial Palace?”
Marcus asked with a worried face.
“It’s not confirmed, but you should be mentally prepared.”
Artizea only spoke that much.
As the Emperor said, it was as if it had been decided. But she found it
difficult to speak to anyone before consulting with Cedric.
The maid came knocking on the door, and she handed Artizea a letter.
It was Hazel’s letter.
Mielle asked,
“Hazel is late, is something wrong? Will she sleep at home?”
“Um, I don’t know.”
Artizea answered and opened the letter. After a brief greeting, it was
written:
Father wants to see you.
Below it was a drawing of a map.
Artizea sealed the letter with a new envelope, adding that she would
meet as soon as she was ready.
And she stood up, leaving the maid to send it to Hazel. It was time for
her to go out again.
***
2111
The shop designated as the meeting place was a place that sold tea by
day and alcohol at night to poor commoners.
It was not a place to sit down and eat properly, but to take a sip while
standing to appease your weary body with warm tea or cool alcohol
for a while.
Of course, it was difficult to say that it was clean. It was difficult to even
enter the bustling store without wrinkling and rubbing the hem of
someone else’s clothes.
The bar was made by cutting a large tree into barrels, and stains from
tea and alcohol were piled up on top of each other.
Fortunately, unlike in a tavern, the smell of food did not sting.
“Uhh.”
Alice made a sound that showed her dislike. She also worked in a store
like this until she became Artizea’s maid.
But she hated it either way.
“It’s unbelievable to come to a place like this.”
Alice didn’t say the word madam, and complained.
“There must be a reason for coming all the way to this place.”
Artizea answered.
She borrowed Alice’s clothes and wore a hood.
It was because it seemed that there would be a problem here even if

she wore her old clothes. The poor fallen nobles were the perfect prey
in a place like this.
2112
Belmond editor-in-chief came into the store when Artizea was
contemplating whether or not she should really drink the tea she
ordered here.
“You are here.”
Belmond editor-in-chief said.
He was modest but neatly dressed. Hazel, who was following him, was
also wearing a tweed jacket and trousers, looking quite like a reporter.
People gave them a brief glance, but soon lost interest. It wasn’t
uncommon for reporters to come to these stores to find something to
cover or to meet with an informant.
Belmond editor-in-chief recognized Artizea immediately.
He was not excessive. Because he was in trouble when he stood out in

the eyes of others.
“I’m sorry for making you come all the way to this place.”
“There must have been a reason for that.”
She was to be treated with respect, but Artizea responded with a

respectful tone.
It was also to be inconspicuous.
Belmond editor-in-chief smiled. He didn’t know Artizea would adapt to

the situation that far.
It was something that could have failed if she stood out. But even if
Artizea failed because she stood out, the responsibility would be hers.
Few high-ranking nobles do this. In fact, she had never seen the
Belmond editor-in-chief before.
2113
Belmond editor-in-chief guided Artizea toward the corner. And he
gave Hazel a few coins and made her buy clean water from
somewhere else.
“Looking at how you’ve called, it looks like you’ve found it.”
“Because you gave me the correct name. It wasn’t that hard to track.”
“Even so, it took less than a day, so I know enough that you are a
capable man.”
Belmond editor-in-chief bowed his head slightly in gratitude.
“You go back now, Hazel.”
“No, Father. I came all the way here.”
Hazel complained.
Belmond editor-in-chief tried to rebuke his daughter, but before that,

Hazel said as she leaned closer to Artizea’s side.
“I am the lady-in-waiting of Her Grace. It is of course the first priority

to serve Her Grace.”
“Shh, Hazel.”
Hazel shut her mouth quickly and looked around. Fortunately, her
voice was lowered. No one seemed to have heard.
Belmond editor-in-chief sighed, and Artizea gave a bitter laugh.
Suddenly, Belmond editor-in-chief’s face grew fierce. Artizea glanced

back at him.
A woman hugging a large basket came in and entered the bar.
Belmond editor-in-chief took the lead and walked out of the store.
Artizea followed him at a brisk pace.
2114
Belmond editor-in-chief, who had already known the back door,
entered the alley without hesitation.
The woman who escaped through the back door of the store entered
the warehouse building.
Belmond editor-in-chief followed the woman with unsuspecting speed.

Then he pulled out a lockpick from his pocket.
Hazel’s eyes widened as she saw her father open the locked door at
once.
Belmond editor-in-chief said in an excuse,
“When you’re working as a journalist, you know, all sorts of weird

things happen.”
The warehouse was empty. As if it was originally used, a lot of dried

hay and trash lying around on the ground.
“What should we do?”
Belmond editor-in-chief asked.
“There’s no need to go in and fight. If that was the case, I would have
brought Sir Alphonse.”
Artizea said.
And she raised her voice and called out.
“Marchioness Camellia, if you open the door, I will give you a chance
to rescue Grand Duchess Roygar!”
The sound echoed in the spacious warehouse.
2115
Chapter 237
Artizea’s voice came down through the ground.
Marchioness Camellia looked at Anne, who had come in with her

basket. Anne said in surprise,
“It’s not me, Mia. As you said, I checked to see if anyone was following
me, and I came back after passing by two stores.”
But considering the time interval she came in, it was clear that Anne
was being pursued.
Mia let out a small sigh.
“I don’t doubt you.”
If they had sold her for a price, Artizea would not have come in secret
like this, but the Guards or investigators would have come.
They’re also a much more accessible opponent for Anne to contact.
The question is how Artizea could have known of Anne’s existence.
Anne was a maid who had been a close friend of Marchioness Camellia
when she lived in the attic. They used to work together in the laundry
room.
Laundry work was hard, and among the maids in the mansion, she had
the lowest rank.
Even in that small world, there were all kinds of politics and ugly
human relationships that you can see in the social world.
Because of their hardship and poverty, there is not even a skin of

hypocrisy and facade left behind, so it is in their stark form.
2116
It was an unbearable time without friends. And even though she hardly
ever saw such a friend, this friend became someone to remember for
the rest of her life.
For Marchioness Camellia, Anne was such a person.
When she became Garnet’s lady-in-waiting and she had the first
money she could spend, she paid for half of Anne’s wedding cost.
She hadn’t seen her after that. She wasn’t particularly hiding to seek
Anne’s help at a time like this.
The main reason was that her life had changed and that they had
stopped seeing each other. And that she wanted to sever ties with the
past.
When it happened, Marchioness Camellia thought of Anne.
If it was Anne, Anne would help her. And no one who has done a fair
amount of background investigation would ever think of investigating
Anne.
So she piled up all the carriages and sent them away. She added a few
more preparations to one of the carriages to instill the belief that the
real Prince and Princesses were riding it.
She hid herself with Anne’s help and took the Prince and Princesses.
With only the children, it would be safer to hide in the Capital. In case
of emergency, she planned to send them one by one to an orphanage.
Unlike Garnet, the face of the Prince and Princesses was not widely
known outside. There are portraits, but children’s faces change little by
little as they grow up.
If they were hidden like that, it would be difficult to find them, even for
the Emperor. Because there were countless orphans in the Capital, and
no one ever knew where they came from.
2117
If they want to remember their bloodline and maintain their status,
they have to go to the East.
However, the probability of being captured during the journey was not
low. Even if they arrive at the East safely, they will become a tool in the
struggle for power, and they will face the threat of assassination.
Garnet’s wish would not have been that way.
So Marchioness Camellia made it her first priority to save their life.
After the troubles subside, all she has to do is have wealthy guardians
collect them.
She had planned to hide with the children until then, without risking
escaping the Capital.
To hide her completely, she relied solely on Anne. She also gave up
getting information.
As Marchioness Camellia, if she moved her intelligence network, it

could not help but catch the eyes of the Emperor’s investigators.
Artizea knew Anne. Even before her return, Marchioness Camellia was
eventually forced to seek help from Anne.
But it was unimaginable for Marchioness Camellia.
It was natural.
“Auntie, is a scary person here?”
The second Princess asked with a frightened face. She is the most
sensitive and quick-witted child, so even though she refined her
environment and reassured her, the child was hardly reassured.
“It’s okay, Princess. Please go inside.”
2118
Marchioness Camellia comforted the child and brought her into the
inner room.
She then tried to fix her collar and, unable to straighten the creases,
decided to put a thick velvet cloak over her.
It could not be called a house coat. But she thought it was better to
wear clothes that didn’t fit the situation than to look shabby.
She hadn’t thought of that in a while. But in such a situation, she was
conscious of it.
“Anne, can you go outside and tell the people to come in?”
“What? Yes…….”
“Cover your face and talk, then you go home.”
Anne had a face of relief.
Marchioness Camellia did not dare to mention that those outside

would already know both her name and her identity. Because it only
makes the anxiety worse.
Instead, she took off the ring from her finger and gave it to Anne. A
piece of gold jewel the size of her thumb would be difficult for Anne to
dispose of at full price.
“Mia.”
“I’m giving it because I’m grateful. It was the one I cherished the most.
Don’t ever dispose of it within 5 years because you might get involved.
If you sell it after that, be careful not to forget that it should be
expensive enough to become a favorite of the Marchioness.”
Anne opened up her handkerchief and took it. Her face looked like she
was about to cry.
Marchioness Camellia urged Anne again to go.

2119
Anne hesitated and then she went outside.
Marchioness Camellia opened the basket Anne had brought.
There was a betel leaf that she asked for because her headache didn’t
stop.
Marchioness Camellia put the tea leaves in the hot water, and a small
amount of chopped betel nut.
If she puts it in this way, instead of putting it in the stage of properly

covering the tea, it will spoil the fragrance. But Marchioness Camellia
didn’t care.
Soon the door leading to the warehouse floor opened.
The first to come in was Belmond editor-in-chief. After that, Artizea

came down.
Marchioness Camellia looked at her with sullen eyes. It was surprising

that the only followers were Belmond editor-in-chief, Hazel, and Alice.
“You are still brave, Your Grace. I may be accompanied by a few

escorts.”
What Marchioness Camellia said ‘may’ was referring to the night

Artizea came to see her alone.
What was reminiscent of that day was that Artizea was imposing even
in her shabby maid outfit.
She thought it was a surprise that even that day she didn’t feel
ashamed of the frayed sleeves and the dress she had worn ruffled.
Marchioness Camellia thought anew that dignity was not determined

by an outward appearance.
On the other hand, she seemed to be the one who had to ask for help.
2120
She’s still wearing her cloak because she doesn’t want to greet Artizea
in a plain robe.
“Sit. Can I get you a cup of tea?”
“From what I smelled, it looked like betel nut was added, so it didn’t fit
my body.”
Artizea said,
“Please understand that there is no other meaning. I wish I could just

have a glass of hot water.”
“…….”
Marchioness Camellia handed Artizea warm water by pouring it into a

teacup.
Artizea took a sip of it. Both Hazel and Belmond editor-in-chief were
surprised. Both of them intended to taste it first.
Marchioness Camellia could not wait for Artizea to speak. What was
regrettable was her own side.
“Your Grace is here because you have something to suggest, right?”
“Yes. It is both a suggestion and a piece of information.”
Artizea smiled.
“I hope you will not doubt what I will say from now on, Marchioness. If
I had intended to take all that was left from Marchioness, I would not
have come to see you alone like this.”
Marchioness Camellia thought she had already lost everything she

had. When Skyla betrayed her, she had already lost all hope for herself
and all her wishes.
But she didn’t have to answer.
2121
“Did you hear that Grand Duke Roygar committed suicide?”
“…….”
“They said he used a pistol.”
“Aahh.”
A brief sigh escaped from the lips of Marchioness Camellia.
Artizea said with her smile widening.
“I think Marchioness probably knew what my husband had promised

to that pistol.”
It was.
It was because there was the best chance of saving Garnet by ending
the situation with the death of Grand Duke Roygar.
To put an end to the situation, they need the final person responsible
for carrying the crime, and someone from outside to convince the
Emperor to save Garnet’s life.
So Marchioness Camellia put the pistol box out on the study desk. A
candlestick with the bullets was also placed on one side of the study.
She knew that he loved his wife in his own way, and that he truly loved
the children.
She thought the chances were half and half.
What Grand Duke Roygar was thinking as he pulled the trigger didn’t
matter in the least to Marchioness Camellia.
He died at her will, so she was grateful.
She was skeptical as to whether Cedric would keep his promise.
But she did everything that could be possible.

2122
Whatever the East now was, it was no longer of interest to
Her power and her status, which she had longed for, were lost to her.
But as Skyla is the first traitor, she will be able to enjoy the sweet
honey.
All she had left was to do Garnet’s favor and protect her.
Artizea said,
“It’s my husband’s decision, so I have no intention of breaking it. But I

can’t do everything.”
“…….”
“Grand Duchess Roygar will not be executed, but will be exiled. His
Majesty won’t mind what happens after that. That’s all we can do for
you.”
If so, they can take her out on the way to exile. Artizea’s words meant
that the Emperor would understand as long as they didn’t do it too
openly.
“Is there a price you want?”
“Please come to the hiding place we have arranged for you.”
Marchioness Camellia’s face hardened.
Artizea said as she took another sip of water,
“Although it is cold in the North, it is far from the capital politics and it
is also the place where His Majesty has the least eyes. Nothing to
worry about. It will be difficult to live as luxuriously as before, but as a
lady and as children of a noble family, I will make sure that you do not
lack anything.”
2123
At the same time, it will be a hostage and a hidden card against the
East.
Marchioness Camellia understood the meaning.
She clenched her throat. She felt humiliated.
However, it was Artizea’s side that held the hilt.
Children who received imperial blood were political beings just

because they were alive anyway.
They’ll have no choice but to endure that much.
If she could live with the children in a quiet place, that would be the
life Garnet wanted.
As long as the East doesn’t do something stupid like putting up fakes,

Artizea will choose to just let them live as if they were dead.
Marchioness Camellia said after she had made her decision,
“Help the Prince and Princesses get out of the Capital.”
“Let me do that.”
Chapter 238
Grand Duke Roygar’s suicide almost caused the Empire to collapse.
2124
There were many among those who were the Grand Duke’s faction,
who believed that it must not have been suicide.
But no matter what they thought in their heart, the imperial decree
was a trial, and the result was accepted as the truth.
[“Roygar cannot be forgiven for having his wife use the things of the
Empress. The title of Grand Duke shall be deprived of him, his position
resigned, and all his property shall be confiscated. His head will be
decapitated, but his body will be allowed for burial.
Roygar’s wife, Garnet, dared to refer to herself as Empress, but only

obeyed her husband’s will, and it is not believed that she knew it
properly. She is stripped of her title, resigned her position, and all her
property is confiscated. However, her life is spared and is imprisoned
in a monastery in the West.
Roygar’s children are blood relatives of the traitor and cannot be

forgiven. They are stripped of their title, resigned their position,
property confiscated, and executed. However, considering their young
age, their lives spared, and if they show remorse until they become an
adult, they will be released.”]
Thus, the long order that began with the determination of the fate of
Grand Duchy Roygar was published.
Numerous other punishments were decided.
The members of the households, including Grand Duke Roygar’s and

his entourage, were executed or exiled.
The main entourage involved in the agreement and their families were
also branded traitors.
Still, the punishment was relatively mild.
2125
At the Ministry of Justice and the court, since Grand Duke Roygar
realized his mistake and committed suicide, others pleaded to alleviate
the crime as much as they can.
The Emperor accepted most of the petition.
Those who simply did what they were told to do as attendants were
forgiven by serving in the Western Army for 5 years.
It was quite harsh for the lower nobles, the wealthy upper authorities,
and the older people. This is because, in 5 years, they will surely
experience a monster wave at least once.
However, it was a merciful ruling just by not getting the family and
relatives involved with the incident.
Whatever their intentions, they all expressed their gratitude to the

Imperial Palace.
There was no forgiveness for the relationship that led to direct

connections, such as the high-ranking nobles who were able to directly
advise Grand Duke Roygar, Marquis Luden and their relatives.
It was concluded that they would be deprived of titles and have their
properties confiscated, as well as have their key members of the family
executed.
Of course, this didn’t really happen.
They had no way to try to execute those who fled to the East and
those who were sitting in the territory of the family.
The Emperor did not immediately order the Eastern Army to arrest and
confiscate the manor.
He couldn’t afford the cost of them going out of the military.

Moreover, the Eastern Army will certainly resist in many ways.
2126
They wouldn’t rebel against the Emperor right away, but they could
have rebelled in other ways by didn’t obeying orders and made things
worse by dragging along or leaking information.
And it would be a disgrace to the Emperor.
The Emperor had already decided not to do so. So, for now, even if the
authority was somewhat damaged, he did not give a decree to the
East.
However, there were no exceptions for those caught trying to escape

to the East.
Among those who escaped, about half were decided to be executed.
Blood flowed like a brook in the public execution ground.
The common people did not miss the great spectacle that the nobles’
necks fell. The streets were colored with red excitement.
In the execution room, rumors spread that they didn’t know that
Grand Duke Roygar was ruthless and thoughtless, and how greedy and
foolish Grand Duchess Roygar was.
And they spread words of praise to the Emperor.
Many people hated the upper authorities and nobles who were
relatively closer to them than the Imperial Palaces on high places.
There were also many who suffered direct visible damage.
Therefore, it was not difficult to praise the Emperor who executed the
arrogant and cruel nobles and made the greedy upper authorities bow
down.
The fact that the East was practically untouched was forgotten. The
Emperor’s authority, which had lost its light for a while due to the salt
incident, rose again.
2127
“Let’s think about the maintenance of the Eastern Army later. Now is
the time to deal with the matter of the Iantz Kingdom.”
The Emperor said so.
The foreign official bowed his head apologetically and said,
“It is unacceptable for the Crown Prince of Iantz to dare to incite

treason, but the Crown Prince himself will come and apologize to His
Majesty. He presented the jewel box to the Grand Duchess as a
flattering gift, but it was never intended to incite a conspiracy, and he
also conveyed that he was ready to do anything to beg for
forgiveness.”
“Well. If the Crown Prince and his wife are to come in person, it is
worth listening to their apology.”
“Yes.”
The foreign official rubbed his cold sweaty hand with the hem of his
robe.
What the Iantz Kingdom suggested was that the Crown Prince would
come as an envoy.
Bringing in even the Crown Princess was a hard-line strategy that was
one step further. Because it meant giving away two hostages.
“If you look at the upper authorities involved in this matter, there are
probably many people who are related to the upper authorities of the
Iantz Kingdom.”
“Yes.”
“Tear the whole thing off. If you show such sincerity, I will gladly accept
the apology and welcome the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess.”
The foreign official could not say it was difficult.
2128
Already, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs offended the Emperor with the
Eimmel Kingdom and Iantz Kingdom issues. He couldn’t afford any
more leeway.
“What will the Eimmel Kingdom do?”
“Honestly, it is not worth the attention.”
The Emperor spat out as he looked at Prince Cadriol’s national letter.
However, King Eimmel has already been taken hostage. It was an

apology for the fact that the Eimmel Kingdom occupied a few ports in
the South and robbed the military stock.
Since the Duchy of Riagan’s coarse salt smuggling was put forward,
rather it was something to reward him.
It could be said that Prince Cadriol was the one who gained the
greatest reward in the imperial internal affairs.
“But now that the criminal, King Eimmel, has been handed over, we
cannot hold him accountable any longer. I will forgive him by
demanding the dethronement of the King and the unconditional
return of the occupied territories.”
In the end, it was also a story in favor of Prince Cadriol. He eventually

dethroned his father and ascended the throne at the request of the
Empire.
“And really push forward with the part of the agreement on the
subjugation and deterrence of pirates. No, not like that, I’m going to
invite Prince Cadriol here once.”
“If Crown Prince Iantz comes, it won’t be too bad. It is impossible to

solve the South Sea pirate problem without the cooperation of the
Eimmel Kingdom.”
2129
said Chancellor Lin. Cedric was only wrinkling his forehead next to him.
The Emperor then decided on a list of rewards for those who made a
contribution to this treason.
Among the investigators and members of the Guard, those who would
receive a reward were written one after another. At the bottom were
the names of the nobles who were forgiven for their merit.
On the top line of the report, the names of Ian Camellia and Skyla
Camellia were written.
***
The door opened and the servants entered one after another. They
were carrying colorful clothes and jewelry, one by one.
Skyla saw it and was captured in a tormented mood.
She was already held in the Imperial Palace at the beginning of this
incident.
Marchioness Camellia had tried to send her away. However, Skyla

escaped from the carriage heading East on her own and she returned
to the Capital.
And she was caught by the Guards before she was properly informed.
Skyla was the accuser, not a fugitive. She ended up staying in the
Imperial Palace, not the prison.
The treatment was good. The room was excellent, and the maids who
served her were also competent. The clothes in the dressing room
weren’t completely new ones that were made for her, but they took
new clothes and adjusted them to fit her body.
But the only one she could meet was Ian. Even so, sharing a meal
under the supervision of attendants was the only freedom allowed.
2130
There was no way she could have a proper conversation with Ian
because she was under a watchful eye.
She was anxious. How are things going? Did her father and brother
escape safely? Wasn’t it rather a hasty choice to send them to the
East?
What is her mother doing? Could it be that she intends to work as a

strategist by Grand Duke Roygar’s side until the end?
Then she would not be able to free her mother from the sins, no
matter how hard she tried.
She saw Garnet leading the nobles into the Imperial Palace.
When she heard the news that Grand Duke Roygar had committed
suicide, she thought her heart would explode.
Skyla barely ate.
It was painful to betray Garnet. But she didn’t even think of betraying
Grand Duke Roygar.
Grand Duke Roygar was not a victim of a conspiracy. He himself was

the conspirator and was in charge.
He failed to make her loyal, so he did not prove himself qualified to be

her master. It was just that.
At least, that’s what Skyla thought.
Still, her mind was strange. She never thought that he would end his
life by suicide.
Would she have been comfortable mourning if he had been executed?

Or, did she think he was a loser and she would just forget?
Even if it was only for the appearance, it is true that he was a kind
uncle.
2131
The attendant said,
“His Majesty has invited Sir Camellia and Madam to a supper.”
“…….”
The words that she was Madam Camellia stabbed Skyla in the heart.
It was her decision. She herself went to Ian with wedding vows, and it
was also Skyla’s own decision to choose a small temple that would not
be noticed and submit it.
However, the Emperor decided to call her ‘the wife’. Instead of calling
Ian ‘the husband’.
That alone showed whom he had decided to make a contributor.
Indeed, it will.
Skyla was the niece of Grand Duchess Roygar, and cousin of the
wanted princesses and prince.
Marchioness Camellia was still on the run.
Naturally, the Emperor would want to center on Ian rather than give
her the achievements.
If she didn’t want to, she would have had to become a more
aggressive traitor.
It should be like that from now on. Nothing has been decided yet, and
she could have been more useful to the Emperor than Ian.
But Skyla knew she couldn’t.
The dress that the servant chose was a light purple color that suited
Skyla very well.
2132
And the dress and custom made indigo purple sapphire necklace and
earrings were given as a gift. Jewels close to works of art shone
dazzlingly in the light.
Even that made Skyla shabby.
Because it wasn’t what she wanted.
As she finished dressing up, Ian came to pick her up.
“You look good, Skyla.”
“You really think so?”
Looking at herself in her mirror, Skyla asked.
“…….”
Ian did not readily answer. Her clothes matched well, and her figure
was fine.
But Skyla’s face was gray. She couldn’t get rid of it even when she
covered it with cosmetics.
“You look tired.”
In the end, Ian spoke frankly.
Skyla wiped off the rouge that she had applied to her lips.
“I’d rather look pitiful.”
“…… Skyla.”
Still, one goal must be achieved.
Skyla swallowed her words.
And Ian held out his hand. Both of them were conscious of the
servants’ eyes chasing behind their backs.
2133
Chapter 239
Marquis Camellia and Skyla’s younger brother, Luca were present in

the common room connected to the banquet hall.
Skyla was startled and didn’t know what to do. Ian was bewildered too,
but he lightly tapped Skyla on the back of her hand to tell her to go.
Skyla hesitated. There were eyes of the servants.
“Sister.”
Luca approached her first.
Marquis Camellia couldn’t bear to do that. The image of his dead half-
sister remained on Ian’s face, and he couldn’t even raise his head.
Ian looked at him for a moment and left without saying a word. And
he told the attendant that he would use the bathroom.
Luca asked Skyla with a worried face.
“Did nothing happen? Is Sister okay?”
“Can you see? You and Father…… I told you to stay at the villa, but
what happened?”
It was quite early when Skyla told the two of them to go. By the time
the treason case occurred, they would have been quite far away.
But Luca shook his head.
2134
“Father got ill on the way and our feet got tied up, and he was the first
to be caught.”
“Father? Are you okay now?”
Skyla turned to look at Marquis Camellia, startled. Marquis Camellia

lowered his gaze with an uncomfortable face.
Luca answered instead.
“I don’t think he was really that bad.”
“…… I’m sorry. It bothers me that we’re leaving you and your mother
alone and going down to a safe place…….”
“Father.”
The words “why are you doing something useless” came up to her
throat.
She was so caught up in her heart that they did not do as they were
told, and actually came here to do something?
It wasn’t that she was mentally supportive of her mother.
But Skyla persevered. Marquis Camellia said without energy,
“I’m sorry.”
Skyla said to Luca,
“You should have done better.”
“Sister didn’t tell me anything.”
Luca said in a voice mixed with anger.
“So, is it that man with whom you choose to abandon your family?”
“Be careful what you say, Luca.”

2135
“Sister must have had a grand purpose, but do I have to understand
that, too? You can’t do this to Mother and Aunt. I know that Sister
resented Maternal Grandfather, but …”
“Shut up. Unless, you’re an idiot who doesn’t even know that this is the
Imperial Palace.”
Luca bit his lips with a gray face.
Marquis Camellia interrupted, “Stop it.” He had the face of a sinner.
Skyla sighed.
If she explains, will the two of them understand?
Before anything like the hatred for Marquis Luden or the desire for
power, there was a judgment that Grand Duke Roygar would lose.
It was originally started by making a line that could be used when

losing. She failed to walk the tightrope, nevertheless, she didn’t think
she was wrong.
Would Grand Duke Roygar survive if she hadn’t stolen the treasure
chest?
Skyla thought about it madly while she was in the Imperial Palace.
It was not. No matter what she thought, she could only think of the
ending in which Grand Duke Roygar was defeated.
Wouldn’t it have been nice if she had helped her mother with all her
might to raise him to the throne?
No, even then, she would have been in a miserable state.
The fates of Grand Duke Roygar and Marquis Luden were to be

shared.
2136
And since Marquis Luden had other options to put on the other side of
the scale, Skyla had no choice but to beat him to survive.
She knew that Luca did not covet the Marquisate. But if the Marquis
Luden had reached out to Luca because he wanted to round
everything up, Luca wouldn’t have refused.
Because Luca doesn’t understand the despair and pressure she feels.
Ian’s appearance only made the situation visible by adding a more

effective option to Marquis Luden.
But what’s different now?
It was as if she had lost her original right as the eldest daughter.
“Mother will be fine. She will make it and…….”
There was one other thing. She was not in a position to seek the mercy
of an uncertain future power, her name was listed on the first line of
the public record.
Ian is back.
“Ah, Ian.”
Marquis Camellia spoke to him.
But Ian turned his head coldly. And he said to Skyla,
“Let’s go over there.”
Skyla also nodded her head with a stiff face.
She knew well that Ian being in the same boat with her didn’t mean he
had forgiven her father and mother.
This problem, too, had to be solved from now on.
“I’ll talk to you later, Father.”

2137
Skyla said in a low voice.
Marquis Camellia nodded his head with a hard smile on his pale face.
Luca comforted him, wrapping his shoulder and taking him to another
seat.
As the four of them were each trying to calm themselves, the

attendant opened the door.
“Pillar of Krates, who received the scepter and orb from the god and
became the sun on the earth, His Majesty Emperor Gregor Avanasi
Nestor has arrived!”
The four of them stood up in unison and knelt down.
The Emperor strode into the common room.
“Get up. Don’t be so uncomfortable.”
“It’s been a while, Marquis Camellia. Sometimes, you enter the Palace
and don’t even attend my card games.”
“How can a person like me ever receive such grace?”
Marquis Camellia’s voice was trembling. The Emperor laughed happily.
He gave a light greeting to Luca and gave a greeting to Ian as well.
“You made a big contribution this time.”
“As a subject of Your Majesty, we have only done what is right.”
“But a secret marriage is not good. Isn’t that your father and your
younger brother staring at you over there?”
The Emperor frowned, and finally reached out to Skyla.
2138
Because the host of the dinner had to escort the noble lady among the
guests.
Conversely, he had given the position to Skyla.
Skyla let out a nervous breath. And with her knees bent, she bowed
her head deeply as if prostrated before the Emperor.
“Madam Camellia, raise your head. Don’t be like a sinner. I am well

aware of Madam’s merits, and Marquisate Camellia will prosper with
Madam’s power.”
“I am sorry, Your Majesty. If you think I have merit, please grant me

one favor.”
The Emperor looked down at Skyla with a curious look.
It is the rank of inheritance that determines the head of the family, not
the Emperor. However, at this point, the Emperor was able to prevent
Skyla’s succession to the title by influencing the inheritance litigation.
She was a relative of the traitor, so she was in a situation where he

could admit the merit, but downgrade her title by one or two.
He was looking forward to what this clever woman would ask for.
But Skyla didn’t talk about the title or family.
“Pardon my mother.”
“Sir Camellia and the Madam have already proven that you are both
loyal to me, and the tribute is enough to cover the family, so that even
Marquisate Camellia who was a relative of the traitor has been cleared
of sin. Marchioness Camellia is no exception, so why are you begging
her pardon again?”
“Because I am afraid. Because I knew that Your Majesty’s eyes covered

the sky, and I dared not escape it.”
2139
Skyla said.
The only sin the Emperor took away was for treason.
So, the work that Marchioness Camellia had done for Grand Duke
Roygar remained still.
The evil deeds done for power are justified only while there was the
power to protect it.
Just because the Emperor had no reason to attack could not reassure
her.
Especially if Artizea is going to become a powerful person from now

on.
“If Mother has committed any sins up until now, please forgive them
all. All I want is not to receive an award from His Majesty, nor to give
Marquisate Camellia the honor of being Your Majesty’s loyal vassal,
but only that.”
Skyla said.
The Emperor looked down upon her. Skyla had the illusion that the
sound of her own tense breathing could be heard all over the lounge
The Emperor smiled brightly.
“I had heard many stories of the Madam from Grand Duchess Evron,
but I did not know that you are a filial daughter.”
“…….”
“Good. As of this time, the crimes committed by Marchioness Camellia,

whatever they may be, will be absolved forever.”
“I am truly grateful!”
2140
Luca quickly knelt down on his knees and thanked. Following that,
Marquis Camellia, whose eyes were red, also knelt down on his knees.
Skyla let out a long, long breath, emptying her lungs.
It bothered her that the Emperor mentioned the name of Grand

Duchess Evron.
However, this had incited Bishop Akim to assassinate Artizea and

Princess Leticia once, it could not be officially brought up again.
The Emperor reached out to Skyla again.
Skyla grabbed his hand and stood up.
The door to the dining room was wide open. The sound of the band
playing came in.
The other guests were the first to enter the banquet hall. The light was
brightly lit.
It was not the path of glory.
＊＊＊
Artizea stayed awake until the darkness deepened and it was difficult
to drive out with a single candle of hers.
“Isn’t it too dark?”
Cedric asked as he came in with a large five branched candlestick.
“Ah. That’s right.”
“What were you so focused on?”
“I just did some tidying up. Because a lot of things have been done.”
She placed one of the sealed envelopes on a copper plate and greased
it with oil. And she set it on fire.
2141
The thin envelope will burn quickly.
“What did you burn?”
“I have a debt to pay.”
Artizea answered only like that.
She had several more similar envelopes. Inside was a piece of paper
with only one number written on it.
It was a method used to aid her memory.
“Has the date of Grand Duchess Roygar’s exile been decided?”
“After three days, they will depart quietly. We have decided to

cooperate with the escorts.”
“Even so, Sir Keshore would say something to the investigation

organization.”
“It looks like they are going to move on quietly now. It’s better to leave
a little bit more of the Guards in the Capital. Also, when I told him that
I wanted to take care of her even on the way to exile, he understood.”
“Don’t take it easy. There must be a group of people who are hostile to
Lord Cedric, while loyal to the Emperor.”
“I know. It’s not yet time to relax. But the remnant of Marchioness
Camellia’s power alone would fail without having planted an insider.”
Cedric said,
“Don’t worry too much. If they think they won’t have to use their
hands, of course they won’t move.”
“Yes.”
Artizea answered.
2142
Cedric reached out and stroked her hair lightly. Artizea closed her eyes
and rested her cheek against his hand.
Chapter 240
Winter was deepening while she was busy with work.
The air inside the carriage was stuffy, so when she opened the window,
white breath came out.
Artizea regretted for a moment that she had decided to come out in
this cold weather.
They should have moved a few months earlier to avoid this.
It didn’t matter much. The excuse was to avoid the cold, but everyone
knew that it was actually to postpone the problem of entering the
Imperial Palace.
No one could have thought that the Empress’ descent to the Southern
Palace with Artizea and Leticia was purely escaping the weather.
The Empress said,
“The northern sea must have already frozen.”
“Yes. It is said that the sea route was blocked from two months ago.”
Artizea straightened her posture and answered.
“Even if it is a port in the south, they say that it will have to be warmer
than it is now before it can be used.”
2143
The subject was not spoken, but it was referring to Grand Duchess
Roygar and her three children.
The Empress looked at Artizea. Artizea bowed her head to her.
“Thank you very much.”
“I guess that’s what Cedric wanted anyway. So, it’s done. I am not in a
position to turn down Cedric if he asks for help with this.”
The Empress turned her gaze out of the window.
“It makes me feel rather grateful.”
Artizea couldn’t open her mouth recklessly because she didn’t know
what happened in the past. Instead, Countess Martha spoke cautiously,
“The Empress did her best even then. And then…… Didn’t Grand Duke
Evron survive?”
“What good is all that? All that was left for those who survived was a
harsh fate.”
The Empress murmured.
There was silence inside the carriage.
Artizea threw her gaze out the window again.
Grand Duchy Evron will be covered in snow falling down to her thighs
by now.
Last winter she was stuck in front of a fireplace in a room surrounded

by fur on all sides.
It felt like a long time ago when she went down a frozen river and
traversed the snowfield, feeling the pain from the cold that was
seeping down to her bones.
2144
It was as if she had cut that part of her life with a sharp knife,
immersed it in a dream, and removed it out.
Artizea was able to vividly recall the touch of the lips, touching the tip
of her head.
Nevertheless, it still felt unrealistic.
She knew it wasn’t a dream. Leticia remained as evidence. Unlike

having a baby in her womb, giving birth to her made it disappear like a
fantasy.
Still, Artizea used to be startled when she felt the passage of time.
She had originally planned that she would have been preparing for the
divorce by now.
The Emperor would not have decided his heir so quickly. Marquis
Luden would have been alive, and Grand Duke Roygar would still have
been the first heir to the throne.
Artizea tapped her fingertips.
Although there was a growing number of returners, it has never acted

badly. All the variables acted as surprising luck.
‘As if the world was helping.’
Artizea thought of that, and then she trembled.
Is it really just a coincidence?
It was useless for her to think. It would be better to push it to one side.
But it complicated her mind for no reason.
The meaning of the oracle was still not understood.
The letter, which she was trying to write to Lysia, has not yet been
properly sentenced, and it has been burned several times.
2145
She had too much to say before asking about the oracle.
Digging up the words would not have been possible without digging
up all the ground where the roots were buried, and ripping out her
heart.
In the end, Artizea could only write one word to her.
[Thank you.]
The long-awaited reply she received was also short.
[May God’s blessing be with Your Grace and the Princess.]
She couldn’t even hope that Lysia might not have regained her
memory.
Because Lysia must have understood all the meanings in the letter she
sent.
The Empress spoke to her,
“What are you thinking so deeply about?”
“It’s nothing. I just have a lot of things going on in my mind.”
“It is not easy to enter the Prince’s Palace.”
“I am going to rely on Your Majesty.”
“What strength do you think I have?”
said the Empress. About half of those words were a joke, Countess
Martha laughed.
Artizea said with a smile as well,
“This is not a flattering remark. The Northerners are loyal, but they
don’t have a character that suits the Imperial Palace, so I was thinking
about what to do.”
2146
“Hmm.”
The Empress groaned briefly.
This was no longer something that had nothing to do with the

Empress.
She received an interim settlement.
Fernando Riagan was destroyed, and the household left by her parents
was returned to the Empress’ hands.
And her honor will return.
From now on, it was time for her to act as an ally and not as a political
background to Artizea.
“I will send you Viscount Juven.”
Artizea was a little surprised at the words of the Empress.
“Are you talking about the young Viscount? I know he is a man.”
“It’s through the mother’s side. Your maids are probably too young,
and even if they were brought from Evron, they don’t have the
temperament that suits the Imperial Palace as you said.”
said the Empress.
“He’s one of my old friends.”
“I see.”
Artizea answered in the affirmative even after hearing those words.

She had an attitude without hesitation that surprised the Empress.
“Don’t you need to look at the person?”
2147
“The Empress is the one who says he is your old friend. It is enough to
know that he is a man whose heart is not swayed by power and
money.”
The Empress nodded her head with a happy face.
“By the way, Cedric must be very disappointed.”
“It’s not like I’m going to stay in the villa for months.”
“Aren’t you the only one who said that?”
Artizea’s face turned red. Countess Martha laughed.
“I must go back before the flowers bloom.”
It was then.
Artizea tried to hide the tension that spread behind her neck.
She wondered if the information leaked for the next step has already
had an impact?
There was no way that a response could come so quickly, and there is
no way they could even attack the Empress’ carriage.
The escort knight came over next to the carriage. It wasn’t a tense
atmosphere.
Countess Martha opened the window slightly and asked,
“Madam Marquisate Camellia’s Heir Apparent is asking for an

audience.”
“In the middle of this road?”
2148
The escort knight said with a perplexed face,
“Yes.”
Countess Martha looked at the Empress with her perplexed look.
The Empress gave Artizea a gaze.
“I will leave and meet her.”
“Yes.”
The Empress agreed.
The knight opened the carriage door. Artizea was escorted by the
knight and got off the carriage.
The frozen road became mud as it melted by the hoofs and wagon
wheels that had gone before. Artizea lifted the hem of her skirt.
As they watched her get off, Hayley and Hazel tried to get off the
ladies-in-waiting’s carriage.
Artizea beckoned them not to.
Skyla had her carriage parked in front of the guard. She was dressed in
pure white fox fur, but she looked haggard.
Artizea said to the escort knight.
“I will go.”
“Your Grace.”
“No worries. Madam Camellia is my friend.”
The knight was a little more hesitant.
However, it seemed that Skyla could not harm Artizea. In his view,
Skyla and Artizena were equally fragile ladies.
2149
The knight took the other guards and retreated to a reasonable
distance.
Artizea said as she approached Skyla,
“Shall we go for a walk, Madam?”
“Whoo.”
Skyla laughed out loud. It was more of a groan than a laugh.
“You haven’t listened to my request to meet up until now, so are you a

‘friend’ this time?”
“As I said before, that’s a pretty convenient excuse. Especially at this

age.”
Artizea answered in a calm voice without any mixed emotions.
Skyla replied sharply,
“That would mean that I am someone that has no obligations to Your

Grace.”
Artizea didn’t have to answer.
She might have felt a friendship if she had met Skyla and formed an
acquaintance when she was really 18.
If so, it may have also become a chain that binds Artizea’s heart.
But not now.
She looked at Skyla well and appreciated it. But her obligations under
Terry Ford’s life-debt came first to her.
“Follow me. Madam will fulfill your purpose of coming here.”
Artizea moved her steps lightly.
2150
Skyla stared at her back for a moment. She then solidified her resolve
and she followed Artizea’s footsteps.
Artizea passed four carriages.
One of them was the Empress’ carriage, two were the ladies-in-
waiting’s carriage, and the other was Leticia’s carriage.
Then there was a carriage for servants and maids. Of course, as it was
the carriage of the Empress’ Palace, it had its own dignity, but even so,
it was a luggage carriage without a single window.
Skyla looked at the carriage and grabbed her chest as if choked.
Artizea knocked on the door of the carriage.
There was hardly any answer from within.
Skyla got anxious and approached. Then she spoke earnestly towards
the carriage,
“Please open it, Mother. My preparations are not ready yet.”
Eventually, the carriage door opened.
Marchioness Camellia came down, with a hood pressed over her cut
short hair.
She was wearing a maid outfit.
Chapter 241
Skyla covered her mouth with her hand.

2151
Skyla was well aware of the fact that having lived as a maid was a
major complex for Marchioness Camellia.
Although it was to accomplish her purpose, Skyla could have guessed

how much determination it must have taken to put it on.
“You don’t have to do that, Mother.”
Skyla said sadly.
“Mother was completely exonerated. His Majesty has bestowed an

Imperial Pardon on you. All sins have been absolved, not only for
Mother, but for the family and the entire Marquisate Camellia, and it
will remain in effect as long as I live.”
Marchioness Camellia glanced at Artizea.
Artizea stepped aside.
If she said she’ll stay there, none of them both would be able to force
her to step aside.
But she just decided to do it.
“Skyla.”
Marchioness Camellia then called her daughter’s name in a cracked

voice.
Skyla said earnestly,
“You don’t have to run away like this.”
Skyla didn’t get everything she wanted.
Artizea, who she believed would support her to become Marquis

Camellia, completely refused her meeting.
The Emperor knew who the real informer was, but wanted to make Ian
the Master of Marquisate Camellia.
2152
So in order for Skyla to gain power, she had to depend on someone.
Perhaps, it was to create a new Marchioness Camellia loyal to the

Emperor himself.
But Skyla got what she wanted the most.
She gained the right to decide the life and death of her mother, father,
and younger brother with her own hands.
The Emperor’s imperial decree is not null and void even if the Master
of the imperial seal changes. As long as they don’t deny all of their
predecessors.
So there was no need to get involved in politics any longer.
Conversely, she could be involved.
To become a subject of the Emperor was completely different from

being a vassal of Marquis Luden.
It is a submission to the sole and absolute power of the Empire. Rather

than being under undue pressure from relatives who see them as dirty
waste water.
Her mother could only now become the real Marchioness Camellia.
She still has her title as well as her father’s.
“…… Whoo.”
But the Marchioness Camellia let out a long sigh at Skyla’s earnest
words.
“Now, what is the point of that?”
“Why do you say it was pointless? The fight is not over!”
“If I go back, what will your position be?”

2153
“I don’t know if Ian Camellia was holding hands with you, but he won’t
forgive me. Isn’t that obvious?”
“…… Mother…….”
“You did a good job, Skyla. You saved the lives of all of your family and
became the Emperor’s public servant, so you might become a favorite
depending on what you do in the future.”
“I didn’t want to be His Majesty’s favorite!”
“Is it something you made with a big decision in your heart? Don’t
regret it, and do whatever you want until the end.”
“Do you really have to do that?”
Skyla said with tears in her eyes.
“Even if I tell you that Father and Luca are worried?”
“I’m sorry for your father, but……, I want to go to the people who need
me.”
“Mother…….”
“It’s time for Luca to choose his own life.”
“I need Mother, too.”
“Didn’t you prove that you can do it well without me?”
Marchioness Camellia rolled her eyes.
“Now Marquisate Camellia belongs to you and your husband, don’t let
Luca challenge that authority.”
Skyla knew that it was her mother’s last piece of advice to her.
So tears were about to well up.
2154
Marchioness Camellia held out her hand. Skyla ran to her and held her
in her arms.
“No need to regret. I am lucky. Even after immersing my hand in the

political world and putting a lot of blood on my hand, can I come back
to a peaceful life? Besides, my daughter defeated me to save my life.”
Skyla sobbed a little.
Marchioness Camellia patted her on the back a few times.
But in the end, Artizea returned from her walk.
Skyla was forced to back off. And immediately after that, the
Marchioness Camellia went into the carriage.
“Did you say goodbye?”
Skyla looked at her with painful eyes.
“How can you always have the same face, Your Grace?”
“Well. Maybe, it’s because of the practice.”
“…….”
“Madam saved your mother’s life as you wished. What more do you
need?”
“…… Yes.”
Skyla once ran her hand over her face.
However, despite all her efforts, she could not maintain a calm and
radiant complexion as Artizea.
“Yes. If I hadn’t betrayed her, His Majesty would have created another
traitor.”
2155
“I want to tell you that there is no point in worrying about things that
are over.”
Artizea said,
“Maybe, even if Madam hadn’t betrayed her, she might have been
betrayed by someone else, and Madam might have failed even if you
were tempted to betray her. Or His Majesty may have completely
buried Madam’s accusations.”
“…….”
“Is it not foolish to believe that your own choices will always yield the
best results? In the end, once you work hard, you have no choice but
to accept the results.”
“…….”
“Some people do nothing in order not to be in debt of their heart, and

others choose to be trapped in love and endure suffering. Madam was
just a woman who couldn’t do that.”
And she just knew it.
Skyla let out a weary sigh.
“Where will my mother be……, please let me know later. If we’re

friends, we would be able to do that, right?”
As long as Grand Duchess Roygar and her three children were held
hostage, there was very little concern that Marchioness Camellia would
wreak havoc in the North.
It would be even better to weave them all as family.
Skyla turned her back. Artizea returned to the Empress’ carriage.
2156
During the journey to the royal villa, the carriage will be swapped for
another.
After that, it was no longer under Artizea’s jurisdiction.
＊＊＊
The sound of waves was heard.
Not wanting to be comforted by it, Garnet kept her window closed.
The maid kept opening the window, saying that people don’t get
depressed when they get sunlight even in the house.
The maid, who said that she is from the North, said that if she went to
the North, she could not get the sun when she wants to be in the sun
like she does now, and she recommended that she get a lot of sun
here.
But Garnet didn’t like it at all.
When it was said that the children were alive, she couldn’t believe it at
all.
[“Uncle risked his life to save Aunt.”]
Cedric said so, but Garnet couldn’t even realize it.
[“I can take care of your life. But only Aunt can protect the children.”]
Garnet thought he was lying. He said that to save only her.
Still, she did not give up and continued her life.
Garnet first thought her husband was a coward. If he had loved her
even a little, he couldn’t have died that way.
And she even considered him pitiful.
2157
Although she knew what he had been through, she never thought that
he had ever suffered.
From the time he was 6 years old until he died, she always thought he
was a bigger man than he was.
After he died, neither resentment nor jealousy was in vain. She beat
her chest every day, leaving only the regret that she had done nothing
because she had grown up too late.
She prayed that she could live again, thinking about it for the rest of
her life.
If she could live one more time, this time she could have done her part
as Grand Duchess Roygar.
Then, he might not have ended up like that.
She wouldn’t have accepted that jewelry box. She would have thrown
it into the sea herself.
She wouldn’t have followed him to the South. She would have asked
him to forgive her and show him actions worthy of faith.
She wouldn’t have had a bad heart for Lady Ford. She’ll apologize to
her, and won’t let anyone hurt her.
She would have persuaded her father. She wouldn’t have let her sister
live like that.
She could have done that because she was Roygar’s wife, and the
Grand Duchess.
‘I wanted to close your eyes. I thought we’d be holding hands when

death came.’
Nearly two months later, when she came to think of it, Garnet realized
that she had accepted the death of her husband.
2158
And the carriage arrived.
“Madam.”
The maid called her.
Garnet was knitting in front of the fireplace.
This is something she learned a few days ago by asking the maid. If
her hand was moving, it seemed that she would not be immersed in
her thoughts.
The sound of the carriage flowed in. She thought it must have come
from a grocery carriage.
“Madam!”
The maid called again, and she opened the door wide.
A cold wind rushed in, and Garnet frowned.
And she widened her eyes as she saw the children getting off the
carriage.
“Mom!”
The lively firstborn was the first to scream and run.
Garnet forgot to put on her slippers and ran outside with her bare feet.
“Mom!”
“Mom!”
All three children cried. Garnet hugged the first and second at once,
and watched the third, who could not jump down, come down in the
arms of Marchioness Camellia.
“Sister.”
2159
“I’m Mia.”
Marchioness Camellia answered quietly.
“I think that name suits me better, Miss.”
Her eyes were blurry, and Garnet couldn’t properly look at

Marchioness Camellia lowered the third child. The third wept and hung
around Garnet’s neck.
“I said I’d never see you again…….”
“You don’t have to remember a maid’s name or face.”
“Sister killed Father. I will not forgive Sister.”
“Do that. But Miss now doesn’t seem to have the strength to shake me
off.”
“I, I am no longer a Miss.”
Garnet couldn’t keep up with it any longer and wept. She couldn’t say
what she wanted to say.
Children overflowed into Garnet’s arms. So Garnet couldn’t sit down.
She embraced the children with all her might.
It was the first time she had hugged the three children at once. So
Garnet was the first to realize that her arms could be that long.
effe’s commentary XD:
closing this arc with this bittersweet(?) ending! who is cutting those onions!
at least the innocent children and belatedly-brave Garnet was able to live somehow.
2160
and Cedric being the power-ML only appeared in two lines but I was awestruck by his
words. he was the same man who brought an entire troop to the temple for touching
his wife yet tried his best to save Garnet and the children.
the next chapter would start the next arc that signals Cedric & Tia being maybe a step
closer(?) to their final goal~
Chapter 242
20. Crown Prince’s Coronation Ceremony
The spring breeze blew gently over the deck.
The saltiness of the Capital sea and the Southern sea would be the
same, but it seemed that the sea breeze was less salty because the
strait was narrow.
The wind was gentle.
Cadriol even brought a bench to the deck and lay there.
In summer and winter, the maritime climate of the South is the best,
but the Imperial spring is the best.
He said while humming,
“Long time no see, Imperial Capital.”
“Last year, no, you came once last year, didn’t you?”
“Shh.”
2161
To the aide that was telling the secret, Cadriol made a gesture to keep
his mouth shut.
It is a secret that he came to the Capital to inquire about Artizea and

that he even visited Grand Duke Evron’s estate.
But the aide didn’t care at all.
On the deck in the middle of the sea, attendants were scattered here
and there. There was no one to eavesdrop on the conversation.
“You mustn’t think of useless thoughts.”
“What useless thoughts?”
“What are you going to do with a married woman?”
“This rascal.”
“It’s okay to have an affair, but kidnapping is not allowed.”
“You rascal!”
“Come to think about it, you can’t even have an affair. If the new King
is killed by the Empire’s Crown Prince in a duel right after the
coronation ceremony, what kind of embarrassment is that? It’ll leave
your name in history.”
“Shut up. Why would I lose? That battle-crazed bastard.”
“But you can’t just float a boat on the river and ask for a duel on it,
right?”
“Why the hell is a duel a prerequisite?”
“If you chase after a married woman who doesn’t like it, it’s a natural
result.”
“Are you talking about an affair? Aren’t we supposed to like each

other? Why are you making the premise that she will hate it?”
2162
Instead of answering logically, the aide lazily comforted him.
“Half the world is a woman. There must be a mate of Your Majesty

somewhere.”
Cadriol threw the wooden canteen he was holding at the aide.
Instead of being quietly beaten, the aide grabbed it. Then, he drank
the rum inside and sat comfortably on the floor.
The boat wobbled, but it wasn’t a concern for them at all.
Rather, it was sweet to take a break after a long time.
“I like the Empire’s land, it’s not wet.”
“The Empire is not an empire for nothing. You have to tear it into four
pieces.”
“I’m serious, but what about an arranged marriage?”
“With whom?”
“Even if the Emperor holds both tax and judicial powers, if you marry a
landowner who owns a lot of land, you will have the opportunity to
intervene with Imperial Politics from there.”
“Ummm.”
“You need to welcome a queen soon, so we can be at ease?”
“After meddling with Imperial Politics, I’m going to live my life in

peace.”
Cadriol replied.
“Besides, if I get involved in that way, I, the King of Eimmel, would be

lowering myself to the position of being the concubine of the imperial
noble. The Empire is such a country.”
2163
“Well, yes, it is. Then pick one up in the Kingdom or…….”
“I am glad that Emperor Gregor did not have an older daughter.”
Cadriol, reluctant to listen to the aide’s words, turned the topic around
with absurd words.
The sailor shouted from above the crow’s nest.
“I see the port!”
It’s time to get ready to get off.
It was the Empire.
＊＊＊
“Gaa! Ma! Ma! Ma!”
Thud!
“Princess!”
There was a thumping sound. The baby did not cry, but the nanny
maids screamed.
Countess Eunice jumped to her feet as well, horrified.
Isn’t she the only baby of this Imperial Palace? She was a precious
baby who would cause a riot to the temple if she was injured.
But Leticia didn’t seem very hurt. She was groaning as she struggled to
get up again.
“It’s okay. I made the floor soft so she wouldn’t get hurt.”
Artizea said.
Countess Eunice sighed and took her seat again, sighing heavily.
2164
Marcus gently grabbed Leticia and put her back near the table.
The table was newly made, with the height appropriate for the baby’s
height. Leticia rested on the table, reached out her hand, picked up the
dried fruit and brought it to her mouth.
Then she shouted in excitement.
“Ddaa! Bba! Dda dda dda! Ee…….”
“Ohh, are you having fun?”
“Mi! Ma!”
Leticia grabbed the toy in one hand and slammed it onto the table.
She then wiggled her butt and then she fell on her butt again.
This time, Marcus hugged her before she fell.
Seeing this, Countess Eunice laughed.
“It must be a good time to raise her.”
“I can’t take my eyes off her as she puts everything into her mouth.”
Artizea said. Countess Eunice expressed her sympathy.
“Well, it’s an important time.”
It has now been about a month since they entered the Prince’s Palace.
Around Leticia, she selected and placed people as trustworthy as

possible.
However, she could not control everything from the cleaning maid to
the attendant coming in and out of the Palace.
2165
The area itself was not significantly different from that of Grand Duchy
Evron. However, the amount of the people coming and going was
different.
It could be said that it was a good thing that the work progressed
quickly, but on the flip side, there was not enough time to prepare.
The fact that only Cedric and Leticia were left of the Emperor’s
legitimate heirs did not reassure her.
Cedric is not without enemies.
There were not many people who felt burdened by him becoming
emperor.
And even if he was involved in Central Politics as he became the

Secretary of State, it was only recent.
In the Imperial Central Politics, he was more of an outsider. Above all,

there was prejudice against the North.
‘Because I can’t help it.’
Artizea let out a sigh.
That doesn’t mean that Grand Duchy Evron’s dominion was not
without problems.
When he entered the Prince’s Palace, there were quite a few conflicts.
Grand Duchy Evron’s dominion people seldom accepted that Cedric

would become the Emperor’s heir.
There was no one who was relieved and pleased. Even though when
Cedric became Emperor, the North would no longer be persecuted.
On the other hand, there were those who thought that their Master
was being taken away.
2166
They were so reluctant for him to even marry Artizea, a central noble.
How much more when he became the Emperor’s adopted son.
Artizea didn’t think the vassals would betray him. In particular, the
loyalty of the vassals who followed even to the Capital was solidified.
Just because they were opposed, they weren’t the type who would
betray or join hands with other nobles.
But the absence of an active backlash does not mean that there are no
holes.
If they want to take advantage of a little passivity and anxiety, they can
do anything.
In the Imperial Palace, her connection will be cut quickly.
‘But Leticia is fine. I will risk my life to protect her. His Majesty will
protect her, too.’
So the biggest hole is herself.
The only Marquis Rosan. There was no family related to Marquis

Rosan.
In fact, Leticia was in a situation where there was no outside relation.
It wouldn’t be surprising if all who yearned for power joined hands and
tried to kill Artizea.
They first make the Crown Princess’ seat vacant, then compete
amongst themselves to occupy it.
It was their chance to win the post of the next Empress and the
divinely favored stepdaughter at the same time.
If that is possible, even a humble family can jump up to the number

one family in the Empire at once.
2167
It was a time when all the great noble families were exterminated or
driven out because they were involved in treason, so the pressure to
rise from the bottom was also strong.
‘Still, the Eastern affairs have turned upside down so badly, I won’t be
able to do anything for a while. There are probably not many people
who can use their hands even inside the Imperial Palace.’
Moreover, in Artizea’s memory, for several years thereafter, there was

no natural disaster, and all harvests were above average.
So all she had to do was take care of Leticia’s and her own safety.
“Princess!”
Again the nanny maid shouted. It was because Leticia was deliberately
trying to hit the bowl of her fruit and spill it under the table.
Countess Eunice said,
“She is no longer a princess, but the Crown Imperial Grandchild.”
“Not yet. Don’t say that, because I’m afraid of changing her name
prematurely and causing misunderstandings with His Majesty.”
“It’s not long until the coronation Ceremony.”
Countess Eunice laughed.
Since she entered the Prince’s Palace, it was only a matter of time
before the Crown Prince’s coronation Ceremony.
She knew it from the first time they were told to come in. But she
couldn’t help thinking that it was too early.
“Some say time is fair to everyone, but I don’t think the passage of
time is always the same.”
2168
said Countess Eunice.
“Two years passed like a storm.”
“I know.”
“By the way, the Southern Conquest Army will be withdrawn soon,
right?”
“Yes, it will.”
“I heard that the salt business is going to reopen now.”
“Yes. We have several years’ worth of inventory, but we’ll still have to
start as soon as possible.”
Artizea said while holding up her teacup.
“Come to think of it, I heard that Count Eunice also received a salt
factory.”
“It’s thanks to Father for thinking of me.”
Countess Eunice grinned.
“Thanks to this, I was able to prepare a nice present for Your Grace’s
birthday this year.”
“Birthday…….”
Artizea murmured, casting her gaze into the garden, far away.
Countess Eunice asked,
“You’re not going to say you forgot, are you?”
“Ah, no. I didn’t forget about it.”
Artizea remembered it not because of things like her birthday

celebration, but because of the divorce.
2169
She remembered that she had calculated that when she turned 20 she
wouldn’t mind a divorce because she didn’t need a guardian.
“Are you going to pass this year without a hitch? At this time last year,
there were so many big things you had to do, but this year, you
shouldn’t feel lonely.”
“Well. I don’t want to make a fuss before the coronation Ceremony.”
“I thought that might be the case.”
Countess Eunice sighed deeply.
“Then, let’s have dinner together with people close to us. I don’t think
Father will feel lonely anymore.”
Countess Eunice said so.
The reason Artizea doesn’t celebrate her birthday is because she is

wary of the Emperor.
Chapter 243
Artizea answered.
“His Majesty has never mistreated me.”
It is a political statement.
At times, it may be most political to speak only the superficial facts.
The Emperor had never treated her harshly.
2170
In her childhood, Artizea had never received anything like a birthday
present.
She never had good food on her birthday. Fearing Miraila, who
became extremely sensitive and yelled at even the smallest things, she
was locked in her room all day, reading a book or immersed in various
thoughts.
Why would the Emperor directly torment Artizea? He didn’t have to.
All feared that the Emperor would be offended, while Artizea was
regarded as nothing.
At the time when she did not know such a reason, there were times
when she admired the Emperor. She wondered if he would be a father
to her as he did to Lawrence.
She was at an age she didn’t know that such a thing could never
happen. She didn’t even know she was small enough to be dumped
upon.
She could not distinguish between genuine compassion and kindness

from indifference because he did not have to trample on her.
Countess Eunice hesitated a little.
“I was grateful that His Majesty didn’t hate me. It would have been
nothing unusual to ask her to throw away a newborn baby.”
“…….”
“Thanks to His Majesty’s forgiveness, I was able to grow up to be

Marquis Rosan, and I am here now.”
“I, I see. Right.”
Countess Eunice stuttered in reply.

2171
She didn’t say it with political intentions.
But when Artizea reacted like this, she was worried that she had said
something wrong.
“However, I am concerned that inviting people to the Imperial Palace

right now will be taken in a political sense.”
“It’s your birthday.”
Countess Eunice said once more.
“Then, let’s celebrate with family alone.”
“With family……. It’s not easy either.”
Artizea nodded slightly. On the other side was the statue of Saintess
Olga who had regained her heart.
Countess Eunice, realizing that she was only thinking of herself, quickly
bit her mouth.
In the Imperial Palace’s perspective, she realized that ‘getting the

family together’ meant inviting the Emperor and the Empress together.
“I made a fool of myself. I’m sorry.”
Countess Eunice lightly slapped herself in the mouth.
Artizea just laughed it off.
She wasn’t really interested in things like her birthday party.
She decided not to think of such extremes like if she shouldn’t have
been born into the world.
But she didn’t even feel like it was something to celebrate.
If she’s having a party, she’ll do it when there’s a need for it.
2172
Artizea thought as she looked at Leticia. Leticia’s birthday will probably
continue to be the same day as the Harvest Festival.
“By the way, all Your Grace’s ladies-in-waiting will attend the
Coronation Ceremony, right?”
“Yes, isn’t that a matter of course?”
Artizea tilted her head, wondering why she was asking such an obvious
question.
Countess Eunice said with more fuss on purpose.
“Our Fiona was curious. I know that Your Grace has sent her to the
West with an important task, but this time, there is a ceremony to
celebrate.”
“Ah.”
Artizea groaned briefly.
“Well. I contacted her to come, but she doesn’t seem to be able to

take her hands off her work.”
She said it as an excuse.
She never really thought of Lysia as a lady-in-waiting. Even when

Countess Eunice spoke to her this time, she didn’t count Lysia
unconsciously.
She said she would come to Leticia’s naming ceremony, but in the end
Lysia didn’t come.
She couldn’t urge her to come back. Artizea couldn’t even guess what
she had in her mind.
Since she had never looked at Lysia on the chessboard, she didn’t even
think much about how Lysia’s absence would affect her.
2173
It was right that she didn’t think of it.
She knew that Lysia had forgiven her, that she would adore Leticia, but
she was still afraid.
“…….”
When summer comes, Lysia’s birthday also comes.
Artizea stood up from her seat.
Leticia looked at her and laughed.
“It’s Mom, Mom. Try.”
The nanny maid told Leticia. It was an unmannered attitude, but to

speak plainly in front of the baby.
“Ma! M!”
Leticia said as she stretched out her hand.
Artizea seldomly hugged Leticia. Partly because she didn’t have

enough arm strength to support her weight, and she wasn’t sure if she
would stay in the baby’s memory.
And she wondered if this lovely baby was born with the wrong body,
too.
Marcus held Leticia and gave her to Artizea.
It was when Artizea was about to hold Leticia.
There was a loud bang outside the door.
“Oh my!”
Countess Eunice let out a startled sound.
Artizea turned to look at it while holding Leticia.

2174
“What is the noise?”
She asked in a low voice.
Hazel, who was sitting a little farther away and sorting out the letters,
turned to the door instead.
A few low but harsh sounds came and went through the ajar door.
Soon Hayley came in. Followed by Hazel with a tense look on her face.
“It was no big deal, Your Grace. The maid was cleaning and she spilled
water in front of this.”
Hayley said in a cold voice.
Countess Eunice frowned.
There was no way she could have left someone so clumsy as a maid to
clean Artizea’s residence, who will soon become the Crown Princess.
Someone must have sent it to steal the story.
“How.”
But Countess Eunice did not finish her sentence.
Hayley spoke before that,
“I scolded her and sent her back.”
“You did well.”
When Artizea said so, Countess Eunice dyed her face red with anger.
“You don’t mean to let it go like that, do you? I understand Your

Grace’s desire to stay quiet before the Coronation Ceremony, but
that’s not the example.”
2175
“Because they didn’t take anything that shouldn’t be stolen.”
Artizea said calmly. Countess Eunice flinched.
“No, but it is…….”
“It’s okay. Just because she spilled water doesn’t mean I can drive the
maid out.”
Artizea said so.
Anyway, even if Artizea doesn’t chase the maid out, she’ll never come
back.
Because exposed spies cannot be reused.
Hayley would have figured it out and she would have handled it well.
Artizea was deliberately leaking a certain level of information.
She wanted to figure out where it was going, so she could check the
flow of information within the Imperial Palace.
Among the things she had now brought in, there was no information
to be afraid of being seen by others.
Hayley quietly approached Artizea and spoke to her ear.
“Lord Frey wants to deliver news from the East.”
“East?”
“I think Sir Lawrence is gone. I’m not sure, but he says it’s a fake in his
place right now.”
Artizea held her breath. Hayley said quickly,
“They’re going to check it out first. Since none of the Eastern sources
knew Sir Lawrence’s exact appearance, they only had a copy of the
portrait.”
2176
If that was true, it meant that Lawrence had either deceived all the
servants and knights sent by the Emperor, or turned them to his side.
Artizea put Leticia down without saying a word.
Hayley raised her voice a little more this time.
“And Marchioness Camellia set off for the port.”
“I see.”
Artizea then nodded her head. And she returned to her seat in a
natural manner.
“It’s not a big deal. It seems that Prince Eimmel has arrived.”
“Marchioness Camellia has headed to the port.”
“Oh. I have a feeling that it will be soon. With the Crown Prince’s
couple of the Kingdom of Iantz arriving, all the important guests will
gather.”
Countess Eunice’s eyes twinkled.
For her, with nothing to risk, the Crown Prince’s Coronation Ceremony
and the visit by the foreign princes were more exciting than intense
events.
＊＊＊
Cobb trembled and fell to the floor.
Sitting cross-legged in front of him was the most beautiful man in the
world.
2177
And he was also the cruelest and scariest man in the world, as far as
Cobb knew.
“Dump the maid into the river.”
“There aren’t that many people sent into the Imperial Palace.”
Cobb said cautiously, terrified.
During the events of the South and East, the number of available
people decreased.
Gayan of the Guard was strangely harsh towards the attendants and
maids of the Imperial Palace.
Even if there is only a small string, they were implicated, dragged out
and executed. Sometimes, they did it without even the slightest trace.
The reason was that no one should covet anything other than the
favor of the Emperor in the Imperial Palace.
And only recently did Cobb find out the real reason.
[“Because that bastard Gayan is attached to Evron.”]
Lawrence spoke casually, as if it was nothing.
“If there are a few incompetent people, it’s like there aren’t any.”
He said in a bored tone.
“I…….”
“It is better to have nothing than to be clumsy. Was your ability so

great that you could think Marquis Rosan was easy?”
Cobb didn’t answer and fell.
“Stupid. I even taught how to get Countess Eunice to bring up the

Empress’ topic with her mouth, but she came back without a word.”
2178
Lawrence said so and stood up.
Cobb said bitterly,
“Why do you care about Evron’s lady-in-waiting? Go to His Majesty

Gregor. If he knows the truth, Evron and the traitorous Marquis Rosan
will all be blown away at once.”
“Hmm.”
Lawrence revealed this and grinned.
“Let them rise high. Then, there will be joy in falling.”
And he got up from his seat.
Without Lysia, there was nothing more to see in the Capital.
Chapter 244
Skyla was standing in front of the pier.
A boat with more than thirty sails called slowly. The mast was painted
red, and red and gold colors were painted around the hull.
The sight was almost majestic.
“The ship of the Royal Family of Eimmel is very good.”
“It is a ship that only the King rides when he goes out to sea.”
An official from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs answered.
Prince Cadriol has not yet performed his coronation ceremony.

Nevertheless, the fact that he had set sail with this ship showed his
position in the Kingdom of Eimmel.
2179
It wasn’t because he couldn’t be crowned anyway. The previous King
had already been deposed.
However, since the tragic event of the death of the Queen and the
dethronement of the King has taken place one after the other, he
intends to perform the coronation ceremony after he has given time to
calm the grief.
Of course, this was also possible because Prince Cadriol already had
solid control of the government.
“It’s really bold.”
Skyla muttered to herself.
If the ship was caught in a storm and sank, the King and his entourage
would be annihilated.
She wondered if he had confidence. After all, he must have sailed the
sea since he was a boy.
“Go in and wait, Marchioness Camellia. It will take quite a while for the
Prince to disembark.”
“No. It is better to be polite.”
Skyla said so and waited in the wind. It was not cold, so it was
tolerable except for her dry eyes.
It didn’t take as long as expected. As soon as he was ready to

disembark, Cadriol was the first to come down with a few escorts in
light footsteps.
From afar, it couldn’t be seen as a King’s march, let alone the Prince’s.
The Ministry of Foreign Affairs’ officers panicked. Fortunately, Skyla

stood in place, so no one broke their posture.
2180
Skyla knelt in front of him and bowed. The flower children they
brought with them gave them flowers.
Instead of taking it, Cadriol pulled out a single flower and put it in his
buttonhole. The lieutenants received the bouquets of flowers instead.
“The hospitality sent by His Majesty the Emperor was very well
received.”
“Thank you for your acceptance.”
Cadriol grinned and held out his hand to Skyla.
“You are in a very different situation from the last time I saw you in the
South, Lady Camellia. Glory is as sweet as golden honey, isn’t it?”
Skyla bit the inside of her lip invisibly once. In order not to be shaken,
she needed to strengthen her mind.
She took Cadriol’s hand and stood up. And she smiled carefreely.
“Call me Marchioness, Your Majesty.”
“…….”
Cadriol looked down at her for a moment with a strange look on his
face.
In the meantime, she married and she became the mistress of another
family? Had it been so, Skyla would have introduced herself by the
name of the family, of course.
But Skyla didn’t. Cadriol soon realized why.
Since she was Marchioness Camellia, she did not even mention her
family name.
Cadriol knew about Ian Camellia’s problems. It was because it was a

ploy made up by Artizea.
2181
“You acted like an Imperial nobleman.”
Skyla felt ashamed.
Cadriol admired her abilities. He said that she wouldn’t grind people
into strife like the Empire does.
Is she now in a situation where she herself is torn apart in a conflict?
Skyla didn’t know very well.
She is favored by the Emperor. The Emperor bestowed upon her

enormous reward, and gave her frequent summons to attend tea.
People were now whispering that the Emperor was trying to make
Skyla the high society’s first noble lady.
Again, he entrusted her with the important role of hosting two princes
from other countries.
Nevertheless, Skyla continued to feel a sense of emptiness.
Was it her glory that she didn’t get her own name?
Was it her family that she was responsible for destroying?
Was her abilities still significant? Was she displaying her natural
qualities as a human being?
Skyla couldn’t answer.
But, as Cadriol said, she was an Imperial nobleman. So, she replied
without changing her soft smile.
“Because I am an Imperial nobleman.”
“My offer is still valid.”
“Please take it back. I am afraid that others will hear it.”
2182
“My lieutenant said, you can’t kidnap married women, but it’s okay to
have an affair.”
His words were so light that it didn’t sound like anything other than a
joke. Skyla laughed, feeling a little better.
“Infidelity is better than treason. But if you want to seduce a woman,

you’d better add a little bit of embellishment.”
“Because I didn’t know that the Emperor would even send you to meet
me. First of all, let’s get off the pier, get dressed, and try to set off for
the Capital.”
“Then, can I get you a place to change right now?”
“I’ve already received all the protocols, but I think it would be better to
go to the Capital and change.”
Skyla smiled at him.
“Then let’s go. We have reserved a place in the guesthouse, so let’s go

to the Capital after getting rid of your fatigue.”
“The favor will be appreciated.”
Cadriol gladly climbed into the carriage led by Skyla.
＊＊＊
The bright sunlight flooded the spacious interior. Chamber music

played to keep people from getting bored created a slow atmosphere.
Cedric was wearing all of the Crown Prince’s formal dress and sat with
Leticia on one of his knees.
After the Coronation Ceremony, there was a painting that would be

hung in a gallery showing the genealogy of the imperial family.
2183
Cedric moved his body as if it was stuffy. He had already been sitting
in the same position for an hour.
The court painter said,
“If you move, the Princess will wake up.”
Cedric stiffened his body again. It was a big deal when she started
crying.
Artizea smiled bitterly at her.
“So, it would be better to just paint her by herself.”
“I will stay still.”
Cedric said with a remorseful attitude.
“Even though I already said that I will paint the princess’ portrait
separately.”
said the court painter. Artizea also sighed slightly.
“It’s not unprecedented, but I wonder if you have to.”
“But I’m so busy these days that if I don’t make time for something like
this, I won’t even have time to see Leticia’s face. I’m afraid I’ll forget
her face like this.”
Cedric said sternly.
Although he did not go to the North, there was no way he could relax
in the winter.
In the future, he will not be able to go to the Grand Duchy Evron’s

dominion for a long time.
Previously, there were times when he couldn’t go to the North because

of problems with the Western Army or for other reasons. But all were
temporary.
2184
Now, it’s a little different. Cedric had to reorganize his system so that
Grand Duchy Evron could return to its full glory without him.
The Emperor and the vassals looked suspiciously at him, wondering if

he might be leaning towards the opponent.
It must have been difficult for someone like Cedric, Artizea thought.
But he was not at all agitated.
[“Ultimately, it has to be done. The trust issue, and the fact that I can’t
stay in the North.”]
Aside from that, a mountain of work poured into Cedric.
The Emperor transferred some of the internal affairs to him.
With this, Cedric was given responsibility for education and justice in
addition to the security and welfare issues around the Capital, which
he had already been in charge of.
He was also involved in foreign affairs while coordinating the Crown

Prince’s Coronation Ceremony.
He was even going to organize his entourage.
These days he would come back in the middle of the night and fall
straight into bed, then go out silently at dawn.
Artizea recalled the past.
Was he busy back then?
It wasn’t like that. Lawrence was perfectly acquainted with court rites
and ceremonies.
In fact, even if he makes quite a few mistakes, once he smiles, it

doesn’t look like he’s done anything disrespectful at all.
There was likewise no difficulty in forming his entourage.

2185
Because if there was anything to consider, whether that person would
be in his favor or not, there was only one thing to be sure of, loyalty.
Above all else, the Emperor himself helped.
‘Even if His Majesty removes his doubts about Lord Cedric, he will not
stop testing.’
Artizea thought, looking at Cedric from behind the painter.
He will not be particularly suspicious of betrayal or treason, but will

constantly test Cedric’s morality.
Like a man pounding with a hammer to make sure the diamond in his
hand is real.
Artizea felt tired and bowed her head.
What will happen to Lawrence’s disappearance?
She had no idea that he had the power to disappear even from the
Emperor’s eyes.
If so, it means he’s a ‘returner’.
Talented people get positions, but positions change people.
Lawrence lived as Crown Prince and Emperor for nearly twenty years.
Before he returned, he had a winning experience. He was also used to

governing people. No matter how cruel it may be.
‘I guess it was just luck that all the ‘returners’ moved positively with my
scheme.’
Contemplating the need to increase the risk factor further, a soft and
damp thing touched Artizea’s face.
“Ah.”
2186
Artizea raised her head in surprise.
Leticia exclaimed, “Woo-, woo-.” She waved her arm to go to Artizea.
Cedric came closer.
“She seems to have forgotten my face.”
He said grimly. Artizea laughed without realizing it.
“What about the portrait?”
“I’m taking a break.”
Cedric sat next to her, looking like he was able to breathe. He hugged
Leticia, who was struggling to be let go.
“I think it’s okay to paint only the face and then fill in the rest nicely.”
“You can’t do that.”
“We can’t?”
“It is an important picture. It is also meaningful to do it as real as it is.”
Cedric sighed.
“How about you?”
“Me? What?”
“Did you finish drawing your portrait?”
“I can draw when I have time after the Coronation Ceremony. I don’t
have to go in before the Coronation Ceremony.”
“Hu, goooo.”
Leticia whined. Cedric grabbed Leticia again and sat her on his lap.
2187
“No, you’ll forget your father’s face.”
“She hasn’t forgotten about it. I don’t try to hold her still these days.
She’s so active.”
“I’m sorry.”
“What?”
“I said I would raise her…….”
Cedric hesitated. Artizea smiled bitterly.
“You can’t take a baby to do government affairs. And say thank you to
Marcus.”
“Nevertheless.”
“When she starts walking and running, take her with you. I don’t think I
can handle it.”
Cedric smiled.
Artizea looked at that smile. Seeing him smile, she got the illusion that
anything would be fine, and that she might be able to keep it like that.
So, she closed her eyes. Cedric’s lips fell to the corners of her eye and
then to her lips.
Chapter 245
The arrival of Crown Prince Iantz and his wife was more than ten days
after Cadriol had settled in the Capital’s guesthouse.
The question of whether or not the Iantz Kingdom is a vassal of the

Empire ends by saying ‘of course, it’s a vassal state of the Empire.’
2188
However, on the side of the Kingdom of Iantz, the situation was
different.
There was seldom any interference in internal affairs. The people of the
Iantz Kingdom considered themselves a sovereign nation.
Giving tribute to the Empire was the result of rational judgment to the
last.
The abundance of the Iantz Kingdom was completely subordinated to

the Empire.
Gold and silver flow from the Empire to the Kingdom of Iantz. The
most expensive items worn by the Imperial nobles are all from Iantz.
Nevertheless, it was the side of the Iantz Kingdom that was

subordinated.
The Empire can survive without the Iantz product. However, if the
Kingdom of Iantz cut off ties with the Empire, it was very difficult to
survive.
Neither the wealth enjoyed by the Kingdom of Iantz nor the superior
position it enjoys in relations with other countries can be said to have
nothing to do with the Empire.
The people of the Iantz Kingdom did not feel ashamed of it.
It is developing the country with all the wisdom that a small country
can do.
However, the failure of diplomacy with the Empire to such an extent

directly led to failure in domestic politics.
For that reason, the position of Crown Prince Iantz was very difficult.
He was the first in more than a hundred years to be asked by the

Empire to be sent as a hostage. In addition, the Crown Prince couple.
2189
[“Sorry.”]
Crown Prince Bernat bowed his head and apologized to his wife
Natalia.
Maybe he will be deposed while he is a hostage, and his younger

brother may take the throne.
As he was the Master, he could not bow down to his subordinates. But
he had to apologize to his wife and his biggest supporter, Natalia.
[“I already knew that it would be dangerous to meddle with the issue
of succession within the Empire. I didn’t mean to put you in this
situation, I’m sorry.”]
[“You did your best, but you failed.”]
No one expected that Grand Duke Roygar would fall so suddenly in

such a short period of time.
The Crown Prince regretted several issues, and looking back, there
were many things that he thought were hasty.
The gift that could be interpreted as treason was given to Grand

Duchess Roygar in order to find weakness.
On the other hand, it was also a case of giving a weakness.
He was forced to do something akin to signing a joint petition.
The Emperor will rule the Empire for a long time to come.
Then it would be dangerous to cooperate with Grand Duke Roygar

under the water. The Iantz, whose position is weak, needed coercion to
continue mutual cooperation.
In the future, after he ascended to the throne, the Iantz supported him,
and it would serve as evidence to prove his achievements.
2190
Because Grand Duchess Roygar wasn’t the one to lie that she didn’t
get things after getting them.
But without even having time to really support, Grand Duke Roygar
fell.
Bernat had this conversation with his entourage.
[“Even when Miraila was cast down due to the treason, and in the case
of coarse salt, I feel a bit unsettled.”]
There were things that could have happened.
Although the coincidence overlapped enough to believe in the hand of

God. But it was not without suspicion.
A few things happened that preceded it, so it wasn’t just a coincidence.
[“However, my suspicions have grown since I was directly involved.”]
[“What do you mean?”]
[“Don’t you think that all of this is going too far in the favor of one
person?”]
Bernat said so.
Grand Duke Evron, whom no one could have imagined just two years
ago, became Crown Prince.
The move of the Iantz Kingdom was decided by Bernat himself. He

himself adopted Albert’s thesis and devised a strategy based on it.
However, he kept thinking that even that must be in someone’s big

scheme.
[“There is nothing strange in itself. Because there are few legal blood
relatives in the Krates’ imperial family.”]
But, rather, that’s what he thought.

2191
[“Did Grand Duke Evron really have no desire for the throne? He was
so close?”]
It was also a suspicion he could have because he was a foreigner and a

southerner physically far from the Empire.
[“He has a reputation for being honest, righteous and loving people.
But could he have been trying to build that kind of reputation?”]
For power, people can use hypocrisy endlessly.
Reputation can be created with images. Trust can also be built with
lies.
It may not have been entirely hypocritical. Perhaps, it is true that

people cherish Grand Duke Evron.
But isn’t it more likely that they moved with reputation and the
Emperor’s trust in mind?
If Grand Duke Evron was cautious enough to maintain that level of

reputation, it was something he had to be on guard against.
Even if not all of the current situation was intentional, it was the same.
He doesn’t know if Grand Duke Evron would have considered the

events his luck.
But if it was all a coincidence, then the hand of God was at work.
‘It means that he is a dangerous opponent as it is.’
He cannot compete with the one whom God cares for, and the one
with great fortune.
Bernat did not believe that God would intervene in human power
relations. It was a different matter than letting a saint or a saintess go
down.
2192
But there was also the blessing at the Harvest Festival, so it was
unknown.
That’s why Bernat said to Natalia,
[“If Grand Duke Evron becomes the Emperor of the Empire, I want to
go and see him with my own eyes.”]
That’s why he suggested that he personally visit the Emperor and beg
for the sin.
It was too demanding to come with the Crown Princess. However, as

he was a vassal of the Empire and involved in treason, there was no
way he could deny the command.
And before Natalia was the Crown Princess, she was a knight
protecting Bernat.
It bothered him to leave the babies behind, but he couldn’t leave a

skilled knight who was closest to the Crown Prince.
Even more so if the Empire would not count the number of guards.
[“Of course, I have to go to protect His Highness. It’s just that I’m not
good at socializing, so I’m not sure if I can help.”]
Natalia was really worried about that.
She heard that the social circle of the Imperial Capital was completely
different from the court of the Iantz Kingdom.
The splendor of their attire may be similar to each other, but in the
Kingdom of Iantz, it was rare to talk about it.
There was no way to trust the character of others enough to risk honor
and family name on important things. Instead, there were clear
sentences and contracts.
Still, she was determined to do well.

2193
Grand Duchess Evron was five years younger than Natalia, and she
gave birth to and is raising a baby.
That being said, she was relatively close in age, and there was a
common topic.
Even though she’s going to be a hostage, Natalia was still Crown

Princess of Iantz.
She will have the opportunity to get acquainted with Grand Duchess
Evron. Her own role was very important.
Bernat collected all the rumors and the hidden information about her.
Evaluations were extremely divided.
Many people regarded her as a pitiful girl who was saved by Grand
Duke Evron while growing up being abused by her wretched mother.
On the other hand, many people saw her as the Emperor’s favorite
lady and the new power. She was the one who at least was capable of
taking the place.
[“If Grand Duke Evron can’t be a man according to his reputation, I

think it’s better to think that the Grand Duchess is also like that.”]
If all of this had been a conspiracy by Grand Duke Evron, the starting
point would certainly have been his marriage to the Grand Duchess,
Bernat said,
[“He was careful at first, but it is better to say he’s a good person.
Rather than approaching it prematurely, and being an insurmountable
authority figure.”]
Natalia was very nervous about it.
And now, Natalia was in a different kind of embarrassment than she

had thought.
2194
Cedric said,
“Blue purple is good.”
Cadriol replied,
“In this case, wouldn’t it make sense to save the guest’s face?”
It was the story of the silk flower that would decorate Artizea’s hair.
Bernat, who was sitting next to the two men, said to Natalia,
“I’ll do it with orange opal.”
It had nothing to do with Natalia anyway. Because she wasn’t a subject

to compete.
Her husband was the only one who gave her jewelry.
“Blue purple.”
“Abandon the misconception that a cold color would look good with
platinum blonde hair, Grand Duke Evron.”
Cadriol scoffed at Cedric.
Artizea’s complexion was filled with fatigue. Even so, her pale
complexion grew even paler.
Suddenly, she met Natalia’s gaze.
Natalia tried her best to smile at her. At that moment, a consensus was
formed between the two.
‘I really don’t want to do the toilette.’
There was no social activity called toilette in the Kingdom of Iantz.

Natalia was not ashamed with her physical strength, but it was
awkward for her to complete the dress up in front of others, so it was
difficult for her to bear it.
2195
Artizea’s position itself, centered on showing her appearance in front
of others, was stressful. It was no exaggeration to say that the toilette
is the essence among them.
But the wives from both countries gathered. As the wives of the
successor, they were able to represent each country.
Besides, she was a young woman, so the social circle had high
expectations.
Ahead of the welcome banquet, she had to open the toilette room and
stand next to each other.
‘It’s difficult by itself.’
She had no idea that such an unexpected stress would arise.
“Blue purple.”
Cedric spoke again.
“A yellow butterfly decoration.”
Cadriol continued.
Sophie looked at Artizea with an awkward look. Artizea saw the faces
of other guests who were intrigued.
The successors of the three countries were sitting side by side,

attracting people’s attention.
Of course, the wise Bernat didn’t even care about what was going on
next to him. Perhaps in his mind, he was gathering information and
judging people.
‘If you are doing this on purpose to make a frivolous impression, then
you have accomplished your purpose.’
It was so obvious that no one thought it was suspicious.
2196
What made her sigh was Cedric sitting next to him and doing stupid
things together.
Up to that point, she didn’t know what Cadriol was aiming for.
‘I’m just being used as a topic of discussion.’
Artizea lamented.
Sophie offered a compromise.
“I think the blue-purple flowers and yellow butterflies look great

together.”
Chapter 246
Sophie held a flower and a butterfly in each of her hands and held it to
Artizea’s head.
Ripples of laughter spread among the guests.
Someone said,
“Wouldn’t it be nice to decorate with butterflies? The delicate

workmanship suits her very well.”
“The dress is blue-violet……. The silk flowers are the right set.”
“What do you mean? Who matches the same color from head to toe
these days?”
Cadriol said the word as if indifferent. It was a word for Cedric to watch
and listen.
“Yes, who is doing that these days, Grand Duke?”
2197
“…….”
Cedric pursed his lips.
“Pft, ah.”
Hazel couldn’t contain her laughter and made a sound, then covered
her mouth and ran outside. She seemed to know that she had sinned.
Even if it wasn’t, Hayley’s hard face convulsed. It was to hide her

ridiculous expression.
In fact, Cadriol was right. It was normal for the husband to step down
when a guest recommended things during the toilette.
Because the central nobles, who believed they were free and
sophisticated, were ashamed of being monopolized by one’s spouse.
Also, it was not considered noble to show monopoly on one’s spouse.
The same was true of the latter, ironically, as did the Eastern nobles,
whose wives tended to be subordinate to their husbands.
They had to generously tolerate the extravagant social activities of

women and boast widely of their wife.
Cadriol’s demeanor was, to say the least, frivolous, but Cedric was
equally unwise.
The toilette pleased the guests in a bad way.
After leaving the toilette room, there would be much to be said about
Grand Duke Evron and Prince Eimmel.
‘Is it okay?’
Natalia knew such a sign and looked at Artizea’s expression with

concern.
And she realized that she was the one who could salvage this situation.
2198
“Excuse me.”
Natalia raised her voice without confidence. In fact, she didn’t know
much about jewelry.
She just wore what the maid dressed her, remembering what was the
most expensive thing in her jewelry box.
But with the exception of Artizea, Natalia, who was the highest-ranking
lady in this room, had a little more say than Cadriol.
“Grand Duchess Evron.”
When Natalia spoke to her, all her guests became quiet.
Cedric lowered his head and pressed his forehead. Cadriol looked at
Natalia with a curious face.
Bernat made a worried face.
Natalia said,
“I have a hair ornament that seems to suit Your Grace……, but not very
valuable.”
The maid froze slightly as she saw Natalia pull her jewelry box with her
own hand.
“Natalia, this is…….”
It wasn’t a properly polished gemstone. It was a decoration in which

pieces of raw stones that could not be polished were collected and
placed like flowers in a silver calyx.
When the blue gem appeared in a bright place, it shone softly. It

looked like a bunch of geraniums or hydrangeas, and it looked like a
lotus flower that just bloomed.
It was very pretty.
2199
However, it can be a personal gift between friends, but it was not
something the Crown Princess of Iantz would give to the future
Empress.
Natalia said,
“There is a mine in the area where my mother lives. It is a place where

jewels of the same color as the sea came……, it is actually too
expensive a gem for the local people.”
She smiled awkwardly.
“I heard that when Mother left the area, my maternal grandmother

collected the prettiest colors and handcrafted them.”
Emily, who accepted the trinkets, spoke words of praise.
“Oh my God, this is a Southwest Sea tourmaline. The color is really

pretty.”
Sophie put it on Artizea’s head and said with a bright face.
“This is perfect.”
Artizea looked in the mirror. As Sophie said, it matched much better

than a blue-purple silk flower or a yellow butterfly.
Emily said with a slightly excited look,
“Although not polished, such a fine color is not common.”
It wasn’t expensive, but if there was a meaningful past, that was fine in
its own way.
Above all, it was beautiful. Isn’t that the most important thing?
Artizea said,
“Thank you. It seems very precious, can I take it…….”
2200
Natalia blushed in embarrassment.
“It didn’t suit me very well, so I just had it, but I thought it would suit
the Grand Duchess.”
Artizea looked at Natalia with a strange mood.
She couldn’t tell if Natalia’s shyness was because she brought out
decorations made of stone ornaments that were not worthy of jewelry,
or because she told the story of a poor mother who could not have
jewelry or because she confided in her secret feelings.
Perhaps, she doesn’t know what kind of ripple she is making now.
Now that she is about to be crowned the Crown Princess, she knows
what it means to wear the ornament, which was made in a
marginalized area of the Iantz Kingdom on her head.
The fact that the fight between Prince Eimmel and Grand Duke Evron
was not made lightly by Crown Princess Iantz.
Artizea looked through the mirror and saw Crown Prince Bernat’s
happy and perplexed expression with a cryptic face.
Emily put the ornament on Artizea’s head instead of Sophie. She then
took a pure white pearl necklace and finished it off with a touch of
splendor it lacked.
As Natalia said, the color matched Artizea’s hair very well.
The dangling pearls graced her face.
Finally, Emily held a fan made of peacock feathers to Artizea’s hands.
Artizea turned around and Cedric jumped up from his seat.
Cadriol sighed.
But instead of holding Cedric’s hand, Artizea smiled and said,
2201
“I think today is the welcome banquet, so I’d like to escort the guests.”
At those words, this time Cadriol jumped to his feet.
However, Artizea didn’t mind the two men and walked towards
Natalia.
“What do you think? Shall we go in together?”
“Yes?”
Natalia was startled.
Artizea beckoned to bring one of the shawls on display.
Sophie ran quickly and brought an elongated decorative shawl made

of red wolf fur.
Artizea smiled and held it to Natalia with her hands.
“How about this? I also thought that this was a good fit for the Crown
Princess.”
Artizea asked not Natalia, but the guests.
“It suits her.”
Cedric, who understood Artizea’s meaning, answered.
However, now Cedric’s influence was zero. It was the same for Cadriol.
Artizea stared at one of the guests.
The lady, who had been desperately trying to accuse Natalia, flinched
when she caught Artizea’s gaze.
Isn’t she just a princess from a small country who was taken hostage?
There was no prey this easy.
2202
But if Artizea compared herself to her and gave her stuff like this, she
couldn’t.
Besides, Artizea said as she looked at her,
“Lord Cedric caught it in the spring of last year.”
“The Crown Princess’ majesty is unusual, and the wolf fur suits her
perfectly.”
The lady tried to say it sarcastically, but in the end she couldn’t.
In fact, the fur suited Natalia very well.
Her powerful body was not overshadowed by the fact that she was
wearing a ruffled dress and her voluminous hair was loose.
Natalia looked hesitantly in the mirror.
In the vicinity of the South Sea, fur was not used much. It was only
used for decoration little by little.
Natalia didn’t know it would suit her so well.
“Thank you, Grand Duchess. But if it’s the animal that the Grand Duke
has slaughtered for the Grand Duchess…….”
“The Crown Princess gave me a precious jewel that your maternal

grandmother made for your mother. Besides, it increases every year.”
Artizea smiled that most of the fur on display was Cedric’s catch.
“I’ve never worn this before.”
Natalia also thanked Cedric.
“No. If you like it, I am honored.”
Cedric lowered his head lightly. It was because he had already realized
the meaning of the gift exchanged.
2203
Bernat stood up and he approached Natalia.
But he never had a chance to hold Natalia’s hand. Because Artizea

took her hand.
“The Crown Princess will go with me. Lord Cedric, please escort the
two men.”
Artizea said.
As the two noble ladies took the lead side by side, women from
among the guests in the toilette room surrounded them like halos.
“The Grand Duchess’ headdress is really beautiful.”
“Wolf fur is really hard to match, and it’s amazing that she dressed it
so nicely.”
“They both exchanged something meaningful, so everyone would be

envious.”
Praise and welcome poured in.
The heirs to the thrones of the three countries remained far away and
looked at them from behind.
Cedric looked at Cadriol with a subtle expression. Cadriol said with a

distasteful face,
“Why? Shall we hold hands too?”
“…….”
Bernat said with a smile,
“Let’s go, too. We can’t keep the ladies waiting too long.”
Cadriol and Cedric trudged, turning away from each other.
Bernat took the lead with a smile on his face.

2204
Natalia wouldn’t have thought that far. However, it seemed to show
off her acquaintance with the Grand Duchess.
In a situation where the position of the Iantz Kingdom was very weak,
she did a favor.
Not only did it have political significance, it was sure to be of great

help to the couple’s life in the Empire.
Furthermore,
‘Natalia’s trinkets and wolf fur are going to be fashionable, even for a
brief moment. Did the Grand Duchess even think about that, so she
gave Natalia fur?’
The only place where wolf fur was produced was Grand Duchy Evron’s
dominion, as far as Bernat knew.
If the two of them walk in holding hands side by side, that alone was
effective advertisement.
Artizea was showing her willingness to cooperate. If it was really

intentional.
Chapter 247
The welcome banquet was held for envoys from other countries.
Formally, it was just a simple ball. As the main guests were certain,
there was no separate arrangement.
Of course, it was held for the envoys of foreign countries who

gathered ahead of the Crown Prince’s Coronation Ceremony, so it
could not be said that it was just a ball for entertainment.
2205
The Emperor was sitting comfortably in the seat provided on the stair
railing, looking at the people. He was planning to leave early.
“If an old man who can’t dance is sitting there for a long time, the ball
will only get boring.”
“Your Majesty is still very young.”
Duke Farren of the Sewell Kingdom, who was standing next to the
Emperor, said politely. The Emperor chuckled.
“What do you mean? Duke and I are old. It’s meant for young people
to play.”
Having said that, the Emperor pointed to the side of the crowd.
Grand Duchess Evron and Crown Princess Iantz stood side by side,
greeting the people.
Those around him, as the Emperor said, were mostly young men and
women.
On the other side was a crowd surrounding the young heirs of the
three countries.
Duke Farren saw it and was overcome with a strange feeling.
He has been going to and from the Empire as an envoy for nearly
several decades. He was also present at the Emperor’s Coronation
Ceremony.
He himself felt he was getting older. In the meantime, the Sewell

Kingdom changed the owner of the throne twice.
Even so, he seemed to have unintentionally thought that Gregor would

live forever.
Even so, it was impossible to confide in the Emperor about his feelings.
2206
“Young people are pretty to look at, but that’s all. Can you be the
owner of a seat just because you think the decorations are pretty?”
“Don’t you have to dance to be the master of the ball? Duke, are you
confident that you will be able to dance the Mazurka with the
youngsters over there?”
Duke Farren coughed. The Emperor laughed.
“I can tell the band to play the dance slowly, but I don’t want to be
that pathetic.”
“I’d like a quadrille.”
“Are there any pretty ladies left to hold hands on Duke’s either side?”
The Emperor said jokingly.
“Let’s just have a few drinks like this and move.”
Duke Farren had no reason to decline.
The Emperor leisurely leaned against the railing, holding a glass of

champagne.
Cedric was on his way to get a drink and passed underneath. The
Emperor looked down at him with interest.
“Cedric.”
Cedric looked up as if startled by the sound of the call. The Emperor

beckoned for him to come up.
And said to Duke Farren.
“You’re not close, are you? I’m sure there’s a lot of things to learn,
though.”
“Yes. The last time I came, Grand Duke Evron was in the West. Even
before that, he did not stay long in the Imperial Palace.”
2207
“I will introduce you. You will see each other often in the future. Duke
has been my friend for a long time.”
“I am grateful.”
Duke Farren expressed his gratitude.
Cedric immediately approached the railing. The Guard opened the

way.
The Emperor boasted that he was old and retired, but in reality, Duke
Farren was right. He was the master of the ball.
There were few people around the Emperor because no one dared to
approach him according to their will.
They were all keeping a close eye on him. No one did not know that
Cedric was standing by the Emperor’s side.
The Emperor said calmly,
“This is Duke Farren of the Sewell Kingdom. I’m sure you know the
face, too?”
“I remember greeting each other about five years ago. Nice to see you,
Duke Farren.”
“Please, Grand Duke Evron. You have already become a precious

person, so you do not need to speak so respectfully to someone like
me.”
“His Majesty considers you close, so I cannot afford to neglect you.”
“Yes. Duke is a person who knows manners, so there is nothing to

worry about.”
The Emperor added to Cedric’s words. It meant that Duke Farren knew
his place and behaved well, even if he didn’t press to make sure the
relationship between up-and-down is known.
2208
The Emperor glanced at Cedric’s glass. There was no way that the drink
could be water, so it was a strong drink.
“Tia seems to like the Crown Princess of Iantz.”
“Yes.”
“Did anything happen in the toilette?”
“It was nothing special. Tia and Crown Princess Iantz each gave each
other fur and headdress as gifts.”
“That’s what it is.”
The Emperor looked at Natalia’s wolf fur and said,
“It’s wise.”
The matter of the Iantz Kingdom had become a little troublesome for
the Emperor.
Being involved in the conspiracy of Grand Duke Roygar, they could not
be allowed to absolve without paying anything.
But he really had no intention of crushing the Iantz Kingdom.
With much effort, there is a possibility of solving the problem of piracy

in the South Sea. If there was an opportunity to resolve it through
diplomacy, of course, he had to do his best.
It was for this reason that the charges of treason of Grand Duke
Roygar were limited to the Empress claiming.
However, it was not possible to let the Iantz Kingdom or the Eimmel
Kingdom take the initiative there.
It would be nice if he could crush both countries at once, but he can’t

afford that. So balance is always important.
Now that they are whipped, it’s time to give the carrots.
2209
Considering that aspect, Artizea’s actions were appropriate.
This diluted the fact that the Crown Prince couple of Iantz had been
taken hostage. The relationship between the two Crown Princesses will
be emphasized.
It also had the effect of reducing the attention on the Eimmel Kingdom
by focusing the attention on the Iantz Kingdom at the ball.
This will affect not only the Empire internally, but also the diplomacy
between the small southern countries, which must keep pace in the
South Sea issue.
‘If it was Tia, she would have thought of that.’
What did Cedric think?
The Emperor looked at Cedric with wrinkled eyes. Cedric was talking to
Duke Farren, holding the glass to his lips from time to time.
Cedric’s gaze was towards the middle of the ballroom.
The dance was changed to a waltz.
“Why don’t you go and dance?”
“I want to go to the third song.”
“Why the third?”
Duke Farren asked curiously.
“Before that, if I go, I think I would be kicked out because I had to do

something important.”
Cedric said without hesitation. Duke Farren misunderstood the subject

and laughed.
“Well, there is nothing more important than protecting His Majesty.”
2210
It was far more important to show him standing close to the Emperor
than to go out and enjoy his new power surrounded by people.
Even more so, considering his past.
Even if he reconciles with the Emperor and shows a good relationship,

there will be doubts. Those who want the Empire to be at peace and
those who want chaos.
‘For now, it looks fine.’
Duke Farren decided so.
***
In fact, Cadriol was conscious of it while dancing the waltz.
“Did you do it?”
“What?”
Artizea asked.
“Grand Duke Evron standing next to the Emperor with his old friend.”
“It is a natural thing because it is the most important position. Your

Majesty Cadriol, is it okay for you to dance like this?”
“If we don’t do this, there will be no chance to talk secretly, will there?”
That was right.
Externally, the two were almost strangers to each other. After Cadriol
came to the Capital this time, they had only met once at the Emperor’s
dinner.
It was a fatal blow to both of them for the secret to be known. She had
to hide the fact that she had a chance to meet him.
2211
“Is there anything left to talk about? Do you think it would be better to
not have anything to do with me anymore?”
“You should thank me.”
“Thank you?”
Artizea looked at him with a strange face.
“Even if I had thoroughly pretended to know you for the first time,
would Grand Duke Evron be able to properly manage his facial
expressions?”
“…….”
“And now, whether I ask for a dance or an audience, or send a secret

letter in a bouquet, no one will be suspicious.”
“That is true, but…….”
“It also provided a topic of discussion that could bury all noise until
the Crown Prince’s Coronation Ceremony.”
Unfortunately, Artizea had to admit that.
If it wasn’t for Cedric, she didn’t have to say anything that would
otherwise have caused a rift in the relationship.
If she was a member of the imperial family, she had to endure the
rising and falling of other people’s lips. It is also essential to control
the mind from such rumors.
It was no different from the rumors of a love marriage with Cedric.
Artizea sighed and said,
“Thank you.”
In the past, there would not have been such a sigh. Because it was
purely a strategy.
2212
Even Cedric was acting too childish that she had nothing to say.
“Well, thinking about it, it’s not something that deserves to be greeted.
I am not lying.”
“…… So, what do you want to talk about? I am tired right now.”
Artizea said, paying attention to her toes.
Cadriol said,
“If I said none, would you be angry?”
“I’m sure there must be one, right? Because you are a pragmatist.”
“When I go to the North, there is someone I use as a guide.”
“Yes.”
“He is a person who quit after working under a leather dealer in the
Capital for nearly 10 years……. Some of his old comrades are
rumouring. There must have been some who said they saw Karam in
the stronghold.”
Artizea strained his body.
She tends to be unable to move her head and body together. So her
feet stopped.
Cadriol lifted her up. The hem of her skirt was spread out.
The song is over.
Cadriol put her down. Artizea looked at him. And shrugged her
shoulders.
“I don’t know more than that.”
“Thank you.”
2213
Artizea put her hand on her chest and bowed her head politely in
thanks.
“Don’t mention it. If something wrong comes up while digging up

rumors, I’m in trouble, too.”
Cadriol bowed his head likewise to thank her.
He led Artizea to the edge of the hall.
Cedric sneaked in and took Artizea’s hand.
“Grand Duke Evron, please be polite.”
“There is no way to dance with the same person for two songs in a
row.”
Cedric said.
When the two men met face to face, interested gazes were focused at
once.
Artizea let out a sigh of relief. And after squeezing the hem of her skirt
with her two hands, she said,
“I am a little tired.”
“Tia.”
“How about a walk instead?”
Cedric’s face brightened.
Cadriol chuckled and clicked his tongue. Artizea bowed her head
slightly to him and headed out.
these past few chapters between Cedric and Cadriol is just gold XD
2214
Chapter 248
Artizea hoped that somehow it would be quiet until the Crown Prince’s
Coronation Ceremony.
Cedric’s status was not firmly established even if he had a relationship

with the Emperor or entered the Crown Prince’s Palace. It simply
meant that Cedric had become the Emperor’s son.
It is said that there is nothing private about the affairs of the Imperial
Family, but it was a relatively private matter, and it was a matter that
could be reversed by the Emperor’s personal decision.
But the position of the Crown Prince was different.
The Crown Prince was officially declared to be able to take the place of
the Emperor.
At the Coronation Ceremony, he writes down his name to the god and
announces it to all the people.
The position of the Crown Prince was also sealed, and it could not be
dethroned without a just cause, just as the Emperor could not
arbitrarily deprive the titles of other nobles.
So, they just have to successfully hold the Coronation Ceremony.
Then, there was no problem even if something happened. Honey

water will always overflow from the glass.
Even if the objective of inheriting the government from the Emperor

without chaos was not achieved, he would be able to ascend to the
throne with legitimacy as the next Emperor.
‘Until then, nothing will happen.’

2215
Artizea lowered her head and looked at the teacup.
On the day of the welcome ball, she just smiled and passed the day,
but the information Cadriol gave was unusual.
‘Who is it?’
Artizea wrote several names on the white tablecloth in her heart.
To attack Cedric, it should be right before the Coronation Ceremony.
But realistically, there was no reason to gamble with uncertainty when

there was only one heir left.
Now, the struggle for power had to take place over the position of the
Empress, not Cedric.
‘If someone tries to block the Coronation Ceremony with that fact in
mind, it means that the purpose is to bring down Lord Cedric.’
The only reason she could think of was hatred.
As long as Leticia is present, religious reasons are less likely.
‘Brother Lawrence? Or, the opposition of the temple? Was there any
collateral lineage of the Imperial Family that I did not know?’
Or revenge.
If not, there could be someone who is purely trying to cause

confusion.
‘Has the East already begun to seek independence? Count Brennan is

moving in a different way than before.’
At the time Lawrence was made Emperor, Count Brennan was in a

cooperative relationship with Artizea.
But now it was different. Count Brennan is a spy planted by the

Emperor, but in the end she moves for her own benefit.
2216
The Eastern Nobility is now dividing. One of them could have plotted
something like this.
Artizea erased the enemy names one by one in her mind.
She certainly had few plausible ones. However, if she lowers her
standards, there are not many people who can do it on the contrary.
It was then.
Someone knocked on the door.
“It’s Freil, Your Grace.”
“Come in.”
Artizea erased the name all at once and lifted her head.
As Freil entered, the door closed. And he glanced around the spacious
living room.
Outside the window, two Evron knights stood guard. Probably the
same for the room on the other sides.
Artizea was sitting in the middle of the living room.
Freil walked closer to her, beckoning her and sat down in the seat.
“It seems that there are people who seek information in the
stronghold.”
“Yes. It has gotten worse since you entered the Crown Prince’s Palace.
When we started accepting multiple alliances last year, it became
impossible to track the actions of outsiders.”
Artizea let out a low sigh.
After leaving Mel to run it, Evron’s stronghold became more open. It
was partly because of the change in Cedric’s reign, and partly because
of a generational change.
2217
That in itself was a good trend. However, information leakage was
inevitable.
“There used to be a leather dealer that traded exclusively.”
“Yes.”
“Those who came from his side are digging for Karam because of
rumors that they have seen Karam in the stronghold.”
Freil’s face hardened.
“I don’t think Dame Mel would have handled it so poorly. They say it’s
harder to manage than before, but it’s not that she can’t tell the
outsider apart.”
“Still, if they’ve known each other for a long time, they might not have
been particularly vigilant. Rumors may spread by soldiers telling
relatives what they saw.”
“Yes.”
Freil nodded his head. And he said his opinion,
“The leather merchant was Marquis Luden’s vassal. If anyone is looking

for information, it must be an Eastern noble.”
“Then, it’s rather a relief. They will wait until Lord Cedric ascends the
throne.”
Then they will try to become independent, saying that they cannot
serve the monarch who has communicated with Karam.
“The problem is when you try to dig out the issue and other things
come up. Because there is something going on with the Jordyn family.”
2218
“Anyway, nothing should happen until the Crown Prince’s Coronation
Ceremony.”
“Yes. We will also track down the leather merchant separately.”
“Yes.”
Freil lowered his head with a nervous expression on his face.
Artizea motioned for him to step down.
Freil retreated. Artizea thought a little more, fiddling with her bracelet.
If the background is an Eastern noble, she has plenty of time. But for
Lawrence, the situation was quite difficult.
‘Especially if the Eastern noble and Brother Lawrence got together.’
The Emperor was disappointed with Lawrence.
But if he succeeds in conspiring enough to cancel the Crown Prince’s

Coronation Ceremony and overthrow Cedric…….
‘With great joy His Majesty must want to hand over everything, even if
it slightly harms his power and honor.’
Just like it was in the past.
That’s why the Crown Prince’s Coronation Ceremony is more

important.
Cedric always believed that she would find the best way. But Artizea
herself didn’t feel that way.
So far, she has given up on safe and efficient methods and has chosen
the precarious path.
Risk factors piled up to the point of collapse.
‘In the end, you have to pay the price.’

2219
If she wouldn’t hide it by covering it with someone else’s body, she
had no choice but to seal it with her own blood.
Artizea rested her hand gently on the table. and pulled the rope.
Hayley, who must have been in the room next to her, soon came with
a handful of letters.
“Did you call, Your Grace?”
“What about Hazel, are you organizing the letters?”
“There are too many letters. I wanted to see letters from foreign
ambassadors, important people, and people related to the East.”
Hayley’s eyes lit up.
She always complains that it’s too much work and that it’s hard, but
honestly, for the most part, she was self-sufficient.
“If it’s not an invitation, it would be a meaningless letter.”
“It has become fashionable. I have already received over a hundred

letters of admiration from yesterday.”
“Leave it to Hazel.”
“But…….”
“If you’re worried about the information leaking to Belmond, I don’t

mind. Because it doesn’t matter at all.”
“If you say so, I’ll be relieved…….”
Hayley set aside the bundle of thick letters.
“I wondered if there was a letter or something mixed with them. Some

are from His Highness Prince Eimmel.”
“It’s a smoke screen anyway, so you can burn it.”

2220
“Yes.”
Hayley tried to explain the other letters, but Artizea put it off so she
could talk later.
And she said,
“Write a letter, and go and invite Her Highness Natalia yourself.”
“All right. I’ll also prepare some presents. When is the time…….”
“Go now. Her Highness Natalia probably doesn’t have any important
plans yet. It would be nice if she could come early. If the Crown
Princess wants to come with you, that’s fine.”
“Yes.”
As she answered, Hayley had a slightly questionable face.
Artizea asked,
“Why?”
“Please don’t think it’s rude, Your Grace. Do you intend to have Crown
Princess Natalia as a guest at the Crown Prince’s Palace?”
“Yes.”
“I am against it.”
Hayley said.
“If you invite only one Crown Princess, it will make sense, but if you
invite the Crown Prince as well, even the Grand Duke will be
denigrated for being too close to the Iantz Kingdom.”
Even if Crown Prince Iantz wasn’t directly involved in the treason of

Grand Duke Roygar, it was even worse since he was responsible for the
matter.
2221
But Artizea said,
“Because that’s less important than Leticia’s safety.”
“…… .”
Hayley was silent.
Artizea waited for Hayley to interpret her words.
Hayley took a deep breath.
“Do you think there will ever be anything that will make you need a
witness?”
“…… The Coronation Ceremony is imminent. No matter what happens,

it’s not strange.”
“Until now, you said that it should be quiet without any disturbance,
because of the Coronation Ceremony. Did something happen?”
“Let’s say that.”
Artizea took a low breath.
She trusted Hayley quite a bit. But that trust was not yet enough to
reveal everything.
Hayley knows how to judge herself. And she could have stopped
Artizea through Cedric.
While Artizea was silent, Hayley seemed to have completed her own
interpretation.
“I am against it.”
“I haven’t said anything yet, Hayley.”
2222
“Aren’t you thinking that Your Grace, yourself, will become a bait and
smash the hostile forces hidden within the Grand Duchy Evron and
within the Imperial Palace? If you need a witness.”
Artizea smiled bitterly at her.
It wasn’t wrong. She was aiming for it, and she was slowly spilling her
tracks through Alice’s side.
But at least this wasn’t the purpose. If the spies are aware of the Karam
problem in Grand Duchy Evron’s dominion, the target is Cedric, not
herself.
“I want to put an extra layer of safety for Leticia.”
Artizea could speak honestly.
“If I am attacked while Her Highness Natalia is in the Crown Prince’s

Palace, it will turn into a diplomatic matter, so it won’t be anything
rash.”
First of all, the Emperor would not stand still.
Hayley asked,
“Why don’t you tell the Grand Duke about this?”
“It’s about taking guests to the Imperial Palace. Of course.”
Hayley smiled reassuringly at the answer. And she said she’ll write a
letter and find a suitable gift.
She will only tell Cedric the purpose of inviting Natalia.
Now was too important a time to tell the story of Lawrence, whose
whereabouts are still unknown.
2223
Cedric was focused only on the Coronation Ceremony, and there was
not enough time to do estate work.
It was enough for her to talk after some specific information that came
out.
‘I have to send Sir Alphonse west.’
Artizea decided only that.
Chapter 249
Natalia accepted the invitation the next day and came by herself.
She was well aware that she wasn’t very good at relationships. It was
even more so in politics.
Natalia had guessed that Artizea wasn’t calling her purely for
friendship.
Bernat even said this,
[“Reply that you will free up time as much as you can for the sake of
the Grand Duchess. And without seeing anyone today, go tomorrow.”]
[“Then why don’t I go today? Because Her Grace told me to visit today
or whenever I have time. Aside from accompanying Your Highness, my
business is only for unimportant things.”
[“It’s okay to go there as if you’ve been waiting, but there’s no need to

first meet someone else and give the impression that you’ve
postponed the Grand Duchess.”]
2224
[“If it’s going to be a political issue that’s important enough to care
about, Your Highness, come with me.”]
Bernat shook his head.
[“That is not very wise either. If I go, it will be a place of diplomatic

significance rather than superficial friendship.”]
[“Really?”]
[“You may be asked to make a political decision on the spot. Before we

can confront the Grand Duchess, we need to gather more information
about her.”]
[“If Grand Duchess Evron is an opponent to be so careful with, I might

get caught up in it. What are you going to do if I accidentally make a
decision that I shouldn’t do?”]
At Natalia’s words, Bernat smiled and stroked her cheek.
[“Don’t do it.”]
[“It doesn’t work out as you please…….”]
[“The only reason was to have tea time for the sake of socializing
anyway? Talk about gifts exchanged on the day of the welcome ball, or
stories of travel.”]
[“Well…….”]
[“If she urges you to make a decision on something important, push it

on me. Can you do that?”]
[“Yes.”]
Natalia was relieved.
2225
She was not really talented in having a political conversation,
considering various proposals or situations and taking into account the
subtle nuances and expressions of her words and actions.
So, it would have been nice if she could put it all off to Bernat and
come here to drink tea and chat leisurely.
Natalia liked Artizea.
She was a picturesque lady who was idealized in the Kingdom of Iantz
because of her soft but upright figure and thin but graceful frame.
‘I hope to see you again as a good person.’
Natalia thought.
***
The Prince’s Palace was quieter than Natalia thought. By this time, she
thought it would be overcrowded with people who want to make an
impression with gifts.
Most of them were really stopped in front of the main gate.
Natalia’s carriage passed up to the garden. Hayley and Mielle were out
to meet her.
“Welcome, Crown Princess Natalia.”
“Thank you for the hospitality.”
Natalia got off the carriage and greeted them.
Natalia’s lady-in-waiting handed Mielle a small, beautifully wrapped

box. It was a gift.
Hayley and Mielle led Natalia to a terrace facing the open garden.
2226
A large awning made of silk allowed sunlight to pass through. The
birch terrace was dyed with the five colors of light created by the
awning.
Artizea, who was sitting at the white table, stood up.
“Welcome, Your Highness Natalia. It was a sudden invitation, but thank

you for coming.”
“Thank you for inviting me. Star of the Empire.”
“The Star of the Empire is not me, but my daughter.”
Artizea spoke and glanced at her side slightly.
Leticia opened her eyes and looked at Natalia as she was held by
Marcus.
Natalia bent her body towards Leticia. And she smiled brightly.
“Hello, Princess.”
It was an overly rude attitude. But she was cute, so it didn’t look bad.
Leticia waved her arm toward Natalia. The stranger looked interesting.
Natalia held out her index finger. Leticia grabbed her finger and shook
it wildly.
“Are you shaking hands? Shake hands.”
Leticia smiled again as Natalia waved her finger.
“She’s a smiley baby.”
Natalia said as her smile stayed on her face.
“I wanted to show her your face, so I brought her with me. I hope it
wasn’t rude.”
2227
“I am well aware that allowing the Princess to meet is a sign of
unparalleled favor.”
It was also a sign of trust. Natalia was well aware of how anxious it was
to have a young baby meet with an outsider.
It would be much more for a baby in a position like Leticia.
Leticia, unaware of the complexities of those around her, smiled

innocently and pulled Marcus’ hair back.
Artizea suggested a seat.
“Please sit.”
Refreshments came out soon. The maids lined the table with plates of
sweets and cakes.
Hayley brewed tea. A teacup of hot water was placed in front of

Natalia.
Leticia screamed at her and swung her arms wildly.
“An! Ackk! Nackk!”
“No, baby.”
Marcus hugged Leticia. Natalia asked,
“Do you want some snacks?”
“Yes. She likes to eat. She’s probably going to say snacks before mom
or dad.”
Natalia laughed at that answer.
“Ours’ first words were very late, and the first thing they said was
hungry.”
“Oh.”
2228
“Your Grace.”
Marcus spoke softly while stopping Leticia.
“She seems bored, so I’ll go for a walk in the garden.”
“Please.”
Leticia groaned as she moved away from the refreshment table. She
was ready to weep.
Half of the escort knights followed him.
Seeing Natalia’s concerned face, Artizea gave a bitter smile.
“It will be fine soon. She likes to play outside.”
“You need to trim the garden a lot. It’s only good for adults now.”
It was a quiet and beautiful garden, but the bushes were too deep for
a baby to play.
“Yes, it’s a palace that hasn’t been used for a long time, so I’m cleaning
it up little by little from the outside. We would have to cut down a lot
of trees.”
“I wish you could leave that tree behind and then put a swing on it
when the pPrincess walks later.”
Natalia pointed to a large tree nearby.
And with a feeling of nostalgia for a moment, she recalled the Royal
Palace of Iantz. She hasn’t been away for less than two months, and
already misses her children.
With a smile on her face, she glanced at the garden. Artizea quietly
looked into her gaze.
Hayley pours hot water from the teacup and pours the red tea.
2229
Mielle unpacked the box Natalia had brought in front of Artizea.
Inside was a small pottery the size of a fist. When the lid was opened, a
sweet scent spreads.
There was a soft yellow liquid inside.
Mielle said, savoring the scent.
“I think it has a very good ambergris scent.”
“You know well, Lady Keshore.”
“I think it smells a bit like the sea. But is this perfume?”
“I don’t even know if it can be used as a perfume or not.”
Natalia answered honestly.
“They said you could use it like this.”
She took the pottery on the table and lightly touched the underside of
the lid. Then a small hole was opened in the lid.
“If you put it in a living room or something like that, it has a very
pleasant scent.”
“Once again, the items of the Kingdom of Iantz will be very popular.”
On the outside of the pottery, elaborate and beautiful patterns were

drawn with lyre and blue flowers.
The image overlapped with silk embroidery, the new work of the
Kingdom of Iantz. It symbolizes wealth.
Besides, spices were very expensive. Ambergris was more expensive

than gold of the same weight even as a raw material.
2230
There was no better way to show off their wealth than to put it in such
beautiful pottery and put it in the living room to let the fragrance
linger.
Placing it in the parlor of the Imperial Palace, where all the attention of
the Empire is now concentrated, would have a very good publicity
effect.
‘Prince Bernat is wise.’
When considering the distance and national power, the Kingdom of

Iantz was not something to be wary of.
If it was the Eimmel Kingdom, once national power had been

sufficiently accumulated, they would look elsewhere to expand their
territory. It goes without saying that Cadriol was militant.
But it wasn’t the Kingdom of Iantz. She was well aware that it was far
more likely for them to accumulate capital and undermine culture than
to wage war.
Bernat was also cautious and competent.
It was not bad for such a person to become the King of an important
neighboring country like the Kingdom of Iantz.
It was no longer a problem that he wanted to support Grand Duke

Roygar.
Rather, it was better that way. She can lead the relationship while this
side has the upper hand.
A bird chirping was heard somewhere. A fragrant light scent mixed

with the gentle breeze.
The scent of the pottery placed on the table mixed with it and softly
colored the air.
Natalia said,
2231
“I wanted to say thank you.”
“Thank you?”
“You accepted my mother’s headdress. I don’t think I’ll be able to greet

you properly that day.”
Natalia said awkwardly.
“In my own way, I was just trying to get the Grand Duchess to come
out of trouble, but I got more help.”
“What do you mean? Like you said, it suited my hair perfectly.”
Artizea answered calmly. It was because the ornaments themselves

were not very important.
The important thing was to show off their friendship in order to

balance the Kingdom of Iantz and the Eimmel Kingdom.
But Natalia shook her head.
“The invitations and letters are already piling up. In the Iantz
merchants, which has a branch here, they asked for permission to
make products like those ornaments.”
Even if the Kingdom of Iantz was wealthy, not all places were like that.
Natalia’s hometown was a poor place.
At one time, high-quality gems were produced, but now the mineral
veins were being depleted. As the output dwindled, the money dried
up in the village.
However, there is a possibility that a new industry will be created there.

This will lead to revival.
2232
In addition, the fashion of the Imperial Capital’s social circle spreads
downwards and in all directions.
Gem pebbles aren’t that expensive. It meant that there was a

possibility of making ornaments that could even be sold to common
people.
effe’s note:
So Leticia was actually screaming for 까까 which is a Korean baby-word for snacks. All
kinds of snacks, be it cookie, puffs, or anything. I couldn’t find the english baby-word
for snacks? I thought yumyum? But yumyum has a more general sense to everything
food-like, instead of general snacks and it sounds very modern lingo. So ‘ack’ it is,
pardon me if that sounds odd >.<
Chapter 250
Natalia said,
“His Highness Bernat said that this ornament would be made for at
least twenty years.”
“In the Kingdom of Iantz, once you discover one material, you have the
ability to continue to lead new trends using the same material.”
Artizea answered.
“That is the power of the Iantz. You don’t have to thank me. It was just
a good thing for each other.”
Then Natalia laughed.
“His Highness Bernat said the same thing. The Grand Duchess
probably thought it was in exchange for the promotion of wolf fur.”
“…….”
2233
“Even so, I want to thank you. Even on behalf of the people of my
hometown.”
Artizea stroked the teacup without answering.
She felt uncomfortable.
It was not difficult for her to use Natalia.
She was a strong person to the strong and sympathetic to the weak.
Artizea’s past was easy to win over her sympathy. The baby’s presence
will be able to buy sympathy.
She was actually going to do that and that was why she had brought
Leticia along.
If she’s reluctant in tricks, she’ll be honest with her on the deal.
If Bernat was the opponent, Artizea would have used both without
much hesitation.
The political world of the Kingdom of Iantz was as dirty and dark as
the Empire, and the upper authorities systematically exercised
enormous power.
Bernat walked the tightrope in the midst of it, on behalf of the dull
king and practically leading the state affairs.
Artizea liked such a person. In fact, he was easier to deal with than
anyone else.
She didn’t have to say much. The contract will be upheld as long as the
mutual interests are met.
There was no burden of deceit and betrayal. Because the one who was
deceived was simply more foolish.
But Natalia was different.
2234
She didn’t even know that maybe this was the only change in her
mindset from before she returned.
She didn’t feel comfortable using such a person. Because she now
knows that there are people with whom you can be honest and ask for
help.
Artizea lowered her eyes and picked up the teacup.
Natalia glanced at her slightly. To be honest, she had been so tempted

by tea biscuits before, and it was embarrassing to eat alone.
But Artizea didn’t even think of lifting a fork.
‘It should be fine. We’re here to eat.’
Natalia raised her fork.
The flower-shaped sugar cookies were so beautiful that it was a pity to

split them.
Natalia carefully pulled off one of the green leaves with a fork.
No matter how delicious it was prepared, she couldn’t eat it all. Except
in front of her family or close friends, it was common to eat food only
as a courtesy.
Moreover, she can’t finish the refreshments by herself when she’s

invited to the Prince’s Palace.
She was going to save it.
The sugar cookies were harder than expected and not sweet. It gently
brushed the inside of her mouth like a feather and melted away.
Natalia took a sip of the tea to calm her mind. It was happiness itself
when the sweet and fragrant taste of sugar cookies left in her mouth
blended with the tea.
2235
Natalia’s eyes and lips were dazzled.
She thought that the chefs of the Royal Palace of Iantz had great skills,
but the chef of the Prince’s Palace seemed to be more skilled.
Natalia reached out with her hands this time to the lemon madeleine.
Artizea tried to get her words out, but she stopped. It was because a
small but certain happiness remained on Natalia’s face.
“Do you like it?”
“Ah, yes.”
Natalia made an embarrassed face.
“The chef is so good.”
“I’m glad you like it. I called for someone to retire from Evron’s
stronghold, and he was worried as he wasn’t sure if he could do well
when he didn’t know the Capital’s trends. He will greet you later, so
please compliment him.”
“I think I should give thanks, not just a compliment.”
As Natalia said so, she cut the madeleine in half. The soft and fluffy
madeleine was smooth.
Artizea also lifted her fork. She didn’t really want to eat, but she didn’t
want to break the mood because Natalia ate so well.
The teapot was emptied while they were speaking about diplomatic
envoys, who had arrived in the Capital, about the ceremony and
commerce.
Natalia was a bit sad, but she couldn’t help but put her fork down. It
felt very good.
2236
Artizea fiddled with the handle of the teacup. And she eventually
decided to be honest with her.
“Actually, I have something to ask of you.”
Natalia tilted her head.
“Is there anything I can do for you?”
Artizea waved her hand.
The employees who were nearby to attend came out like a low tide.
The escorts took more than fifteen steps back and widened the
distance.
Hayley persuaded the surprised Natalia’s lady-in-waiting to step back.

It was possible because Natalia is someone that does not need an
escort.
Natalia tilted her head. Artizea said,
“Could you please stay at the Prince’s Palace until the Coronation
Ceremony?”
No, this was not an accurate expression either. Artizea thought that
the way she spoke was wrong.
“Why did you ask me such a request?”
She couldn’t understand.
It was no easy task to bring people into the Prince’s Palace, and
especially foreigners.
After all, she was a princess. If she stays in the Prince’s Palace with
Bernat or alone, it will be a political controversy as it is.
Artizea spoke slowly, as if hesitating.
2237
“Because Natalia……, because you are one of the best knights in the
Kingdom of Iantz.”
“Where did you hear that?”
Natalia couldn’t hide her embarrassment and asked so.
It is true that she was a knight before her marriage. She also had
confidence in her skills.
However, her skills have never been rumored. It was because Bernat
recognized her first, and she immediately quit the Knights Order.
So, even if they did a background check, they would at most be able to
know only about a woman who went to the Capital from a remote area
and joined the Knights Order rather than the general army and
became a topic of discussion of officials.
Natalia bit her lips tightly.
She didn’t think much of it, and she thought about making friends.
But if Artizea knew who she was, the problems were different.
Artizea said,
“There was no hole in Crown Prince Bernat’s counter-intelligence. If

you think I came across it by chance, it’s almost certain.”
She couldn’t be honest, so Artizea said that it was just a coincidence.
Natalia grabbed the fork.
“Don’t be so wary. If I wanted to attack Prince Bernat, there would be

no need to use force at all. There is no need to try to separate Your
Highness Natalia.”
“What is the purpose?”
“As I said, I am asking you. I want you to stay in the Prince’s Palace.”
2238
Artizea said in a subdued voice.
“So that’s why I’m asking the purpose.”
“Your Highness Natalia will not be the only one to watch over the
baby. Even if that baby is entangled in all sorts of political interests.”
Natalia wrinkled her nose and looked at Artizea.
A complex shadow was cast over Artizea’s face.
Natalia said,
“I know that Evron has many great knights and loyal vassals.”
“Yes. But the limits are clear. The number of Knights of Evron in the
Capital was limited by law. So anyone can guess the power.”
Even if it was increased by an expedient method, it could not be

inflated in a short time.
Another problem was that the organization was simple and the
members were homogeneous.
There were people like Hayley and Freil before, and it was changing
rapidly as a generational change took place.
But it was still a long way off.
Artizea did not doubt Evron, but was well aware of its limitations. Now,
Evron alone could not defend the entire Imperial Palace.
So, she thought it was too early when the Emperor told her to enter
the Prince’s Palace.
“If there is a raider, I will fully consider Evron’s strength. But if I have
Your Highness Natalia…….”
“It’s a power that no one thought of.”
2239
Natalia muttered.
Because of that, Bernat also had her skills hidden, married her and put
her by his side under the name of wife.
Besides that, Natalia was the Crown Princess of a foreign country.

Attacking her could become a diplomatic matter.
Conversely, her defense could be a humane reason to protect the

baby.
She was also valid as a witness.
Even if Evron testifies on her behalf, it will be ignored. But Natalia’s

words could not be ignored.
Artizea lifted her gaze, then she met Natalia’s eyes. Natalia was looking
at her with straight eyes.
Artizea eventually lowered her eyes again.
It was then.
A knight ran in with harsh footsteps. An escort knight caught him on

the way, but he did not mind and shouted at Artizea.
“Your Grace! Please go to the audience room now!”
Artizea pulled the hem of her skirt and stood up. The knight said with
a reddened face.
“Count Eison has accused Grand Duke Evron of treason and heresy!”
“…… What was the basis?”
“An internal communication with Karam!”
Artizea sighed.
2240
It was a sigh of relief.
Natalia looked at her, half standing up with a frown.
“If you could do me a little favor, would you please stay until I come
back?”
“But…….”
“Let me write a letter to His Highness Crown Prince Bernat. I think the
Crown Prince will understand everything I mean.”
Artizea’s voice was cold and unfeeling, unlike before.
Natalia nodded her head.
She commanded the escort knights to tighten the guards of the

Prince’s Palace.
Hayley jumped out and followed her. Artizea spoke softly to Hayley.
“Did you hear the story? Go to the temple yourself. It’s fine for you to
summon all the bishops, and you have to bring the Archbishop as
well.”
“Yes.”
Hayley answered and walked away.
Artizea headed to the audience room.
Chapter 251
Nicholas, Count Eison, was not alone.
2241
Three nobles stood behind him. There were more people who shared
the will.
If this accusation does not work, there will be a second accusation. A

third accusation was then prepared.
[“If you win just one time, you win. There’s nothing to fear, Nick.”]
The one who sent him said so. Count Eison also agreed with that
statement, so he has gathered like-minded people.
Still, his body trembled with fear.
Count Eison was a typical small man who could only shout out to the
lowly and powerless.
The Eison had tradition, honor, and wealth.
His great-great-grandfather was one of the public servants who

supported the former Emperor when he ascended to the throne.
However, he withdrew from politics early and lived the rest of his life in
enjoyment.
And he left teaching for his descendants.
[“Power is gambling at the risk of life. Glory seems to be waiting for

you, but in the end you will lose all your stake. I have already left
behind riches and wealth, so you don’t have to bother with
gambling.”]
His children were not particularly fond of the will.
But fortunately, there were no ambitious descendants until Earl Eison.
Count Eison found his pleasure without taking any dangerous paths.
The present system also recommended such a trend. If they praised

the Emperor’s authority, paid taxes and enjoyed the game, the
2242
Emperor rewarded them with appropriate silver coins. As long as the
joke doesn’t make the country noisy.
Many of the nobles gathered around Miraila were such people.
He thought that such a life would last forever, so he never ventured

into politics at the risk of the fate of his family.
To borrow the words of Count Eison’s ancestors, he gambled with

money, not with his life.
Count Eison became friendly with Lawrence, but did not actively assist
him when he was ousted.
He did not even actively support Grand Duke Roygar.
In his view, Grand Duke Roygar’s faction was a foolish group of greedy
and over-enthusiastic people.
When Cedric was to be crowned Crown Prince, he was grumpy. Cedric

wasn’t friendly with any of them, and he hated the entertainment they
enjoyed.
But Count Eison didn’t even think that the old peace would be broken.
They were nobles. Even if they stepped back from politics, they were
the ruling class that supported the monarch and consolidated the
status system and power structure.
No matter how important the Emperor may have hired commoners,

the imperial system of rule is hereditary by lineage.
At its peak is the Imperial Palace.
Therefore, denying the nobility was no different from denying the

Imperial Family.
He thought so. Until he heard this.
2243
[“Why do I think so? He has plenty of powers that can replace nobles.”]
[“What are you talking about? Because of this, the Eastern nobles lost
their titles, so without our cooperation…….”]
[“Northern people.”]
It meant the place of origin, but also the lineage.
[“Cedric forgot his grudge? I would say so now. He will try to win the
favor of His Majesty and ascend to the throne. But does he feel the
need to be so patient even when he has reached a peak where he
doesn’t have to pay attention to anyone?”]
To Count Eison, those words felt far more real and logical than saying
that there are people who struggle to endure and forgive a grudge.
Still, he talked about the positives as far as he knew.
[“But didn’t Grand Duke Evron marry your younger sister and start a
new family?”]
[“Now that he has a new family, will he be relieved and seek stability?”]
Lawrence stifled a laugh.
[“Nick, believe me. My younger sister is the best person in the world to
incite and exploit others’ resentment.”]
[“…… your younger sister?”]
[“What about those who raised Cedric? Wouldn’t they have brought
any resentment against the death of his parents? As Cedric becomes
Crown Prince, will he just cut off the northerners?”]
Lawrence smiled softly. A tongue peeking through the soft cherry lips
moved like that of a snake.
That can’t be true. Count Eison moved his lips nervously.
2244
[“Only half of his blood is from the North, but his heart is entirely
North. He’s been living for the North so far, but if he was crowned with
the Emperor’s crown, do you think he’ll suddenly become your
monarch?”]
Perhaps, he’ll wipe you out and put the Northerners in your place.
Lawrence whispered.
The point was also to awaken something the nobles of the Capital
were deeply afraid of.
The North will retaliate as much as they have been persecuted so far.
Northern nobles alone would not be enough, but combining the
knights and the semi-noble classes was enough to change the ruling
class.
If the North came to rule the Empire, they would be annihilated.
It’s not just the North. Count Eison recalled that Cedric was also
supported by the warlords of the West.
[“Shouldn’t you attack first before being isolated?”]
At Lawrence’s words, Count Eison finally nodded his head.
Of course, even if there was a need, Count Eison would never have
done this if there was no chance of winning.
But digging as Lawrence had told him, he literally found conclusive

evidence.
“This person is ready to confess”
Count Eison spoke fiercely and pointed to the Witness.
He didn’t have hair, and his face, covered with scabs, swelled, making it
difficult to recognize his figure.
2245
He could not even stand fully, and had to be held up by two men from
both sides.
“Who is he?”
The Emperor frowned and asked.
“It’s a Karam captured from Grand Duchy Evron’s stronghold.”
Saying so, Count Eison approached him with his own hands and took
off the hood that was on his head.
His third eye was revealed.
“Gasp!”
“Oh my God!”
“It’s a monster!”
Screams erupted from all sides.
Count Eison said with a flat attitude.
“It is said that even those who are more terrifying than this will meet
the Grand Duke in person.”
“Hmm.”
The Emperor vomited a sigh.
“I brought this one because it is the only one that can speak, but there
are even more terrifying beasts! If you allow me, I will bring it right
away.”
The Emperor glanced at Cedric. Cedric had a frighteningly

expressionless face.
The Witness looked at Cedric once, then lowered his head and closed
his eyes. And he was speechless, with only tears from his three eyes.
2246
“Speak quickly.”
Count Eison said to him.
“Tell His Majesty what he confessed!”
Slap!
He swung his hand and slapped the Witness in the cheek. Blood
gushed from the mouth of the Witness who had just been injured.
Cedric’s hand stopped the vassals of Grand Duchy Evron, who stood
behind Cedric, from raging.
And he looked at Count Eison with dark eyes.
Count Eison looked triumphant, then froze when his eyes met Cedric.
His body, terrified of him, retreated without realizing it.
As if he did not want to admit it, he made a stronger voice and

confronted Cedric.
“Aren’t you going to make excuses?”
“You haven’t told me yet what you accused me with.”
“Urgh! What more do you want me to say with this clear and obvious
evidence here!”
Count Eison groaned.
“A disgusting monster with four arms or hair from the top of the head
to the tailbone comes and goes without any hesitation in the
stronghold!”
“They were caught and witnessed in Evron’s stronghold.”
The leather merchant who had taken a step back until then came
forward.
2247
It was because it was unlikely that any logical words would come out if
he left it to Count Eison.
The other three nobles were equally foolish in his eyes. Perhaps, he
was surprised by Karam’s shocking appearance and apparently did not
even understand how to drive Grand Duke Evron into heresy.
“Forgive me, Your Majesty, will you give me a chance to speak a

word?”
“Tell me. Instead of that stupid bastard.”
“This person is not just a mutant, but a hybrid of Karam and human.”
“Evron’s dominion has been on the northern border with Karam for
hundreds of years. It’s ugly, but it wouldn’t be strange to have a mixed
race.”
The Emperor looked towards Cedric and narrowed his eyes.
“The North is a barren and sparsely populated place. The predecessor

Emperor has abolished slavery, but it is not surprising that the Grand
Duke captured them and used them as slaves.”
There was a subtle part in the Emperor’s tone.
So, it was difficult to know whether it was acceptable, or whether he

had committed a crime against the imperial law because he had slaves.
Perhaps, he was trying to get rid of the big sin of internal

communication and leave the small sin of slavery behind.
Count Eison jumped.
“Those who cheated with the devil and even the devil bastards should
all be burned to death, but what if they keep them alive! The fact that
the temple of the North was blind to this means that everything was in
unison!”
2248
Negil said calmly,
“It was not that Grand Duke Evron was kind enough to spare the
mother and child who had a relationship with Karam. He was actively
using it to communicate with Karam.”
Negil gave another piece of evidence. It was several sheets of paper

copied by hand, which included a planting diary with drawings.
Negil didn’t think that alone would be enough, so Viscount Connor,

who was standing behind Count Eison, stepped forward.
“This is a crop cultivation diary brought in from Karam. It was said that
a village was created in order to study cultivation methods. Beyond the
Thold Gate, a mix of Karam and human.”
“This person came from that village and was caught going in and out
of the stronghold.”
Negil added.
“There are many doubts about the war last winter. There were too few
casualties for there to have been a war.”
Negil knelt before the Emperor and raised his voice. It was clear that it
was meant to have a dramatic effect.
“I have been a regular visitor to Evron’s stronghold as a merchant for

over a decade. But there was no war in any other year that has been as
calm as last winter.”
“Shut up.”
Cedric spoke in a low, strong tone for the first time.
Negil flinched. He tried not to look back on Cedric.
However, although he succeeded in not looking back, he failed in not

being pushed by that momentum.
2249
Grand Duchy Evron’s vassals, who stood behind Cedric, were now
ready to run out and kill Negil upon command.
Negil’s body trembled. Count Eison and three other nobles, who had
not received the momentum head on, also broke out in a cold sweat.
“Was it interesting that people didn’t die in Evron?”
The intonation was completely gone from Cedric’s frozen voice.
“Did it seem so natural to you that with every knock on the Thold Gate,
young people disappear in droves?”
“Grand Duke.”
Chancellor Lin intervened as if trying to stop him. Cedric didn’t stop.
“Do you mean that the Northern rationale was to cut down big trees in
the summer in advance and pile them up in a warehouse for fear of
not having enough trees to make a coffin?”
Cedric clenched his fist. It sounded as if there’s a popping sound.
“How many of those who live in the land of Evron have lost their
parents and children to Karam? Do you think there is a single person
who has not lost a relative or neighbor to Karam? There are also those
who have witnessed the loss of both their grandparents and their
parents to Karam and have their son amputated in front of their eyes.”
The voices of the vassals who stood behind him were all overlaid on
his voice. Beyond that, the voice of the land of Evron.
“How dare you drag Karam to chastise Evron?”
Chapter 252
2250
There were many people in the audience hall.
But no one made a sound of breathing. It was partly because they

were overpowered by Cedric, and partly because the words he said
stabbed them in the chest.
Negil was not agitated.
He was now a merchant, but was once a bureaucrat.
He knew better than Cedric how the central politics of the Empire
worked.
“You shouldn’t respond so emotionally.”
Negil said calmly. He lowered one knee with his head bowed deeply.
Everything that needs to be said has already been prepared. It was

better to just say the prepared words than to make eye contact with
Cedric and be crushed by his dignity.
“Who doesn’t know that Grand Duchy Evron has played a major role in
defending the Empire against Karam until now? The central
government also knew it, so it had provided a huge amount of support
to Grand Duchy Evron.”
Cedric tried not to twist his lips.
Negil was about to mention the indulgence-privilege.
The mainland was paying enough for Evron’s blood.
No matter what God’s teachings, no matter how ethical, human life

has never been expensive.
Especially if it’s the life of a Northerner.
After all, don’t they defend in order to survive? It is this side that was
helping them by supplying.
2251
In fact, it means that the central is feeding the northern part.
That was the perception of the central.
Negil was to uncover that part.
“So, even more, shouldn’t it be made transparent even for the young
people who have died in Evron?”
Negil said,
“If the Grand Duke really communicated with Karam, he would not
only betray His Majesty and turn against God, but also betray the
Evron people who were loyal to the Grand Duke.”
There was a commotion in the audience room.
The Emperor, who had been sitting on the throne until then, said,
“Bring evidence and witnesses. It is not enough just that a half-blood

was in the stronghold.”
As if waiting, Negil summoned a person.
A new witness, who had been waiting outside until then, entered the
audience hall with hesitation.
“Sir Roun?”
“You?!”
An alarming sound broke out among the vassals of Grand Duchy

Evron.
A knight named Roun glanced, then quickly turned his head.
And he knelt before the Emperor.
“Identify yourself.”
2252
“…… My name is Roun Jaden.”
When Roun only spoke up there, hesitating and unable to speak any
more, Negil spoke instead,
“Jaden is a family that has served as the fourth-generation knight in

Grand Duchy Evron.”
“Roun!”
One of the knights standing behind Cedric tried to run out.
Cedric motioned again to stop him. He grabbed the knight who was
about to run from the left and right.
The Emperor looked down at Roun.
“Does a person who has worked as a knight for the fifth generation try
to accuse the master?”
“…… It cannot be said that there were no facts.”
Roun hesitated and said this time with an unsure attitude.
His grandparents died along with the predecessor Evron Grand Ducal
couple. His father lost an arm to Karam in Cedric’s first battle.
His older sister followed Cedric to help rebuild the Western Army and
defend the Monster Wave, but she never returned.
The pain that had accumulated in his heart was great, but Roun didn’t
know how to get rid of it.
From Cedric’s marriage to Marquis Rosan, a central nobleman, to

adopting an accommodative policy toward Karam, it was full of things
that didn’t make sense.
Accepting mixed race was tolerable. The problem with crops was
discovered recently, but that was understandable.
2253
Because it was all for Evron’s people.
But what reason is there to promote interaction with Karam?
It was different from having a poor and starving peasant barter with
Karam or giving pity to a straggled Karam and saving their life.
Roun still held it in.
If they can’t attack Karam and annihilate it, it was better not to go to
war to reduce the sacrifice of allies. Even Roun could make that kind of
judgment.
However, the moment Cedric was adopted by the Emperor, the

accumulated anger exploded.
He felt betrayed by everything he had believed and endured until now,

believing that it was for Evron’s sake.
What did his grandparents die for? Why was his father proud of losing
one of his arms?
Why did the older sister become a body that even could not return as
a corpse?
When a subject pays loyalty, the monarch must repay him for it.
Instead of reciprocating, Cedric chose to surrender and flatter the

Emperor for his own power and for his wife and children rather than
Evron.
Roun thought so and came to the Capital. He promised to pay back

everything his grandparents had been betrayed.
“…….”
But in this place, on the other side, his companions stood guarding
Cedric, and he was kneeling in front of the Emperor.
2254
He looked at his appearance, and he was rather like a traitor himself.
A cold sweat was running down his back. His body trembled as he lost
his confidence.
“Why don’t you speak? If you were trying to be innocent, you wouldn’t
dare to accuse the Imperial Family with blasphemy!”
The Emperor’s shouts hit his ears like lightning.
Roun didn’t have the courage to stand up in front of him. It took

another kind of courage to pull out a weapon and jump into the
enemy line with his comrades.
“Tell me. You can’t turn back anymore.”
Negil said.
Roun swallowed his saliva.
“The winter of last year, I was at the Thold Gate.”
“Therefore?”
“It was said that there was a war, but the actual battle took place only
six times, and it was caused by clashes between the reconnaissance
teams or just local friction.”
Roun continued stuttering.
“There was an order not to fire even if Karam was within range. There
was no war.”
“Hoo!”
Someone moaned loudly as if to hear that.
“A barracks was built halfway between Thold Gate and Karam’s camp.
The Grand Duke personally met there five times with the son of the
2255
chieftain of Karam. I know that the mixed race there was an
interpreter.”
Astonished people looked at Cedric.
Cedric kept his expressionless face. Roun’s betrayal was heartbreaking,

but it wasn’t something he hadn’t thought of at all.
He didn’t expect anything on such a large scale to be completely

secured as confidential anyway.
So he did his best on the preparation. He wrote a handwritten report

from Grand Duchy Evron and sent a letter to the Emperor. Even after
coming to the Capital, he reported in person once again at a military
meeting.
However, he looked at the contents together with Artizea. Subtly

change the words to disguise the truth, but not completely lie.
So, the Emperor and other important members of the military were
already aware that he had come into contact with Karam during the
war.
In the end, the Emperor made an uncomfortable face. Gayan said

instead,
“The military commander is empowered to negotiate with the enemy

commander for tactical purposes during operational situations. For
Grand Duke Evron, who holds all power, there is no need to say
anything. If Sir is a Knight, you would know.”
“How can you negotiate with Karam! They are the seeds of the devil!”
Count Eison exclaimed excitedly.
It didn’t matter if they could communicate or not. How do you

communicate and compromise with those terrible things?
2256
Even if that three-eyed monster is half-human blood, how can they be
recognized as the same human being?
That was the idea of most people except the Northerners. In fact, even
among Northerners, the residents of the southern villages would think
like this.
The devout old Marquis Blancro crossed and said,
“I understand your concern for the people. But there are also
standards for showing mercy.”
“I think so, Your Majesty. No matter how much we try to reduce the
damage from war, the opponent is Karam.”
“If you kept alive the man who had conspired with the devil and his
seed to talk to Karam, what would it be, if not an apostasy?”
Those who agreed with him came out one by one.
“I’d understand if he had made him a slave, but…….”
There were people who mumbled like that.
Negil sighed in relief.
Negil risked everything for this. He, who was not a noble, accused the
heir who would become the Crown Prince, so if things go completely
wrong his neck will be cut away.
[“If an apostasy controversy arises, no matter how set the date is, there
is no way to hold a Coronation Ceremony. Even the temple will reject
it.”]
[“Will pushing it back solve the problem?”]
[“There is nothing to be anxious about. You can’t really see any

tangible results with a single stab at any of these things. It is to
stimulate fear and hatred.”]
2257
The man who made him work said that was all Negil had to do.
[“If the Ceremony is delayed, your neck will not be cut off.”]
[“The Princess has been blessed by God. Would the temple consider
the Grand Duke for apostasy?”]
[“Don’t worry. He is not the Princess who has been favored by God.
That is not the final goal.”]
Negil was drawn to his convictions.
A person who is addicted to gambling only thinks about sweeping the

stakes.
When Marquis Luden was assassinated at Negil’s house, he had no

way of colluding with political power.
If he closes his business and lives in seclusion with the remaining

wealth, he will be able to live comfortably.
But Negil was a person who couldn’t do that.
If Count Eison’s ancestors knew, they would say he was addicted to the
life-threatening gambling board.
He wouldn’t have been with Marquis Luden in the first place if he was
going to be indifferent.
It was then. The calling attendant shouted,
“Grand Duchess Evron has arrived.”
Artizea raised her head straight and entered the audience room.
Cedric’s eyes met her for a moment, but she didn’t look at Cedric.
She briefly listened to the full story of the conversation inside in front
of the audience door.
She had a queasy feeling.

2258
In the past, she has not attacked Cedric for Karam issues. Because she
didn’t know.
However, she alienated the North from the Empire and created the
impression that Cedric was a Northerner. She’s preventing him from
building a base on the central.
‘Miss Lysia stopped it, but……, but it was half successful.’
This time too, the end purpose is not to reveal the fact that he
negotiated with Karam.
The purpose is to show that Cedric is a Northerner and acts and rages
for the North.
Even if they don’t succeed in driving him into apostasy, he can be

branded as a Northerner.
If he was stigmatized either way, not only upright believers, but also
those who do not want to have Northerners over their heads, and
those who want to take down the imperial power by accusing him in
advance, will think bluntly and rush in.
‘As expected, it’s Brother.’
Artizea thought to herself.
This method of encouraging the evil side of a person instead of

getting the desired result at once is clearly similar to hers.
Cedric probably noticed, too.
She made eye contact with Cedric. However, she pretended not to
know, and went up to the place where Negil and Roun stood in front
of the Emperor, bending her knees to greet him politely.
“Artizea of Evron has something to tell you.”
2259
The Emperor beckoned her to straighten her back. There was anger on
his face.
Chapter 253
Defense is not Artizea’s long-term strategy.
The reason she was more likely to win in the past was because she
didn’t hesitate to sacrifice her people.
Until Lysia married Lawrence, she had only two people to protect,
Miraila and Lawrence.
Besides, the Emperor protected them like a strong wall, so Artizea only
had to think about attacking her opponent.
But Cedric could not defend himself against this problem.
Whatever he says, in the end, it just sounds like an excuse. Even if he

wins in an argument, his name only has the effect of deepening the
stigma as the words apostate and Northerner are mentioned more
often together.
So she had to figure this out on her own.
“It is unfair to discuss this now. You didn’t invite a priest to decide
whether or not this is apostasy.”
Artizea looked at the Marquis Blancro and said regretfully.
Marquis Blancro admitted it plainly,
“Your Grace’s words are correct. This subject didn’t have enough
thoughts.”
Like Marquis Blancro, those who agreed with faith nodded their heads.
2260
On the other hand, those who spoke with a sense of responsibility
hardened their faces. But no one spoke to the contrary.
In the first place, it was because Marquis Blancro came forward and
said it, so they rode on it.
Artizea turned to the nobility, this time to the accusers, including

Count Eison.
“The four of you really surprised and perplexed me.”
Artizea gracefully raised her hand and pointed to Negil and Roun.
“I guess it’s because you don’t know how to properly report an

apostate directly to His Majesty.”
“…….”
“But you are descendants of a noble family. Wouldn’t it be better to do

a thorough investigation before making a complaint to His Majesty?”
Count Eison’s face contorted.
“Your Grace, are you saying we did something wrong?”
“Whether it’s okay to grow those crops or not, whether it’s apostasy to
allow mixed races to live in the imperial lands or not, whether they tell
the great temple about this or not, there are temples and priests in the
North.”
This time, Artizea glanced at the key figures in the military.
“How the war last year unfolded,”
And she looked back at Count Eison.
“When people with the ability and status to sufficiently investigate,

right now without thinking, had recklessly dragged this out in front of
His Majesty, how can I not call it disloyal?”
2261
Count Eison looked at the Emperor in astonishment. He knew that the
Emperor was aging, but he foolishly thought it would only cause wrath
against Cedric.
“Forgive me, Your Majesty. I…… I didn’t think enough.”
Count Eison knelt down on one of his knees. Others followed.
Negil and Roun, who had been on their knees until then, stiffened.
Because they thought they would hear something about them, too.
But Artizea ignored them both. As if they weren’t even worth dealing
with.
Then, she bowed her head toward the Emperor and spoke softly,
“Please wait. As soon as I heard the news, I sent someone to the

temple.”
“You seem convinced that your husband is innocent.”
“Yes. If I have sinned, I have done it to Your Majesty, not my husband

before God.”
Cedric’s face, which had remained expressionless until then, was

distorted.
“Tia.”
Cedric tried to take one step closer to her.
Artizea rejected it. He has to stay there.
The place he should be now is in front of Evron. Evron is his base.

Apart from Cedric’s ideal, realistically, he had to embrace it.
It didn’t take long for people to come from the temple. It was said that
Grand Duke Evron was accused of being an apostate, and they could
not stand still.
2262
“The Archbishop has arrived!”
In a timely manner, the caller called out.
The audience room door opened wide, and the Archbishop was the
first to enter. He was followed by two bishops and six high priests.
They came so quickly that some even wore their robes directly over
the monk’s robes.
The Archbishop greeted. Behind him, the bishops bowed their heads
following the Archbishop.
“After receiving the news that there was a bizarre accusation, I

hurriedly arrived without prior contact.”
“Thank you for coming so quickly.”
The Emperor answered.
“Now, one of the questions posed by Grand Duchess Evron can be

answered immediately. There’s no way in so many years we’ve never
known that something like this was going on in the northern temple.”
The Archbishop looked towards the witness who had been brought in.
And looking into his third eye, he drew a cross.
“Yes, Your Majesty. This has been around for a long time, and there
has been a time when the Northern Bishop personally brought an
agenda to the Bishops’ council. About whether or not to allow the
naming ceremony for the Karam half-blood.”
“I didn’t know anything.”
“It is about people hiding in the remote countryside or mountain

villages even in the North. It’s not a story Your Majesty needs to know.
Some of the high priests of the temple may not know it.”
“How did the Bishops’ council conclude?”

2263
“No naming ceremony allowed.”
A murmur spread. If no, then the temple did not recognize the mixed
race as a human being.
“But there was no conclusion to be burned at the stake. Even though

they were born of a demon, they were born to be able to follow the
teachings of God. God will grant mercy such as allowing a part of the
vacant land to sustain life…….”
The Archbishop continued,
“If you follow God’s teachings for the rest of your life and live a good
and faithful life, wouldn’t it be right to hold a naming ceremony before
you die and give it to God?”
Those words changed the mood again.
Several people, including Marquis Blancro, put their hands together in

front of their chests and prayed for God’s mercy.
Of course, not everyone agreed.
“What does this have to do with God being merciful, and the temple
being tolerant?”
Viscount Connor protested.
“The problem is not that you turned a blind eye towards the Karam
half-blood, but that Grand Duke Evron actively used them to
communicate with Karam. Did the bishops’ council decide that it
should be tolerated?”
“That’s right! Before the present Grand Duke, when did anyone else
meet Karam so many times?”
“Even if it is the discretion of the military commander, yes. I’ve never

heard of anything like truce negotiations with Karam!”
2264
“The accusations of trying to accept Karam’s, Grand Duke Evron said
nothing!”
“This is the northern defense that Evron has been protecting! If the
apostate breaks it, on the contrary, it only makes the sacrifice
meaningless.”
After Count Eison, the accusers shouted one after another.
The Emperor slammed the armrest.
“Don’t you dare make a fuss like a child in front of me!”
A chilly silence descended behind it. The Emperor’s voice rang out
clearly.
“Cedric. Although I was informed of the situation of the war last year, it
is inevitable that suspicions overlap like this. You will have to explain.”
“I was just doing what I was supposed to do as a defender of the

North. I have nothing more to explain than this.”
Cedric said firmly. And he looked at the accusers with cold eyes.
Did they really take pity on the Northerners living there and tried to
save them when the northern part really collapsed and became the
land of Karam a few decades later?
Or did they even attack Karam in the name of God?
No. All they did was close the gates of Elia Wall. They did not even
accept the refugees.
All of this was just a means to accuse him. It wasn’t even a religious
debate.
It would be good if the fight could be avoided with clever words. If

deception was necessary, he would do it, and if excuses could solve
the problem, he could do so.
2265
But for them it was not necessary. No matter what he said, they were
determined to nitpick and drag him.
Cedric looked at Negil and said,
“Your opinion is that Evron must remain miserable before you can suck
on their fortune. If you look at it after ten years, you will even get
attached to a passing dog, but it is a shame that you want your
neighbors to starve for the sake of profit.”
“But there will be nothing wrong with what I say. Grand Duke is
someone who can even work with Karam for the sake of Evron.”
Unfortunately, those words were convincing even to those who

believed in Cedric’s personality.
At the same time, Negil’s intention was achieved.
Cedric is a Northerner and an apostate.
Not because he is evil, but because he cares and loves the North.
The Emperor and the Archbishop hardened their faces. Because they
realized how this would work politically in the future.
Rather, Cedric had a calm face.
Because it wasn’t the first time he had to go through it. It was

something he had done all his life to stand up to tidal waves of
attacks.
He knew what his weaknesses were. And he had no intention of

throwing it away, so he had no choice but to hold on and do what he
had to do until others believed he was sincere.
2266
Defense was also a difficult task. If the attack fails, it can be restarted
elsewhere. The sword of conspiracy has a chance to be stopped even
before it is wielded.
The success rate increases when traps are placed in several places.
Even one or two successes can weaken your opponent.
However, it was impossible to avoid all offenses from the standpoint of

the defender. Especially if you have something to lose.
As long as the castle is there, you have no choice but to fight back.
Now, she couldn’t hesitate. After all, she had no choice but to wipe out
all these stories with something else.
She lightly stepped forward.
“All these accusations are meaningless before the word of God.”
At the same time, she raised her divine energy.
At Artizea’s feet, her divine energy burned brightly. The pure white
light shattered as if she had stepped on glittering jewel powder, then
wrapped around Artizea’s body and soared up.
There is nothing in her divine powers other than to shine. Only to

prove itself.
And that was all she needed now.
“I hid the truth because I could not handle it. But when things have
come to this, it has become
obligatory to reveal them.”
Artizea didn’t look back at Cedric. She did not look at the Archbishop
and the priests who knelt on his knees as if they had waited.
2267
Artizea looked directly at the Emperor who had wide-open eyes in
shock, and focused only on him.
“It was me, not Leticia, who received the Grace.”
This was a direct confrontation with the Emperor. The Emperor would
not want Cedric to gain a legitimacy that was not based on him.
But now it was almost at the end. Even if Cedric’s legitimacy was made
in a separate place from the Emperor, the Emperor could not
immediately cancel the Coronation Ceremony.
There won’t be enough time to come up with a new scheme.
If it had to be done anyway, the priority was to reinforce the fortress

walls rather than thinking of a new scheme.
Artizea declared,
“God has told me that I will become the Empress.”
Of course, that is a lie.
Chapter 254
Artizea herself did not know how she had walked to the Crown Prince’s
Palace.
Her right hand, holding Cedric’s hand, trembled. She couldn’t tell if it
was because of her lack of stamina, or whether it was because he was
giving strength to her hands to endure.
Her vision was blurry and her back was wet.
“Fall down. I’ll take care of the mess.”
2268
She heard Cedric’s voice.
Artizea already had no energy to judge. So she fell as Cedric told her.
As soon as she relaxed herself, her consciousness went out.
Cedric held her steady and hugged her as she fainted.
Artizea doesn’t seem to realize, but he already called the doctor while
she was coming back. He also rearranged the boundaries of the Crown
Prince’s Palace.
Cedric didn’t experience this the first time.
Artizea’s position was completely different from that of Lysia at the

time. The rumors about the forged oracle didn’t fall like a bolt out of
the blue.
For Artizea, the religious circles and central politics were her domain.
She was also playing a leading role in encroaching on the Imperial
Palace.
She will not be deprived of leadership or subjected to pressure by the

temple.
Nevertheless, it was enough to guess what effect her oracle would

have.
Cedric turned to the Archbishop and priests who were following them.
The Archbishop drew a cross.
“I don’t think this is the right time for conversation, Archbishop.

Because my wife looks very tired.”
“Is that so? We just want to stay by her side until she wakes up.”
2269
“I understand the nervousness of the temple, but can she rest
comfortably? Please go back first. It seems to me that Brother Colton
had spoken to Archbishop about this.”
The Archbishop didn’t answer, but only smiled slightly.
Cedric didn’t know if that was Artizea’s will or not, so he just said,
“Then, there must be a lot more for the two of you to share. Go back
and crack down on the temple.”
“That, what I’m saying…….”
“Not everyone believes and follows the oracle. Don’t those who have
authority often believe that they are heavenly?”
The Emperor became completely expressionless when Artizea raised

her divine powers. It was a face without shock or embarrassment.
The fact that he hid his emotions that much meant that he was just
that angry.
The Archbishop had not seen the Emperor make such a face for
decades.
It’s been a long time since the Emperor was in a position where he
needed to manage his facial expressions.
There were cases where he showed exaggerated anger or was very

pleased for political reasons.
Conversely, this time the Emperor was so agitated that he could not
decide whether to display positive or negative emotions.
“I’ll let you know when my wife wakes up. Until then, never make a fuss
about this, not just an internal crackdown, but don’t let this oracle leak
out.”
2270
“Yes.”
“And please take the half-blood Karam, whom Count Eison brought as
a witness and look after him. There must be other mixed races other
than those witnesses.”
At those words, the Archbishop made a troubled expression as if he

felt repulsed.
It was obvious whose side he should take in the audience room.
Above all, he was not of such a decisive character that he arbitrarily

overturned the decisions of the Council of Bishops of much earlier
times.
However, taking Karam half-blood was another matter.
It was indirect and ideological to allow the priests of the North to

show mercy and tolerance.
But would he really do it when asked to take care of them? Even he

himself, knowing the decision of the Council of Bishops, felt so
disgusted.
Cedric said as if he knew it,
“I will send someone to take care of them from my side.”
“It is my wife who has received the oracle, but it is me who will become
the Emperor. Be mindful, Archbishop.”
Cedric added softly, wondering if he was speaking too harshly.
“The one who takes them from the temple will be able to finish this job
quietly. At this point in time, we can’t drag the story back and forth in
the audience room.”
2271
“Understood.”
The Archbishop nodded his head.
Cedric wasn’t wrong. There was not enough time to focus on the
oracle that the Saintess would become the Empress.
Cedric said to the knights following him as he went holding Artizea,
“Secure the way.”
“I have already instructed them. Can we not take action against the
other accusers?”
“Leave them alone, they are little people.”
Cedric exhaled and went up to Artizea’s bedroom and laid her down
on the bed.
Her face was pale and she was sweating in a cold sweat.
Halyey said,
“She said in advance that if she falls down, she will get better if she
rests well because it is a matter of divine powers.”
“Did you know?”
“I didn’t know the specifics.”
“I see.”
Cedric sighed.
After all, there was no way Artizea would have disclosed this to her
husband.
“She said she didn’t have the power.”
2272
She must have tried to keep it a secret alone until the very end. Until a
time like this, to use it at a crucial time.
Cedric stroked Artizea’s forehead once.
He didn’t know that there was a limit to physical strength in using the
divine powers. Lysia seemed to be unaffected, but he didn’t even know
it was because she was originally healthy.
It wasn’t long after he laid her down on her bed that Artizea’s
breathing eased. She really looked like she collapsed from exhaustion
without any other problems.
In a serious situation, she must have thought hard and alone about
revealing that she was the Saintess.
What was the real oracle she received?
Even before seeing her divine powers, he didn’t doubt Artizea, but
Cedric thought it was strange, too.
Lysia was a Saintess. It must have been Lysia’s blessing that saved
Artizea during the childbirth.
So, were there two Saintesses?
‘Aren’t the oracles and divine powers moving together? Or, has Lysia’s
oracle been maintained and the oracle has been given to Tia again,
separately?’
Cedric felt resentful.
If it was to save humans, it would be better for God to come directly.
Instead of giving power to a single, powerless human at best, and

throwing them into the hardships of life.
Because the world was not something that could be changed by a

single divine power.
2273
Perhaps, Artizea is hiding her divine power because it was also
meaningless.
‘There’s no way she wouldn’t have experimented with this

personality……. If she collapses every time she uses her power, it’s
better to not have it.’
Artizea’s brain would be much more helpful than her helpless miracle.
In the end, Cedric regretted that he had acted wrong and made her
throw such an unreasonable act.
Kissing her skinny fingers, Sophie and the maids had a nervous face.
Cedric left Artizea to them and had no choice but to back down.
Alice came to Cedric. And she whispered softly,
“A little while ago, news came from the main palace. It is said that His
Majesty the Emperor dined in the bed chamber.”
It was sunset time, but it was still too early to go to the bed chamber.
The Emperor must have gone to rest to organize his thoughts.
But anyway, it didn’t seem like anything was going to happen today.
“Good work. Let me know as soon as you hear any news.”
“Yes.”
Alice withdrew. Managing the network of the attendants and

employees, she would have a lot to do today.
It was when Cedric had just left the bedroom.
A knight with a bad complexion approached him. He raised a military

salute with moderation and said:
“I would like to know what to do with Roun Jayden.”
“…….”
2274
Cedric was in a subtle mood.
Ever since Aubrey betrayed him, he’s always thought that anyone
could do it. It was even more so after his memory returned.
Nevertheless, he couldn’t help feeling heartbroken.
“You don’t have to do anything unless he’s going to come back to

Evron. Since he is a capable person, he will be able to find another
post elsewhere.”
“That…… He is now at the gates of the Crown Prince’s Palace.”
The knight said, embarrassed.
Cedric headed towards the front door. It didn’t matter if Roun just left,
but otherwise he needed to finish this.
***
Roun was standing in front of the main gate of the Crown Prince’s
Palace.
Those who had been his associates until yesterday were swearing at
him.
“Get out of here, bastard!”
The one who swung his fist was a senior who became a knight in the
same year as his older sister.
“Are you still a knight of Evron!”
“You dare betray the Grand Duke?”
“With what kind of face are you trying to crawl in here after trying to
sell the whole Evron!”
“Your sister must be weeping in her grave!”
2275
Knights rushed out and surrounded him.
“Wait a minute! Let me in!”
“Go away!”
A senior knight grabbed him by the collar and dragged him out of the
boundaries of the Crown Prince’s Palace.
It was then. The commotion subsided. The knights hurriedly

straightened their posture and opened the way.
Cedric appeared.
Roun looked up at him with a face covered in blood and bruises.

Cedric didn’t bend over to make eye contact with him or reach out his
hand to wipe the bloody wound.
“Grand Duke……. I was wrong.”
Roun mumbled.
He felt like he was punched in the back of the head when Cedric said
he would be able to hold hands with Karam too if it was for Evron.
He realized what he had done wrong.
If in doubt, he was free to just ask. If he really trusted Cedric and was
loyal, he could have gotten down on his knees before him and
explained his heart.
If he believed Cedric wouldn’t throw him out like that. If only he had
earned the trust as one who should keep it confidential.
Cedric said,
“I understand you.”
Tears fell from Roun’s eyes.
2276
“Unless you can get everyone’s consent by explaining everything to
everyone, it’s natural for people to harbor distrust and to face
opposition.”
First of all, it was Cedric himself who betrayed him.
“But, my understanding is no reason for Evron to forgive you.”
Cedric said,
“Deprive Roun Jayden of his position and banish him from Grand
Duchy Evron’s dominion. However, he did it personally, and in view of
the achievements of the Jayden family, this punishment is only limited
to Roun Jayden.”
“Grand Duke!”
“You have decided not to follow me, so go on your own way.”
Cedric just said that and turned around.
The knights who had been cursing Roun so far turned around. The
guards crossed the spears and blocked Roun.
There was no more punishment or anger. Only vigilance remained, as

if dealing with outsiders.
He had become completely unrelated to Evron.
Standing stunned in front of the main gate of the Crown Prince’s

Palace, he realized what he had left behind.
on another note: final 50 chapters till the end of the main story!
2277
Chapter 255
“Bring me some cold tea.”
The Emperor strode into the living room and exhaled coldly.
“No, cold water first.”
The chief attendant hurriedly got water and offered it. The water was
lukewarm, not cold.
He said he didn’t like drinking cold water, but today he was frustrated.
The Emperor lowered the glass of water, hitting the floor and said,
“Bring some ice!”
The chief attendant beckoned to the young attendant.
The young attendant went back and forth without a sound. He had to
hurry to get the ice from the ice house.
The Emperor sat down in the armchair. Then, he untied his collar,
which was holding his neck.
The chief attendant came running and took off his shoes and socks
himself. It was unlikely that the Emperor would want to change into
comfortable clothes.
Instead, he carefully removed the heavy gold ornaments and insignia

from the robes in a way that would not be intrusive.
“Call Keshore.”
The chief attendant beckoned quickly. Another attendant ran out.
The Emperor closed his eyes.
He realized that he had been caught by a checkmate.
2278
The Emperor thought he was in control of the situation until now.
He was still thinking like that, even if there was only one member of
the Imperial Family worthy of being his successor, Cedric.
Cedric had a weak political base. The Emperor could reject him if he
wished.
Now, power is being reorganized around Cedric, but that was because
he eventually allowed it.
The Emperor could have overturned the line of succession by putting

his illegitimate children; his two daughters or their children.
Even if the Empress did not agree, it did not mean that there were no
means at all.
What will the Empress do if he catches the children of Viscounty

Pescher and the Empress’ old friends and threatens them?
He decided to take Cedric.
There were many reasons, whether Leticia was favored by God, or for
the future of his daughters.
But above all else, it was because the Emperor himself wanted to end
his reign peacefully.
He was realizing that he was old.
He felt even more so after losing Miraila. He was lonely in his own way.
The Emperor thought that it could also be due to the political events
of the past few years.
There were flaws with his solid power.
Each time he did, he felt his own aging.
In the end, that’s why he chose Cedric.

2279
The Emperor himself also wanted peace. He did not want to be
recorded in the history books that he lost his authority due to his old
age and that he could not even properly select the next ruler.
But now the problem is different.
‘Is Tia really a Saintess?’
It just felt like nonsense.
The Emperor thought he knew Artizea well.
She calculated her gains and odds and moved on.
She was not ashamed to flatter the strong, nor did she consider it a
humiliation to be servile in order to win.
She joins hands with those whom she needs, and betrays those whom
she does not need. She would have calculated the values of loyalty
and good faith with the same formula.
Still, there was only one reason why she decided to present the oracle
like this.
‘Even if I am angry, it must be too late to turn it around.’
After considering that it was more advantageous to carry the oracle

than be the Emperor’s favorite, she revealed what she had hidden.
Indeed, now the Emperor has lost the right to choose his heir.
Even if he changes his mind now, he can’t stop the Crown Prince’s
coronation.
It is not a matter of whether it was in a few days or that envoys from

other countries have already arrived.
Rather, it was a question of legitimacy.
An oracle came down that a Saintess would become the Empress.

2280
Then, the Saintess’ husband would become the Emperor. If that person
was the immediate Imperial Family, there was nothing more to say.
Cedric’s legitimacy no longer lies in being the Emperor’s adopted son.
Even if he breaks the adoption bond and returns him to Evron instead
of Krates, the temple and the people will not doubt that Cedric is the
next Emperor.
‘What a shame.’
There was nothing the Emperor could do at this point.
It was right after the oracle was declared. Any attempt to bring Cedric
down from here would only make them an apostate.
No matter how powerful the Emperor was, he could not face the
temple carrying the oracle on their back.
So, it would be good to be happy and relieved that Cedric was

adopted as the Crown Prince before the oracle is revealed.
At least, he decided to select the Crown Prince not because it was

pushed by the oracle.
The existence of the oracle did not remove the reason he chose Cedric
as his heir.
For his daughters, for a peaceful hierarchy, for a stable reign, he knew
there was no other alternative.
The servant brought tea full of ice. The Emperor gulped down the tea.
He felt a tingling sensation in the depths of his head.
The attendant announced,
“Sir Keshore has entered.”
“Come in.”
2281
Keshore came in and knelt down on one of his knees in a neat
position.
“Did you call, Your Majesty?”
The Emperor looked at him with red-hot eyes.
There is nothing in the world that is completely believable. The

Emperor already did not believe in loyalty.
Nevertheless, a hot lump of heat formed on his chest. He saw it not as

a sense of betrayal, but as a sense of failure.
He had failed to grasp Keshore, nor to hold onto his allegiance.
“You know, right?”
“…….”
“From the beginning, I did not believe in the miracles of Saintess Olga.
Rather, I thought Tia must have gotten some good medicine from
somewhere.”
The Emperor exhaled.
“It was healing through the power of the divine.”
“I don’t think you will believe me, but…… I did not know, either.”
Keshore said politely.
“When Grand Duchess Evron saved my daughter, she made me

promise in advance not to want to know her way. To make it a miracle
of Saintess Olga.”
“…….”
“So I never asked what method she used as promised, and I followed
the advice to only think of it as a miracle of Saintess Olga.”
2282
“Still, you must have guessed something.”
“The last saint appeared more than a hundred years ago.

Furthermore……. It’s difficult for me to say these things, I’m not even
that faithful…….”
Keshore said with his head bowed.
“When asked to keep it a secret, I thought that she might have done
something forbidden by the imperial law.”
The Emperor shut his mouth and looked down on Keshore.
He was angry, but he couldn’t find fault. The Emperor himself thought
so.
Nevertheless, it was unacceptable.
“The reason I trusted you was because you weren’t close to anyone.”
“Yes.”
“Now I can’t trust you. I’ll only let you stay until the ceremony.”
Keshore made no excuses. Instead, he said,
“I am only sorry for disappointing you.”
The Emperor beckoned him to leave.
Tiredness came suddenly. The Emperor stared into the air, buried deep
in his armchair.
“An oracle?”
That couldn’t be true.
But the power was real.
2283
‘I had wondered how she persuaded Brother Colton, it seems that
things have been intertwined since then.’
If so, it is quite a long time ago that Artizea hid that she was the
Saintess.
The Emperor grinded his teeth.
‘Since the time of Bishop Akim, she has already been aiming for the
throne. It wasn’t that she was harmed, but she used that as an
opportunity to wipe out a faction from within the temple.’
Perhaps, her collapse was a self-made play.
The things before that.
Tired from the depths of his eyes, the Emperor covered his eyes with
his palms.
“Miraila…….”
He doesn’t know how long it’s been since he called that name.
What the Emperor did not suspect until now was that he believed that,
in the end, what Artizea wanted, no matter by what means, was
recognition and love.
The ambition to lust for power was incompatible with it.
At least, that’s what he thought so far.
That premise is completely wrong.
What he thought to be a cute opponent was actually the most

intimidating enemy.
＊＊＊
Artizea had a dream.
2284
In her dream she was hanging in the dungeon.
[“It’s terrible. She’s still alive.”]
[“It is the power of the Empress.”]
[“Shh. If the new Empress hears the story…….”]
One of the guards stopped his colleagues.
[“Damn it, listen. My Empress is only the Saintess.”]
[“Why did she bless such a woman?”]
[“Isn’t that very reasonable? Rather than dying right away and getting
comfortable peace.”]
[“Well, that’s true, too.”]
At the time, she didn’t even have the strength to think about it.
But now, looking back, it was right.
The cause and effect was really terrible. It must have been a
forgiveness for Lysia to bestow her blessing on her, but it was only
prolonging her painful time.
‘Why does God make oracles?’
Now that she thinks about it, she couldn’t even understand the oracle
that had been given to Lysia.
Although Lysia had enormous divine powers, she was not a being that
transcends humans.
Can one person save the world?
Should they sacrifice that one person if she could save the world?
Artizea didn’t know. She was neither a philosopher nor a believer.

2285
Artizea had dreams about the ruined East and the ruined West.
[“Is it necessary or not?”]
Cedric said,
[“Does that person not conscious of wanting to cherish and value

what’s oneself and make it a good thing?”]
Lysia said,
[“Please tell him that Lysia went without regrets.”]
Come to think of it, Artizea didn’t know what was the real oracle she
had been given.
***
When she woke up, her body was as tired as a wet cotton.
“Madam, are you okay?”
Sophie looked into her face in surprise.
Artizea tried to say that she was fine, but her neck was choked and the
sound seldom came out.
Her divine power was too inefficient. There was no way to know how
much of life force was consumed.
It was far better to use magic as she was able to accurately calculate
the cost.
If she could use magic, of course she would have. She would have had
a greater effect by healing the Karam half-blood on the spot.
2286
Chapter 256
Artizea blinked a few times and then closed it again.
‘No. It was a good outcome. If the word spreads, there will be non-
stop petitions.’
Artizea’s power could not handle it.
Above all, magic leaves a trace.
Even if she draws a magic circle by hiding it inside her sleeve or

somewhere, the truth will come to light someday.
Even after she had already decided and thought about it, there was no
need to act differently.
Sophie brought hot water. Artizea did not feel thirsty, but when she
saw the water, she felt compelled to drink.
To recover.
Sophie, together with another maid, lifted her up. Artizea drank half of
the water with difficulty.
“How long have I slept?”
“It hasn’t been long. About 12 hours.”
“…….”
Artizea tried to ask another word, but stopped and leaned against the
cushion, letting her body hang.
Cedric would have taken care of the cleanup. Because he knows very
well what will happen after the oracle that the Saintess will become the
Empress.
2287
Upon hearing that Artizea had woken up, the doctor hurried to run.
Artizea slowly drank the water. With each sip, she felt a little energized,
realizing that her body was truly exhausted.
The doctor looked at her with a cautious face.
He has been caring for Artizea ever since she found out she was
pregnant.
Cedric didn’t specifically rebuke or criticize him for this.
However, despite being ordered to pay special attention to the Grand

Duchess’ health, she collapsed again.
Even with ten mouths, he had nothing to say.
But even if he said that she should do nothing and recuperate in a

comfortable place with a good climate, she wouldn’t be able to hear it.
Artizea buried her body between the cushions. And she looked at the
doctor with sunken eyes.
“There is no pain.”
“Yes…….”
Since that was true, the doctor has no choice but to answer that way.
Artizea simply lost her energy.
Her body aches and hurts here and there. She couldn’t digest well and
her stamina decreased.
But it was not a curable disease. Medicine will be invalid.
“You need to eat healthy food and get plenty of rest. I will give you
medicine.”
In the end, he had no choice but to say what he always said.

2288
Artizea nodded her head. The doctor sighed and stepped back.
Sophie laid her down again. Artizea asked,
“Don’t worry, Mister Marcus is taking good care of her. Last night, the
master took her to sleep.”
“I see.”
Sophie got up slightly from the bedside. She seemed to be quiet.
But after a while, a scuffle was heard. Artizea narrowed her eyes and
looked back.
Sophie shot at Alice.
“I know you are doing something important. But is it enough to wake

her up when she’s sick?’
“It’s for you too, silly.”
Alice pushed Sophie away. Sophie stopped Alice again.
“I know Madam is not feeling well. However, if the news is delayed and
you really worry about one thing, it is Madam who will suffer.”
Alice said so.
“Alice.”
Artizea called Alice with a hoarse throat.
Sophie walked away. Alice ran to Artizea’s side.
Then, she knelt down on one knee and whispered in a low voice.
2289
“The Emperor’s undercover investigators have begun investigating the
familial relations of the Grand Duchy’s employees as a whole. After
that, they will inspect the military personnel who are close to the
Master.”
“…… understand.”
Artizea answered in a low voice.
It was good that she disbanded the intelligence organization early.
On the way, she felt frustrated and she regretted it for a moment, but
it was right to reduce the size before the blood wind blew.
“Can Sophie’s family escape?”
“You can’t do it openly. Are you sure?”
“Madam said that you are going to the South for recuperation, and I’m
thinking of getting a few people out to prepare for it.”
“Now, I don’t have to give detailed orders one by one. You take care of
it.”
“Yes.”
Alice bowed her head.
“Do you have anything to say to Prince Eimmel?”
“Did you get any news from there?”
“Some of the sailors went in and out of the owl bar.”
The bar was the place Artizea had set up as a meeting place when
forming the intelligence organization.
Although the contact method, location, and name of the store were
changed from before, Cadriol would not have had any trouble finding
the store.
2290
Maybe later, but it wasn’t really necessary now.
“Now…… , even if you take people out from the South, you better not
have anything to do with them.”
“Yes.”
“Is there anything else you can tell me?”
“Prince Iantz and his wife slept here yesterday. The Master told me to
prepare the room for them. I’m telling you because I don’t think
Sophie would have told you.”
“Yes. Thank you. I’ll get some rest and then go.”
“Yes. Good night.”
Alice bowed her knees slightly and walked out.
Sophie closed the bedroom door.
Artizea said to Sophie with her eyes closed,
“Don’t do that too much. Because Alice is just fulfilling her role. Just
like you.”
“I know.”
Sophie answered.
“But…… I hope you don’t think too much about the future.”
“Sophie…….”
“You can finally be happy now…….”
But even Sophie couldn’t tell Artizea to just think about her husband
and baby.
2291
She thought so until yesterday. But she could not tell the Saintess to
do so.
“Even God is indifferent…….”
Sophie muttered.
“It’s true that God is indifferent, but that’s not the case with me.”
Artizea replied with her eyes closed.
“What you think of is happiness, but I don’t want to be happy that way.
There is no excuse for doing that.”
“Madam…….”
“When I die, I want to have no regrets……I wish I could die clean.”
No matter what others say, she hopes she can disappear this time
without any regrets.
It would be a luxury to want Cedric by her side at that time.
Artizea cleared her mind. And as she slowly counted her breath, she
went to sleep.
＊＊＊
A yellow wind was blowing.
Her hair smelled like mud.
Lysia brushed her hair away and tied it back up again. And she made
up her mind.
What was before her eyes was a landscape she had seen in the past.
The wood was dry like a dead tree, but the ground was soggy.
2292
Lysia pulled the reins and pulled up without stepping on the muddy
ground. The people who followed her also stopped.
It was broad daylight, and few people were out in the fields. Only
children aged seven or eight were coming out and digging.
“I’ll go and find out what’s going on.”
said the official who followed her. Lysia told him not to, as she reached
out her hand to him.
And she told the knights that followed her,
“Dig a ditch around this village and keep people out of it. Never even
come into contact with people or animals.”
“What?”
“Release people and let them look at the nearby villages.”
Lysia spoke to the official this time.
“Never step on the mud, never drink the water. And when you come
back, make sure you come to me right away without meeting anyone.”
“Morten Heir Apparent, those words…….”
“This is a plague.”
Lysia stared at the village until her eyes hurt.
It was when she was twenty-four that the plague began to circulate, as
Lysia remembers.
This was four years earlier.
Besides, it was during the Monster Wave that this plague occurred.
To be precise, it’s not a plague, it’s a bug.
2293
It was not a normal insect, but a kind of monster that sucked life
directly. And when it came out, it was sticky like water.
As it was different from other plagues, it could not be resolved by

maintaining hygiene and isolating patients.
It moved from animal host to human host, so they didn’t even know
what the source of the infection was.
Because it wasn’t an infection from a specific bug.
Therefore, even after catching mice and chasing mosquitoes, the

spread could not be stopped. It was no use being careful. Because
there was no land without insects, and there was no way to stop flying
insects.
Lysia healed people and cleansed the land. But she wasn’t infinite, just
because she had purifying power.
After the purification, the village got better, but over time, the disease
started again. Or it appeared in the neighboring village.
Sometimes even in a city quite far away.
It was after she became engaged to Lawrence that Lysia learned of the
source of infection.
After she became the Crown Princess, Lysia was the first to ask Artizea
for help with the matter. Artizea struck the quarantine line as if she had
been waiting.
She surrounded the village, dug up the ground and burned it up to the
grassroots. And there she poured oil.
Lysia healed the plague and cleansed the land in it. The bug problem
could not be solved, but once she learned how to prevent it, the rate
of transmission was slowed enough to respond.
2294
The scars were deep, but it took less than three months to end the
plague.
Lysia thought despondent at the time.
Artizea’s calculations seem to include that Lysia will devote herself to

purification and healing.
To what extent was the plan, to what extent was it a coincidence, or to

what extent she failed to keep the plan and went wrong, she has no
way of knowing.
Anyway, it couldn’t have been without Artizea’s influence at the time

of the spread of the disease.
So it didn’t make sense for this plague to go around like this now.
‘Not only the timing, but also the cause.’
If it was a natural outbreak, it should have occurred during the last

Monster Wave.
‘There was no way that ordinary people would have gone to Monster
Land and returned alive, and it should have started in the military
because they said it was really contagious during monster
subjugation…….’
No, it started suddenly. This village was in the western plains. However,
it was closer to the middle, the opposite end of Monster Land.
There was no way a villager would have gone to Monster Land and
returned.
It meant that someone intentionally spread it.
Lysia got off her horse. Alphonse followed her.
Lysia didn’t have to stop him. Alphonse won’t listen even if she
stopped him.
2295
She headed to the village.
The children, who were digging the field, looked at her and tilted their
heads. As if they had been starving for a long time, their cheeks were
slender and their eyes had no luster.
Chapter 257
The children were startled when Lysia approached. Their haggard

cheeks were thin.
They held a muddy carrot in their hand. Perhaps, there were no sick
people yet when planting, and green leaves were fluttering in the wide
field.
“Are all the adults sick?”
“Yes.”
The older child answered.
“Since when have you been sick?”
“The last time we prayed at the temple, the priest couldn’t come…….”
The child pointed at it with her finger.
“Before that, the priest prayed for the sick. But back then, there weren’t
that many sick people. The doctor said it was a cold.”
“You are smart.”
Lysia said kindly.
If so, it meant that it started about a fortnight ago. It almost matched

the pace of progression that Lysia remembered.
2296
“Isn’t there anyone other than you who isn’t sick enough to walk
around?”
The child shook her head. Then, she took in a few deep breaths.
Lysia placed her hand on the child’s head. A green light flashed in her
hand.
Alphonse flinched. But he didn’t dare open his mouth and ask what it
was.
“Ah.”
Suddenly, her breathing became easier, and the child was startled.
Lysia also blessed the little one.
And she said,
“Sister is from a big temple in the city. Can’t you see the people over
there? They are the ones who came with Sister.”
“Yes.”
“Go over there and wait.”
The child hesitated. The small child tugged at his older sister’s hem.
“Sister…… Mom told me not to go after someone we didn’t know…….”
Lysia asked,
“Where is your house? I’ll tell your mom and dad first.”
“Really?”
The child pointed to one side.
“It’s the third from the far end over there, the house with the yellow
flower.”
2297
“So don’t worry and go.”
The children did not doubt for long.
Lysia looked at the children’s back who held hands and walked
towards the party.
Alphonse asked,
“Lysia , are you okay? A little while ago, it was…….”
“Please don’t ask me anything now. I first……have to tell Her Grace.”
Alphonse nodded his head.
He was ordered by Artizea to go and protect Lysia.
So he didn’t think twice. Lysia was wise. The one time he asked was
just because he was personally concerned about Lysia.
Lysia turned her steps towards the village. Alphonse followed her
behind half a step.
The scenery in the village was no different from the many painful
things that remained in her memory.
The floor and walls were soggy, and the town was as quiet as death.
The smell of filth permeated the room.
Perhaps, even without children realizing it, many people have died.
As promised, she will first heal the children’s parents, and then she will
go to the temple.
Still, if the priest could still do his job until the disease progressed to a
certain extent, he would have gathered the patients around the
temple.
She just hoped it wouldn’t spread to other places.
2298
‘I definitely wanted to go to the Crown Prince’s Coronation Ceremony.’
She couldn’t go the day Leticia was born, and she didn’t even go to
her naming ceremony.
It would have been better if she had gone after that, but it was her
fault for delaying it as she had made up her mind.
Now, she can’t afford to go. She should have gone and told many
stories.
It was then.
Bang!
A bang was heard from somewhere. Alphonse grabbed her in an

instant and knocked her to the ground.
Lysia opened her eyes wide in shock. Pieces of black wood flew over
her head.
Alphonse got up. Lysia stood up to her feet.
“Just now, was it gunpowder?”
“Come this way!”
Alphonse grabbed her elbow.
Lysia hesitated for a moment. However, the next explosion occurred.
Kuang!
This time, it was a sound from a distance.
Lysia saw the high roof of the temple burst open. The aftermath of the
explosion vibrated up to here.
2299
The fire spread. Because the parasitic monster was weak to fire, it not
only swallowed the house and grass, but also spread to the tainted
ground.
“Lysia!”
Alphonse shouted. Lysia knew that she had no room for hesitation.
She was able to heal with her powers, but she could not put out the
fire. It would be impossible to take even one person out.
Kuang!
Again there was an explosion.
Lysia ran like crazy. There was the sound of something exploding
again, and there was no time to check whether it was gunpowder or
the sound of a house collapsing.
By the time they escaped from the village to avoid the explosions, the
whole village was already engulfed in flames.
“Go all the way out!”
Lycia shouted at Alphonse. All the muddy floors will burn.
“Morten Heir Apparent!”
Her companions screamed at her and ran to her. Lysia took her breath
away and looked at them.
The officials were holding the children, howling and clamoring.
The village was already engulfed in fire. It cannot be rescued. There

were only about twenty people here.
The rest were all scattered according to Lysia’s orders.
If it wasn’t for that, at best, this party couldn’t put out that fire.
2300
Lysia couldn’t order to rescue people from the village that had
exploded with gunpowder when she had nothing.
“Ah! Look at that!”
One of the officials waved his arm frantically.
A new fire was starting in an entirely different place. At first, she

thought the sparks had sprung and spread into a wildfire, but the
flames spread around the village.
It was a firewall.
The knights are chasing the children. And before being trapped inside
the fire line, the group ran like crazy and got out of there.
“You have to go further away from it.”
The official gasped and said. The heat of the fire seemed to burn even
his breath.
Then, suddenly, Alphonse drew his pistol. Following him, the knights
raised their weapons in unison.
The officials stepped back and surrounded the children and Lysia.
But it was a rural man who came running. He was riding a horse with
flaked skin. He, of course, was not even armed.
The man was astonished to see the fire and astonished to see the
knights.
“Oh, I’m, I’m sorry. That, there, is a, letter…….”
“A letter?”
Alphonse asked.
“Yes, yes. Uh, a gentleman entrusted me with a letter and told me to

deliver it to this town, that, to some lady.”
2301
The man stuttered in embarrassment and barely spoke.
“If you see, you, you’ll know…… he say.”
The man’s gaze turned towards the village in confusion. Perhaps, there
was more gunpowder buried on the side of the village, and the
explosion was still raging. Black smoke billowed out.
Lysia said quickly.
“Give the letter here, and you take them to your village. It’s close,
right?”
“Oh, yes. In fact, it, it takes less than an hour.”
“Go and call other people. Let your neighbors know about it, too.
Somebody change his horse!”
An official got off his horse. The man was stunned and climbed onto
the horse.
“Someone is setting the fire line, but there must be some flaws. If you
do it wrong, sparks will fly and spread into wildfire. Hurry!”
Lysia has appointed a person to follow the man. The man was startled
and spurred his horse. A designated official followed him.
The knight pulled a flare from his chest and fired it.
It’s a peaceful time, a peaceful area. She didn’t know how well the
communication would be.
Administrative power in the West has not yet reached every corner.
Lysia opened the envelope.
[To Lysia.
It feels strange to write a letter after a long time.
2302
Did you get my greetings? In order not to inflict any trouble on your
work, I even finished cleaning up. It probably won’t turn into a plague.
The firewall is my gift. I hope it doesn’t spread too much.
I should go pick you up soon, but I’m not ready yet. You will also need
some mental preparation.
I’m looking forward to the day we meet.
Loving you faithfully,
from Lawrence.]
Lysia crumpled the letter. Then She bowed her head and placed her
forehead on the back of her hand.
＊＊＊
Artizea got up and sat down two days after the day she collapsed.
It was the next day that she was able to face Natalia.
Natalia kept her promise and she stayed in the Crown Prince’s Palace.
Minor diplomatic issues were involved. But for now, it wasn’t a matter
of the Crown Prince’s Palace.
The Saintess becomes the Crown Princess. It became a fuss as each of

them contacted their respective countries on this bomb-like news.
Gifts were piled up in front of the Crown Prince’s Palace.
There were many people who left freshly picked flowers every morning
in front of the huge main gate of the Crown Prince’s palace. This was
done by believers who could not send gifts.
The same thing happened when Lysia became the Crown Princess.
Natalia left it to Bernat, so she could face Artizea with ease.

2303
“I was very worried.”
Natalia said, looking at Artizea’s pale complexion. Still, she seemed to

be fine now.
“His Highness Bernat must have been relieved.”
“Yes?”
“Because you decided to accept my offer before I revealed that I had

received the oracle.”
Natalia laughed awkwardly. Because it was true.
Artizea touched her forehead for a moment. She shouldn’t have been
cynical this way.
“I’m sorry. I am not blaming His Highness Bernat or anything like that.
You are doing what you ought to do for the Kingdom of Iantz, and I
am grateful to you two.”
Then, Hazel approached and handed her a letter.
“Your Grace, this is the news you have been waiting for.”
“Ah, thank you.”
Artizea answered indifferently.
And she looked at the envelope and held her breath.
Lysia’s name was written on it. The seal had three layers.
One of them was engraved with the coat of arms of Grand Duchy
Evron. Originally, it would have been a seal that only Cedric could use.
Artizea didn’t even know that it was the engraving on the grip of his
pistol.
2304
She hurriedly opened the envelope. And she continued to read it
down.
“Any bad news?”
Natalia asked anxiously.
“Nothing. No, yes. It’s important. A fire broke out in the West and
burned down a village.”
“Is it okay?”
“Fortunately…… It didn’t spread like a wildfire. After that it rained for

two days.”
Artizea said only what she could say.
The problem was about the plague and Lawrence.
But it’s not something she can deal with right now.
The Crown Prince’s Coronation Ceremony was two days from now.
signs of our final boss?
Chapter 258
The weather was very clear on the day of the Crown Prince’s
The people even accepted this as a blessing from God.
Active people came out early in the morning to sweep and decorate
the road.
2305
The flower girls on the street emptied their baskets before morning
even came.
Those who could not buy flowers cut the flowers of mountains and
fields the day before or two days in advance and soaked them in
water.
Some even cut the flower stalks of flower pots that were grown nicely.
The poor, who could not even afford it, folded paper flowers.
People from the temple handed out various colored papers. Blessed
beeswax candles and white bread were also distributed.
“Receive the blessing of the Saintess.”
The priests drew crosses and knocked on doors from door to door.
The poor family offered a prayer of thanks. Households that could

afford were given candles, and expensive incense candles and butter
were offered.
The rich man donated silver or gold coins equal to the weight of the
candle.
It was a Saintess who revived the miracle of Saint Olga. She was a
Saintess, given the oracle that she would become the Empress.
She was a Saintess who gave birth to an imperial star, blessed by God
at the altar of the Harvest Festival.
Is there any more evidence that God specifically chooses and loves the
Empire?
The bloody incidents that had occurred so far were blown away at
once. The scent of flowers filled the city.
2306
Faithful people put the sacred images they worshiped at home by the
window or in front of the front door and lit a blessed candle in front of
it.
It meant that they would dedicate the blessing not to their family, but
to the Crown Prince who will be appointed today and to the Empire.
“Blessings to the Saintess and the Crown Prince!”
“Glory to the Empire!”
The hasty ones were shouting before the Coronation Ceremony even
started.
Paper flowers fluttered in the sky.
＊＊＊
King Eimmel lay still in bed.
Although the mansion where he was imprisoned was in a remote

place, the sound of cheers from afar could be faintly heard.
“How long are you going to sleep?”
Cadriol hurriedly pulled the curtain.
The King did not look at him. Because that was only one thing he
could do at will.
“Now, get up. You must attend the Crown Prince’s Coronation
Ceremony. This is the last thing you can do for your country as King
Eimmel.”
“…… It is you, who killed the Queen.”
The King spoke out of context.
Cardriol grinned.
2307
“Is that important?”
“Your……!”
The King gritted his teeth, but his voice had no power.
No matter what he said, there was no way Cadriol would have said that
with his mouth. And he didn’t have the strength to make Cadriol
confess.
“If you don’t want to go.”
Cadriol shrugged his shoulders and left the bedroom.
He didn’t even expect it anyway. It was just to show formal courtesy.
As he got out, he heard a louder shout.
“How is the atmosphere?”
“It’s completely festive. It looks like the temple has decided.”
“I guessed so. Has a Saintess ever been so involved in politics?”
“I don’t know theology well, but probably not. Could this have
happened only in the early days of the founding of the Empire?”
The lieutenant thought for a moment and answered,
“So the temple must be so excited.”
Cadriol nodded and hurriedly climbed onto the horse.
As he went into the city, he could feel the atmosphere of joy in his
body.
In a place that had nothing to do with the parade after the Crown
Prince’s Coronation Ceremony, there were also those who voluntarily
played instruments and sang hymns out of joy.
2308
Every temple in the alleyway was holding a worship service.
Cadriol had a strange feeling.
Even when Lawrence was crowned the Crown Prince, he was here as a
representative of the Eimmel Kingdom.
He was, even then, an ally of the winner. He knew the insidious air
currents moving at the bottom of this ecstasy.
‘Well, in the end, the winner is still the same, and the person who
creates this atmosphere is the same.’
But this time, the Saintess will not be troubled or afraid of this cheer.
She must have already taken control of the organization by using all
the means she can with the temple.
‘I thought she was taking over the temple for Lysia Morten.’
Cadriol thought.
So he thought that was why she had beaten Bishop Akim. Because it’s
a hindrance to Lysia.
“I didn’t expect her to receive the oracle herself.”
The oracle must be a blatant lie. However, her divine powers could not
be a lie, as many people had witnessed it.
But Cadriol also finds it hard to believe. That Marquis Rosan is a

Saintess.
“It’s over. Done.”
“Yes? What are you talking about?”
“The world is doomed. So is my life.”
Cadriol grumbled. And he spurred his horse.

2309
＊＊＊
The shouts of cheer reached the Imperial Palace. Normally, he would

never have heard of it.
It must have been that people were gathered towards the Crown
Prince’s Palace and shouted.
Cedric asked,
“Did the temple make them shout like this on purpose?”
“The temple is overly loyal.”
Artizea answered.
“Ease your brow. It’s a good day, it’s a good thing.”
“I know.”
It was really good. When he thought of all the things Lysia’s been
through since it was revealed that she was a Saintess, it was even
more.
But he couldn’t help but be complicated.
When Lawrence held the Crown Prince’s Coronation Ceremony.
When Lawrence celebrated his coronation.
Even when he decides to confront him instead of avoiding it.
Even when he takes Artizea out of the dungeon and when he asks her
for a plan.
Even when she came and offered to make him emperor.
Even when entering the Crown Prince’s Palace.

2310
He didn’t think he ever really thought that this moment would come.
Ansgar knelt before him and wrapped the belt around him. And he
smoothed the shape by adjusting the angles to the hem of his
trousers.
It wasn’t that he didn’t have another attendant to help him get

dressed. But since it was an important day, Ansgar went out on his
own.
A golden epaulette hung over his shoulders and a red belt draped him
as silence fell in the toilette room.
It was only natural that there were those who were happy he became
the Crown Prince, those who hated him, and the Evrons, the feeling
that was indescribable.
“Let me see.”
Artizea looked around at Cedric’s appearance as he finished dressing

up.
He was flawless and perfect.
“Are you ready?”
“Yes.”
Artizea wore a blue dress with tiny pieces of jewels sewn to the hem of
the skirt.
As she moved, the dress shone in the light. Her hair, which was
braided to a moderate length and raised loosely, was sprinkled with
gold dust.
Perhaps, what people expect is a pure white Saintess, but she did not
deliberately dress up like that.
It was Cedric who should get the attention.

2311
With this one-time magnificence she hoped to show who is the
master. The Crown Prince is not the Crown Prince because the Saintess
has chosen him, but because he is the Crown Prince who will sit at the
apex of the Empire.
The official knocked on the door.
“Grand Duke, it is time to depart.”
Cedric reached out his hand to Artizea. Artizea placed her own hand
on his.
There was a white carpet outside the door.
All kinds of symbols and emblems were embroidered around the

edges. The sun and moon, land and river, the groups that symbolized
it, grain and sheep, wild beasts and horses, swords and spears, and the
crests of the families who first built the Empire and paid their
allegiance were also engraved on it.
At the end it was written in ancient language.
〚May God bless Krates forever.〛
The emblem was also engraved with gold thread inside Cedric’s cloak.
Artizea felt the irony.
If God had blessed Krates, it would have been that God did not bless
the blood of the Imperial Family, but rather the land from which it was
called.
The two looked straight ahead and walked.
The carpet stretched out to the outside of the Crown Prince’s Palace.
The knights lined up on the left and right, and drew their swords
shining in silver and took a salute.
The crowd shouted outside the ranks of the knights.

2312
“Glory to the Crown Prince!”
“Blessed be the Saintess!”
Those calls were soon united into one.
“Long live the Empire!”
It was as if for this moment alone, the groups entangled with all kinds
of interests seemed to be one whole.
The door to the Luminous Hall was wide open.
From there the priests were carrying lamps lit with incense.
Each time they passed, nobles and officials knelt one by one. The
priests also knelt down.
The Archbishop did not kneel, but bowed enough to pay homage to
the authority of this world.
So, when they arrived before the throne, only the Emperor and the
Empress were higher than them.
Cedric knelt on one knee before the Emperor and bowed his head.
Artizea fell on her knees beside him.
First, the Empress put a ring with a seal on each of their hands.
The Emperor then placed a small gold crown on Cedric’s head.
Cedric closed his eyes tightly.
The weight on his head wasn’t so great. But it felt like an execution
tool to Cedric.
“Stand up, Crown Prince.”
said the Emperor in a low voice.
2313
“Now that you are of the Empire’s base, you must never kneel, never
be broken, stand firm and be a pillar that supports the sun and the
moon.”
“The order that you have given, I will never forget it.”
Cedric answered politely, stood up and stretched his knees.
As he turned around, the Archbishop who presided over the ceremony

said,
“Congratulations.”
Afterwards, high-ranking nobles and officials, including Chancellor Lin,

who was nearby, also congratulated the Emperor.
“Congratulations!”
Those who could not come close shouted from afar.
The words of congratulations quickly spread outside the Luminous

Hall. The attendant informed the outside that the Ceremony was over.
The loud cheer sound reached the Luminous Hall.
Cedric took Artizea’s hand and went all the way.
Now, all that was left was the parade.
After taking a lap along the Capital’s main road and returning to the
Luminous Hall, the celebratory banquet will begin.
The banquet was to last for three days.
Whhooaa-!
The moment the two went outside, the shouts of the crowd waiting
outside the Luminous Hall became a single sound and resounded in
the blue sky.
2314
The sound pierced Cedric’s stomach and chest painfully, terrifying him.
Chapter 259
The celebration banquet lasted seven days. The festival was also held
for 7 days accordingly.
Cedric was frugal, and Artizea was a pragmatist. However, they knew
the importance of the ritual.
With this one time event, they had to solidify Cedric’s position as
Crown Prince. They had to show that the people were pointing to
Cedric.
If he made a mistake, he might be at odds with the Emperor.
The Emperor could not arbitrarily dethrone Cedric, but he could

continuously change his power.
Of course, the ultimate goal will be the dethronement.
‘There are other means, but…… you have to be careful. As much as

possible, I don’t want to leave any doubts about Lord Cedric’s reign.’
Artizea called for the release of the enormous wealth the temple had
accumulated so far.
She was different from Lysia.
There were many priests who believed that the walk of the Saint
should be inclined toward faith and servitude.
However, by their inclinations, such people had a difficult time

confronting the political factions within the temple organization.
2315
There was also the advantage of Brother Colton being the first to know
that Artizea was a Saintess.
Bishop Akim’s work also became a blessing in disguise.
By eliminating him and cleaning up the factions, the temple

organization was completely under Artizea.
Even the Archbishop could not ask for anything from Artizea because
of the debt the temple owed at that time.
Artizea has ignored all their requests to show her divine powers due to
her health.
Flowers and bread were constantly offered at the festival. The silver
coins were also distributed to street performers and clowns.
If people go to the temple, they could eat meat and drink sugared tea
at any time. Thanks to this, there was a continuous procession of
blessing for the Crown Prince and his wife and offering flowers to the
Saintess.
Just like the temple buying supplies and distributing them, the
Imperial Palace released the money directly.
Gifts were bestowed not only at the Capital, but everywhere within the
reach of administrative power.
Low-ranking officials were rewarded. Workers who did small jobs were
also given considerable wages.
An unprecedented amount of aid was provided to the needy and

orphanages. There was also a large scale-pardon.
In the Imperial Palace, it was difficult for nobles to remain still.
In particular, those who were hostile to Cedric increased.
2316
At first, huge gifts pile up in front of the Crown Prince’s Palace as if to
show evidence of loyalty.
But when they were rejected, they gave an unprecedentedly large

donation and gave alms.
The Emperor also gave hints of advice to high-ranking nobles.
[“If we could convey good wishes to Sirs’ hometown, wouldn’t it

double the fame of the family and my joy?”]
Thanks to this, the festive atmosphere spread throughout the Empire.
Of course, there were also shadows.
“It’s not going to be easy to fix.”
Treasury official Bellon lamented.
It might have a positive impact in the long run, but in the short term,
he wasn’t sure if he would be able to control the supplies and money
that was released into the Capital.
It goes without saying that the public security office was nervous.
“Take extra care so there’s no trouble during the festival. It could be

interpreted as an ominous omen.”
The Emperor called and gave an order. The chief security officer
nodded his head with a stiff face.
There was a confusing aspect to the Emperor’s attitude.
He seemed to be more pleased than anyone else.
At the Coronation Ceremony, he had a solemn attitude, but at a

banquet held later, he expressed his joy generously.
[“I was worried that I had no heir for a long time, but it seems that God
looked after me and gave me a wonderful son.”]
2317
When the Emperor said that, there must have been a few people who
thought of Lawrence.
But who would have dared to say such a thing?
People like Hazel and Mielle, who did not know the Emperor in his
youth, were even surprised.
“I didn’t expect His Majesty to be so happy. I was frankly a little

flustered.”
The Empress listened to Mielle’s innocent words, and she even smiled
faintly.
“If you could see through Gregor’s true feelings, you wouldn’t be the
Crown Princess’ lady-in-waiting.”
“His Majesty has lived for quite some time without hiding his true
feelings. Few will remember who he really was.”
Artizea said. The Empress said as she glanced at the needlework she
was ruining,
“Rather, you seem to have recognized because of that.”
“Because I was desperate to understand.”
She had many other reasons, to be loved, to be similar, because she

thought it would be helpful.
Perhaps there was a time when the Emperor was like that, too.
He became a winner and became a strong man. So she thought he

had forgotten.
But it seems he hasn’t forgotten.
2318
He was bowing down now. Because he doesn’t want to be stigmatized
for being a tyrant against the will of the people who are delighted with
the saint Crown Princess’ proclamation.
It is for that reason that he revealed exaggerated joy.
It would have been much better off if he had shown a displeased look.
Because it’s sending a signal of relieving his discomfort.
If so, Artizea would have freed her mind if she had acted like a dog
rather than the tongue in the mouth.
But the Emperor did not.
This meant that she was recognized as an enemy.
The Empress said,
“Gregor asked me how far my will was fulfilled.”
“His Majesty is the one you fear the most.”
“…… well.”
The Empress was silent for a moment.
Why did the Emperor keep her alive? The Empress sometimes
questioned that.
If Artizea was right, there was no reason to keep her alive. It was hard
to see the ulterior motive.
He didn’t necessarily need to make Miraila an Empress. Wherever he

was, he could take a beautiful lady from a moderately powerless family
and put her in the Empress’ Palace.
Perhaps, it was a courtesy to someone who once was his colleague.

Perhaps, it was compassion for the mother of his dead children.
2319
Or, he must have been enjoying the feeling of a winner while looking
at the closed Empress’ Palace.
It must have been all three.
The Empress remembered what the Emperor had said about old age
and emptiness.
‘If you are old enough to think like that, you should use your heart
right now.’
Then, Cedric wouldn’t be able to go against him harshly due to his

personality.
It is not only because of Grand Duke Roygar that the Emperor will be
able to spend the rest of his life comfortably with respect.
‘But, who can he put on his head? He couldn’t tolerate even those
sitting next to each other, so he threw them all away.’
The Empress looked at Artizea from afar while thinking such a thing
and said,
“You’d better stop sewing. A cloth like that cannot even be used as a
rag.”
“If the Crown Princess is good at sewing, the other ladies will have no
place to stand, Your Majesty.”
Countess Martha let out a laugh.
＊＊＊
The first incident occurred before the afterglow of the festival had yet
to leave the streets.
2320
A messenger from the West ran like a gale through the streets where
the candle wax had not been cleared and entered the Imperial Palace.
After the banquets and festivals were over, the Imperial Palace that
had fallen asleep immediately woke up.
Military personnel were called first. Then the administrative officials ran
into the conference room.
The Emperor placed the documents brought by the messenger on the

table in the conference room.
“There is a plague in the West. Only roughly confirmed cases occurred

simultaneously in 17 villages.”
“The officials are doing well. All thanks to Your Majesty’s usual
vigilance.”
said Chancellor Lin.
“They say it’s a plague I’ve never seen before, can you say it so
comfortably?”
The Emperor said coldly.
“If God looked after the Empire, would something like this happen?”
His gaze slowly turned around the crowd and finally reached Cedric.
“Besides, what is the story of a deserter from the Western Army who
burned a village out of fear?”
“The problem of deserters in the Western Army has been around for a
long time. They said they would fix it, but they couldn’t solve it
completely, so I apologize.”
Cedric lowered his head.
2321
“I didn’t think we would have solved all of those problems at once. But
what is this? The deserters are using gunpowder.”
He exhaled coldly.
“It’s unavoidable to walk around carrying a few spears and a few

knives. But how did the Western Army manage such an important
munition as gunpowder that deserters can access it?”
The Emperor rebuked him.
Grayson, a liaison officer for the Western Army, flinched. He wanted to

refute.
Gunpowder is also used by civilians.
In the West, there were few mines, so it was not commonly used.
However, if they go through the caravan group in the East or central
region, they can get it any number of times.
How can he be sure it came from the Western Army?
Besides, what about the warlords?
Among those warlords, there were those who received the title of
Count from the Emperor and were officially recognized.
It was unlikely that the deserters would have boldly burned the town,
in Grayson’s mind.
It is undoubtedly the work of a warlord. If a plague occurred near their

realm, they were those who would burn and dispose of the infection.
However, the Emperor seemed to be determined to put this

responsibility on the Western Army.
“Besides, it has already been nearly a week since this incident

happened, so why was it reported so late?”
2322
said the Emperor sharply.
“I am suspicious of the Western Army and Western officials. Is there

some reason to hide it without reporting it to the Imperial Palace?”
“The West is a vast land. It would have taken a while even if the
messenger had run with the fastest horse as soon as they understood
the situation.”
Cedric answered calmly.
“Of course, if there is a problem with the management of gunpowder,

it should of course be strictly governed by the military. How about
sending an inspection?”
“…….”
The Emperor looked at him silently.
The expression could not be read. But Cedric didn’t pay particular
attention.
It’s a matter of looking at government affairs. He did not dare to think

of conspiracies and tricks.
He knew this news through Artizea first. After the Ceremony was over,
she showed him Lysia’s letter.
The two talked about forces that Lawrence might have recruited from
the West.
But even if he hadn’t, he would have responded the same way.
All he had to do was do the same thing. Aside from what Lysia went
through, the news came fast enough.
The Emperor took a step back.
2323
“Yes. I’ll have to send an inspection. By the way, what about the
plague?”
“I think we need organizational support. The temple seems to have

figured out a way to deal with it, so I’ll have to seek their cooperation
as well.”
said Chancellor Lin. The Emperor narrowed his eyes and said,
“I’ll leave that to the Crown Princess.”
“Your Majesty, that is.”
Cedric gave a strong voice without realizing it.
“No worries. Do you think I will tell the Crown Princess to directly jump
in among the sick?”
“However, if the Saintess goes to take care of it herself, she will be of

great comfort to the fear-stricken believers in the West.”
It was a very calm voice.
Chapter 260
Cedric hardened his complexion. He had a face that could not even
hide that he was hardened.
“Your Majesty, the Crown Princess is weak, and it has not been long
since she woke up from the sick bed.”
“You know that I love the Crown Princess.”
2324
Cedric didn’t answer. His hand, which he placed under the conference
table, clenched into a fist.
“I am sending a weak child far away, will my mind be at peace? But

that’s why we have to send her for the people.”
“…….”
“That is the duty of the Imperial Family. Now that you are the Crown
Prince, you should think about that, too.”
Needless to say, those words must have caused Cedric’s wrath.
However, the Emperor had a calm face.
“Even if the Crown Princess was incapable, she would have to go and
tell the will of the Imperial Family, as she is the Saintess. Besides, even
if she was not a Saintess, I would have sent that child anyway.”
“She is a competent Crown Princess, she is good with people, and

besides, she has had a deep relationship with the temple from before,
so there is no one better than her.”
“She is a member of the Imperial Family, I will go.”
“How many days has it been since you became the Crown Prince, and
you say you will vacate the Capital?”
said the Emperor as if berating him.
“Have awareness as the one who will inherit the crown in the future.”
Cedric clenched his teeth.
***
However, Artizea, who heard the story, answered calmly,
2325
“I will go.”
“It’s not possible.”
Cedric said without hesitation.
“His Majesty’s purpose is to separate you from the Capital.”
Would he simply send her that far and do nothing?
It couldn’t be.
If he decided to get rid of her, he shouldn’t stop at putting her away.

There must be an assassination attempt.
If the Saintess dies while caring for the plague, there will be
resentment against Evron and the Western Army who should have
protected her.
The authority of the temple will also fall.
On the other hand, sympathy votes for Leticia will rise.
Then should he send additional escorts? It was equally dangerous.
After that, it will be the probability of being able to handle himself as

he engages in a political battle.
Cedric knew he was still terribly lacking in that respect.
Unlike before, there were not only Evron people around.
There were officials from the central region, including Chancellor Lin.
There were also aides who could function as strategists, including
Belmond editor-in-chief.
Nevertheless, it would not have been possible without Artizea. It was

as if he had lost his central axis.
But Artizea spoke plainly,

2326
“It’s okay. Now, there are many places to go for advice. I think what I
can do in the Capital is practically over.”
“Tia.”
Cedric opened his mouth. Artizea stopped him and continued to

speak.
“Lord Cedric has to do the rest. You are to stand up and defend
against the offensive. I have no more advice.”
“I am not talking about that. I cannot send you to the West.”
Cedric was serious.
“As I said, the West is still in danger of security and poor

administration.”
“If you’re worried about assassination, I’m not that ignorant.”
“…….”
Artizea rolled her eyes and Cedric smirked.
“So you know, right? If there is an assassination attempt in the West, it

is more likely that a military unit will disguise itself as the enemy and
attack rather than disguise it as poison or an accident.”
This time, Artizea lowered her gaze and was silent.
Because that’s exactly what she had done.
In the end, no matter how many times she tried, it only resulted in
raising Cedric’s reputation.
Cedric said sternly,
“I don’t doubt your abilities, but I don’t think there’s much you can do
in the West.”
2327
The conflict between the Western Army and the warlords and the
Western Army and the Central Army is old.
Adding one more Evron to that would only increase the number of
units to fight against.
Cedric himself was originally inclined closer to a military officer. He

also has power in himself.
So he was able to unite them together with his authority and bring
them into submission.
But Artizea was different.
Her tactical talent had never been put to the test. And she couldn’t
suddenly create one without experience.
She has no military experience, so he cannot make her overcome it.
Even though they were loyal to the Crown Princess and respected the
sainthood, the conflict between the troops was a separate matter.
There will be many who would give their lives to protect her.
However, there will be few who will sincerely admit her orders and
follow them.
“Besides, if the Saintess who will become the Empress is going, there
will not be one or two who will attack me.”
Even more so if they belong to the Western Army, but have already
become an independent force and occupy the castle.
They must have tried to kidnap her and make her their wife.
“It will only be a burden to Lysia and the faithful priests in the West.”
“I have no intention of going to such a dangerous place. If I said I

would only stay in the main administrative cities, would you allow me?”
2328
“The road itself is dangerous.”
“But I…… I decided to go. I was considering His Majesty’s words even
before he spoke of it.”
“Tia…….”
“I have to go see what my brother Lawrence is going to do.”
Artizea held her cold fingertips and lowered her eyes.
She could not understand Lawrence’s purpose.
If he wanted to become Emperor once more, he had no reason to fuss

in the West. He had to come to the Capital and he had to be brought
into the arms of the Emperor no matter what.
If the memories of his past had returned, he wouldn’t have not known
it.
‘Is it because of pride?’
After all, after Lysia’s death, Lawrence became incomprehensible to

Artizea as well.
Before that, she could know what kind of mind he was moving with.
So she could give him advice, and he could go along with her as
master and servant.
But after that…….
‘No, I can derive the results from…… logic.’
If destruction itself was the goal, it made sense.
And there was no suitable place other than the West to fight.
The central and southern regions are tightly controlled by the

Emperor.
2329
Considering his birth, the chances of occupying a leading position in
the East were infinitesimal. Moreover, the eastern region was now in
chaos by the will of the Emperor.
Therefore, the means by which Lawrence can acquire force in a short

time is to persuade the warlords of the West.
When Cedric was reorganizing the Western Army, there was no way
everything went smoothly.
There must have been some who hated Cedric among those who had
already firmly established their domain as warlords.
Because the Monster Wave was the reason they were able to maintain
their power and strength.
‘Brother Lawrence knows that in order to gain power in the end, he

needs the support of force.’
The imperial power that does not receive military loyalty is just a
thought.
‘Even so…… The purpose is still unclear.’
So she had to go further.
“If you go, nothing will change. It just increases the risk.”
Cedric said,
“If it’s because of the anxiety, I’d rather bring Lysia back here for you.”
“To listen to?”
Artizea said skeptically. She even had a bitter laugh.
“It’s not necessarily because of Miss Lysia. There are some things that
you have to go up close to see.”
2330
What Lawrence does is her own responsibility. It was even more so if
he remembered.
All the evil deeds he committed were backed up by her. All the evil
deeds he will do in the future must come from his own head.
Cedric wiped his face with both palms.
“All right. If you really need to go, then…”
He answered heavily and let out a long sigh. And he said,
“I will go with you.”
“Don’t speak nonsense. Your Majesty told you to stay in the Capital.”
“In the West, what I am and what I do not have will be the difference
between heaven and earth.”
“Someone has to protect the Capital. And are you going to leave
Leticia alone?”
Cedric was speechless.
“You said you were going to raise the child yourself, so you have to
take responsibility.”
“That……Yes, but…….”
Artizea patted his cheek for a moment, as she pondered her thoughts.
Without any doubt, there is nothing better than that.
She thought about it for a moment.
Even if it seems that the power is diminished for a while, and it seems
that they are being oppressed by the Emperor or being driven out for
a crime, it might be better to empty the Capital.
2331
He has military power, so if something happens to the Emperor during
her absence, he will be able to handle a civil war in the Capital.
But even if it’s not going to happen, Cedric had to be here.
‘If you want to get rid of me, it could mean that Cedric is still in your
heart.’
Above all else, as long as Leticia was there, he couldn’t leave either.
She made Natalia stay in the Crown Prince’s Palace. She also informed
Marcus and the ladies-in-waiting of various dangerous situations.
But that was not enough.
The absence of the parents would be a good cause for the Emperor.
She should never be taken away. Otherwise, Leticia will become

Cedric’s enemy at some point.
Artizea said softly,
“I will not do anything dangerous.”
“I can’t trust your promise.”
Cedric answered, and stood up.
“Think about it. Ask Lysia for her opinion as well.”
“It is too late for that. Above all else, this is the will of His Majesty.”
“Isn’t that something that should be stopped?”
Cedric said coldly,
“Have you never thought that what is good for the enemy is not good
for you?”
“I have.”
2332
“His Majesty must not have done it without thinking, so you can’t be
so docile.”
Cedric bent over and placed his hand on the armrest of the sofa
Artizea was sitting on and met her eyes.
“What did you not tell me?”
Artizea cast her gaze aside.
“Tia. Didn’t you decide that you had nothing to hide from me?”
“Because life is at stake.”
It was when Cedric sighed.
The Imperial Palace, which had been quietly asleep, woke up all at
once. Even in the living room of the Crown Prince’s Palace where they
were, the lights from the Imperial Palace were lit up brightly.
“I will go and find out.”
Cedric stood up.
Before he could even leave the living room, he heard urgent footsteps.
“Your Highness, there is a fire at the port!”
That was the second case.
Chapter 261
2333
Cedric hurriedly headed to the main palace, putting on a formal coat
over the comfortable shirt and trousers he was wearing.
“It is said that the first fire broke out at Eldon Pier 1. There is a
warehouse nearby where grains to be transported to the North were
kept nearby…….”
Blood drained from Cedric’s complexion. The messenger bowed his

head like a sinner.
“It must have been humid because of the sea breeze, so did the fire
spread?”
“Oh, I don’t know how it got to this point. Some say it’s because paper
flowers are decorated on each pier and candles are lit…….”
It is undoubtedly a rumor.
Blessing for the Crown Prince and the Saintess came back wrong. It
can be interpreted that God did not want it.
At an appropriate time, the rumor will be replaced with another word

and re-spread.
That God does not want the newly appointed Crown Prince, or that the
Saintess is a fake.
As long as Artizea does not demonstrate her powers, it will become

out of control when rumors begin to spread.
“Any casualties?”
“I have sent a messenger to check.”
Emma of the Ministry of Interior answered.
2334
“The fire started from the warehouse at night, so there won’t be
many.”
“I think the guards or the warehouse guild will reduce the report.”
“The casualties on the warehouse side will be minor. It is an area where

civilians are not allowed to enter. We’ll see where the fire spreads.”
It was only then that the Emperor came out of the bedroom.
He wore a robe over his pajamas, and a cloak engraved with the
imperial coat of arms roughly wrapped around it.
His face was red enough to fit the expression that his blood pressure
had soared.
The chief attendant helped him up and put him first on a chair. The
Emperor asked sharply,
“Is there a fire at the port?”
“Yes.”
The messenger knelt down on his knees and told the same report he
had made to Cedric.
The Emperor struck the armrest.
“The first pier and the supply of grain going to the North burns first!
Could it be an accident?”
However, there was no primary responsible person in this position.
The Emperor asked, rubbing his forehead,
“How about a ship? Could it be that the ships on which the envoys
from other countries boarded were not damaged?”
“Everyone is anchored at a different pier, so everything is fine.”
2335
“We will be able to stop the fire before it spreads there.”
said Emma.
“Would the words Dame said now any more than words of
consolation? If it was an easy task, the messenger wouldn’t have come
in the middle of the night.”
Emma shut her mouth at the Emperor’s words, bowed her head, and
backed away.
The Emperor looked at Cedric and said,
“You go.”
“Me, what do you mean?”
“It is a matter of both the supply of grain to be sent to the North and
the problem of the ships of the delegation.”
“Understood.”
Cedric answered gently.
It bothered him that he couldn’t finish the conversation with Artizea.
However, since this was a case involving both the Northerner and
foreign affairs, he had to be in charge of that much responsibility.
Nearly half of the goods circulating in the Capital were there. It also
played a very important role as a port of call.
That means that if the port becomes unusable, there will be a

significant level of damage to logistics in the central region.
Since the responsibility is so heavy, it was clear that if they left it to the
port’s municipal officials, they would focus on covering up the
situation and reporting it.
2336
Cedric placed his hand on his left chest and bent down to bow to the
Emperor.
And he turned with a modest gait and ran out.
“Wait for my words.”
“Yes!”
His lieutenant shouted and ran.
The Imperial Palace was engulfed in commotion. The escort squad was
temporarily formed.
Cedric said to Emma,
“You will need administrative support. Get ready to go as soon as the

sun rises.”
“Yes, Your Highness.”
Emma answered and again hurriedly ran in the direction she was
supposed to go.
Cedric returned to the Crown Prince’s Palace. At Artizea’s order, the

butler was already packing a simple bag.
“Tia, I…”
“I know. Do you think the situation is urgent?”
“Yes. I think I should go now.”
“Just change your clothes and go. I’ll send you a change of clothes
tomorrow.”
“Thank you.”
Cedric lightly kissed Artizea’s cheek.
2337
And as he was about to go out, he added one more word,
“Our talk is not over yet. You can’t make a decision on your own.”
“Yes.”
Artizea answered meekly. Cedric looked at her with suspicious eyes.
But he had no time to hesitate. Outside, the guards announced that

they were ready to depart.
“I’ll be back.”
Cedric said goodbye and left the Crown Prince’s Palace.
***
It was two hours later that the call came from the main palace. It was
now past midnight and close to dawn.
The servant spoke his words with an apologetic face,
“I was told not to wake you up if you are sleeping.”
“His Majesty is calling, of course I should go.”
In response to Artizea’s answer, the servant bowed down with a face

showing that he was glad to still be alive and went out.
Until then, Artizea was comfortable, but she was dressed so well that it
would not be strange to go out for a walk with it.
Artizea wore only a shawl over it and headed to the main palace.
The outside of the main palace was noisy. Officials called in to provide
administrative support, as Cedric ordered, ran back and forth.
Even when the Crown Princess passed by, they stopped for a moment
and bowed their heads.
2338
Artizea waved her hand, saying there was no need for that.
The bedroom was rather quiet.
He entrusted his full power to the Crown Prince, so the Emperor had
nothing to take care of.
Cedric responds to the incident first, checks the post-mortem report,

and when the situation changes, he can give the order again.
It was as if he had obtained an heir to share the burden with.
However, the Emperor did not seem to be able to sleep again.
Artizea bowed politely in front of the living room door.
“Come in and sit down.”
He said with a complicated look on his face.
The servant closed the door behind Artizea.
It was impossible for even the father-in-law to summon a young

woman at this time and meet her alone.
However, the opponent was the Emperor, and this was private.
It was the first time they talked after Artizea revealed that she was a
Saintess.
The Emperor was holding a glass of wine in his hand. Artizea watched
the amber liquor glint.
She wouldn’t need to say a word that he’s not in good health.
The Emperor looked at her and spoke first,
2339
“I have already been advised by the doctor not to drink. I also heard
from the chief attendant.”
“Yes. I am glad.”
The Emperor wet his lips with wine.
And let out a weary sigh. He wanted to rest.
But he couldn’t sleep because of the nervousness. From the moment

he awoke, the unpleasant heat on his back hardly subsided.
He deserved to feel stressed out. Too many things happened one after
another, and lately it’s been even worse.
After Grand Duke Roygar committed suicide, he did not remember

much of a good night’s sleep.
The bedroom was filled with jasmine and lavender flowers’ fragrances,
and the masseur rubbed his throbbing legs until he fell asleep, but to
no avail.
He dreamed of an empty dream.
Something was always erased from his hand. Sometimes it was the
pattern of an old teacup handle, and sometimes it was the gold
engraving of a fountain pen.
And there were times when his own fingerprints were erased.
Every time the Emperor woke up, he thought he was forgetting

something.
But looking back, he really had forgotten nothing.
He seemed to have lost something, but he had it all on his own, so he

had not lost anything yet.
2340
Nevertheless, he felt persistent discomfort and numbness in his hands
and feet.
His condition only got worse, and there was no sign of getting better.
He’s been taking good care of it for a long time, and he didn’t even
know if it was because of too much stress.
The Emperor looked at Artizea’s young and beautiful face.
He couldn’t say that he was old now. Because it had come to be too
close to a fact.
Artizea asked him, who looked at her silently,
“What is wrong, Your Majesty?”
“I was quite fond of you.”
He didn’t have to say that. It was nothing more than revealing that the
Emperor had been disappointed, betrayed, and even suffered a blow.
There was nothing good about revealing that fact now. Still, the
Emperor showed his heart.
Even that, he thought to himself, was like a weak old man.
And he recalled his own youth.
Artizea had a bright face with an unchanging, thin smile.
“I have not changed, Your Majesty.”
“…… Yes. I guessed so.”
“The reason why His Majesty made him your heir remains the same.”
For a plotter who lusts for power, any emotion is just a good trap.
In that sense, Artizea was like him.
2341
Knowing that, the Emperor realized that he had always thought she
was going to be an exception. There was just vain laughter.
“You are right. I chose Cedric because of his personality, and that
hasn’t changed.”
It’s probably better to stay like this.
It would be better for him to entrust his life to his trustworthy nephew,
as the Empress said, and live watching his daughters and
grandchildren.
But he couldn’t do that.
He was defeated and could not live peacefully. He couldn’t put anyone
on top of himself.
Not out of resentment or vengeance. He was a human being who had

no choice but to live like that.
He spoke to Artizea without turning back.
“Go west. Then, I will put your husband and daughter in their place
and treat them as before.”
“Then, will you forgive me?”
Artizea said with a bright expression on her face. The Emperor’s

complexion was dyed with anger.
“Do you dare make a deal with me?”
“Forgive me for not believing in the words. However, no matter how

deeply sorrowful the loss of a parent is, the days of childhood, when
memories are not clear, are not the same as those of the present.
Things that have been erased and forgotten are not the same as things
that are new.”
Artizea said softly,

2342
“Your Majesty knows it too, so how can I fully believe your words?”
“So what are you going to do? Are you going to keep wearing the
Saintess’ mantle like a crown, ignoring the plague and continue
playing chess with me?”
said the Emperor as if spitting it out.
“It’s an unfair statement. You have ordered it, so I have no choice but
to follow it.”
Chapter 262
21. West
The fire burned the fields. Black smoke rose into the sky.
The ashes blew and her eyes sting. That’s why Lysia’s eyes and the tip
of her nose are red.
If possible, she tried not to touch the fields or ranches.
But things didn’t always go well.
Lysia was one person, and the plagues occurred simultaneously on all
sides. And the West was very wide.
The western administration officials were working hard. The temple

and the military also cooperated.
But instead of being transmitted from one place to another, the

plague sprang up sporadically.
2343
As soon as they found out, they set up a quarantine line and notified
the authority of the news. Since Lysia had informed them in advance of
how the contagion would take place, it was never too late to respond.
However, by the time the news reached Lysia, who was working on
healing elsewhere, some villages had already been wiped out.
It spread out of control because of people who broke the quarantine

line and escaped.
Lysia thought she could do well this time.
She already knew the cause of the plague and how to prevent it. Both
the Empire and the temple were on her side this time.
But it wasn’t as easy as she thought. Things that were supposed to go

smoothly when Artizea was doing it were not so at all in her hands.
Especially when there was a real ruler on the land, like this time.
“Miss Lysia, the preparations are complete.”
A man in a brown suit ran up to her and informed her.
Lysia clenched her fist and rubbed the tip of her nose with her thumb.
She pulled out a handkerchief, and it seemed that she was only adding
to her laundry for nothing.
“Let’s go.”
Lysia said so, and she took the lead and headed towards the village.
Alphonse followed her.
At this point, she said several times that she was more comfortable
traveling alone, but Alphonse did not listen.
[“This is a special order from Her Grace.”]
2344
Then she couldn’t help it. Lysia knew how loyal he was. And that he
thinks he had sinned against Artizea.
So she knew that this time it was not ‘Saintess Lysia’ that he was
following.
Nevertheless, seeing him walking one step ahead and guarding her,
she could not help but get caught up in the old days.
A group of armed men had gathered in front of the border around the
village.
Some of them were Western troops moving to escort Lysia.
The rest were Jacob’s army, which ruled the area.
Even Jacob himself showed up.
“The Saintess has come.”
He said sluggishly.
Lysia replied expressionlessly,
“I must have said a few times that I was nothing more than an agent,
Sir Jacob.”
“It’s Count.”
“Yes, Count.”
Lysia did not have to object.
It was true that Jacob had been given the title of Count by the
Emperor.
“By the way, why are you doing this?”
Lysia looked around and asked. Because it looked as if her own

attendant and Jacob were confronting each other.
2345
“The messenger has come.”
Jacob glanced at a man. It was a face she never saw.
The lightly-armed man looked at Lysia with a face full of sweat and
fatigue.
“Morten Heir Apparent?”
“Yes.”
Then the messenger put his hand into her arms.
Jacob moved his body, and intervened between the messenger and
Lysia.
It wasn’t to protect Lysia.
“This person said he couldn’t show me the letter.”
“If it was a letter for me, of course he wouldn’t.”
“I am the owner of this land, Saintess. If it’s from the Imperial

Government, I have the right to see it.”
“I am not a Saintess. If I was a real Saintess, Count would not be able

to treat me like this.”
Lysia said so.
Her words were sincere. The oracles she received became meaningless
as she returned.
However, only the method of using divine power was left as a memory
in her body.
Jacob laughed.
“If you’re not a Saintess, by what power would you dare to make such
a big fuss with me? Huh? Don’t you think so?”
2346
He stretched out his hand.
Alphonse grabbed his wrist before it reached Lysia’s face.
Jacob’s face turned red. He used strength enough to make his arms
tremble, but he couldn’t even move.
“Let him go.”
said Lysia.
Alphonse threw Jacob’s wrist away.
“To insult the lady-in-waiting, who was sent as an agent, is to insult her
mistress.”
said the official who followed Lysia.
Jacob made a fierce face. He saw himself as a founding monarch, and

he had no respect for the Imperial Family.
He even had a bad feeling towards Cedric.
Jacob made feats in the same year as Amalie.
When Amalie returned her troops to the Emperor and entered the
central power struggle, he chose to keep them in his hands.
The West was wide, and the Emperor could not fight with people like
Jacob one by one.
It won’t be difficult if the Emperor tries to defeat him. But it was like an
elephant fighting a herd of mice.
One can easily be trampled on to death. However, when dozens of

animals are standing before its feet, it becomes more difficult to move
to kill them one by one.
There was no law that the use of armaments would bring eradication.
2347
Thus, the Emperor conferred the title of Count to those like Jacob. And
he was given the title of Independent Commander of the Western
Army.
That has traditionally been how Empires managed territories beyond

their control.
Jacob was given the power to rule a castle and nearby villages.
His power in peacetime was to collect taxes on behalf of the Emperor,

and to supply or recruit military personnel as part of it.
Of course, that didn’t happen in reality.
It was a title and position created by the lack of administrative power

in the first place.
Jacob’s castle was as good as his territory. Strictly speaking, he had

neither judicial powers nor conscription powers, but within his territory
he wielded unparalleled power.
But Jacob always suffered from dissatisfaction.
When he became a Count, he thought he would be growing in power

soon. He would sweep the West and threaten as far as the center of
the Empire, so becoming King seemed like no dream.
However, even as decades passed, Jacob’s domain did not expand

even by an inch.
The Empire was too powerful, and there were warlords who had the
title of Count, like Jacob, nearby.
Jacob was one of the most brutal of them all. He was notorious and
powerful.
However, it meant that it was only in the vicinity.
2348
Jacob is old now. The children didn’t have a good attitude toward his
reign.
His eldest son was a scum that did nothing but eat, drink and paint.
His eldest daughter denounced Jacob’s cruelty and fled with her
younger brothers and never returned.
All of his ambition is to create the best family and pass it down to
them.
There was also a reason why he harbored anger towards Cedric.
He commanded a great army with a prestige that Jacob could not

achieve no matter how hard he tried just because he succeeded the
Grand Duchy.
Not a few warlords lost their power in the last Monster Wave. There
were not many who were absorbed by the Western Army.
The incident took a toll on Jacob as well. Many of the soldiers he

enlisted remained in the Western Army.
Western forces have invaded his territory. As Grand Duchess Evron’s

rebirth project began to take effect through the temple, his control
over the villagers rapidly dwindled.
He had no way to stop it. For a reason, he was the Emperor’s servant,
and he was only exercising military power on the Emperor’s behalf.
Jacob laughed. If that was the case, he had been treated well enough.
She wasn’t even the Crown Princess herself, and she was one of those
ladies-in-waiting anyway.
Furthermore,
‘The girl who will be wiped out soon.’
2349
Jacob thought so.
However, it was his meaningless pride that he couldn’t pass over with
a smile.
He didn’t know what to do with the messenger.
Lysia held out her hand.
The messenger flinched behind Alphonse. Then he took the letter out
of his arms and handed it to Lysia.
Lysia read it quickly and put it in her arms so that Jacob can’t take it
away.
“What is written on it?”
The attendant asked.
Lysia spoke without taking her watchful gaze from Jacob.
“On the orders of His Majesty the Emperor, Her Highness the Crown
Princess will come to the West.”
A roar spread. The Crown Princess is coming to the West at this time
of a plague?
Even Jacob’s soldiers had a face of anxiety and excitement.
The temple believed in the oracle was received by the Crown Princess.
Even in this Western part of the Empire, even in difficult times, on the
day of the Crown Prince’s Coronation Ceremony, a separate worship
service was held to give thanks and blessings.
What Lysia, the agent, has already done was not small. She became the
face of the rebirth project. As she healed the plague, many believed
her to be a Saintess.
2350
Then the mistress comes. She was the real Saintess spoken of in the
temple.
The West will be saved.
Only Jacob did not move.
He didn’t believe in gods, and he never thought that even if there were
a god, God wouldn’t save humans with an oracle.
Lysia said,
“Can you please get out of here now? Now that we’re ready, we need
to clean up the town before it’s too late.”
“Hmm.”
Jacob retreated.
If it were the village of the neighboring powers, he would be willing to

let Lysia burn it.
But this was his territory. There were at most four villages. If one was
removed, it would have been a huge hit.
There were already two forces that were falling apart because of the
villages she had burned using the plague as an excuse.
He watched as Lysia entered the village. Lysia’s attendants followed

her without hesitation.
Finally, Alphonse gave him a wary look and followed Lysia.
Jacob had no intention of following towards the plague-stricken

village.
He turned his feet and rode on his horse. Anyway, there was really
nothing to do with Lysia in this place.
He was only curious about the news that the Capital sent to her.
2351
When he returned to his stronghold, Jacob also received a secret
letter.
The letter was unsigned. Only the predictions of the Crown Princess’
schedule were written in dry writing.
No matter who it was, the purpose was clear. They seemed to think
that Jacob would attack her if he knew this information.
Jacob hadn’t decided yet. It was not too late to confirm that others
who had received similar secret letters were moving.
“Your sister must have bought a lot of resentment, too.”
Jacob said while looking at the young man lying languidly on the sofa
in the study.
He had a drink in his hand. He showed no sign of drunkenness, but the

bottle of strong liquor was quite empty.
“Are you interested?”
Lawrence asked with a grin.
Chapter 263
Jacob responded casually.
“She is a woman with an oracle of becoming the Empress. There’s no

way I wouldn’t be interested.”
“Do you think you could become emperor if you kidnapped her and
made her your wife?”
said Lawrence.
2352
Jacob’s face was distorted, although his tone wasn’t particularly
sarcastic.
He was fifty this year. Even if Lawrence didn’t mean it, to say so of a
young woman who was barely twenty or so put him to shame.
Even if he really wanted to.
“Because I have an eligible son.”
He said it as an excuse.
Lawrence shook the glass.
“Well. There is a shortcut, do you really need to pass her along?

Maybe, you will have another great child.”
“It’s your younger sister’s matter, aren’t you being too much of a
stranger?”
Jacob frowned and looked at him.
Jacob also had siblings. It wasn’t a very affectionate relationship. In

fact, Jacob was a tyrant to them, too.
However, he still had a strong sense of belonging to his family. He saw

them as burdensome, but he knew he had to help or rescue them
when they were in trouble.
But the one in front of him didn’t even seem to have that awareness.
Lawrence laughed softly.
“What you feel is pride, not love for your siblings.”
“…….”
“In that sense, I can say that it is not hurting my pride because I know
you have no chance.”
2353
Jacob tried to ask what he was talking about.
Before that, Lawrence’s hand moved.
Bang!
A gunshot rang out.
Jacob remained silent for a moment, not knowing what had happened.
Soon after, a terrible pain arose in his stomach.
“Kuh, kuuhkk…… !”
Lawrence put down his drink and slowly got up from the sofa.
Jacob groaned and rolled to the floor. For some reason, gunfire and
screams were heard, but nobody came running.
“How…… , ugh…….”
How did he get rid of the escorts that would have been guarding
outside the study?
How did he bring in the weapon?
He gave Lawrence a lot of leeway. However, he did not allow weapons

to be brought into the study.
And so far, Lawrence doesn’t seem interested in getting his hands

dirty.
He didn’t even have to. Because there was nothing to gain from doing
that.
Lawrence had no interest in this castle.
Jacob offered Lawrence quite a bit of convenience. He also lent his

troops. In return Jacob was given wealth and information.
2354
This was a pretty decent deal.
He couldn’t make a sound. Jacob groaned, taking in his breath, mixed

with bubbles of blood.
“‘Why?’ could have been a more interesting question and response.”
Lawrence responded, waiting for the barrel to cool.
The revolver was not reliable. If he had the time, he’d rather use a
single-shot firearm than risk an explosion.
“If you ask me how, it might be because you have reigned like a king
for too long.”
Then, the door opened and a man entered.
Lawrence turned around and shrugged his shoulders. It was Jacob’s

son Alben who came in.
“It’s not over yet?”
Lawrence didn’t bother answering. Instead, he aimed at Jacob’s head.
Bang!
That was the end.
Alben shook his hand in excitement. His face was red, and cold sweat
was forming.
Lawrence looked at Alben with a blank look.
People are evil. In that respect, his belief was exactly like Artizea’s.
Self-control is what circumstances create.
If given an opportunity to reveal the ugly inner desires, people always

threw off their human skin.
2355
In a boring life, that alone was quite a bit of fun for Lawrence.
“Come on then.”
Lawrence opened the revolver’s cylinder and checked his bullets.
The greedy guy looked at his father’s body and Lawrence alternately
with a gaze mixed with greed and fear.
An intense agony crossed his pig-like face.
Lawrence grinned.
“Why? If you betray me and blame me for this crime, do you think you
will be able to take over power as an innocent victim?”
“I, I didn’t say that. For the price…….”
Alben stuttered.
Lawrence pointed the barrel towards him. Alben widened his eyes.
But Lawrence didn’t pull the trigger again and threw it on the floor.
“I don’t need it. You do the rest.”
And he left the study as if nothing had happened.
Since Alben had cleared the guards ahead of time, the hallway was
quiet even as the gunfire rang out.
At the end of the hallway stood a middle-aged man with sentry

guards.
“There was an attempt to assassinate the Lord.”
“Thank you for letting me know.”
The man answered with a heavy voice.
2356
He beckoned. Reliable guards rushed to the study to catch the
assassin.
Lawrence slowly left the castle.
There was one more thing he learned from Artizea.
He had to trust the situation rather than trust the opponent.
Alben was not the only one who sought power in this castle. Those
who tries to seize the real power by setting Alben as a puppet and
those who tries to become the Lord of the castle by driving him as a
murderer will be fighting each other.
There will be fools who are truly loyal to Jacob.
It was impossible for his rival, the neighboring Counties and bandits, to
stand by and only watch.
What Lawrence needed was chaos.
A subordinate came.
“What about over there?”
“Information has been given. It will start soon.”
“Let’s go.”
He spurred the horse.
＊＊＊
Lysia was staying in the temple.
She could not cope with the plague without her divine power.
Purifying the land could make it unnoticed. But people didn’t.
However, Lysia wanted to hide her divine powers.

2357
After Artizea announced that she was the Saintess, she needed to hide
it even more.
So Lysia borrowed an old relic from the temple. The ruse was modeled
after how Artizea rescued Mielle and disguised it as the grace of
Saintess Olga.
She was concerned that the prestige of the temple would grow too
much. As Lysia herself had experienced as a Saintess, she had to be
vigilant about the temple.
She thought it was not right for the future to make the sick turn to
faith instead of a doctor.
It took too long. Because she had to bring the sick to one place, and to
purify them using the holy relic one by one, the work could be finished
in hours.
In the meantime, some people would get sick and die.
Nevertheless, Lysia had no choice but to do so.
Because the confusion that will arise when she reveals herself as the
Saintess could cause a bigger problem.
When the time comes when she needs to come out as the Saintess,
Artizea will give her a call.
Until then, she had no choice but to be patient.
The last patient thanked her several times. Lysia replied only to thank
God and let them go.
And she sat down on the chair.
Suddenly, the sun was setting slowly.
“Go back.”
2358
Lysia said, extremely tired.
Now that they were used to it, the priest and escort quietly retreated
without a word.
No one questioned the identity of her healing powers, and no one

doubted Lysia.
As she wanders the West and fights the plague, they are the only one
left who believes in her sincerity.
Finally, Alphonse left and closed the door.
With her eyes closed, the divine power burst out as if she was shooting
it up.
The light of purifying power that started from under her feet spread
out as if exploding.
Lysia felt her own cleansing power spread outside the village. She
stopped in an area just over the quarantine line.
‘There’s nowhere else left to go in this neighborhood, right? It’s

because of the brutal control…….’
Now, she has to go back and rest.
Early in the morning, when the sun rises, she will get up and move on
to the next place. There were more than ten villages waiting while
closing and maintaining the quarantine line.
It was when Lysia lifted her heavy body up.
The ground trembled.
Lysia jumped out in surprise. As Alphonse was about to rush in, he ran
into her.
“What happened? Is it an earthquake? A monster?”
2359
“No. Mountain bandits!”
Alphonse exclaimed.
Lysia looked blankly over Alphonse’s shoulder. A cloud of dust from

the horse came approaching like a storm.
In the village, those who were terrified shouted and ran to and fro.
“Lysia! This is not the time to space out!”
“What happened? What about the Count’s army?”
There will be no one in the vicinity to stand up to Jacob.
Even if they are the mountain bandits, there is no way they would
attack like this without fear of Jacob’s retaliation.
Lysia and Alphonse did not know.
There was no room for retaliation, as Jacob was suddenly murdered

and there was going to be a strife in his stronghold.
Those who heard the information disguised themselves as mountain

bandits and sent troops.
The goal is looting. They rob people and property, and burn villages.
It was to increase their own power and at the same time to weaken
Jacob’s power.
Alphonse said,
“Whatever Count Jacob may do, we must flee now!”
“Are we leaving the village like this?”
Lysia clenched her teeth.
2360
“If they aren’t real mountain bandits, it might be better for us to stay
and negotiate.”
“Your life is not determined by ‘if’!”
“The Knights of Evron and the officials of the Empire have abandoned
their people and fled. Besides, even if we ran away from this plain,
would we be able to avoid that horde?”
“You should avoid it!”
Alphonse grabbed Lysia’s arm. That doesn’t mean she can’t be

sacrificed here without a meaning.
But Lysia was right. She barely managed to get out of town. But the
exit was already blocked.
Clank!
Fifty gun barrels gleamed coldly in the sunlight.
The ten knights who were closest to the vicinity intercepted Lysia. But
she frantically pushed through the crowd and stepped forward.
She couldn’t breathe. Lysia grabbed her chest as if her lungs were torn
and her heart was about to explode.
Lawrence smiled softly.
“It’s been a while, Lysia.”
“Are you crazy?”
“I’m here to pick you up.”
He held out his hand.
2361
Chapter 264
Twenty corpses were transported to the front of Artizea.
Eleven knights of Evron. Six administrative officials in the West. Three

priests.
All of them were following Lysia.
There were several others, but it seems that they did not bring them
here because the body was not clean and could not be shown or
because of the relatively low status.
“The village was on fire.”
Artizea murmured.
The person who retrieved and transported the body answered. He was
a commander under Jacob.
“After the murder of Lord Jacob, a great fight broke out. In the
meantime, …….”
The commander said indignantly.
“They said it was mountain bandits, but it’s not real mountain bandits,
how can they meticulously burn down to the village that the lord
protects and drag people away?”
“…….”
“There are knights. How could they do such a thing, knowing that
there are officials and priests from other places? This is the work of
Charlton or Baxter.”
The commander gave the name of the Lords, whose domains border
the territory.
2362
Artizea quietly removed the cloth covering the body’s face. Alphonse’s
face had turned black.
“Under the neck……. Your Grace…….”
Hayley muttered. They washed the body neatly and put on new
clothes, but still they could not cover the traces.
Artizea murmured.
“I know.”
This time again, he died protecting Lysia.
And this time she thought she was responsible. Previously, Lawrence
had created a situation where he could do that, and this time she
asked him to protect Lycia.
He would have fought even though he knew he couldn’t protect her.

Judging from the fact that they were all slaughtered without any
escapee, there was an absolute difference in military force.
She wished he had run away.
There was no way he would have given up on her request, abandoned

Lysia and ran away.
Even if Lysia had run away and asked for mercy, Lawrence would not
have kept Alphonse alive.
Because he hated Alphonse so much. In fact, now that she thinks

about it, it also felt like he hated everything that Lysia loved and cared
for.
Artizea carefully pulled the cloth back up to the top of his head.
“Haa.”
She inhaled her long breath and then exhaled slowly.
2363
The depths in her eyes lit up. The tear duct connected to her nose was
so hot that she could hardly speak.
Artizea raised her head, trying to hold it back.
And in a hoarse voice she asked,
“…… Who sent it?”
“…… .”
“Answer me.”
One of the knights of Evron, who was suppressing speculation, made a

cackling sound.
The commander flinched.
“…… no one.”
“The village became like that, and the knights and officials who went
to stop the plague died. Besides, my lady-in-waiting has gone missing,
but you’re saying that nobody cares because they’re fighting for
power?”
The commander was unable to maintain his taking a knee position and
fell to both his knees.
“It is as you said.”
There was no one in the region who thought to announce this news.
But someone had to retrieve the body. The commander did not
belong to anyone’s power.
He didn’t want to get involved in the fight, so he had to clean up the

village and come here.
“Crown Princess, we have guns.”
2364
One of the knights of Evron stepped forward and said. He had
scorching eyes.
Artizea knew what he was trying to say.
“I cannot allow it.”
“It’s only three castles at most.”
He curled his gauntlet. Another knight appeared next to him.
“We can deal with that on our own. Please, Your Highness!”
“You can’t just close your eyes and move on!”
Hayley set up a cause for those who didn’t talk much.
“They kidnapped the Crown Princess’ lady-in-waiting and killed the

escorts. An official sent for quarantine was also killed. If this is not
rebellion, what is it? Even if the Crown Princess is held accountable, His
Majesty the Emperor will not rebuke you.”
Artizea still shook her head.
“Now, we can’t withdraw our troops to get rid of the three Lords.”
As Hayley said, there was a reasonable cause.
And the knights will probably be able to deal with it as they promise.
But not now.
If there were surplus resources, they had to work hard to prevent the
spread of the plague.
There are few areas suffering from the plague right now, but fear was
already starting to spread.
In such a case, if they attack the warlords and start a war, the public
will be more agitated.
2365
Rather, it would be appreciated if they were to be honest and fight
each other and destroy each other.
It may not have been Charlton and Baxter who kidnapped Lysia and
killed her attendants.
They’re not stupid either.
Maybe Lawrence did. And Lawrence was no fool, he would not have
left his mark.
Even if she arrested and tortured them, it was of no use.
She felt like she was swallowing ten lumps in her throat.
‘Even Cedric would not have ordered revenge.’
Artizea thought so in her mind.
And he won’t even tell Artizea to do what she thinks now.
Things like separating Charlton and Baxter from each other and
provoking warlords around them to start a war, or assassinating them
to create chaos and then destroy the forces.
So Artizea said,
“Let’s talk about Count Jacob. The title he received is not hereditary,
and the position of the independent commander is not a title, but only
the authority entrusted to him by His Majesty.”
“Yes.”
“Since the commander of the army is dead, it is natural for His Majesty
to appoint and send another commander to rule the soldiers.
The commander widened his eyes and looked at her.
The same was true of Western officials.
2366
Even the mayor of the city, where Artizea is now staying, said in
surprise.
“The authority of the Lord is customary, Crown Princess.”
“There is no title like a Lord.”
Artizea responded. And she turned to the left.
“Dame Harper, what do you think?”
Amalie smiled.
She was hated by the Emperor and resigned from her post after
getting ousted.
She lost neither title, honor nor fortune, but she left the Capital
because it was difficult for her to remain.
She then bought a large mansion on a secluded retreat and sent her
family and relatives there.
But Amalie herself did not go there and she secretly went west.
She was traveling on her own and meeting her old friends.
In preparation for a day like today.
“Since the independent commander has died, the western forces must
first take over the operational rights. The administration has to be run
by the administrator.”
“In principle, you are right, but there are very few examples of castles
controlled by the Lord. They have never been successful in letting it
go.”
“Of course, they wouldn’t just give it up. The Western Army can handle
it. The administrator can only enter after the suppression is over.”
2367
Would that be possible? The official looked at Amalie with such a
suspicious face.
“I don’t know anything else, but all the warlords will unite and fight
against this issue. Are you really going to war?”
“It is to punish those who murdered the independent commander

appointed by the Emperor, and to restore operational power. The
cause is enough.”
Amalie said with a smile.
“It’s different from asking the Lord to open the castle with uncertain
evidence.”
If they attack the Lord while the castle is intact, it becomes a war.
However, Jacob’s castle, which was in division, was a different matter.
They didn’t have to let go of anything they could simply subdue.
“Then, are you going to subdue just one of Jacob’s castles?”
“Because it’s important to set a precedent.”
Hayley said.
If the Crown Princess’ lady-in-waiting had not disappeared, it would be

difficult to even do this.
However, they were carrying the Crown Princess, who had been
supported by strong public opinion. It was also a time of plague. The
representative sent by the Saintess has disappeared.
Neighboring Lords would not want to get entangled in it if possible.
Artizea had an expressionless face.
“Dame Harper has no title, but she is familiar with the Western Army,
so choose a suitable person and entrust this task to them.”
2368
Amalie answered.
Artizea looked at the coffins once more.
“How would you like the funeral to be held? It’s already hot…… It will
be difficult to send to Evron…….”
Hayley said.
Artizea closed her eyes once and then opened them.
“Those whose hometown is in the West, let them send their bodies
home. Funeral expenses and consolation money……. I would like
someone to go to the funeral for me, one at a time.”
“Yes. Understood.”
“The knights of Evron have no choice but to hold their funeral here…….
Let’s retrieve the ashes and send them away.”
Artizea got up from her seat once more.
Hayley handed her a bag of silver coins.
Artizea placed a silver coin on the forehead on each of the dead.
And instead of putting a silver coin on Alphonse’s forehead, she pulled

out the brooch she was wearing and put it on his chest.
It’s not like she has been open-minded, but her heart is pounding so
much just because they have been physically together for a long time.
‘Even though I wasn’t worth protecting.’
Artizea let out a long sigh.
2369
And she got up. It was a luxury to grieve.
She had to do what she could more than that.
“Did you say Hudson?”
“Yes.”
The commander replied in amazement.
“You said they are mountain bandits? Do you know where that
mountain bandits was based?”
“I don’t know for sure.”
“Then, did you know about the mountain bandits near the castle?”
“Yes, to some extent.”
“Good. If we figure it out, we can figure out where they were based.”
Then she will be able to know where they are getting their supplies
and what channels they mainly use.
It is unknown how Lawrence recruited them. But he had no way of

crafting supplies or movement plans himself.
“Sir Owen.”
Artizea pointed to the knight who first asked for revenge.
“For revenge, you can’t start a war, but you must find the lost. Sir can
take the lead to subdue and check the mountain bandits near Jacob
Castle. Don’t rush, just check which group has disappeared. Be careful
so that the real criminals do not run away by surprise.”
He answered in a strong tone.
2370
The Knights of Evron followed and raised the military salute at once.
A moment of silence to remember Alphonse T.T
Chapter 265
The fire in the pier was extinguished on the fifth day. It was only
possible with the help of rain.
The warehouse, where the food to go to the North was piled up,
collapsed to the frame. Nearly half of the temporary warehouses in the
capital army were also burned away.
The only thing that survived was the gunpowder warehouse, which the
port officials and garrisoned units risked their lives to protect.
Two piers were turned to ashes. State-owned cargo ships and military
ships that were anchored were also damaged.
The damage was not limited to state-owned property.
The embers blown away by the wind also ignited the warehouses of
large grain and fabric merchants.
The damage to their property was indescribable.
“If the plague of the West is not extinguished quickly, there will be
famine.”
An Interior Ministry official, who always offers a pessimistic outlook,

said so.
2371
The central part was fertile, but there were no large farms. Those with
sufficient financial resources have already entered commerce and
industry.
Buildings were built on the vacant land, and cows and pigs were
raised. The farms were planted with expensive luxuries consumed by
nobles, or fruits and vegetables that had to be harvested quickly
because they easily wither.
Naturally, stocks were leaning west and east.
However, there was a plague in the West and conflict in the East.
If the plague is contained quickly in the West, it will be fine.
However, they have not yet found a cure other than the miracle of the
divine power.
If this plague spreads across the West, it will ruin next year’s crop.
And even now while farming was not a problem, food could not be
brought from a place where an unknown disease was circulating.
There was no law against bringing pestilences between people and

livestock.
The central part is the center of logistics. It was no exaggeration to say

that the plague spread throughout the Empire the moment it infected
the central part.
The Eastern part was also difficult.
Grain will be piled up in the warehouses of the great landowners. But

will those who fled in rebellion give it up with ease?
Of course, there were more who considered it an overly pessimistic

view.
2372
“The plague is not yet so serious. And even if the situation becomes a
little more serious than it is now, the West can handle it well enough.”
“Because there is a new crop called Melbon. It’s a crop that you just
have to plant, so even if the wheat crop is poor, there won’t be a
famine.”
Then, there were those who said that the central part was fine.
“I’ll be honest. The Central is fine. The problem is in the North.”
At those words, all the officials became silent. The one who spoke out
lamented.
“Whatever happens in the West and East, the price of grain in the
Central will unconditionally rise absurdly. But we can’t wait for the
price to stabilize. We have to set sail before the northern port freezes.”
To do this, they had to prepare a large amount of new supplies before

autumn.
They would have requisitioned it from a grain dealer. This time,

however, the granary’s warehouse was also damaged.
If they requisition from the undamaged capital and warehouses in the

central region, they will not be able to handle the public resentment in
the central part this time.
Moreover, it was not only grain that had to be requisitioned. Various

munitions were also needed, including weapons.
It was also necessary to replace the burnt ship.
There was no way for the Emperor to hand over the munitions of the
central army. In the end, it would also be an added burden to the
people.
“If you subdue the criminal of treason…….”
2373
The officials of the Ministry of Home Affairs and the Ministry of
Finance who attended the meeting whispered amongst themselves in
such a low voice.
Then, they looked at the generals of the military who were seated on
the other side.
The Emperor was neglecting the eastern part of the country on the
grounds that if he sent the army twice a year, the people’s livelihood
would be in jeopardy.
But now that the situation has come, shouldn’t he establish the military
for the livelihood of the people?
Even if it raises prices and increases the burden on people’s livelihoods

equally, using armaments to subdue traitors would result in less
backlash than requisitioning for the North.
Subdue some of the large landowners in the East to open the

warehouse and confiscate the property. Then, grain, various essential
resources, and ships were not difficult to obtain.
There was no voiced opinion to leave the North unattended.
The skirmish with Karam happens once every few years.
It was at the end of last year, so there is a high possibility that it won’t
be this year.
So, it might not have been a problem if they didn’t supply supplies this
year. They must have accumulated a stockpile to survive in the North
for about a year.
Then, the burden of requisitioning ships was reduced.
But no one dared to say such a thing.
The Crown Prince was Grand Duke Evron. Who can come forward and
say let’s leave the North alone?
2374
Chancellor Lin coughed lightly.
The crowd quieted down. The door to the conference room opened
just in time.
“The Crown Prince enters.”
said the attendant doing the opening and closing of the door.
Officials attending the meeting rose from their seats in unison.
Cedric sat in the empty seat to the right of the upper seat reserved for
the Emperor.
And he beckoned the officials to sit down.
Lin said,
“You look tired. I heard you went home late last night, did you get
some sleep?”
Cedric ran his hand over his face.
Needless to say he was tired.
The fire was five days long, but it took nearly two weeks for the follow
up. He hadn’t slept at all during that time.
As Crown Prince and Grand Duke Evron, he had to deal with this.
And when he returned, only Artizea’s letter remained in the Crown

Prince’s Palace.
“It’s okay. It’s not like I will fall asleep during a meeting.”
Cedric said in a voice cracked from fatigue.
“Your Highness…….”
Lin called to him in a sad voice.

2375
Cedric let out a long sigh.
“What were you talking about?”
“We haven’t put it on the minutes of the meeting yet, but we were
sharing our views on the grain price issue. After talking like this,
sometimes a solution comes out…….”
An Interior Ministry official said,
“The grain dealers have already locked up their warehouse, Your

Highness. For a forced requisition, you will have to rely on military
force.”
Then, a Treasury official said,
“At such times, it is not uncommon for people to stock up in

anticipation of price surges, Your Highness. If you try to pay the full
price, the national treasury will not be able to afford it.”
said a Security official.
“We have to arrest some of the severe merchants, behead them as an

example, and confiscate their property.”
Finally, Chancellor Lin let out a sigh without saying a word.
They would lose the public opinion either way. They sometimes had to
risk it, but he was reluctant to do it as soon as Cedric was crowned
Crown Prince.
It was so because it had to do with the affairs of the North.
If there is a person behind this, he will undoubtedly gather the rumors

together.
The Crown Prince cherishes and loves only the North, and he intends
to squeeze all other regions for the sake of the North.
2376
And that would be a good excuse for the Emperor.
Cedric wiped his face once more.
“Fortunately, I have a way to solve some of those problems.”
“How?”
“The Crown Princess, last year’s grain loan, in the spring of this year……
was returned as Melbon of the same value. Before summer, she said
that most of them were brought into warehouses in the central area.”
Not many people know what Melbon is. There were only a few of the
Interior Ministry officials who did.
But they all turned bright.
“Given the value of wheat and Melbon, the quantity would be

enormous.”
“Yes. Melbon grows even in the middle of winter, so it must have been
a good spring harvest.”
“If it was saved in advance, the labor required for requisition would be
reduced and there would be less risk of introducing a plague.”
Cedric sighed and said,
“If you mix and release the stockpiled grains and Melbon, you will be
able to last for about a year without difficulty. It’s not even an area
where we can judge the quality of grain.”
“The Crown Princess’ comprehension is beyond measure.”
Praise poured in.
Cedric nodded his head with a gloomy face.
2377
Artizea’s collection of Melbon in advance had one purpose to revitalize
the economy by leaving wheat in the West, but another purpose was
to distribute Melbon to the North.
She wanted to spread it out as quickly as possible. However, in the

North, it was difficult to produce in large quantities enough to be able
to supply Melbon as a seed to all regions in a short period of time.
It was a winter thing to discuss with Artizea.
He never thought it would be used this way.
“It would be something to know for certain only by figuring out the
quantity, but it can be said that the food problem is not urgent. The
problem is with transportation.”
“It has been partially resolved. The Kingdom of Iantz decided to lend a
transport ship for free.”
Cedric said. It was also arranged by Artizea.
[I simply left a word to Crown Prince Bernat. Don’t hesitate to use Iantz
if you need it.]
Reading such a sentence in Artizea’s letter, he met Crown Prince

Bernat.
Bernat immediately talked about lending a transport ship. Artizea said

that she only left a word, but it seemed to have been talked about to a
considerable extent.
Artizea was considerate of everything. In her letter, everything she

could advise was left behind.
Except, the story about herself.
[I think it’s unlikely that the fire in the port was a coincidence.
2378
I can’t write it here because it’s too risky. But keep in mind that if the
person behind it exists, he knows not only what I did, but also what I
discarded, and the plans I put as the foundation and plans that didn’t
come to fruition.
This arguably served the same purpose in different ways. They will
never stop burning supplies.
The first priority is to crack down on the North.]
All of those sentences were not something written by a wife to her

husband, but by the strategist to her master.
[Do not resist His Majesty. Whatever the case, I’m sure you know
better than ever that you have to stay where you are now in order to
reduce future sacrifices.
Please keep Her Highness Natalia in the Crown Prince’s Palace. Don’t
take your eyes off Leticia. Protecting the heir should take precedence
over everything.
This also has to do with your maintaining the position as the Crown
Prince.]
She even wrote down a request for her daughter that way.
And the one last sentence was written by a sinner.
[This is all my responsibility.]
Artizea must have been unaware of what she was doing wrong to him.
Chapter 266
Cedric only asked for two things.
2379
Don’t get hurt.
And discuss.
He had said they should take responsibility together. He had said let’s
find the right path together.
Is it that difficult? A marriage vow is to live together for a lifetime, and

a master-slave contract is based on loyalty and protection.
But Artizea didn’t seem to want to keep either of them.
At this point, Cedric wondered if she even loved him.
He was also gripped by a sense of shame as it seemed she could not

give her trust.
His frustration was even greater because he now believed she had
made up her mind.
‘Is it impossible to change you?’
Other than changing master, Artizea herself can’t change.
She can be selfish. She can be arrogant. It would have been better if
she had been shuddering from defeat and cry out shamelessly.
He didn’t even expect her to return the same feeling.
He wanted to face her person-to-person. He is not the owner of a tool

and she is not a tool in his hands.
He hoped that what was flowing from his heart would reach the
bottom of Artizea’s heart. He wanted her to understand with her heart,
not with her head.
If she’s like this, isn’t she the same as before she came back?
‘You’re always cruel to me. To me, especially.’
2380
In the past, there were times when Cedric felt that Artizea understood
him.
If the Emperor tried tirelessly to see the bottom of him, Artizea acted
viciously because she knew the limits of what he could endure.
At times, even a firm trust was felt in those dreadful deeds.
Perhaps, the one who firmly believes that he is a good man and
possesses the qualities of a monarch is Artizea.
There were times when it actually made him stronger.
But now Cedric wanted to hold her and scream at her.
I’m just a human, I’m not as great as you think.
I needed comfort and support, and I needed love and communication.

Just because I was able to endure it a little better than others didn’t
mean it wasn’t painful.
If you love me, why are you doing this? Why the hell is your devotion
like this?
If Artizea really wanted to pay for her sins, she shouldn’t have made
such a unilateral sacrifice.
If she trusts him, if she considers him her master, then she should
listen to him.
If she loved him, if she accepted him as her husband, she should
cherish herself for him.
Rather, is it not his side that is being instrumentalized.
It seemed that what Artizea needed was neither a companion nor a

comrade, but just a symbol to place the crown of the Emperor she had
obtained.
2381
A sudden pain gnawed at his bones.
It would have been better if he hadn’t loved her. It would have been
nice if he could only see her from start to finish as the strategist.
If she wanted to remain thoroughly as a tool, why did she reveal her
human face?
Cedric once again covered his face with both hands.
Chancellor Lin said anxiously,
“You look tired, how about taking a break today?”
“No. The meeting must be finished. Because I cannot be absent from

the meeting His Majesty attends. Then, I will go and rest.”
Sleeping seemed like a nightmare, but even rest was obligatory.
Cedric forcefully rubbed his face and lifted his head. Fatigue made his
face heat up.
It wasn’t long before the Emperor arrived.
The crowd stood up in unison and greeted the Emperor.
The Emperor roughly waved his hand to sit down.
He also had a tired face. Although the urgent task was handled by
Cedric, it was unlikely that he would have slept comfortably in the
Capital.
As soon as the Emperor was seated, he asked,
“What about the pier?”
“First of all, the fire has been extinguished. Significant property

damage did not increase beyond what was reported.”
Cedric continued,
2382
“The number of casualties is not much different from the report posted
two days ago. Those who lost their lodgings were temporarily housed
in my mansion and the villa of Marquisate Rosan.”
“Hmm. Wouldn’t it be a problem?”
“Most of the burned areas are on the national pier and munitions
warehouse, so many of those who have lost their accommodation are
soldiers. Since there are many soldiers coming and going to my
mansion from the beginning, it shouldn’t be a problem. It’s only
temporary until we assign a new accommodation.”
“What about civilian victims?”
“I persuaded some of those who had their own mansions in the port to
open up an annex or lodgings for their servants. We are still figuring
out the situation, but there aren’t many, so it won’t be a big deal for a
few months.”
Even if it was not used, it was rare for a noble to provide a mansion as
a shelter.
But Cedric didn’t mind it.
Refugees who lost their homes in war or disaster in Evron, naturally

came under the wing of the Grand Duchy. It was not uncommon to
line up in the hallway of the stronghold and spread the blankets in a
row.
And when the Crown Prince opened his own mansion, it was difficult
for the nobles to stand still.
Some especially sincere people volunteered.
Cedric added one last time,
“We have decided to let Count Eunice take care of the items that need
to be moved urgently. He says he has an unused warehouse on the
outskirts of the port.”
2383
“…… Good job.”
The compliment didn’t come out of nowhere.
The sensitive ones would have sensed all the subtle gaps before the
Emperor said he did a good job.
But it was a no-fault.
Then, a minister of the Ministry of Finance briefly summarized the

story before the Emperor arrived and posted a report.
The Emperor pressed his hand to the corner of his sunken eyes.
“It’s Melbon.”
Cedric looked at the Emperor, tense enough to forget his fatigue for a
moment.
Perhaps, the Emperor already knew that Melbon was the accused
Karam crop.
His undercover investigators were also inspecting even the merchants

from Evron.
Even if it wasn’t, it was sufficiently reproachable that the return grain

was changed to Melbon, from wheat, without permission.
This is because he received the country’s wealth as something that was

not freely available.
However, the Emperor did not nitpick.
The northern supply problem was always a headache for him.
Just because he didn’t like Cedric, didn’t mean he could give up the
northern defense.
There were accusations that Cedric had an affair with Karam, but the
Emperor still did not know exactly what the situation was in the North.
2384
Even with the East, which was defined as a traitor, he was unable to be
subdued. He couldn’t afford to even touch the North.
In the end, he had no choice but to trust Cedric.
It was ironic. Just three years ago he was able to pull Cedric out of the
North and wield him.
But now, he was acting cautiously, fearing that a situation could arise
that could not be dealt with if it was revealed.
The Emperor pressed his eyelids down once more. Then, he blinked his
eyes to clear his vision and said,
“The Crown Princess has foresight, so that the burden is lighter. If so,
the Ministry of Home Affairs should cooperate with the military to get
the supplies out of the grain loan warehouse.”
The Emperor drank a glass of water.
“Did you find out the cause of the fire?”
“We were desperate to put it down, so we haven’t investigated it yet.

I’m sorry.”
General Hoover, who was the representative of the military, spit out.
“Could it have just happened suddenly? It was done by traitors in the

East, obviously.”
“Don’t speak without thinking, General Hoover.”
“The patrol down time near the national pier is very short. It is no
exaggeration to say that it runs almost non-stop. In the military, we
took extra care to prevent even small sparks from splattering, and we
also put large water bottles here and there just in case.”
2385
Even if it was dry and a fire broke out, the fire could not have spread
so easily to the pier where the warehouse was located.
So this must be arson, General Hoover stressed.
“Perhaps, they expected to use the provision of the Central Army

temporarily to supply the North. In that case, we would have delayed
the return of the Southern Conquest Army. There are not many
disruptions to the supply plan.”
Then, the Eastern subjugation would be a distant task.
General Hoover said with a sigh,
“I would never have imagined that the Crown Princess could have
provided enough food by operating the Western grain loan.”
“But……. Someone mentioned sending troops to the East to get

money, but I don’t know if it’s looting, but if you want to suppress it
properly, you can’t do that.”
There were quite a few who understood that.
“From what I hear, it makes sense. I can think of a few people who
have the audacity and the ability to do something like this.”
“Hmm.”
The Emperor groaned a little.
Cedric carefully looked into the Emperor’s complexion.
General Hoover spat the word arson easily because he knew nothing.
But Cedric was convinced that Lawrence had done it.
The guards burned the warehouses and piers.
2386
At the same time, considering the number and importance of the
places where the fire was lit, there will definitely be insiders in high
positions.
If so, there was a high probability that he was in this conference room.
‘Your Majesty really doesn’t know…….’
It won’t be the Emperor.
But he sees the Empire as his own. So, although he may turn away or
give up politically, he does not give up his land.
That was the crucial difference between him and Lawrence.
Even if he had given up on the North and decided to squeeze it to

death, there was no way he would do something crazy like burn the
port and supplies.
But Cedric was not convinced that the Emperor was still unaware that
Lawrence had left the exile and disappeared.
Even if Lawrence had enlisted all those who were guarding and
monitoring him, there was no way he would have obtained all the
contact networks.
Cedric was unable to read the Emperor’s expression.
‘There is a high probability that someone close is covering His

Majesty’s eyes.’
Even Artizea couldn’t touch that part.
It was because it was dangerous to gain access to the information

organization that the Emperor handled himself.
But Lawrence took a different view. Even if he was caught, the Emperor
would not take his life.
2387
Above all, many of the Emperor’s servants had long been loyal to
Lawrence.
Even if just one or two of their memories returned, it would have been
a dangerous thing.
Chancellor Lin said,
“Let’s put that work aside for now. I don’t think it’s something we’re
going to talk about at this meeting.”
“The most urgent thing is to rebuild the pier.”
Bellon let out a long sigh, enough for it to blow away the papers
placed in front of him.
“The problem is the budget. This year’s finances are already in the red.
Last year, it was not a good harvest, and this year is also precarious. It’s
only now that we’re finally on track.”
“It’s not something that can be delayed.”
“I know.”
It was then.
“Your Majesty!”
Someone shouted. Cedric and Lin, who were sitting to the left and
right of the Emperor, stood up almost at the same time.
“Your Majesty!”
The Emperor fell face down on the table.
effe’s commentary:
the emperor’s condition aside, the first half of the chapter really breaks my heart. i
can’t help but think that after everything is over, all the enemies eliminated the final
hurdle is just the relationship between tia and cedric itself.
2388
before, cedric seems to yield easily and they pass through those hurdles just by cedric
embracing tia, but we had never seem him getting frustrated like this. as much as we
like them getting a bit closer, so do the conflicts escalate T.T
well i know they will have a happy ending in the end, but still the current me is sad
for cedric’s share T.T
Chapter 267
The Emperor was carried away to his bed.
The guard knights lifted the Emperor and carried him. His aides ran to
him, vacating the hallway in advance and calling out to him.
Cedric followed after him.
The confusion was enormous. Chancellor Lin shut the meeting room
door close with a pale blue face.
Fortunately, only high-ranking officials were present at today’s

meeting.
“Let’s keep this a secret.”
Lin said so.
“But, Chancellor.”
“Think about the state of the Empire now. What confusion would arise
if there were even rumors that His Majesty had fallen?”
The western warlords will be agitated, and the eastern rebels will not
stand still.
On the other hand, a significant portion of the military power was

down in the South.
2389
Among the foreign envoys who attended the ceremony for the Crown
Prince’s Coronation, there were still those who remained in the Capital.
Not just envoys, but how many foreigners are staying in the imperial
capital to trade.
Although it is said that Cedric was appointed Crown Prince, it was just
the beginning. He could not yet be said to have firmly established
himself.
The Emperor has so far held power and reigned alone. His absence
would soon leave imperial politics a hole.
“He may wake up soon. Don’t make a fuss in public, go back to your
place and be faithful to your work.”
The officials nodded their heads.
The meeting ended. Lin headed to the Emperor’s bedroom first.
Officials took papers and notes and headed to their respective offices.
And, very quietly, they had these conversations with people close to
them, being careful not to cause any misunderstanding.
“He was a strong man, but at what point did he become like this…….”
“He’s old.”
“It wasn’t like this before. He continued to worry about his

successor…….”
“Even so, so suddenly?”
“Because there were a lot of things that hurt his heart.”
There were several murmurs.
“Come to think of it, he changed his doctor several times.”
2390
The Emperor had several chronic diseases from several years ago. He
had long been concerned about high blood pressure and had
diabetes.
Perhaps, there were other minor symptoms that people didn’t know
for sure.
But no one worried too much.
Who doesn’t live with one or two of these diseases in old age? It had
to be managed well.
The Emperor was a hedonist, but he wasn’t a man who sacrificed his
health to live by his own pleasure.
“He seems to be having a harder time these past few days.”
An Interior Ministry official said in a whisper.
“He was like that when he was told there was a fire in the port. If it
were me, I could have just gotten out of bed and left.”
What happened in the bedroom between the time it took him to come
to his senses and regain his judgment?
Officials had such doubts.
At the same time, they were relieved.
“It is fortunate that it is after the establishment of the national

foundation.”
“Shh. Be careful with your words.”
Someone paid attention.
“I understand what you meant by saying ‘fortunate’ but if there’s

something wrong, it can lead to misunderstandings. His Majesty could
get up in a day or two.”
2391
However, the person who said that did not believe it.
Everyone had an unusual feeling that it was such a light thing.
***
When Chancellor Lin entered, the Emperor’s bedroom was strangely

silent.
The doctor was examining the Emperor. Standing next to him were
Cedric and Gayan.
The chief attendant took off the Emperor’s socks and kneaded his feet
with his hands.
They were the only ones in the bedroom because they had to keep
confidentiality.
From the outside of the bedroom to the hallway, the attendant and
guards were guarding it without leaks.
“Her Majesty the Empress enters.”
Soon the Empress arrived.
The door closed silently behind the Empress.
Cedric turned to her and bowed to her. Lin and Gayan also bowed
their heads in greeting without saying a word.
The Empress gave the three of them a light glance and looked towards
the bed. But she did not come in, and stood by the door.
The Empress was wearing a black dress today as well. It had no special
meaning.
After all, she spent most of her daily life in black clothes like mourning
clothes.
2392
But when things came to pass like this, she looked strange. The
Empress standing at the door looked like a reaper.
Lin quickly brushed off the thoughts. Thoughts govern words and
actions. Not thinking dangerous thoughts was the secret to not doing
anything wrong.
“How are Gregor’s conditions?”
The Empress asked in such a way that she was not particularly
shocked, or saddened, and neither did she rejoice.
Of course, it was also foolish to believe her attitude as it was.
The doctor finished the examination and stood up. His complexion was
darkened with fear.
“The current crisis is over. I can’t be sure, but……, his blood vessels
narrowed so blood couldn’t circulate to his head…… I have my doubts.”
“Is that the diabetes? Wasn’t there also some high blood pressure?”
“Originally, his blood pressure was high and his blood was sticky. He
also had sweet urine.”
This ailment doesn’t get better. It got worse with age and was bound
to explode at some point.
“Still, he took his medications and took good care of himself. He would
be able to live in good health for at least the next ten years.”
“Recently, he has been neglecting his exercises because he has been

struggling with mental health in many ways. He drank a lot. He often
said he was tired.”
The chief attendant spoke very slowly.
“How could it be so sudden…….”
2393
The doctor was most devastated
Recently, the symptoms have fluctuated without knowing the cause.

But it wasn’t to the point that he could suddenly collapse like this.
Gayan spoke to the doctor with a shady face.
“The cause is important, but what is more important right now is

whether he can recover his health.”
“Ah…….”
The doctor was at loss.
Lin nodded his head.
It was important to understand the cause, but it was also important to

know when the Emperor could wake up.
The question of how long this matter should be kept confidential is at

stake.
The doctor’s face turned pale blue.
“I don’t know at this point whether the medicine was taken on time or
not. If he wakes up by tomorrow, he will recover. But even if he
recovers, it will be difficult for him to get up as healthy as before.”
“You mean he could wake up soon?”
“Maybe…….”
Lin let out a long sigh of relief unknowingly.
Cedric also covered his eyes with his hand.
“You better hide this for a while.”
“Yes. It may be known that he is ill, but it would be troublesome for it

to be known that he has collapsed.”
2394
To Cedric’s words, Chancellor Lin answered.
Gayan asked,
“What will the others do?”
“Others?”
“We can’t help those who live far away, but we have no choice but to
inform Countess Eunice, right?”
“It would be better not to notify until the details change. For the more
ears to hear, the more mouths to speak.”
As Lin spoke, he was gripped by a strange feeling.
Years ago, Miraila would have been sitting at the bedside. And
Lawrence must have come as a child.
Then Countess Eunice and her daughters will also be called. They
would have passed the news to his other daughters who lived far
away.
Whatever the feelings, Grand Duke Roygar would have stood on one
side of the bedroom as his brother. The Grand Duchess would also
come to the bedside and offer words of consolation.
However, only the Empress and Cedric were present.
There are only the Empress, who only left her shell for political reasons,
and the Crown Prince, whom he wanted to keep in check by adopting
as his son because it was politically necessary.
Emperor Gregor was still alive, but the human Gregor was not.
And even the Empire he was trying to control is flowing out of his
hands. If the Empire was secure, there would be no reason to treat the
Emperor’s illness as a top secret.
2395
He had daughters left, but they wouldn’t be allowed to make
important decisions, let alone share secrets.
Such is the legal right of inheritance.
“Crown Prince.”
Lin called for Cedric, who was looking down at the unconscious
Emperor.
Cedric raised his head.
The Empress said,
“How can you have such a pitiful face?”
“Empress…….”
“The Emperor has fallen. It would be nice if he could open his eyes
within a day or two, but if he doesn’t, you will have to do it instead.”
“…….”
Cedric looked at the Empress with an indescribable feeling.
Chancellor Lin nodded his head.
“Her Majesty’s words are not wrong.”
“I know.”
How could the Emperor collapse at such a time when the country is in
danger in all directions?
No matter how hard Cedric tries, it is difficult to completely fill the

Emperor’s absence and replace him.
However, it was also the right time, as if he was lucky.
2396
Not long after the Crown Prince’s ceremony was held, the Emperor
began to keep him in check.
If there was more time, the hostile forces raised by the Emperor would
have increased. Then, his reign must have been troublesome even if he
ascended to the throne.
The Empress asked, squinting her eyes.
“Is it possible that you lack the resolve?”
“No.”
The resolution has long since been established. Not when he came
back and met Artizea again, but before that.
At the time when he thought he should bring Lawrence down even if

he has to become a cruel man, or remain a villain for generations.
Lin intervened,
“Let’s wait a little longer. Would His Majesty be able to open his eyes
in a few hours?”
It was too dangerous to speak such dangerous words.
In order to protect Cedric, it should be done in such a way that the

nobles and officials were convinced and asked for a vicarious cleanup.
Lin’s words made his mouth twitch. But he didn’t say anything.
Cedric said,
“Your words are right. Until His Majesty opens his eyes, let’s put the
decisions of the meeting on hold. I will only look at the things that
have been done as usual every year, or those that are very urgent.”

2397
“Sir Gayan, if possible, be careful not to spread this fact to the guards
as well.”
“I will inform only the knight guards about this and guard the
bedroom myself.”
“You will have to pay attention to the escort as well.”
“Yes. Today, we will focus on those who already know the situation.”
“Yes. Good work.”
Gayan went out of the bedroom saying he had to summon the

knights.
Lin came closer to him and said in a low voice that was close to a
whisper,
“The officials will crack down as much as they can. However, you
cannot use your hands inside the Imperial Palace. In particular, His
Majesty’s investigation organization…….”
The Emperor’s secret organization will certainly move against him.
‘I don’t know if you left because you knew it or you didn’t know it, but
now is the time I need you.’
Cedric muttered in his mind.
Chapter 268
Seven undercover investigators gathered in one place.
The Emperor’s investigation organization was largely divided into two.

2398
Among them, the open organization acted as a transcendental judicial
institution under the direct control of the Emperor.
They were given only Imperial Decrees, and dealt mainly with cases of
high-ranking nobles’ crimes and treason.
The other investigation organization was the secret police and spy
organization.
The Emperor did not entrust such powerful powers to one man.
All seven undercover investigators had equal powers. Organizational

operations were also separate.
In effect, there were seven intelligence organizations.
The undercover investigators officially did not know each other’s

identities. They did not know how much budget they received and
how the other sub-organizations were formed.
Therefore, there were many members who belonged to two or more

sub-organizations at the same time.
The Emperor intentionally created such an organization.
The primary purpose was to weave the net tightly so that there was no
information that could not be retrieved.
Another purpose was to enable information sub-organizations to

check each other through redundancy.
If one is repulsive, the other organizations will automatically find out.
A safeguard was put in place to prevent them from stealing power

from the Emperor by daringly blindfolding the Emperor and spreading
false information.
Of course, they haven’t been working well so far.
2399
The Emperor was already quite inertial, even before his body became
uncomfortable.
He trusted his men, and he didn’t recruit talent as energetically as he

did in his youth.
Instead of offering new, adventurous greetings, he promoted a

subordinate who had been making a contribution or held a position
for quite some time.
That’s why the undercover investigators stayed there for a long time.
The oldest has already been there for fifteen years.
So, they couldn’t help but know each other.
It was for that reason that they were able to gather without the
Emperor’s order. In the original arrangement, it was impossible.
The masked person number 1 pointed it out.
“I attended because 4 said it was a very urgent and serious matter, but
this is not right.”
“His Majesty has fallen, how long will you be obsessed with detailed
rules?”
said Cobb in number 4’s mask.
Even behind the mask, it was evident that 1 frowned.
“In times like these, you have to be more careful. Do you think His
Majesty made the rules meaninglessly?”
2 agreed.
“In principle, we should not enter the Imperial Palace until the Emperor
calls us.”
7 also said.
2400
“It was abhorrent for 4 to continue investigating His Majesty’s
surroundings.”
1 said again.
“I know you are in a position to gather information within the Imperial

Palace. But it would have been forbidden to you.”
Cobb objected,
“Did I just do that out of nowhere? There was a suspicious sign around
His Majesty.”
Cobb was skeptical.
Because he knew Marquis Rosan. There was a time when she was one
with Lawrence.
Marquis Rosan was attached to Cedric.
But she is not involved in the deterioration of the Emperor’s condition?

It couldn’t be.
He simply couldn’t find any evidence.
However, this alone could not be without evidence.
The disease got worse. She must have put her hand on medicine or
food somewhere.
So if he searches for it, he will surely find evidence.
6 said.
“You are overthinking. It is true that His Majesty’s condition has

worsened, but no poison has been detected anywhere.”
“He never used anything special from outside.”
1 also interjected.
2401
Cobb clenched his fists under the table.
However, it cannot be argued now that Marquis Rosan would have

done the work. Cobb knew the way she worked.
Who would believe it in the first place? She was only 18 years old
when she married Grand Duke Evron.
And she now was the Saintess.
The Saintess, it was nonsense. Anyone who knew Marquis Rosan would
not believe it. It must have been something she had done with the
temple.
Did she prove it by divine power? What does that mean?
She has a real Saint in her hands. She must have found a way.
But Cobb couldn’t prove it.
All he could say was this.
“Then, do we mean to stay like this? Did this happen not long after His
Majesty’s command to inspect the Grand Duke Evron and his wife?”
“I haven’t found any suspicious corners yet. It was true that the Duke
was against Grand Duke Roygar, but it is up to His Majesty to decide
whether or not it is treason.”
“I have no intention of moving voluntarily just because there are

people who do not like the Crown Prince.”
“Isn’t it because 4 has a grudge for the Crown Prince and Crown
Princess due to reckless actions in the fight for merit? I hope you don’t
openly wrap it up as a cause and associate it with loyalty.”
2, 6 and 7 said in succession.
2402
Cobb felt humiliated. 1 made a soft voice as if trying to calm them
down.
“Come on, 4. We are not ignorant of your concerns. It is true that His
Majesty thought there was something wrong with the Crown Prince,
why do I not know that you are doing this out of loyalty?”
“…….”
“But we are only the limbs of His Majesty. We cannot overturn what
has already been decided.”
“Why would Ferguson sit still and do nothing? His Majesty has not
decided to take down the Crown Prince.”
Words about Lawrence were about to come out of Cobb’s throat. He

was the true heir chosen by the Emperor.
It would have been if Lawrence hadn’t forbidden it.
But Lawrence cut it out right.
[“I don’t care what you do in the Capital. Don’t utter my name.”]
[“How dare I ruin the grand plan? However, some must have a name to
follow.”]
[“I am not interested in the commoner feelings you hold.”]
Lawrence said that suddenly.
[“The reason why I came to the Capital and employed you was not
because you were special, but because you were in a good position to
be employed.”]
Cobb bowed his head. The fear that ran down his back was connected
with the ecstatic thrill.
2403
He couldn’t defy Lawrence. Moreover, he couldn’t create power by
selling his name without permission.
1 said.
“Until His Majesty wakes up, let each of us continue our investigations
of Grand Duchy Evron. As it is, it is not permitted, but because of the
situation, we should each check to see if there are any suspicious
things around His Majesty.”
1 asked if that would be enough. 3, who had been silent until now,
spoke instead of Cobb,
“If the Crown Prince ascends to the throne, then, according to the
rules, we will have to announce our identity.”
“I agree.”
“I agree.”
“There is no disagreement.”
It was the rule, so everyone said so.
Cobb smirked inwardly.
The rules were made by Emperor Gregor. But not even a generation
has passed since then. It was never enacted.
But he couldn’t resist the rules. Cobb stood up feeling frustrated that
he couldn’t even get any useful information.
On the way out, 3 spoke to Cobb in a low voice,
“1 is old and says what the rules are, but I agree with you. You can’t
leave the Empire in the Northern man’s mouth.”
Before Cobb turned around, 3 quickly took the lead and walked.
And he disappeared in an instant. So did the other secret agents.

2404
So did Cobb. He went out on a road known only to him and got into
the carriage he rode on.
He was just about to take off his mask, when the coachman knocked
on the window. Cobb opened the window connected to the front of
the carriage.
“I got this.”
Cobb opened the small folded note. On the top line, “East” was
written.
A few names were written underneath it. All were the names of military
factors.
Cobb quickly realized what that meant.
These are those who are attached in the East. That meant, in other
words, those who wouldn’t take Cedric’s side in case something
happens.
Plus it was 5’s handwriting. Although they didn’t say anything today,
Cobb can think of 5 as an ally.
At least if this turns out to be advantageous.
If so, it was worth doing. 5 would have had a lot of military

intelligence.
Cobb folded the paper neatly and put it in his chest.
＊＊＊
Ferguson greeted Cedric with a hard face.
He was on his way to meet the Emperor. Of course, he couldn’t even

get into the bedroom.
2405
He only saw the figure of the Emperor at the entrance to the bedroom,
guarded by the doctor, the chief attendant, and the guards.
He didn’t look for a long time, but he could confirm that the Emperor
was unconscious.
“I want Sir to make a decision.”
Ferguson didn’t hesitate to answer, with his head bowed.
He was by nature not suited to a person like Cedric. The position he

held was also something he couldn’t buy Cedric’s favor.
Ferguson’s position would be the first to split when the regime

changed.
Moreover, he once ridiculed Cedric for being stupid. Cedric must have
known that.
But Cedric was already Crown Prince. Whatever the Emperor’s true will,
if he did not wake up, Cedric would become the next Emperor.
Even if he wakes up, the power the Emperor holds at that time will be
different from before he collapsed.
Right now, Ferguson himself is thinking about the future.
Cedric said,
“I don’t think you need the investigation organization that you run.”
“Crown Prince…….”
“I promise you an honorable retirement. The organization itself cannot

be left behind, but the members will not be left out and will be
integrated into the Security Office.”
Ferguson knew that this was the most expensive ransom moment.
2406
Cedric needed to recruit the Emperor’s investigation organization.
But he doesn’t know who the secret agents are. So, Ferguson was
chosen as the first target.
There will be no more proposals after today.
It wasn’t bad considering the investigators under his command.

Although the extrajudicial power exercised as an investigator under
the direct control of the Emperor would disappear.
It is enough that he can safely withdraw from the power struggle and
maintain his connections.
It was a good reward.
Hopefully, he’ll get a chance to take over the security office.
To himself, too, honor and wealth will remain, and he will be able to
maintain influence to some extent.
Ferguson said politely,
“The secret investigators had a meeting.”
If he decided to be loyal, he had to prove his worth.
And he had to stand up for the new master, not just thinking of being
rewarded for his former status.
And he had a lot of information to sell.
“Five out of seven are willing to oppose the Crown Prince. But at the
meeting, two of them hid their will, and one sided with the one who
made falsely hostile claims.”
“Is that one your colleague?”
“Yes.”
2407
Just as the undercover agents were watching Ferguson, so was
Ferguson watching them.
Chapter 269
Lysia was locked up in a solitary room.
She wasn’t in prison. The room had a neat bed and a fireplace, and
tapestries hung on the walls.
There was also a tea table and chairs.
But it made no difference that it was a prison.
Lysia dragged the chair and stood up on it, opened the small window
and looked out.
The window was only the size of two palms. Even a five-year-old child
would not be able to get out through there.
The building was a monastery. The whole building was built of strong
stone and was surrounded by a high fence.
It was to defend against monsters.
There were many such monasteries in the West.
Perhaps, there is a deserted field outside the fence. This is because the
monastery was originally built apart from the secular world.
It seemed that the abandoned monastery was used as a base for the
station.
‘Two, four…….’
2408
Lysia counted the number of torches she saw outside the window.
Over forty. Even if there was one watchman for every three, it meant
that there would be 17.
‘50 people who brought me here…… , there must have been at least 30
people guarding the base…….’
It’s probably more than that if she thinks about the people who
flocked to the hustle and bustle last night.
Escape was impossible.
Lysia was conscious of the pistol she had placed on her back. It was
Cedric’s pistol with Evron’s crest engraved on it.
But she only had one bullet.
It wasn’t meant to be used as a weapon in the first place. Cedric had

not given it to her to shoot either.
The pistol symbolized the authority to move Evron’s servants in case of

emergency.
Because she was not like before, she was neither the Saintess nor the
fiancee of the Grand Duke, and she was nothing more than Baron
Morten Heir Apparent.
Just in case, it would have given the Knights of Evron a reason to

move. For Lysia herself. She also has to protect Artizea.
After she came to the West, she thought there would be no work for
her. Because Artizea gave her her full powers, and also attached
escorts.
Lysia accepted it as a kind of amulet and kept it.
She thought she would rather not have it now, though. It was too
dangerous to fall into Lawrence’s hands.
2409
Not all orders can be issued to all areas at the same time. If
discovered, this pistol could have been used in the wrong place.
She was lucky she was brought without being searched. But right now,
she will still be caught tonight.
So she had to hide it.
She couldn’t hide it in her body. The pistol was not designed for
dueling or self-defense, but for warfare, especially for Cedric, who has
big hands.
‘Window frame? Fireplace? No, the bed mat?’
She couldn’t hide it in the room because she was anxious.
Lawrence’s base is not in one place. No, rather, she thought that there
was no fixed base.
Then she can’t hide it in the room. Because she may not be able to
retrieve it and may be dragged away.
No. Still, it would be better than falling into Lawrence’s hands.
Would she rather throw it out the window? But if the guards picked it
up, it was the same anyway.
Lysia rubbed her face with her hands. She seemed to go crazy.
Or, will she just kill herself with this one shot?
She even had a feeling that it would be the cleanest ending so that she
won’t suffer any more.
‘I can’t. I know it shouldn’t be.’
Lysia went round and round in the room.
[“It’s okay.”]
2410
That’s what Alphonse said.
[“It’s okay. Because this is my role. And I’m a lot stronger than you
think.”]
So, run while he buys time with his life.
He said he was okay, but Lysia, who had survived by someone giving
their life twice, was never okay with it.
It wasn’t just Alphonse. All of the dead knights she had known since
childhood.
The officials and priests were also people who volunteered to do the
difficult task of following her to find plague spreading spots.
Her life was also laid upon the lives of the knights who died guarding
her, and the lives of the priests and officials who died because of her.
She did not want to recreate this tragedy. No, she didn’t want to go
through it.
She wanted to get out of that yoke. She didn’t want to be called a
saint, and she didn’t want to look at the Imperial Palace.
Apart from forgiveness and reverence, this time, she just wanted to live
her life doing what she wanted to do.
So she fled west.
Should she have fled to the North? Should she have given up on
things she couldn’t finish and regrets, and went back to her hometown
and forgot about it?
What is the name of the Saintess? Now, she was no longer a saint.
Her divine power remained, but the divine voice that came upon her
had already disappeared. Artizea was said to have received the oracle.
2411
Lysia thought it was right. God had chosen the wrong person in the
first place.
And Lysia thought she must turn back time to reflect her choice.
So it might have been right for God to let her do nothing and she
should back off.
Lysia pulled out the pistol and wiped the tears from her cheek with the
hem of her sleeve.
She thought that now she could not shed any more tears. There was
never a day when grief became bearable.
But she had to live. As long as she is alive, Cedric and Artizea will come
to her rescue someday.
The plague in the West can only be cured with her healing powers.
If she makes Lawrence’s misconduct ferocious here and gets killed, the
plague will only end when all the sick are killed.
Lysia pulled out the pistol. She then pulled out the bullet and put it in
her clothes pocket.
She then tried to hide the pistol in the fireplace.
It was then.
Knock, knock.
A timid knock on the door was heard.
Lysia was startled, and she quickly put the pistol back on her back. And
she asked,
“Who is it?”
The door opened carefully.
2412
A girl, who was not over eighteen, cautiously entered through the
door. She was holding a dress in her hand.
“He, ah, hello……. I, I came here after being told to attend to you so
you can change your clothes.”
She had a terrified face as if she had been dragged away from her
home.
Lysia stared blankly at the girl’s face.
“Venia.”
Venia looked at her with a startled face.
“Do you know me?”
“…….”
Lysia only bit her lip.
She missed her, but it was the face she never wanted to see again.
Because seeing her again meant that the unbearable sorrow and
misfortune had come upon her.
And the sorrow and misfortune must have already come upon Venia.
Because it was obvious what Lawrence might have dragged her here.
‘Sorry.’
Even if she uttered an apology, Venia would not have understood the
full meaning.
“At home…… is everything okay?”
Effortlessly, Lysia asked for it.
Venia nodded her head, unable to hide a frightened face.
2413
“Are you forced to say that it’s okay?”
“N, no, nothing has happened.”
The clever Venia knew exactly her own situation. She didn’t even know
what was going on, but she wasn’t clueless.
“If I take good care of Miss, nothing will happen.”
Tears welled up in Lysia’s eyes. Clear tears fell again like drops of
beads on her wiped cheeks.
“I see.”
“Miss, are you okay?”
Venia looked at Lysia’s face and asked worriedly.
Lysia shook her head saying she was okay.
She was okay. If she was not okay Venia would lose her family and her
hometown all over again.
She couldn’t do that.
“Don’t worry too much. You…… will return safely.”
Lysia struggled to speak. As she spoke, she choked several times.
“I will change. Help me.”
Lysia thought there was nothing more shocking than this.
But when she unfolded the dress that Venia had brought her, the same
color lace was placed over the ivory silk, tied once under her chest, and
then hung heavenly, the dress felt warm and holy.
It was a style that didn’t exist now. In the past, when Lysia became the
Crown Princess, it was designed with the utmost care by the best
tailors for the Saint’s wedding.
2414
Regardless of the real Lysia, it meant to show the image of a healing
Saintess that people want.
And that her wedding dress became fashionable.
Soft silk and thin lace in achromatic colors took over the social world.
Lysia also wore this style of dress again.
How could Lawrence try to put the clothes back on her?
The painful past became a reality and poured out all at once.
It must have all disappeared when they returned to the past. She said
she would no longer be a saint and she would no longer be the
Empress.
The world has changed so much that they will be walking through a
completely different history than before.
Still, it seemed to her that everything was repeating itself.
Lysia stumbled and sat down on the chair. She covered her eyes with
her hand, even though she thought she shouldn’t be like that in front
of the unfamiliar Venia.
Her tears were dripping down. Lysia cried helplessly.
Venia had a perplexed face.
“Don’t do that. If you cry…….”
Venia felt her chest tighten as if it was being squeezed.
She never thought of herself as a compassionate person.
It was Venia, who had been drawn into a serious problem because of
her. And if anything goes wrong, it was Venia’s village that would be
attacked.
It’s not like the Miss had never worn a fine silk dress like this.
2415
Still, she was sad and terrified. It seemed like the crying of this
unknown person who she didn’t know the name would tear her heart
out.
“Don’t do that.”
Venia sat down on her knees in front of Lysia.
She wanted to wipe Lysia’s cheek, but she was reluctant to do so with
her shabby clothes.
Venia hesitated, and then she gently took Lysia’s hand.
Then the door swung open.
“Lawrence.”
Lysia jumped to her feet.
And she took a step in front of her, as if she was trying to hide Venia
behind her back.
Venia noticed that Lysia’s hand, which was holding her own hand
tightly, was trembling.
“What are you doing without changing clothes yet? Didn’t you get it
from Venia?”
Lawrence said peacefully as if nothing had happened.
And Lawrence himself looked like nothing had really happened.
His hair was combed neatly, and he was wearing a modest but neat
suit.
That was enough. Originally, he was a person who didn’t need any
further decorations.
It was just the same as when he was a lovely young man attending a
ball in the Capital.
2416
Lysia looked at him like a monster.
Chapter 270
Lawrence must have felt Lysia’s gaze. But he didn’t care at all.
“I prepared dinner. It may not be a very good dish.”
“You are not even human.”
“It’s just a meal. There are no priests, nobility, no officials, and no

purpose whatsoever.”
Lawrence smiled with a smooth face. And he approached Lysia.
“It was what you liked. You and I, at a quaint place to eat and drink tea
and things like that.”
“…….”
Lysia looked at him with a pale face.
There was a time.
When she believed she could still change him. When she thought the
name of love could solve everything.
When she thought he would treat her differently with that name.
When she thought she would share his burden and share his
responsibilities.
At that time, she also had a sweet feeling.
She knew that life in the Imperial Palace would be difficult, and that
she knew that people do not change easily.
2417
Although she understands that he is a cruel person.
Still, there were moments when it seemed that even the hard work of
sustaining the world could be easily accomplished.
Venia grabbed her hand, terrified from behind. Lysia was thus able to
keep her sanity.
“Get out, Venia.”
“Mi, Miss…….”
Venia whispered in fear.
Lawrence was still smiling. It was a beautiful figure, but Venia felt
nothing but horror.
Lysia held her hand once, and said,
“Get out.”
Venia groaned. It was because something small and heavy inside

Lysia’s sleeve rolled down onto Venia’s palm.
She clasped it in her hand.
Then, with a frightened look, she came out from Lysia’s side,
shuddering. And she ran out of the room.
What was in her hand was a bullet. Venia held her trembling breath
and looked around.
And she hid it in the hem of her skirt.
***
Lawrence looked at Venia’s back as she went out and twisted his lips.
“You are still kind. Aren’t you curious?”
2418
“What?”
“If Venia betrayed you after you died?”
Lysia bit her lip.
“I’m not curious. Even if Venia had stepped on my tombstone, it

wouldn’t have been Venia’s fault.”
“Is that maid so reliable?”
“Venia knows what integrity and loyalty are. If she betrayed me, you
must have driven her to do it.”
“Or Tia.”
“…….”
Lysia did not answer. Lawrence grinned.
“You’re only cold to me, right?”
“…….”
Lysia was silent. She had nothing to say and nothing she wanted to
say.
Lawrence approached Lysia.
Lysia unknowingly took a step back from him. But the room wasn’t
that spacious.
Soon the wall hit her back.
Lysia took in a breath. Lawrence’s hand grabbed a handful of her hair.
He lowered his head and pressed his lips to Lysia’s raised hair. The
jewel-like bright eyes glanced at Lysia.
The next moment he pulled her by the hair.

2419
“Ugh.”
Lysia hardened her body. She was gripped by a feeling of shame rather
than pain.
She couldn’t resist. She couldn’t fight Lawrence and win with her own
strength. It would rather result in harming her own body.
What difference would she make if she had a weapon?
If her gun is loaded and she can shoot, then what? What if the
monsters come and kill her?
What about Venia? What about the plague?
Can she kill Lawrence herself before that?
Her love had dried up to the bottom, and compassion was not even in
her arms.
But she wasn’t sure.
The bottom of her chest swelled.
Lawrence growled as he looked into Lysia’s face.
“Why? You got sympathy, Saint?”
“…….”
“If you want to sympathize, do it right. You always tell me. Be patient,
yield, understand. Shouldn’t it be the other way around?”
“What is your purpose?”
Lysia asked with a wretched face.
“I am no longer the Saintess. The oracle was given to Tia, and the
Crown Prince Ceremony was over. Just because you said this to me
doesn’t mean you can become emperor.”
2420
“I’m not interested in that.”
Lawrence grinned and threw Lysia onto the bed. Lysia groaned
painfully and rolled over.
Lawrence climbed on top of her. This time, Lysia crawled away until her
back hit the wall.
It wasn’t that she didn’t know there was no room to escape. But it was
because she couldn’t overcome the rejection.
Lawrence lowered his head. Lysia turned her head.
Lawrence then grabbed her chin and covered Lysia’s lips.
Lysia screamed into her throat.
Lawrence grabbed her wrist. Lysia struggled like crazy.
Eventually, unable to suppress all of her resistance, Lawrence fell from

her. Lawrence’s lips ripped open and blood gushed.
He laughed cheerfully. And he pulled the gasping Lysia’s waist into a

hug that her breath hit his chin.
“Oh no,, Lysia.”
He pulled the pistol from her fingertips.
“Gasp.”
“If you had a gun, you should have shot it right away when I opened
the door.”
Lawrence’s smile glided across Lysia’s cheeks as smooth as silk. There

was a blood stain on the white cheeks.
“If not? Is it that again? You will endure whatever I do because you’re
afraid Cedric will fall if you die.”
2421
He laughed happily. Then, while sitting on Lysia, he clicked and
opened the barrel.
The barrel was empty.
“Aha. Well, you were dragged out suddenly, so I guess you didn’t have
time to load it.”
Lawrence said calmly.
Lysia took her breath and she spoke again,
“If you don’t even want to be emperor, why are you doing this to me?”
“I’m going to get my woman back, what’s wrong?”
“I am not your wife.”
Lysia said, squeezing it out.
“It’s all gone.”
“But you love me, right?”
said Lawrence.
Lysia gasped for breath. Her exhalation was so hot it felt like her chest
was on fire.
“How, how can you say that……!”
“Hey, it’s funny when I say things like this.”
Lawrence quivered as if it was really funny.
“Anything is fine. I don’t care if you love me or not. That doesn’t

change the fact that you’re my woman.”
Lysia clenched her teeth. She tried not to feel anything.
2422
Everything she had told Artizea. In the end, it was all Lysia’s own
choice.
It was also her own decision to believe that Lawrence was the subject
of the oracle. There was obviously a romantic feeling involved.
She loved and tried to keep loving. She wanted to live for each other
as husband and wife.
She tried to forgive him all her life. If Lawrence had held her
outstretched hand, she would have been able to work harder in the
future.
But Lawrence did not hold the hand.
At that time, Lysia put everything down.
Lawrence gently stroked her cheek.
“Did you really put it all down? Do you hate me? Our children, too?”
At that moment, Lysia struggled like crazy.
Lawrence giggled and grabbed her limbs and pressed them down.
Lawrence really wasn’t interested in becoming emperor.
As he regained his memory, the first thing he felt was pleasure.
He didn’t even want to get revenge on Artizea. How did she get
passed on to Cedric?
Lawrence was different from Miraila. When he decided to get rid of

Artizea, he knew for sure that he had severed all ties.
It was natural to fight for revenge. Lawrence took it naturally.
So, in the first place, Artizea couldn’t be the object of passion for
Lawrence.
2423
She seemed to depend on her vassals more than herself, which was
annoying.
But the joy that he had won was instantaneous. However, it was gone
as quickly as a bubble.
It was a younger sister who would wither and die if left alone.
‘In the end, there was no point in doing anything.’
He had the whole world. He built and demolished sand castles, and
even tried to smash everything that was unpleasant like kicking a toy
house made of blocks.
The result of doing everything as desired was boredom.
He thought he was an amazing person. If it were him, he would have

gotten tired of ruling and reigning.
In his previous life, the only thing that had meaning was Lysia.
“I want to be the only one in your life.”
“Aackk!”
Lysia cried out, unable to bear her wrath.
“You don’t love me! That’s not love!”
Lysia’s eyes seemed to be on fire.
Lawrence looked into her eyes with ecstasy.
“It might be. I don’t care what you call this feeling. All I need to do is
have you.”
For that, he intended to smash her by beating those with whom she
cherished and bonded.
Starting with that bastard whom she claims she doesn’t love.
2424
“Isn’t it possible to make you despair and go crazy so you can only see
me? Don’t you think so?”
“You are trash.”
Lawrence smiled sweetly as if he had heard praise.
Chapter 271
It was when Hayley came out of the study with her barely completed
report.
A middle-aged man was standing right in front of the door. Hayley

sighed. Her desire to pretend she didn’t notice him was bubbling.
But she couldn’t just ignore the mayor’s secretary.
“You know. Her Grace is not seeing anyone.”
“I’m not asking for an unreasonable formal audience, am I? Just a

moment to bless Young Master Wello…….”
The secretary said anxiously. Wello, the old mayor’s son, was only
three years old.
Although it has not spread to this area, it is a time when the plague is
circulating. She could understand the mayor’s desire to bless his young
son, even if he was rude to the Crown Princess.
Hayley felt like she wanted to let him go, too.
But she couldn’t make an exception.
If she allows the three year-olds, what about the five year-olds? Seven-
year-olds?
2425
What about the elderly who are prone to illness? What about those
who are already sick?
Once she starts allowing, they’ll never stop getting requests for visits.
Now, security is on guard, but as long as the Knights of Evron are
moving, the administrative officials and the castle lords cannot be
unaware.
Then, if there is even a rumor that the Saintess is here, pilgrims and
sick people will gather like clouds.
When a plague circulates and people move to that place, the

transmission is bound to accelerate.
[“I have no healing power. We have no choice but to keep security and
maintain quarantine as we are now.”]
When Hayley asked what she was going to do, Artizea replied bluntly.
It was hard for Hayley to comprehend, for she vividly remembers the
miracle at the Harvest Festival.
[“The incident at that time was over with just one time. You can think
of luck as having a miracle.”]
Artizea said so, so there was no way Hayley could say otherwise.
She felt like her head would explode when she acted on behalf of
Artizea.
“Sorry. Her Highness, she is really ill.”
Hayley just said so. What would the secretary do? The Crown Princess
collapsed from fatigue and it is difficult to meet people.
Hayley left the secretary there.
And she took a deep breath in front of Artizea’s door.
2426
“I’ll go in, Your Highness.”
There was no answer from within.
Hayley opened the door. It had been several days since Artizea had
not answered. She was used to it now.
All the wooden shutters were closed, so it was dark even in broad
daylight. The smell of the candles was smoky.
Artizea sat looking at the wall with the map on it. There were notes
here and there with red and black ink. These were notes that had no
meaning for Hayley.
“You’re here?”
Artizea’s complexion was dyed black as she looked back. In the

darkness, only blue eyes shone like luminescence.
“You’ve been up all night again.”
“I can not sleep.”
“Then, you should lie in bed and close your eyes.”
Hayley said.
She was weak from the beginning, and it got worse after she collapsed
from fatigue of proclaiming the oracle.
Hayley didn’t think Artizea had ever come to the West at all.
She knows Artizea, and she probably hasn’t slept well since the bodies
of Alphonse and the knights came.
Hayley was an Evron accustomed to death. In other words, she was

accustomed to the death of someone close to her.
‘I’m glad she wasn’t trying to be a bait like how I was worried when she
first came to the West.’
2427
It was natural that the death of the knights was painful. But she didn’t
think Artizea would go this far.
She was also worried for Lysia. She knew that Artizea had a special
regard for Lysia, and that she loved Lysia like her only friend.
Hayley was also worried about Lysia. She was a relative with whom she
spent childhood. Lysia wasn’t that different from a sister.
But now Artizea was not normal.
Would she rather use medicine to make Artizea sleep? So she fell
asleep and when she woke up, she might admit to herself that she also
needed some rest.
Artizea murmured,
“Because I don’t want my flow of thoughts to be interrupted.”
“You should have ventilation. Alice must have done nothing.”
Hayley deliberately mentioned Alice. It was because she thought it

would be able to elicit more of a reaction from Artizea.
And she was right. Artizea said as if making excuses,
“I told her to leave it alone because I can focus more on this side than
it did when it got brighter and then darkened.”
“Then can I open it now?”
Artizea nodded her head. Hayley blew out several candles, walked over
to the window and opened the shutters.
Fresh air rushed in all at once.
Artizea let out a big sigh. Then, as if her head hurts, she rested her
forehead on the cushion and sat down.
“The news you have been waiting for has arrived.”

2428
“Summarize it. My head hurts.”
Hayley put the report with the original letters from all over the place
on the desk.
“It was just as Your Highness said. We can’t even confirm the identity,
but considering the increase or decrease in the number, it seems that
most of the bandits that have disappeared from this area are moving
to the basin of the Ava River.”
Hayley thought it was surprising.
Where they are now is originally one of the most violent areas in the
West.
But by the time they arrived, it was strangely quiet.
Even though the castle lords who regularly subdue bandits were
unable to send out their subjugation troops due to the plague.
There was no way the bandits could move while taking care of the
plague, so it was correct to assume that the movement occurred as a
whole.
“How did you know?”
“Because a thief can move only with money.”
Artizea responded.
Even if a wealthy person wants to gain a force, it takes years to raise an

army.
But Lawrence didn’t have that patience. Moreover, he did not aim to
rule.
It must have been the easiest way to recruit bandits with money rather
than wasting one’s heart.
2429
“Write down the information you brought on the map with a red pen.”
“Yes. I’ll do it, so in the meantime, Your Highness, close your eyes,
even for a moment. It’s good to eat something. Alice almost fought
while begging the chef to keep the soup warm.”
“Yes.”
Artizea answered, but did not stand up. Because she didn’t want to
show what was causing her vertigo.
It was a strange and uncomfortable feeling to have so many people

worrying about her. It’s not that she has to endure so as not to show
her weakness like before, but she has to endure so that she doesn’t
cause worries.
She doesn’t deserve it.
Artizea leaned back on the sofa and closed her eyes. Her lower eyelids
were dry and tingling.
The sound of Hayley taking notes made her body heavier. But maybe
because she was too tired, she couldn’t sleep.
‘I think I’m going to have a terrible dream when I fall asleep.’
In order not to collapse when she was really needed, she had to keep
her stamina intact. Artizea knew it, too.
Hayley said in a light voice on purpose,
“Don’t worry too much. Lysia is a strong girl. Whether she was
kidnapped for political reasons, or he knew Lysia as the Saint and
sought her healing powers, we’ll have to wait and see. He’s not going
to kill her.”
“That won’t do. If we do, we will be late.”
2430
The opponent was Lawrence. It was not aimed at her healing powers,
nor was it for political purposes.
Once Artizea herself had professed to have received her oracle, Lysia
was politically useless.
And Lawrence was not a person who could amass power through
healing and grace with a long-term view and virtue.
So, it would be right to think that Lawrence’s target is Lysia herself.
She seemed to understand now.
Actions come from purpose. Purpose comes from desire.
At the base of Lawrence’s psychology, there was resentment and anger

that he was deprived of what he deserved.
In the past, what he ‘deserved’ was his inheritance, the Empire.
And Lawrence once had that Empire.
However, human desires do not change easily. Because it comes from

all life experiences.
The purpose is achieved, but the desire remains. So the subject must
have changed.
The possibilities were sufficient. Lawrence couldn’t win Lysia’s heart in

the end.
‘If he sees Miss Lysia as something he ‘should have’, that will be able
to explain with coherent logic what he has done so far.’
Spread the plague in the West and made a mess. Because Lysia will try
to stop the Western Plague.
Frame Cedric and made the people of the Capital aware of

discrimination against the North. Because Lysia cherishes Cedric.
2431
Burned the pier. In order to increase a political burden on Cedric and
dry up the North to death.
At the same time, intensifying the conflicting elements inherent to the

North. Because Lysia cherishes Evron.
Despite the overwhelming force, he dared to kill Alphonse and her

escort knights. To torment Lysia.
She came to understand the logic of action. So she could guess what
he would do next.
He will destroy everything Lysia cherishes. Just like before her return.
She has been thinking and thinking like crazy for the past few weeks.
What he would have planned to pressure Cedric.
What he did and what he didn’t do. She also wondered what Lawrence
would be discussing.
So in the end there was only one conclusion.
Artizea placed the back of her hand around her eyes.
‘I should have killed him as soon as I came back.’
More than this, she didn’t think there would be anything more to
blame.
She had once destroyed an Empire. When she came back, she partially
followed Cedric’s principles, but only partially.
The justification for reducing the total amount of sacrifice was not just.
What does that have to do with the innocent victims who are actually
swept away?
If there is an afterlife and retaliation takes place, it would be

impossible to pay for all those sins even with an immortal body.
2432
Cedric said that was his first choice. The responsibility is his own, and
the past has become a thing of the past.
However, in the end, Artizea herself decided to use a cause and

conspire to raise Cedric to the throne.
What has been done in the past has not gone away. Of those who died
by this plague, they became blood on Artizea’s hand.
It was something everyone knew.
But now, Artizea regretted something she hadn’t thought of for the
first time.
‘I should have just killed Brother and Mother that day.’
If it had been so, all of this would have disappeared.
After that, the world would have flowed in order.
Wasn’t that God’s will?
That she will undo everything she has done.
‘Not…… not now.’
Artizea had another thought that had been repeated for several days.
There was a way to kill Lawrence even now. Not as clumsy as Miraila’s,
but a curse that could bring about real death.
But what about Lysia?
Those under Lawrence are bandits. What if Lawrence dies and they
appear again?
Lysia was a skilled archer and was also good at marksmanship. But she
was alone.
2433
The bandits couldn’t let the young woman go. She didn’t even think
Lysia could escape.
Even if she escapes, a plain teeming with bandits awaits in front of her.
“Hayley.”
“Yes.”
“I’m going to Ava.”
If Lawrence decides to bring the destruction of the West into Lysia’s

eyes, the next move is to incur flood damage.
It spreads the plague directly by sweeping away some areas, and at

the same time paralyzes the administrative power to break the
quarantine line.
And Lawrence would have already known well where he would have to
burst to flood the Ava River*.
(*Note from Somnium and effe: it was what Tia had used to trap Cedric in the past. So
more or less, things that happened in the earlier chapters were coming back!)
Chapter 272
22. Prince Regent
It was ten days later that the Emperor regained his consciousness.
He opened his eyes, but couldn’t come to his senses. His vision was
blurry.
The doctor, who had been by his side day and night, rushed to him in
surprise.
2434
“Your Majesty, are you awake? Can you see me?”
The Emperor, who was about to close his eyes with fatigue, woke up
again at the call.
But his vision was still blurry.
His limbs were stiff and he couldn’t hear well. It had been years ago
when he woke up without a numbness in his leg or fingers.
The fatigue he had accumulated over the past few months was
reaching its limit.
But it was the first time he had felt so sick all over his body.
It wasn’t where he was injured or overworked when he was young, but

his whole body ached. It was to the extent that he suddenly realized
that there was pain in the skin of his whole body.
The Emperor tried to speak, but it didn’t go well.
The doctor noticed quickly and poured a little water into his mouth.
Then he moistened his lips with a damp towel.
The Emperor said hard in a shriveled voice,
“What happened…… to me?”
“You collapsed.”
The doctor said with a tearful face.
No one rebuked him. But no one has been more terrified in the last
ten days than the doctor.
He was worried about whether the prescription he had written so far

was wrong, or whether the diagnosis for a chronic disease was wrong,
and he went crazy.
At least the first aid didn’t seem wrong.

2435
The Emperor blinked his eyes a few more times. His vision has
returned a bit.
‘I collapsed…….’
He couldn’t remember when it happened.
The Emperor asked in a low voice,
“Can I recover?”
“You don’t have to lie. You must not err in judgment by speaking
nonsense to give hope.”
The doctor said hesitantly and cautiously,
“Your condition is not very good.”
The Emperor had been warned about the matter for several years
already. That’s why he didn’t question the doctor.
“I thought we were very careful.”
“Forgive me.”
The doctor fell on his face and trembled.
The Emperor did not rebuke him. Instead, he spoke slowly,
“So, what to do now?”
The doctor swallowed a gulp.
The Emperor barely made it through the crisis. However, this will
accelerate the rate at which the body is damaged.
“You need to be stricter than ever before on dietary restrictions. Where

the climate is nice and quiet…… You must live in peace.”
2436
“Is that all?”
At the Emperor’s question, the doctor carefully asked,
“Most of the foods that give you energy should not be eaten. You
have to carefully control the amount of water you drink every day.”
“…….”
“So, you can’t do it the way you did before. You must rest. If you
collapse one more time, then even if the God of Underworld and
Saintess Olga come alive, your Majesty will not be able to be saved.”
Those words flashed into the Emperor’s mind.
“The Crown Princess?”
“Yes?”
“No.”
The doctor couldn’t understand the Emperor’s intent to ask the

question.
“No.”
The Emperor murmured. He thought he had said nonsense.
Instead, the chief attendant answered.
“I haven’t heard of anyone coming back. Shall I call the investigator?”
He was referring to the undercover investigator, not Ferguson, of

course.
Since the Emperor valued the Crown Princess, they would have been
following her after leaving the Capital.
But the Emperor muttered in a weary voice.
2437
“Enough.”
He was already very tired.
He had a hard time accepting the fact that he was sick. He was a man
who lived his life energetically, both publicly and privately.
But he had no energy, even though he had only said a few words. That
fact made him even more exhausted.
“You should have a little soup before you go to sleep again.”
said the chief attendant softly.
The guard knight standing at the foot of the bed was restless. The
dignitaries were eagerly waiting for the Emperor to wake up.
The servant has already gone outside to announce the news. In the
ears of the sensitive knight, the impatient footsteps pacing outside the
door could be heard.
But the chief attendant restrained him from opening his mouth by
placing a finger on his lips.
The Emperor drank about half a bowl of soup. And he sat waiting for it
to go down a little, then muttered out of nowhere,
“I miss Miraila.”
There was no one to answer that.
＊＊＊
Cedric was summoned after the Emperor had slept once more and had
awakened.
The Emperor ate one more time and had an attendant put makeup on
his face.
2438
It was just to look a little bit healthier.
“You haven’t decided on anything except what I have already

entrusted to you?”
“Your Majesty is in good health, how can I arbitrarily execute state

affairs?”
“If I am absent, the Crown Prince should take over the government
affairs in my place.”
“I handled ordinary political affairs and investigative activities

arbitrarily. But for things that require a decision, it deserves Your
Majesty’s approval.”
So when the Emperor woke up, he would be ready to make a decision

any time, Cedric said.
The Emperor looked at Cedric with a feeling of exhaustion.
He was stuffy and annoying. It was not known whether this faithfulness
was sincere, or whether it was because he had not yet attained military
power.
Or is it that Cedric is taking his time, thinking the Emperor is going to

die anyway?
The doctor would have been the first to report to Cedric about his
health.
Cedric would be resentful of him as Artizea said.
Cedric buried his grudge against his lost parents and for his wife and
child.
The Emperor pushed his wife west to die.
It was strange if Cedric did not hold grudges. He wouldn’t have missed
an opportunity if the Emperor had been in that place.
2439
He cannot avenge the dead.
“You must have heard from the doctor that I am sick. Even now, I don’t
have the energy to take care of the delayed state affairs. You may
know that and you have sufficient authority yet you waited on my
approval. Isn’t this rather mocking me?”
“I was just concerned about the fact that if the supreme court canceled
the decision after arbitrarily executing it, national power would be
wasted.”
The Emperor understood Cedric’s will.
So it seems Cedric thought the Emperor would undo whatever he had

done when the Emperor woke up.
“Whoo…….”
His chest tightened and he was sweating, and the Emperor bent his
neck and leaned back on the cushion.
He hasn’t even gotten to the stage where he could take good care of
himself yet. He couldn’t leave the government behind, so he decided
to meet some people only today.
He had not yet fully accepted the reality in his heart. But in the end he
had to admit it.
“Lin.”
“Sir, please assist the Crown Prince to take care of the overall affairs of
the Empire.”
“Yes, Your Majesty. I will honor you with all my devotion.”
Lin knelt down on his knees and answered.
2440
“We will do our best.”
Cedric quietly lowered his eyes and answered just like that.
The expression could not be read. At least he didn’t seem happy with
the transfer of power.
The Emperor thought that Cedric might now be able to disguise his
feelings beyond hiding them.
As he thought about it, he suddenly remembered that he had

forgotten Artizea.
He didn’t even realize that Cedric had a depressed face because of

that.
His body was ill, so his thoughts could not be connected as one.
“Are you blaming me for your wife’s affairs?”
“…… Tia would have gone west even if Your Majesty had not sent her.”
Cedric answered in a calm voice.
“Did you receive the news?”
“…… Her lady-in-waiting sent it.”
The Emperor looked at Cedric with dark eyes.
“Tell her to come back.”
“Your Majesty.”
“I am now ill and have no power to harm you and your wife. So tell her
to come back.”
Realistically, it was.
2441
Is there any reason to kill Artizea even by risking his own life? There
wasn’t.
Even if he wanted to make Leticia his successor, it was already too late
in this state of affairs.
If he has no choice but to ascend Cedric anyway, it would be better to

reconcile with Artizea.
Artizea was the Saintess.
The Emperor was speculating whether Artizea’s divine power could

redo the miracle of the holy relic.
When Mielle recovered, there was a statue of Saintess Olga. In the

West, there was also information that Lysia was healing the plague by
carrying the relic as an agent of the Saint.
He knew that the bishops’ conference had the same view.
“I will entrust it to you and your wife.”
said the Emperor.
Can he give his life to Artizea? He couldn’t. He won’t be able to do it

even if he was anxious.
Objectively speaking, it was.
Cedric considered that the state affairs and the noise that occurred
during the succession would affect the government, but Artizea would
not.
Knowing this, he felt compelled to cling to a glimmer of hope.
He wanted to pray to a god he did not believe in, after decades. Still,
doubts and impatience scratched his heart.
‘It’s ugly to be old.’
2442
The Emperor himself thought so.
There was a time when he risked his life and jumped in, saying that if
he couldn’t get what he wanted, he’d rather die.
He was crazy about wanting to live now.
“I am honored.”
Cedric lowered his head. The Emperor looked at the top of his head,
then averted his gaze and closed his eyes.
“Go back and do your duty, Crown Prince.”
“Yes.”
Cedric answered, and he withdrew.
The Emperor sighed lightly.
The chief attendant laid him down again. The Emperor soon fell asleep
again.
Chapter 273
It was shortly after Miraila was exiled that the Emperor’s last will was
drawn up.
There was an amount of property owned by Gregor, not the Emperor.
Some of the wealth left to him by his birth mother was inherited until
his accession. As the adopted son of the predecessor Empress, he also
inherited his adoptive mother’s property.
In his will, the Emperor wrote about his two daughters and
grandchildren, the blood of his birth mother whom he sent away so
2443
they could not get involved in politics, and the inheritance to be
passed on to the predecessor Empress’ family.
He also decided on money and goods to be distributed among many

people, from his favorite masseuse and musician he liked in his later
years to his long-serving coachman and faithful chief attendant.
He was going to give Lawrence a considerable amount of interest and

property, and allow him to start a new family.
Creating a new hereditary title was tricky. But nothing was impossible.
By the time Lawrence was dismissed for his mistake, he had already
made up his mind to do so.
He had a lot of work to do.
The Emperor knew that he would be able to deal with these things
rationally and accurately if he stood before his death.
And he thought he could calmly organize his later years.
But he never did. He knew what to do, but the Emperor did not do it.
His hands and feet did not accept the orders of reason.
Even though he knew he had to rest, the Emperor called his secretary
every evening after they attended the State Council meeting.
The secretary organized all the orders that had left the Crown Prince’s
office that day and brought them to the Emperor’s bedroom.
Of course, the Emperor did not read it. It was because he had no
energy and his sight were dim.
The young attendant read it for him, but it was impossible to judge the
content completely just by listening.
So it was just an ominous sign that he hadn’t fully let go of it yet.
2444
But he did not receive guests. Because he didn’t want to show his
debilitating figure.
Only Countess Eunice came to see him as usual.
“I didn’t bring the kids. I was afraid that Father would be tired.”
“Well done.”
The Emperor said in a subdued voice.
He wanted to act like someone who would never die, but he hated
being lonely.
“I’m sorry.”
Countess Eunice took the Emperor’s hand and said so.
“If I had known it had gotten this far, I wouldn’t have brought honey.”
“How could that be your fault?”
The Emperor clasped her hand tightly and waved it.
“The doctor didn’t know. How many cups of that have you made for
me this far?”
The Emperor closed his eyes and let out a sigh. There was no end to
rebuking, lamenting, and retaliation in that way.
Countess Eunice held the Emperor’s hand for a moment, then she said,
“I wrote a letter to Grace.”
It was the story of another daughter whom the Emperor had asked to
marry a distant nobleman.
2445
The Emperor married Grace to Count Josiah. He was not ambitious and
wanted to make a living by cultivating the land handed down from
generation to generation.
County Josiah’s place was quite far from the Capital. The husband and
wife lived quietly in their manor, saying they had no reason to come to
the Capital.
The Emperor looked at the Countess Eunice with hollow eyes.
“You did a good job.”
“What do you mean? If Grace comes up, you’re not going to say that
other people will think politically like this and that?”
“It doesn’t matter either.”
The Emperor smiled faintly.
“Don’t say that. Later, Grace will be regretful, too.”
“Okay.”
“You should also see the children that Grace gave birth to.”
“Have you ever seen her youngest?”
“She used to send me portraits.”
“He is five years old, and he looks just like Father. His personality
resembles his mom and dad, so he only reads books. He is five years
old, and already knows how to read.”
“He is smart.”
The Emperor answered in a shriveled voice.
“How is your husband these days? Is his job going well?”

2446
“Yes, of course. He has many things about Father in his heart?”
“Is Ced behaving harshly or not?”
“There is no such thing. Don’t worry. Rather, he seems to have helped

me with what happened because of the last port fire. After that, I
received a separate letter of thanks.”
“I see.”
Countess Eunice said softly,
“I wrote a letter to the Crown Princess asking her to come back soon.
He’s not going to be mad, is he?”
“To Tia?”
“Yeah. She’s the Saintess. I have heard rumors that Baron Morten Heir
Apparent healed the plague by carrying the relic entrusted to her by
the Crown Princess.”
“…….”
“I know the West is a big deal, but it’s nothing more important than
Father’s health.”
“Thank you for taking care of me.”
Countess Eunice said in a lively voice on purpose.
“When did Lawrence say he would come back?”
“I told them to send the news.”
In fact, this wasn’t the first time the Emperor had asked about
Lawrence.
Shortly after Grand Duke Roygar’s incident, he contacted him once.
With such a big event, it was time for Lawrence’s mistake to be buried.
2447
Above all else, he was reluctant to keep Lawrence there in a situation
where the East would be divided.
He had no intention of making him re-entering politics right away. He

decided to take a look at him, having him live near the Capital.
Then, when Lawrence grew, he would be able to entrust him with small
tasks.
But there was no reply from Lawrence.
A strong willed man would have been annoyed. The Emperor thought
so, and he did not rush.
He hadn’t seen Lawrence for a long time, so he felt rather affectionate.
The Emperor ordered that even Miraila be summoned quietly. He

could not lift her exile, but he intended to allow her to live quietly in a
stable place with Lawrence.
“You will be in touch soon.”
Countess Eunice said, stroking the back of the Emperor’s hand as if

consoling him.
“Until then, just be satisfied with me.”
The Emperor smiled bitterly and nodded his head.
***
But he waited, and waited, and no news came.
If there were circumstances in which he could not come, he should

have contacted to say so. Lawrence, however, did not send a single
letter, despite reports that he was in critical condition.
2448
It was the same with Miraila. Although it was impossible to run quickly
across the wide West, it was only natural for the messenger to give
him some news in advance.
“Has something happened to the East?”
The chief attendant replied with an apologetic face.
“Forgive me, Your Majesty. How about waiting a little longer? It’s not
that close to where Sir Lawrence is, is it?”
“Well…….”
“I am afraid that you will get ill while you were worried.”
The Emperor thought he was right, so he passed on the day.
The longer he waits, the more distant news doesn’t come.
But two days later, the Emperor called for Ferguson.
“Have you not heard of anything happening in the East?”
“The only new thing that has happened recently is the dispute
between Count Paellan and Viscount Hamelton. They’re fighting for
the Count’s guardianship.”
The answer was too obvious and insincere. What the Emperor needed
was more detailed information.
“It means that there is no one who has taken military action other than
that. Is there any reason why the messenger sent to Lawrence couldn’t
arrive?”
“I do not know about military administrations.”
Ferguson bowed his head and replied politely.
The Emperor blinked his eyes.
2449
Ferguson couldn’t help but be informed of the Eastern movement. Isn’t
it about those who fled entangled in a treason?
Even if he couldn’t immediately raise an army to subdue it, Ferguson’s

investigation team had to have a thorough grasp of information about
the East.
It wasn’t just that.
Even if it was the same as before, even if he didn’t understand it

properly, he would have said that he would know it unconditionally.
And he would have run desperately to get information. It’s not like him
to casually say that he doesn’t know.
This was the first rift that the Emperor was sure to notice.
“Go back.”
The Emperor gave the order, expressionless.
Ferguson withdrew without making an excuse and with an apologetic

face.
The Emperor tapped his finger. He was already tired and his eyes were
closed. But this was not common.
But he wasn’t sure yet.
Ferguson was an opportunist. In essence, such a person is the first to

change his or her attitude according to the direction of power.
Had he known he was going to be like this, he would never have kept
Ferguson in his place.
The Emperor called his servant and said,
“Call the servant Cobb.”
2450
The secret investigator had to be summoned more secretly. But the
Emperor could not roam freely alone, so he just called him that way.
After two hours, the servant returned with a pale blue face and fell flat
on his face.
“For, forgive me, Your Majesty. Servant Dinsky Cobb was fired last
month.”
“What?”
“In order to hide Your Majesty’s illness, we sent out several servants
and attendants from the main palace. At that time, he was on the
expelled list.”
The Emperor’s face turned red.
“Who did that?”
“I did.”
The answer came from the doorway.
The Emperor was furious and raised his head. The Empress dressed in
black was standing there.
She even wore a black hat with a black mesh ornament on her head.
Her clothes were obviously for mourning.
“I was going out, and I heard that you were looking for a fired servant,
and I came to explain. Because if not, the innocent errand boy will be
scolded.”
“You, you…….”
“Does it matter if I change how many servants and attendants are in

the main palace?”
2451
Of course, there were no problems. Because it was by law that the
Empress managed the Imperial Palace in the first place.
It was not known whether the Empress knew that a secret investigator
was among them or not.
However, at this point in time, the name of one of the secret

investigators has definitely been given to the Empress.
“Don’t be angry. And if you collapse again, even if the doctor cries to
death, you still won’t wake up.”
“Katherine……!”
“At this age, when your body hurts, don’t think unreasonably, and trust
your nephew for the rest of your life to live comfortably.”
The Empress narrowed her eyes and looked down at the Emperor.
“Affection, loyalty, bloodline…… Power and hatred, it was all in vain.

Wasn’t it?”
“Kugh…… !”
The Emperor groaned like a beast.
The doctor and attendants rushed in and laid the Emperor on the bed.
“Take care of him well. He seems unwell.”
The Empress said so and turned around.
The door closed behind her. Now it was the Emperor who was inside
the door, and it was she who was outside the door.
Chapter 274
2452
There was one Ferguson and seven undercover agents.
This did not mean that Ferguson’s power was arithmetically seven
times stronger. However, at least it was true that the Emperor tried to
contain the power of the secret investigator by dividing it into smaller
pieces.A
The investigation organization was kept in check by the bureaucrats

and was directly controlled by the Emperor.
On the other hand, the secret organization cannot do that, so it is

limited by containing it.
Now it has worked in reverse.
Ferguson’s organization remained intact even when the Emperor was

unable to control it.
Control was transferred to the Crown Prince. Just the fact that the
young and healthy Crown Prince acknowledged their existence
strengthened the organization’s authority.
Rather, it can be seen that the secret organization has swelled as much
as it has shrunk.
That is the power of legitimate power.
On the other hand, the secret organization had only to carefully gather
people at the bottom of the water.
Cobb hid the members of the organization as much as possible and

fragmented and dispersed the network of informants.
The informant is entangled like a spider’s web. It was not known who
was under whose authority.
It was lucky if Cobb didn’t run away with the information to gain his
own merit.
2453
Then there were only a few people who could be trusted.
3 and 7 also succeeded in sinking to the bottom of the water with only
the key members of the organization remaining. It was thanks to
believing what Cobb had warned in advance.
The groups of 5 and 6, who had been warned by Cobb but did not
believe it, were captured at once without being able to erase their
traces.
‘Marquis Rosan……!’
Cobb gnawed his teeth and burned his hatred.
This was not something Ferguson could do.
Even if he knew the secret investigators’ name, it was impossible to

look into the whole organization.
If the name of those connecting to the core had not been known in
advance from the beginning, it would not have been possible to
spread the net like this and catch them all at once.
If being told that the Emperor’s sister, the strategist, remembered even
the names of such trivial people, many people would not believe it.
However, Marquis Rosan had a good memory from the beginning.
She remembered a spilled story until years later. So were the names in
the story.
Cobb had seen her even remember the name of the imperial laundry
servant.
Knowing that, after his memory returned, Cobb tried to renew the
members of the organization in his own way.
However, it is impossible to find a reliable person and change people

in a short period of time.
2454
Hesitating because there was also the issue of whether to reduce the
scope of the activity was ultimately the result of today’s decision.
Still, that didn’t mean Cobb was defeated.
The sub-organization was nothing more than a source of information.

The real power of the secret organization lies in the refined
information possessed by the secret agents.
There were never a few people who did not like Cedric’s rank.
But no one came forward and objected.
After one failed accusation by the stupid Count Eison, no one could
challenge Cedric’s legitimacy.
When they find fault, there are no moral flaws in his life. An attempt to
sow distrust by attacking the Grand Duchy Evron was completely
thwarted when Artizea revealed that she was a Saintess.
That doesn’t mean that there was no leader who had the charisma and
ambition to create a new power.
If there is no candidate for the Emperor to be raised, and there is no

proper cause, in the end, it is just treason. Those who had ever been
careful about themselves were well aware of this.
So, they had no choice but to keep on sacrificing themselves.
In any case, it seemed clear that Cedric was trying to be moderate.
There was no guarantee that it would last throughout his reign. Still, it
was clear, at least, that he would not carry out the immediate purge for
his own sake.
Cobb threw a new threat there.
“Grand Duke Evron will not do a purge in order to strengthen his

imperial power. Yes, I admit it.”
2455
Cobb didn’t talk about Artizea.
The opponent was recognized as a Saintess. Even if her devotion and

piety were not to be found at all, it was better not to touch God.
Some may have noticed Artizea’s divine power, but only those who
knew her past, the Marquis Rosan, knew all about her crafty
conspiracies.
Instead, he touched on a story that would make the opponent anxious.
“Even though the first thing he did as soon as he started as Prince

Regent was to get his hands on His Majesty’s investigation
organization.”
“Even though the Crown Prince is highly knowledgeable and he is not

a fool, he just did what he should have done.”
“He’s not stupid, so even if he doesn’t intentionally create a trap,

there’s no reason he shouldn’t use the cause he has.”
“Are you threatening me?”
“Nonsense. The secret investigation organization originally belonged

to His Majesty the Emperor. If Grand Duke Evron ascends the ranks like
this, the secret agents, including myself, will of course swear allegiance
to him and hand over all the organization and materials.”
Cobb also said,
“It would be law enforcement or justice, not a purge when Grand Duke
executes.”
It was an objective warning, but it was clearly a threat.
The secret investigators had many things in their hands.
2456
Corruption followed power like a shadow. The murders committed to
inherit the family and maintain wealth were forgiven in the name of
the victor.
Pleasure related crimes committed by influential people were never

punished unless public opinion worsened.
Such information was politically functional when it was in the hands of

Emperor Gregor.
Making it into politics could compromise themselves. The servants

were willing to offer their allegiance, and the Emperor maintained the
master-servant contract by rewarding them with more than just a blind
eye.
But it wasn’t with Cedric. He was not a factionalist. He seldomly judged

things with political logic.
He wasn’t the kind of person who would turn a blind eye to sins just
because they expressed support for him.
Those who did not support Cedric until then had no apparent
opposition.
If they had, they would have attacked him as best as they could before
he became the Emperor’s adopted son.
But Cobb’s threats made them tense.
If the event doesn’t happen, the secret investigator’s data will

eventually fall into Cedric’s hands.
And it will become a justification to choke their necks.
Refuse, or follow the rule.
The latter option seemed unrealistic. The Emperor was ill, and the
strong Crown Prince was under the Emperor’s order to be the Prince
Regent.
2457
That’s why a lot of people said this,
“His Majesty’s order was to entrust the government to the Crown

Prince. He’s not asking to brand the Crown Prince as a traitor.”
That didn’t mean they were loyal to Cedric.
Then, the Grand Duke should have pointed Cobb out first and, in
anger, arrested or at the very least expelled him.
In a nutshell, they pulled out in case the ploy was unsuccessful.
It also meant telling Cobb to come up with a more plausible, safer

strategy.
Cobb thought it disgusting. They have neither loyalty nor will.
‘Pigs interested only in the food in front of them.’
But these people were good to use. That is why the Emperor made
these people his subjects.
Cobb had no intention of consolidating interest in one place anyway,

or causing a revolt.
He was going to hide even who his sympathizers were.
Then, they will get together and fight for power in the future.
There was no need to get caught up in Ferguson’s intelligence network

by making openly noticeable moves.
Above all, Cobb himself had to limit information usage in order to

maintain his initiative. Because all he has is information.
They just have to move in order according to the information he gave

them.
‘The fact that Marquis Rosan claimed to be a Saintess was a good

thing in hindsight. The real Saintess can’t stand up now.’
2458
Lysia’s status is nothing but the daughter of Baron Morten. If she
wasn’t a Saintess, she couldn’t become the Empress.
If Lawrence wanted her, it was enough to hide her deep in the Imperial
Palace as a mistress.
After all, Lawrence didn’t like Lysia going out, and he didn’t like her
meeting or caring about other people.
Once Cedric was eliminated, raising Lawrence to the throne was not
difficult.
No matter how skilled Marquis Rosan was, she was weak and had
almost no power.
Although she could stick by those in power, she was not a being who
could become a person in power herself. She wasn’t as famous as she
was before, back when she was already the head of public service.
How difficult would it be to imprison one weak fake Saintess?
‘If there’s only one Princess Leticia left, then it’s a piece of cake.’
Cobb hasn’t told anyone about Lawrence yet.
If he put out Lawrence now, he feared that the foolish ones would turn
away. Rather than a powerful Emperor, they would rather have a
young and behaving baby.
But now, he had no doubt that this time Lawrence would become the
real cruel and perfect Emperor.
Not Marquis Rosan, but he would make it so himself.
＊＊＊
This information was also heard in Cedric’s ears through Ferguson.
“General Kylä.”
2459
“Yes, I saw Dinsky Cobb make contact with General Kylä and
immediately slammed him in.”
Ferguson said with almost excitement.
General Kylä of the port garrison was the one who joined the guard at
the time of the fire.
He didn’t get along well with Cedric from the start.
He liked the traditional bribe. His subordinate officers were promoted

according to the amount of bribes, and he was good at stealing and
selling his army.
The reason he didn’t join the faction of Grand Duke Roygar even
though he had a good temperament was because his family didn’t
look like much, and that didn’t mean he succeeded in accumulating
wealth after becoming a career man.
If Cedric came to power, he was the kind of person to be nervous first.
When the fire broke out in the port, Cedric had already guessed he
had intervened.
It was the same with Ferguson, who started the investigation under the
Emperor’s orders.
So he was watching him and as soon as he made contact with Cobb,

he rushed in.
“Of course, I did it in secret.”
Ferguson added quickly.
This was his first feat after he decided to serve Cedric.
The capture of some of the secret organizations was the process of

eliminating the political power of the investigation organization itself.
2460
Ferguson’s organization was also part of it, so it was more of an
internal cleanup.
But this time, he caught the tail of treason.
It was only after he received testimony from General Kylä that Cobb
had set the pier on fire with the intention of starving the North.
“I wasn’t worried about that.”
But Cedric answered quietly.
Chapter 275
Ferguson said,
“According to General Kylä, Dinsky Cobb said that sooner or later, the
Emperor’s secret organization would move to subdue the Crown
Prince for treason.”
And the sympathizers will make a big deal the moment the secret
comes out.
“Right.”
Cedric replied. Ferguson asked again nervously,
“Aren’t you going to arrest him now?”
“Right now, it is a little vague to move the military. There is no

justification.”
Freil answered instead,
“It is, but…….”
2461
Ferguson said hesitatingly,
“Then, we will.”
Of course, Ferguson, the Emperor’s investigator, never needed more

evidence than this.
“Do not rush, Sir Ferguson. We must not forget that we are not
moving on imperial order now.”
“Well…….”
Ferguson groaned.
Freil was right. When his organization moved according to imperial

order, no one dared to resist.
When the investigation organization lacked force, the Guards and the
Central Army supported them.
However, there were targets for removal within the very same Guards
and Central Army.
Freil asked,
“Is there a list?”
“There is. This is an estimated list and has not been confirmed. General
Kylä knew nothing but the extent to which he would raise an army
when he received an order.”
Ferguson said cautiously,
“It can be said that it is close to the list of those who usually do not
have good feelings for the Crown Prince. And it won’t be too far off.”
That’s what Freil thought, too.
2462
In the military, there were a lot of pro-Crown Prince. Cedric was
friendly with military personnel from the beginning due to his
inclination.
Of course, most of them were loyal to the Emperor. The Emperor has
been working hard for a long time to seize military power*.
It was for this reason that he concentrated his military power on the
Central Army, even by deliberately weakening the Western and
Southern Army, which he could lose control.
However, although they may attack Cedric according to the imperial

order, there was no reason to go into conspiracy to get rid of the
crown prince in the first place.
Even more so now, when there are no other Emperor candidates to be

loyal to.
After all, if Cedric became Emperor, they had no reason to get involved
in this, unless they themselves wanted to be in a position of trouble.
And that was the case for people like General Kylä, tampered with the
goods going north, or committed an unacceptable level of corruption.
“This could be an opportunity, Your Highness.”
Freil said.
He warned Ferguson not to rush, but this was certainly useful

information.
Taking control of the military is important. To have opposition in the

Central Army was as good as standing with a dagger to his neck.
But hopefully, this one blow could wipe out the opposition.
Cedric didn’t answer. He just turned his back on them and looked out
the window, thoughtful.
2463
The windows were dark because the sun had already set. Cedric’s face
reflected there was gloomy.
Freil thought he had lost some weight. His cheeks were slender and he
looked shaded.
People thought he was exhausted from overwork. From the time of the
port fire until now, it was true that Cedric was given a greater
responsibility than his authority.
The more insidious suspected that he was deliberately losing weight

and putting on a haggard complexion to hide his joy.
It also meant that he was starting to be judged by politicians.
Freil realized he was thinking of Artizea.
Cedric is a strong man. Freil had never seen his complexion

deteriorated so much, even after months of marching with his troops,
and fighting all night long.
Freil couldn’t fathom how many days he hadn’t slept.
The long sleepless nights would not have consisted solely of political
anguish.
Cedric muttered to himself,
“It’s a sad thing. I thought I made it clear that there would be no

purges.”
“There are more people in the world who listen to what they want to
hear than what was said, Crown Prince.”
The name was unfamiliar, and it rolled around in his mouth.
2464
“I know. There is nothing more difficult than making people
understand.”
His words were heavy.
Cedric flicked the window open. A cool night breeze came in.
Freil suddenly thought of the past.
It was when they were on their way to Baron Yetz’s gambling house to
find Saintess Olga’s heart.
At the time, Freil had not objected to his engagement to Artizea on

the grounds that it was too dangerous to keep her by Lawrence’s side.
But he never imagined that they would come all the way here without
finishing the three years.
And Cedric has changed.
If he had been who he was three years ago, he wouldn’t have said it
was difficult to understand other people with such a voice like this.
Thinking of each step, nothing strange happened, but it felt as if 30

years had passed.
“Opportunity…….”
Cedric muttered to himself again.
If it was Artizea, she would definitely see it as an opportunity.
She probably intentionally dug a trap without informing him, causing a

large-scale purge.
But Freil put it this way,
“In my opinion, a person who wants to drive out the Crown Prince
without any alternative candidate right now is a person who can ruin
the Empire to maintain his vested interests, and those who were weak
2465
in the secret organization and rebels is a person who has reached the
peak of corruption. You must not carry them with you.”
Cedric smiled bitterly again.
He was right. It had to be Cedric to hear the opinions and decide,

regardless of the content’s right or wrong.
“You are not wrong.”
The opponent was the enemy. With that in mind, it was only natural to
dig a trap and drag them in.
Considering domestic politics, it is true that he was reluctant to

engage in political wars and conspiracies.
Slandering in front of the Emperor, plotting social extermination with

slander, and falsely accusing did not fit Cedric’s nature before the issue
of good and evil.
Especially if the purpose is a power struggle.
However, it was different if he thought that the opponent was a

military organization.
The opponent intends to attack with practical force in hand. If so, this
was the realm of tactics that Cedric had been dealing with all his life.
Defeating them at once was the best way to reduce damage.
Knowing that Cedric had made a decision, Ferguson brightened up. He

was worried that the information he had brought would become a
piece of waste paper.
“Sir Ferguson, do you think you can identify the spy in the Imperial
Palace?”
“Yes.”
2466
“Keep watching. General Kylä’s waiting for an imperial order means
that someone is approaching His Majesty. You don’t need to grab
them beforehand. You will be committing the mistake of scaring the
snake by disturbing the bush.”
Cedric beckoned Ferguson to get out. Ferguson bowed and walked

out quickly.
Cedric let out a low sigh.
‘That’s what happened after all.’
He wanted to reduce the political turmoil of the regime change. He did

not want to open up a reign with purges and political retaliation.
He had no intention of uncovering the sins of each individual or

eliminating weaknesses.
It is only the individual Emperor who wields undisputed power to

spread his own justice.
Such justice was also in the young Emperor Gregor.
Cedric did not believe that he would never be corrupted.
Even if his heart wanted to be good, it could happen at any time that
his eyes and ears would be darkened or his judgment clouded.
Above all, he witnessed firsthand what the Empire became when the
absolute power established by the Emperor in this way fell into the
hands of the unqualified.
So what he had to do during his reign was not to act righteously alone.
It was to perfect the system and the law, and to make it work properly.
Well, it was a pointless thought. He was no longer clean.
2467
He was still determined to do the best he could.
Freil said as if comforting him,
“Your Highness has already done as much as you can. You were
adopted by Her Majesty, and you were ordained by His Majesty.”
“…….”
“That is enough of a gesture of reconciliation. Even after that, those

who doubt Your Highness will say that you are avenging your parents,
no matter what you do.”
“That’s right. In the end, we will have to face it head-on and rule
consistently until we can give them trust.”
Cedric replied that way.
And he threw his gaze out the window.
The Palace at night was silent. The roof of the Imperial Palace looked
white in the moonlight over the garden bushes.
“You have to take the initiative. At least we should control the timing
of the start of the war from this side so that the situation can be
guided as desired.”
After Freil thought for a moment, he answered,
“We have the right number of cases.”
“Tell me.”
“Recently, rumors are being spread in the slums. It is about the

western plague that is revolving around the slums these days.”
“Hmm…….”
Cedric moaned briefly. He was also aware of the disease.
2468
It was a diarrheal disease that occurred every year when the days got
hotter. This was due to the lack of sewage maintenance.
“People are more ferocious than ever. After all, most of the slum
patients never get a chance to see a doctor.”
It wasn’t just spreading rumors.
Several contaminated wells were found.
It was supposed to increase the rate of spread of the disease and

increase confusion.
Freil said,
“So, what if a riot starts there? They started it first, so there is no doubt
that they pulled the trigger from their side.”
“And I will go there to calm the riot.”
“Yes. Using Your Highness as bait, but…….”
“That is the most certain thing. After all, their purpose must be to get
rid of me.”
If so, give it a chance. When the other side bites the bait, from then on,
the control of the situation passes to this side.
He wasn’t worried. It was obvious that the level of force that the secret
organization could mobilize was negligible if the Guards or the Central
Army, who had received an imperial command, came and surrounded
them.
“Will the situation get too big and cause casualties?”
“I can’t give you any guarantees. There is no guarantee that the

situation will not spread, no matter how little the disturbance may be
created. But I know the head of an organization that is quite influential
there.”
2469
“…… I see.”
Cedric answered slowly.
It was easy to guess that that network would be Artizea’s source of

information. It was unlikely that Freil would have made a connection
with the slums organization on his own.
But Cedric didn’t dare to say that.
A sharp pain spread through his chest.
“Go ahead.”
He quickly hid his expression with a faint smile.
Freil bowed his head.
*History Fun Fact from somnium~!
In this era, the person who inherited the crown is always the person with the biggest
army. Population support is NOT even worth considering. They are usually incapable
of revolt… unless! It’s religion thing. People won’t risk dying for a Monarch that they
don’t like, but they will if they believe it will secure their place in Heaven.
Chapter 276
It was three days later that the riot broke out in the slum.
It was sudden. During dinner at the temple’s canteen, someone

brought up the story of the Saint.
It was said that some of those who attended the canteen died of
disease, and that not a small number fell ill.
2470
It happened every year. In fact, it was not uncommon for the person
who was there yesterday to not be seen today in the slums.
However, the situation changed when the agitator intervened.
“If there was a saint here, this wouldn’t have happened.”
There were several people who claimed that.
“They said she was healing the plague in the West. Why did she leave
the Capital and go there?”
“It’s all the temple’s fault.”
“The Western Plague was brought in by the Westerners. Why was she
taking care of them first?”
“It is said that the nobles chased the Saintess away to frame the Crown
Prince as an apostate.”
It was a story that was wrong considering the chronological order.

Artizea revealed that she was a saint when he was accused of being an
apostate.
But there was no one in the slums who could ascertain the truth even
with a twist.
Up to that point, it wasn’t a big deal. It was common to despise and

condemn the West and the North.
And not long has passed since the Crown Prince’s Coronation
Ceremony.
The memories of scattering flowers and lighting candles and blessings

were still vivid in the minds of the citizens of the Capital.
The enormous wealth that was sown for that time and the festival full
of joy.
2471
It was only natural that their love for the Crown Princess, a Saintess,
still remained fervent.
Of course, that alone couldn’t make a difference.
“Let’s ask the temple to bring her back.”
Until someone says so.
Thanks to the atmosphere, those who had been standing at the free
canteen rushed to the temple.
As usual at the temple, they reacted to this with vigilance.
In the meantime, it was not clear who started using violence first.
When a priest was injured, the public security came.
By that time, those who had first led it were the first to get out of the
riot and disappear into darkness.
***
The undercover investigators were bewildered. It was the same with

Cobb and 5 who were actually working in the slums.
In the first place, working in the slum itself was not an agreed upon
thing.
5 was holding hands with Count Brennan. And the slum’s work was
just one of the many seeds sown at the request of Count Brennan to
challenge the Crown Prince’s political power,
“I didn’t know there was going to be a riot so suddenly.”
5 spoke in an apologetic tone,
“It’s true that there were some rumors, but it wasn’t even a real
Western Plague in the first place, so I could have just ended it with a
bit more dissatisfaction with the Crown Prince than usual.”
2472
“What good is it now to think that way? There was actually a riot.”
6 rebuked.
The riot, which began in a temple close to the slum, was turning into a
petition to bring back the Saintess with a slogan to hang the nobles
who had expelled her.
In fact, considering that Artizea had never personally done any charity
work herself, it was even ridiculous.
7 said,
“Well, there is nothing wrong with thinking about it, so please stop. It
would be advantageous to think that the security forces would be
divided anyway.”
“What is the possibility of early suppression by the public security?”
“It’s just that they’re blocking it with batons and shields, so it’s not that
great. The riots seem to have destroyed a few temples and houses.”
“The Chief of the public security must be keeping an eye on Grand

Duke Evron, and aren’t the mobs still so agitated? Is that also because
of Grand Duke Evron?”
3 murmured.
5 said cautiously,
“There seems to be someone controlling the mob.”
“That’s not a bad conjecture.”
said Cobb.
“Isn’t there a purpose for those who deliberately start a riot? If that’s
the case, I think we might be able to make a suitable offer from this
side and recruit them.”
2473
“What are you going to do with it?”
“It would be nice if the security forces could be divided like 7 said. If
we can get a little work done…….”
It was then.
There was an urgent knock on the door. 5 put on a mask and came
back in with a note from outside the door.
“This is for 3.”
He opened the note, read it, and handed it to Cobb.
Cobb scans the note with his quick eyes.
“It seems that Grand Duke Evron has gone out of the Palace.”
“Is he going to the slums?”
“I think he’ll go out and convince them himself. He’s still the same.”
Cobb snorted.
7 said,
“Then, isn’t this the right time?”
The public security forces are armed only with batons and shields. The
Crown Prince would have gone out with only a few guards.
It didn’t make sense to take a heavily armed army to give an

appeasement to the mob.
Cobb paused for a moment.
He was careful about the plan going awry. But 7 was not wrong.
Taking Cedric outside the Imperial Palace and holding him there was a
prerequisite for this event.
2474
In any case, the key to this feat was to get rid of Cedric.
But assassination is impossible. Most of those involved, not just the

undercover investigators, were contemplating an assassination, but
Cobb knew it was impossible.
The assassin couldn’t kill him. Considering the numerous attempts

made in the West in the past, even a surprise attack by a small force
was impossible.
The Knights of Evron will protect him until the last one dies. Even if the
tides turned, it was possible for Cedric to pull out and escape.
He was also difficult to poison. Knowing that it was a vulnerability, the

Crown Prince’s Palace was also taking good care of it.
All the food and drinks were tasted on the spot. That said, he wasn’t
weak enough to kill without using an instant-acting and severe poison.
In the end, the only way to prevent an escape was to surround him
with a large army and annihilate him.
Even if the imperial order fell, it was difficult inside the Imperial Palace.
While Cedric was in the Imperial Palace, infiltrating the Emperor’s
quarter was the primary problem.
Even if they infiltrated and received the imperial order, the army could
not enter the Imperial Palace.
If Cedric regained control over the Emperor, there was a high

probability that the imperial order would become useless.
As long as the Emperor and the Crown Prince were together, no

matter what cause they came out with, they would only become
treasonous.
Then the loyal central army, which took up the majority force, would
move under Cedric’s orders.
2475
“Now is the right time.”
Cobb admitted.
The preparation was not enough. But it was also something that had
to be done when Cedric was out.
He sprang to his feet. Other undercover investigators also moved to

do what they had promised in advance.
＊＊＊
The torch was burning brightly.
Cedric arrived at the slum with only about twenty knights.
“There will be no coercion. This disturbance will soon subside.”
“Pardon me, Your Highness. A few rounds would be enough to disarm

them.”
“Then what if there really is a riot?”
The Chief of public security thought what was the big deal.
Fighting and looting within the slums was always the case. As long as
the anger didn’t spill out of the street, nobody cared.
If the temple had not been damaged, they would not have been
dispatched with such care. All they had to do was wait until morning
and call in more support to push them away.
After that, grab a few guys who act as the mastermind and hit them in
the necks, and it’s over.
Cedric got off his horse. And he went into the street.
When the Crown Prince appeared, the rioters flinched.
2476
They shouted a slogan to hang the nobility, but it was someone
shouting to provoke his anger.
He didn’t do it because he really thought it was possible even when he

came out with a stick.
Therefore, the anger did not reach to a higher level, but was directed
at relatively close powers—that is, the security guards, loan sharks, and
landlords.
Cedric was still loved as the Saintess’ husband and as the main
character of the Crown Prince’s Coronation Ceremony that was full of
hope.
The news that the Crown Prince was here spread far and wide.
People put down the oil barrels they had brought to start the fire. Both
the club and the knife pointed towards the floor.
Cedric watched it with a calm face. The street was now completely
quiet.
Eyes shining with anxiety and anticipation looked at Cedric.
“I promise food and doctors. The patient will receive appropriate

treatment, and maintenance of the wells and sewers will begin in the
fall of this year.”
Cedric said. Then someone fell to their knees, startled, as if realizing.
Then everyone was startled and knelt after him.
“I’ll leave tonight’s incident unquestioned, so please go back.”
Cedric said so, and the first thing he looked at was the kneeling man. It
was a big man.
“Come on, get up.”
2477
He stood up hesitantly. Cedric’s gaze scanned his surroundings.
‘Damn, don’t look at me.’
Rye Fidget shook his head and thought only to himself.
To create an ending atmosphere, he poked the person in front of him

in the back and made him kneel, but it did nothing.
But Cedric would have recognized him.
His face was unfamiliar now, but it was not difficult to guess the face
he had seen when he was middle-aged.
“And you after that.”
Rye was forced to stand up. Cedric almost correctly pointed out Rye’s
group and lifted him up.
“I will guide you to the temple.”
Rye bowed his head and started walking, hoping to look like one who
got caught out of luck.
His return to the Capital was after Grand Duke Roygar’s ousting.
The story of the necromancer, Miraila’s favourite, had long since left
no trace.
Grand Duke Roygar died and the incident with Marquisate Camellia
ended. So when he returned to the Capital, no one would recognize
him.
Artizea told him to retire and return to his hometown to live with his
family. She even gave him enough money to start a new life.
But Rye didn’t stay there long.
He has gone through too many things to live a leisurely life and enjoys
a quiet farm life.
2478
He experienced twice, even though it wasn’t his own business, the
situation that what he had touched overturned imperial politics.
A person who has had such an experience can never go back. Rye
thought so.
He did not contact Artizea again. Even though he thought of her

almost every day.
Then he was contacted by Freil.
He ended up getting caught up in something he shouldn’t have

intervened in. While looking up at the Imperial Palace, he knew that
cursing it was the most fun.
“Dissolve them as soon as possible.”
“Is it that easy to gather people and toss them through? I’m not ruling
this group, I’m just spreading rumors and chanting a few slogans.”
It would only be in the Crown Prince’s meeting room that he caused a

riot and calmed it down, as simple as a joke.
But Cedric didn’t say it lightly.
“Then, guide me to an alley where there are no people. As soon as

possible.”
Rye glanced at him. Cedric pulled on his gloves and tightened them.
Rye understood in the next moment why he was doing it.
Bang!
A building exploded.
2479
Chapter 277
Cedric kicked Rye’s leg, knocking him to the ground before lowering
himself to the ground.
A wooden barrel was smashed right next to Rye and pickled

vegetables spilled out. Rye crawled against the broken building wall.
Any more gunpowder? He does not know. His hands and feet
trembled.
Even though Rye had lived a life of violence, he had no combat

experience. He couldn’t figure out what was going on.
All he understood was that Cedric told them to disperse.
Cedric rolled on the floor.
He hid himself in the shade of a nearby building. The Evron knights

who were protecting Cedric were scattered all at once.
It was because being by Cedric’s side could, on the contrary, indicate

the location of the target.
It was already night. There were torches, but few were able to shoot at
people in this light.
Even if there is, it wouldn’t be someone the secret organization could

mobilize.
‘The number is not enough to make a fire line.’
Cedric thought as he heard the gunfire. Beside him, the rotten walls of
the old shack cracked and shattered.
‘Is there more gunpowder?’
2480
The key was that. Gunpowder was a strictly controlled item in the
central region, but it was not reliable now.
“Uwaaakk!”
Someone screamed. It wasn’t a shot, but a shout out of surprise.
“The security forces shot!”
“It’s not the security forces, what kind of bastard!”
“The Crown Prince was shot!”
Shouts filled with fear and confusion spread from here and there.
“The Crown Prince deceived us!”
There were people who said that, unknown whether it was an attention
diverter or a crazy person.
Of course, that was absurd. If the riot was going to be suppressed

hard, the security forces would have just come armed.
There was no need to come all the way to this place and deceive them.
However, there were not many people who thought rationally at that
point. They picked up the club and knife they had put down, but the
direction of fear and anger did not change.
Surprisingly, the security forces poured in.
“Dewin! Connor!”
Cedric exclaimed.
Two knights heard the order and ran out of the alley. It was to block
the security force.
After a while, the shooting stopped. The loaded gun was emptied.
2481
Cedric waited for a while. If the enemy is accustomed to assassination,
they will leave a loaded gun waiting for him to reveal himself.
While holding their breath, the remaining knights moved in all

directions.
There were not many tall buildings in the slums.
Moreover, there were many buildings that had been destroyed by the
riot, so it was obvious where the ones who shot were hiding.
The five minutes was breathtakingly long. Security forces entered the
crowd indiscriminately. A man full of wrath overturned the oil barrel to
set the fire.
It will be a moment before the induced disturbance becomes a real

riot.
Cedric hesitated for a moment. But he soon ran out of the shade.
“This, damn it……!”
Rye swore. He doesn’t know if it was because he believed in him, but

there was not a single knight left who should have stayed close to the
master.
He knows what Cedric was trying to do, but there’s no one to help.
Eventually, Rye followed after him.
Cedric jumped over the wooden crate he had piled to make a railing.
Then he pulled his pistol from his waist and pulled the trigger.
Bang!
Eyes gathered on one spot.
Rye raised the torch high to reveal Cedric’s face.
2482
Cedric’s face, smeared with soot and mud, was much more human
than before.
“Don’t be afraid! The Imperial Family will protect you!”
A loud cry echoed through the streets.
“Go home!”
It was a command to the crowd and a signal to the security forces.
The crowd dispersed like a swarm of ants that were hit by water at
once. The security forces were also confused. A gong was heard. It was
the sound of ordering the security forces to retreat.
There was a second shot. He didn’t know where the sound was coming
from. Rye threw the torch and fell to the ground.
Cedric jumped beside him. At that moment, as if waiting, four men

disguised as a mob rushed in.
Cedric turned his pistol upside down and smacked his opponent in the
face with the grip. He simultaneously grabbed the other with his left
hand and used it as a shield.
“Kugh!”
Two knives were lodged in the body of the first to jump.
“Ack!”
One of them was shot by Cedric without even letting go of his sword.
Cedric dropped the man he was holding onto the floor and hurriedly
drew his sword.
A sword the length of his forearm was being aimed at Cedric’s chest.
Kaang!
2483
Cedric parried it off without difficulty. And then he drove the
momentum and cut off the opponent’s chest.
“Keugh!”
The man who had his chest cut off could not even scream properly
and bled to death.
The last one swung his sword with a frightened face. Cedric looked at
him calmly.
If it was against a gun, he doesn’t know, but he would never lose if it

was one-on-one with an opponent with a sword.
Even more so when dealing with someone who is so frightened.
“Ack!”
The sword bounced off, and the arm and thigh were cut at once. The
man screamed and rolled on the floor.
“Huwaa!”
Those who were near and saw this scene fell down in terror.
Cedric reflexively pointed his gun at it, but he lowered his arm.
There couldn’t have been only four people hiding in the crowd. He
showed his face a little while ago, so they’ll be flocking this way.
In fact, that’s what he wanted to do.
Cedric said to Rye as he reloaded his pistol.
“Tie up and lock up the survivors. Maybe I might be able to use them.”
“What the hell are you going to do?”
Then the two knights returned.
2484
“Everyone who fired from a high position was subdued. We recovered
60 muskets.”
“I’m going to places where there are no people.”
Cedric said in a low tone.
The gun was a weapon with strict management. He didn’t think he

would have been robbed to three digits.
It is impossible to form a fire line again.
If so, it was okay to move to a sparsely populated place with a small

number of people. If a battle took place here, casualties could have
been incurred.
It is a law to not miss the meat by burying the bait too deeply.
“Divide the crowd. The Guards will come soon.”
Cedric spoke to Rye and began to move in stride. The crowd nearby
stepped back in fear.
After that, the knights who had finished their work followed in groups.
Everyone had their weapons drawn.
Seeing his back, Rye clenched his teeth.
The married couple was very similar in the way that they could do it
and they could use people however they want.
“Is my fate fixed…… !”
Rye could not tell whether the coming of the Guards was as a
reinforcement army or a subjugation army.
Anyway, he had to make an effort to do what he was told. Rye looked

around looking for his comrade.
＊＊＊
2485
The Emperor was lying quietly in his bedroom.
It was quiet in the depths of the Imperial Palace. No one informed the
Emperor that something was going on.
However, the Emperor could sense that the density of the air was
different from usual.
The number of guards guarding the bedroom seemed to be less than

usual.
“Willie.”
He called the chief attendant in a low voice.
He did not expect the chief attendant to give complete information.

Whether it was the Guards or someone from the attendants, it was
clear that there was a watcher.
The power of the chief attendant is all given by the Emperor himself.
He lay so ill that the chief attendant could hardly exercise any visible
power.
If the chief attendant trembled and shook because he had said

something useless with his mouth, there was nothing good about it.
The chief attendant said cautiously,
“It is said that there was a riot in Rev Street.”
“And?”
Even the Emperor thought it was not information that needed to be

hidden. There were occasional riots in the slums that swept the streets.
The chief attendant answered,
“It seems that the Crown Prince personally went there.”

2486
“…… Foolish.”
The Emperor closed his eyes and murmured.
The slum riot was not a matter of concern. It was the Capital’s garbage
dump.
The riots that took place there usually started as a fight between
gangs.
Occasionally, it happened towards the Empire.
But anyway, that’s what the poor and wretched things said. Not only
the nobles and bureaucrats, but also a few commoners listened to
them.
After the public security calmed down the situation, it would be over if
they gave them food in moderation and comforted them.
What they need to watch out for is when the backlash spreads outside
the slums.
“It seems that the Crown Prince heard the word and went out after the
temple was destroyed in protest for the return of the Saintess.”
“…….”
The Emperor let out a small sigh and closed his eyes again.
It wasn’t something to be concerned about.
“Still.”
The Emperor murmured. The chief attendant carefully wiped his

forehead with a wet towel.
“You go and get some rest. What to do next to someone who was
sleeping anyway?”
2487
“Forgive me, Your Majesty…….”
“You have stayed by my side for a long time.”
The Emperor spoke as if taunting. Now he wanted to be alone.
The chief attendant replied, “Yes,” and cautiously stepped back.
As if he had read the Emperor’s desire to remain quiet, he took all the
others aside from the two guards and retreated.
The bedroom was quiet.
The Emperor surrendered himself to a sense of helplessness with his

eyes closed.
He still wasn’t sure if this was the Empress’ revenge or Cedric’s

usurpation.
In a way, it could have been a passive usurpation. As it is, he is waiting

to die, making it impossible for him to obtain the orders to clean up.
His mind wandered.
He was disgusted.
But he was the master of the Empire. The Empire belonged to him. He
has dedicated his life to making the sentence a fact.
Destroying the Crown Prince without any alternative at this point will
only lead to the destruction of the Empire.
If so, should he endure it like this? Nothing will change though.
Since Countess Eunice has sent a message, Countess Josiah will return.
If he dies quietly in the presence of his daughters, he will not see harsh
conditions after death.
2488
Cedric was still his adopted son. The genealogy will continue from him,
and his name will remain in the imperial court.
Nevertheless, he used to feel the illusion that his mind was boiling.
It was then.
The door opened silently.
Chapter 278
Cobb looked carefully into the bedroom.
He had a new bed sheet in his arms. If there were any knights or
servants of the Crown Prince faction in the bedroom, he had to take
other measures.
Even the chief attendant was an opponent that could not be reassured.
Cobb wasn’t actively suspicious of the chief attendant. Although the

chief attendant did not like Lawrence, he cared for the Emperor
faithfully until his death.
He was lucky. The chief attendant was absent.
Cobb cautiously stepped inside.
He mobilized all his might for this moment.
Cobb’s personal connections inside and outside the Imperial Palace, as

well as informants recruited by other secret investigators, and
weaknesses of individual members of the Guards were all used.
He wasn’t the only one. For this task, Count Brennan and the other
noble families took out spies planted in the Imperial palace.
2489
[“It’s an influence that I have built over decades. You must succeed.”]
The old raccoons shrugged like that. It was a sound that Cobb couldn’t
help but snort at.
If the Crown Prince ascended to the throne, they would be wiped out
anyway. Can Marquis Rosan come to power and leave them alone?
But anyway, they have been a big help now.
The Emperor sat up by his curtain.
His face is severely swollen and his complexion is dark. But in his pupils
inside his wrinkled eyes, the light of intelligence did not disappear.
Cobb walked over to him, put down the bed linen, and knelt down on
his knees.
“Cobb.”
The Emperor took a deep breath. He tried to clench and open his fist,
but it didn’t work.
“Your Majesty, I have something to tell you, so I visited you secretly.”
Cobb whispered in a low voice.
“Where did Bertholdt go?”
The Emperor asked about it. Bertholdt has been guarding the
bedroom since this afternoon.
After the chief attendant left, he saw that Bertholdt was nowhere to be
seen.
Cobb replied politely,
“He is guarding the door.”
The Emperor’s lips twisted.

2490
If he had been in good health, he would have laughed. But now he
couldn’t even control his own expression.
“You have taken the guy?”
“Forgive me. Your Majesty. Sir Bertholdt is Your Majesty’s loyal

servant.”
“A loyal servant who dared to bring in an unauthorized person while

guarding my bedroom.”
The Emperor thought perhaps threats were mobilized.
Cedric believed so too, so he had made Bertholdt an escort to this

bedroom.
And Bertholdt, whom the Emperor knew, was not a human enough to
participate in the conspiracy of the opposite faction, as long as he was
obedient to the next power, the Crown Prince.
He would have been inclined to Cedric as a soldier and a knight, even

mentally.
‘Did his daughter, who married Count Eison’s son, a collateral?’
Child. It’s always been children that mattered.
The Emperor looked at Cobb with hazy eyes. Cobb said,
“Forgive me. How can I not know that I am a sinner? However, with
access to the Imperial Palace being severely restricted, and even the
roads to inform Your Majesty of important matters were blocked, we
had no choice but to ask him of something important.”
“…….”
“Your Majesty is imprisoned by Grand Duke Evron. He has committed

treason.”
2491
“…… Who does not know it.”
said the Emperor as if squeezing it out. Cobb continued,
“I am not talking about this, Your Majesty. I am here to tell you that
the treason case between Princess Floella and Leopric Evron in the past
is not over.”
“What……?”
“At the time, some of the rebels who managed to escape and those
involved who should have been punished went into hiding and created
a village.”
said Cobb.
“Even if the Grand Duke himself was young at the time of its creation,
the village has been maintained to this day. Even before Your Majesty
restored the mastermind, he made friends by visiting the village. Many
of his close associates are from that village.”
“Kuhk.”
The Emperor took a deep breath and made a strange noise. His chest
tightened.
Still, Cobb didn’t stop talking.
“So is Baron Morten Heir Apparent, the Grand Duchess’ lady-in-

waiting. Baron Morten was not directly involved in the treason at the
time, but he assisted in the escape, after which he took charge of the
village’s management and external relations under the Grand Duke’s
order.”
Even then, the Emperor still had half faith.
He doesn’t think Cedric was unaware of all this; Ferguson’s betrayal,

his court servants fired, and the watchman attached.
2492
But if the Emperor tried to understand, he could understand it.
Recruiting an intelligence organization was the first thing he should

have done.
He tried to contain Cedric before he fell, so he was anxious and afraid

to be watched himself.
It is the current power struggle. The Emperor was furious, but he took
it as a challenge, not a betrayal.
Even if he took power, he was the Crown Prince in the end.
But this was a betrayal.
It hurt like the Emperor had been cut in the stomach.
He thought Cedric had learned to compromise and understand power.

He chose the power of the present over the grudges of the past.
So he thought he could compromise.
He also believed that Cedric would not have completely lost the
straightness of his nature. Human nature doesn’t change that easily.
But maybe he didn’t know that the judgment itself was wrong.
When he started to doubt, everything became suspicious.
Some believed that fortune had reached Cedric, and some thought
that Lawrence and Roygar had done something foolish to earn their
downfall.
After facing various problems, did he not compromise with reality, but
he was doing his best to aim for the throne from the beginning?
Did he continue to act straight in order to get revenge?
If so, then all of this happened not for the sake of power, but for the
resolution of resentment.
2493
It was unacceptable.
Where is the guarantee that the moment the Emperor dies, Cedric
doesn’t define himself as a usurper?
Who can guarantee that the Emperor will not be removed from the
lineage of the Imperial Family at all, and will instead honor his mother
as empress?
He was not a usurper.
The Emperor’s crown was his, though he may be a greedy villain and a
traitor to some.
He risked his life and threw himself into the struggle for power. The
Emperor’s crown was the spoils, heaped up with hard work and luck,
blood and bones.
It was unacceptable to see Floella, who was only born in such a place,
be allowed to take over because of her ancestry.
The Emperor knew that Floella was neither a sinner nor a competitor.
His little sister was innocent and fragile.
But her existence alone symbolized the totality of all that Gregor had
fought up to that point.
That is why he wanted Lawrence to inherit it, even if it was a little too
much.
Only when he made his own choice and made a new line of Imperial
Family would he be the only real Emperor left in the dynasty.
But after all, it’s not his adopted son who sits in the Crown Prince’s
seat, but Floella’s son.
Is revenge the purpose?
The Emperor’s chest rose and fell.

2494
“Your Majesty.”
Cobb called the Emperor, who was staring into the air.
He was not interested in how this would affect the critically ill Emperor.
Because the master he served was no longer the Emperor.
Most importantly, this would anger the Emperor.
“Your Majesty, please grant me the Imperial order.”
Cobb said strongly,
“Your Majesty’s loyal servants are waiting for the Imperial order. We
have prepared everything so that we can subdue the traitor the
moment you give the order.”
“Haa.”
“The loyalty of the military is not dead yet. Sir Lawrence eagerly awaits
the words from Your Majesty.”
Cobb said so.
He didn’t think he was lying. Eventually that’s what it’s all about.
Lawrence was worthy as the Emperor.
The Emperor smirked at those words. He was thirsty with feeble

expectations.
“Lawrence, is he here?”
“Yes. Your Majesty’s call did not arrive, but Sir Lawrence came to the
Capital a few months ago.”
Cobb said eagerly.
2495
“Sir Lawrence has changed. Your Majesty. No longer Lord Lawrence in
his immature days.”
The Emperor did not believe all of that.
It will be different as he gets older. He kept watching Lawrence with

such hope. However, people did not change easily.
“Do you serve Lawrence?”
“I am Your Majesty’s servant.”
“I am not trying to scold you. The most disappointing thing about me

sending Lawrence away was that he didn’t make a decent follower of
his own.”
The Emperor mumbled like a self-talk.
“But…… Enough to enlist one of my investigators.”
It was never enough.
Perhaps, most of those who played tricks outside aren’t loyal to

Lawrence. All they need is a center point.
But the Emperor closed his eyes to that fact.
It was never good for future generations to give the noble the
experience of overthrowing the government by force with an
unorthodox figurehead.
What has been gathered, in all likelihood, will be the most greedy
ones.
Even the Emperor knew.
He used such people because he had the confidence to control them.

It was also possible because the Emperor’s power was already strong.
“…….”
2496
The Emperor stared at the carving on the roof of the bed for a
moment.
The relief of the golden sun rising in the center of the sky looked down
on him as if looking down at all things.
Gregor was neither a mature man nor a wise man. He belonged to the
rather ugly class of men, and he knew it himself.
If he was in a higher place than others, it was because he had a greater

desire than anyone else.
“Bring the paper. Write down what I am telling you, and do it.”
Taking the paper and pen that Cobb had prepared beforehand, he
dictated what the Emperor said.
The Emperor settled there.
“Go.”
Cobb bowed down and stepped back.
The door closed, and soon it was quiet again.
The Emperor looked at the ceiling of the bed again for a moment, then
closed his eyes.
He was so tired that he was dizzy.
＊＊＊
Even at night, the palace was lit up brightly.
The knights had strangely hard faces. Mielle did not know about the
speculation, but she only felt the atmosphere of the Palace was
strange.
2497
Torch blaring from afar. Ansgar said,
“Nothing big will happen.”
“Yes…….”
“Tonight, Miss Mielle and Miss Hazel can sleep here.”
Saying so, he closed the curtain.
trust me, but the next chapters will be very gripping!
Chapter 279
So Mielle became a little more anxious. Something was going on.
Two wet nurses, each with their children, were guarding the next room.
“What’s going on? It’s kind of noisy……. Hazel, what are you doing?”
Hazel wore a shirt with leather pants and a short cloak made of wolf
fur over it.
It was a popular style after Natalia wore wolf fur to the Crown Prince’s
“Don’t you know? Countess Martha’s salon is open today at the

Empress’ Palace.”
Marcus looked at Hazel. But he did not open his mouth to speak.
If this night could be passed quietly, there was no need to surprise

Mielle.
Mielle felt nauseous.
2498
“Is His Majesty ill?”
“I’m sorry to say it like this, …….”
Hazel looked around the people as if there was something, and said to
Mielle,
“So, that was why they opened it.”
“Ah…….”
Mielle wasn’t stupid either. Although she didn’t understand it all, she
was aware that various conspiracies were being made within the
Imperial Palace.
She also knew the Empress’ story.
Mielle said with a tensed look,
“That’s why it’s so messy.”
“Don’t worry about it and sleep well with Miss Leticia.”
“Are you okay? Aren’t you just going to cause problems?”
Mielle glanced at her. Even though Countess Marta’s salon was

relatively unconstrained by court manners, Hazel’s current attire was
too liberal.
Hazel laughed.
“It’s okay. I will go with Her Highness Natalia.”
“Still…….”
“Why do you think I will always make trouble? I will be right back.”
“Are you coming back?”
2499
“The atmosphere in the Imperial Palace is so quiet these days. I should
be with you and Miss Leticia.”
At that, Mielle laughed softly.
Hazel went out. Mielle yawned and greeted Leticia in the cradle,
“Good night, Miss Leticia.”
The sleeping baby wrinkled the tip of her nose. Mielle saw that and
smiled a little.
And she said to Ansgar,
“Should I sleep here too?”
“If you do that, the knights’ efforts will be reduced.”
“Ah, His Highness the Crown Prince led the knights out. Would that be
alright? I heard there was a riot.”
“Don’t worry. Ced has never been defeated.”
Ansgar smiled, wrinkling the corners of his eyes. Mielle was relieved.
“Yes. And I will sleep here.”
“Thank you.”
Mielle smiled softly and went to the bed in the corner of the baby’s
room. There was a separate bed for the caregivers to rest in their spare
time.
Ansgar blew out the candle.
He lit only one light in the room, making it shine softly. Mielle lay
down and closed her eyes.
It wasn’t long before Ansgar left and she heard the door close.
2500
Mielle tossed and turned for a while. It was when she got up and sat
down because she could hardly fall asleep.
Kaang! Kaang!
There was a sound like knocking iron outside the window. Mielle
checked the cradle first, in case Leticia woke up, and looked out the
window.
A group of torches had gathered near the main gate of the Crown
Prince’s Palace. It was hard to see in the baby’s room, but it looked like
soldiers.
Mielle took a breath. It really looked like something had happened.
***
Possessing Leticia was the most important thing to the anti Crown
Prince faction.
No one in the anti Crown Prince faction was thinking of Lawrence.
While in the Capital, Lawrence encouraged some nobles to distrust

Cedric and discriminate against the Northerners.
Through his old friends, including Count Eison, he also spread the
logic that the North and the West would wipe out the established
powers and take its place after Cedric’s accession.
However, he was never involved in any concrete plans. He’s not even in
the Capital right now.
Literally, he was only giving those who were hostile to Cedric a chance
to express their feelings outright.
Cobb also did not reveal Lawrence’s name, as the order stated.
It was because it was the first priority to eliminate Cedric and

neutralize Artizea.
2501
Once the Crown Prince and his wife are removed, the rest will be like
putting an acorn in your pocket.
Leticia was the one who was immediately considered as Cedric’s

opponent by the anti Crown Prince faction.
As a candidate for the emperor to replace Cedric, and as a hostage to

subdue Evron, she was an existence that must be secured.
It was for this reason that Hawthorne, the commander of the Capital
Guard, gathered his troops near the Crown Prince’s Palace even before
the release of the imperial order.
The soldiers wondered.
“Is something going on in the Imperial Palace?”
“There was a riot.”
“Did nothing happen on the street?”
There were small whispers coming and going. But it didn’t cause
commotion or disrupt the ranks.
Hawthorne waited patiently.
Next arrived Gus, the Guard Knight. Behind him were fifty guards.
Unlike the Capital Guards, they headed straight for the main gate.
Gus tilted his head curiously in front of the front door. Unlike usual,
there were no guards guarding the door.
The garden was quiet and drenched in darkness.
‘Did they notice something?’
But it wouldn’t be this quiet if Hawthorne troops were spotted.
Perhaps, it was because Cedric led most of the Knights of Evron.

2502
Gus knocked hard on the latched door. Soon an old butler came out to
the front door with a lamp. It was Ansgar.
“What are you doing in the middle of the night, Sir Gus?”
Gus glanced around.
“How is it that there is no one guarding it?”
“It is not something of Sir Gus’ interest.”
Ansgar replied politely.
Gus thought he had read the answer. Ansgar looked anxious.
Grand Duke Evron took the knights out, so they might not have had
enough guards.
Gus spoke politely for the first time,
“Imperial order. On His Majesty’s orders, I am going to take the

imperial grandchild to the Main Palace.”
“It’s late at night, so I’ll have an audience tomorrow. Miss Leticia is

already sleeping.”
“Don’t His Majesty know it’s late at night? Even so, it means that the
situation is worthy of finding the imperial grandchild in this instance.”
“The night wind is too cold for the baby to go out.”
“There is a situation in which the Emperor’s will will be brought down,

are you concerned about coughing?”
Gus said in a pressuring manner.
Unless he knew what was going on tonight, there was no reason not to
bring Leticia out.
Ansgar replied calmly,

2503
“Miss Leticia is not yet old enough to understand His Majesty, let alone
accept His Majesty’s words. I will see him early tomorrow morning.”
Having said that, he bowed his head politely and turned around.
He couldn’t help it.
Gus raised his hand.
“Capture the one who disobeyed the imperial order and save the
imperial grandchild!”
He shouted loudly.
These were the words the soldiers were told to listen for.
Hawthorne’s troops that had been prepared in advance rushed out.

The soldiers brought logs with steels on the ends and banged on the
door.
Kaang!
The sound of steel hitting each other and tearing the night sky
resounded.
This is what Mielle heard.
In the first place, the Crown Prince’s Palace was not a facility for
defense. There was a secret passage just in case, but there were no
facilities for a siege.
Even the dignified iron gate was actually weak. It was bolted inside,
but it got smashed in a few seconds.
The guards rushed in ahead of them.
Gus sent a scout ahead of time to see if there was an ambush in the
garden. But it was empty.
2504
The Crown Prince’s Palace building was quite high, but there was not
even a watchtower where firearms were placed. A few Evron Knights
could not defend them all.
That was the reason why the Knights of Evron had given up on the
garden in advance.
Gus confirmed that there was no ambush and rushed towards the
main gate of the main building.
Following his beckoning, the guards dispersed. It was to block the

escape route.
It was time for the Hawthorne troops to slam the door with logs again.
Tatang!
Volley fire poured over the heads of the Hawthorne troops. Because it
was so close, about 30 people spewed blood at once.
“Second floor!”
Gus exclaimed. The arrows were pouring out terrifyingly, and Gus also
rolled over the floor to avoid it.
The first shot was a warning. It was close range anyway, and it was an
opponent who was not armed with armor. Both sides’ numbers were
small. There was no need to reuse firearms with a slow reload speed.
However, a second unit appeared. It was another unit of the Capital

Guard that had promised to support the Hawthorne unit if the imperial
order was issued.
This time, in the reverse direction, the reinforcements fired.
The knights who shot with their heads out on the second floor of the
Imperial Palace quickly ducked their heads.
“Break it down quickly!”

2505
Hawthorne shouted.
It didn’t come easy. The door of the main building was reinforced with
several layers of steel plates from the inside. A latch is also made
separately.
Still, the door shook.
The commander of the Knights of Evron, Royle, spoke calmly to

Ansgar,
“Don’t worry. Even if the door were to be opened, that number would
not even exceed the lobby.”
“I believe in you.”
Ansgar replied.
Besides that, explosives were installed everywhere. They will never go

as far as the baby’s room.
It was the same for dragging time.
‘I really didn’t know they were going to attack.’
It was highly likely that the siege would end. Preparing for battle was
really only for a short operation.
The Crown Prince’s Palace was also part of the Imperial Palace. No
matter how much the imperial order was used as an excuse, it was
bound to be a burdensome task.
Royle clicked his tongue.
It would have been nice to have returned to the Grand Duke’s

residence. There were all the preparations for a siege.
Even thinking about it later, it was unavoidable.
2506
It was impossible to hide the fact that all of the Knights of Evron
moved to the Grand Duke’s residence. In that case, it was no different
than informing the anti Crown Prince faction that the plan had been
leaked.
They didn’t even have enough power to divide.
They were also reluctant to leave the knights here and move only
Leticia secretly.
In the end, he decided to protect her with all his might. And he had
confidence in himself.
“Fire arrows!”
Royle shouted toward the second floor. One of the most confident
archery knights in Evron wielded a great bow.
The fire arrow that flew while drawing an arc accurately ignited the
fuse.
Bang!
Explosives that had already been laid on the garden floor exploded. A
support unit that had been targeted at the end of range was engulfed
in the explosion.
It was then. A servant shouted.
“Chief! There is a fire!”
“What? Now?”
It wasn’t just a fire. The moment Royle was startled, there was an
explosion.
Some of the knights waiting in the lobby with their weapons pulled
hurriedly headed towards it.
2507
Ansgar had forgotten that his leg was hurting and ran upstairs.
Chapter 280
The explosion was in the kitchen. The fire was from there.
The door leading out caught on fire. The employees rushed to the fire
with buckets and curtains.
Bang!
Soldiers smashed the flaming doors with logs from outside.
Royle rubbed his reddened face with the palm of his hand.
This time, a shout was heard from the second floor.
“The parlor on the east side has been opened!”
“What?!”
Royle panicked and ran towards it. The knights waiting in the lobby
followed him.
All of the windows large enough for a person to go in and out were
nailed with iron and wooden boards.
One broke and a log hung over the window sill.
Royle clenched his teeth. It wasn’t a door that could be knocked down
once or twice with a log like this.
Someone had loosened the nail beforehand.
2508
The log rattled. In order to secure an entrance to enter, the soldiers are
trying to break it from the outside.
An arrow fell from the second floor. The screams of the soldiers came
through the window.
“Lock the parlor door!”
As the knights retreated, they knocked down all the furniture in the
drawing room to earn even a little more time.
Finally, they closed the parlor door and placed down a piece of
furniture outside to block the entrance.
“Go to the butler and tell him to prepare to escape! The 1st and 2nd
battalions will keep the imperial grandchild as planned, and the 3rd
will block the way out.”
Royle ordered.
He was valiant, but he was not a savage.
Explosives exploded in the kitchen, and the living room window was
loose. There must have been a traitor.
Then the door will open. They had to escape from the Crown Prince’s
Palace.
***
“You must prepare to escape.”
The knight opened the door to the baby’s room and said, then
immediately went out again.
Because they needed one more fighting hand.
2509
Ansgar looked at Marcus. He had already made the escape
preparations and was holding the baby wrapped in a large swaddling
bag in his arms.
He did not believe that they could protect the Crown Prince’s Palace.
There must be a traitor.
Ansgar wasn’t too shocked this time either.
Unlike Aubrey Jordyn’s, Roun Jayden shocked Evron.
The traitor could come out again. Aubrey acted impulsively.
However, Roun betrayed Cedric, because he felt betrayed and was

vindictive, believing that he was doing it for Evron.
It meant that someone like Roun could come out again.
For another reason, there was no law preventing anyone captured by

Evron’s hostile forces from being subsumed.
Evron existed when it was severely oppressed.
That fact was now understood not only by young people like Hayley
and Freil, but by older vassals as well.
So, they made a plan in advance for the breaking of the Crown Prince’s
Palace. It really got into practice.
Ansgar silently wrapped the baby in a swaddling bag and tied it to his
chest. He is the son of a wet nurse.
He himself and this baby were the bait.
The unit will split in two and flee.
One was planned to move to the military headquarters under General

Hoover and the other to the Grand Duke’s residence.
2510
If there were two swaddling bags, two people, respectively, the other
party would not be able to tell which one was the real one.
The baby in the stranger’s arms struggled and cried. But the wet nurse
swallowed her tears, and she turned away.
Ansgar said,
“Maybe after we escape, there will be a few reconnaissance squads

left. Stay quietly in the bedroom, ask for protection and return home.”
Gus is someone who respects Keshore. Besides, Mielle was completely

physically helpless, and she wasn’t even a strategist.
Even Keshore remained neutral. The Keshore family, and even their
relatives, the Belmond family, were not in a position to wield power in
politics.
So even if Evron is uprooted, Mielle will be fine.
Because they had no reason to hurt her.
There was no reason to go so far as harming this weak young lady.
“In case……, if things go wrong, then please stay with the baby.”
Since they were the words of someone who had experienced the same
thing, the words were very heavy.
Mielle bit her white lips.
She looked at Marcus. Marcus nodded his head slightly.
“I will risk my life to protect Miss Leticia.”
“Thank you.”
Ansgar smiled.
Outside, the knight knocked on the door.

2511
Ansgar hurried out first. The raiders had already poured into the
Crown Prince’s Palace.
The Knights of Evron were fighting to secure a safe escape route from
the second floor to the first floor.
“No time to delay!”
Royle’s screams reached the baby’s room.
As soon as Ansgar went out, Marcus unwrapped the swaddling bag he

had been holding on his chest and placed it in Mielle’s arms.
And he pushed open the decorative paneling on the wall. There was a
space the size of a closet inside.
“Hurry!”
Mielle crawled into it.
“Be safe.”
Marcus said eagerly. And instead of the baby, he carried a blanket

wrapped around a doll and went out.
“Thank you.”
Marcus said lowly. And he closed the panel.
Soon the urgent footsteps went away. The cries of the baited baby
could be heard from far away.
“Unng, hhunng.”
Leticia groaned. Mielle, who was about to burst into tears at any
moment, gently patted the baby in the small space.
“You can’t cry, Miss Leticia.”
This closet was made by Artizea.

2512
[“It’s impossible to create a secret passage in the Crown Prince’s
Palace. All of the old secret passages are very well known, and even if
you try to create something new, they stand out too much.”]
When it comes to large-scale construction, there is no way to escape

the Emperor’s eyes.
So, what Artizea made was a small closet.
[“It’s more likely that it won’t be used, but……. You can use it to store
something later.”]
Only Marcus and Mielle knew exactly where the closet was. Marcus
didn’t want Ansgar to know either.
Mielle had no idea what had happened tonight. However, she knew
that the tension in the Knights was gradually increasing.
So she told Marcus in advance.
[“If something happens, I will hide with Miss Leticia.”]
[“Miss Mielle-sama…….”]
[“If it’s just me and Miss Leticia, even if I get caught, I won’t get hurt.
No matter what happens, the most important thing is that Miss Leticia
is safe. right?”]
Marcus had a heavy face. This was too much of a burden for Mielle.
[“Can you really do that?”]
[“I will protect her.”]
Mielle said with a stiff face.
Pouring her love into this little baby was the first thing she did as an
adult.
2513
Mielle used to think that her life was less important than dandelion
spores.
She will do nothing but make her parents grieve, and she will wither
and die in her bedroom without ever vigorously facing the world.
No one understands how terrifying it was to her.
But after she met Leticia, it was different.
The love she poured out for Leticia will remain valuable even after her
death.
Leticia wasn’t the baby she gave birth to, but she was still helping,
caring for, and watching over the growth of the new life.
And that was how much she loved this little baby.
There was a hole between the pieces, so the light was faintly seeping
in. Mielle held her breath and listened to the outside.
The sound of the fight was close enough to reach her.
She was hiding inside the wall, so she couldn’t tell if the sound of
footsteps coming into the room was coming from below or not.
The sound of gunshots scattered.
“Ah, ack!”
A scream rang right in front of her. Mielle saw the carpet stained with
blood through a small hole.
To keep Leticia from screaming, Mielle covered her mouth with her
hand. She put her palms over Leticia’s mouth, but it looked like she
was about to burst into tears as she kept trying to cover it.
Mielle patted her head desperately and held her in her arms.
‘You can’t make a sound. You can’t make a sound.’

2514
She whispered in her heart.
***
At this time Natalia was in her own quarters on the third floor of the
Crown Prince’s Palace.
The Guard Knight Alden came to search her room himself. The three
guards went around and opened the door one by one.
Natalia knew from the beginning that there would be raiders. There
was no way she wouldn’t have noticed they were preparing for a siege.
The ladies-in-waiting were sent for errands far in advance, using

reasonable excuses.
However, Freil’s request for cooperation was briefly declined.
[“It is for the safety of the imperial grandchild that was asked by Her
Highness.”]
She had no intention of fighting alongside the Knights of Evron.

Natalia has no obligation, and she shouldn’t have done it for the sake
of the Iantz Kingdom.
Therefore she did not leave the Crown Prince’s Palace.
‘Did the butler and the chief attendant succeed in escaping?’
Natalia peeked out the window. The moonlight was dark, but not so
much that she couldn’t recognize the five-pronged movement.
Two groups of the Knights of Evron had fled, and the guards and
Capital Guards were chasing after them.
And the tails were once again caught by another group of the Knights
of Evron.
2515
It was a long time for Mielle, but in fact, it took only about 20 minutes
from the time they broke through to now.
There were only a handful of search teams left in the Crown Prince’s
Palace. The soldiers drove out every employee.
“I have been rude. Sorry.”
Alden said politely, having confirmed that there were no babies

anywhere in Natalia’s place.
Even though the Iantz Kingdom was a vassal of the Empire, it was not
allowed to search the Crown Princess’ bedroom.
Still, he peered under the bed. Because there was no guarantee that
the imperial grandchild did not hide here.
“As long as you knew. Get out.”
Natalia said sternly. Alden reached out his hand and said softly,
“I will escort you to the Iantz Kingdom quarters in the guesthouse.”
“The ladies-in-waiting I sent for errands didn’t come back.”
“Something bad happened, so if you stay here, you won’t be able to

sleep comfortably. I will pack the ladies-in-waiting’s essentials and
pass it on to follow the Crown Princess.”
Natalia looked at Alden’s unmoved hand and said,
“I can’t help it.”
And she put her hand on Alden’s.
Alden was relieved. It was a moment when something sensitive was

going on. It would later be his responsibility if diplomatic problems
arose.
2516
At that moment, Natalia grabbed Alden’s hand tightly and pulled out
her belt with her left hand.
A flexible sword was pulled out from the belt decorated with white
agate.
Alden was startled and tried to shake off Natalia’s hand. But before he
could do that, a powerful swordsman rushed at him like a whip.
Chapter 281
Natalia’s flexible sword pierced Alden’s side.
“Kugh…… !”
Natalia rushed straight into Alden’s arms and drew the sword from his
waist.
Her flexible sword was good to hide, but lacked lethality.
Now that she drew her weapon, she had to kill everyone in the Crown
Prince’s Palace.
[“It is already known that Iantz was in the Crown Prince’s Palace.
However, there must be a big difference whether we participated in
the battle or not.”]
Bernat said with a serious attitude.
[“If the Anti-Crown Prince faction wins, and it is known that you fought
at that time, Crown Princess Iantz will be punished for taking part in a
civil war for the succession to the imperial throne.”]
[“Yes.”]
2517
[“I will leave the choice of whether to draw the weapon or not to you.
However, if you use your hands, please be sure.”]
Natalia said yes.
There were other reasons. She was Bernat’s secret escort. If her skills
are revealed, she will lose that function.
As soon as Natalia secured the sword, she turned around.
The three guards had a look of astonishment. Before they could

respond, Natalia stabbed one in the neck.
“Crown Princess!”
Alden let out a screaming shout. Of the two guards, one drew a sword
and the other drew a gun.
Both were wrong choices. The gun was not loaded, and he was not far
from Natalia who was holding the sword.
Natalia first cut off the wrist of the gun bearer.
Tang!
The gun fell and scratched the marble floor.
A person loses combat power even if only their wrist is cut. Needless
to say, even more if that was the hand they used the most.
Natalia turned to Alden, who was wrapping his wrists in pain, and
kicking the squatting guard back. She then trampled on Alden’s hand
as he was about to grab the pistol.
“Kuuh, ahl…… !”
Alden screamed at the pain of his bones breaking.
2518
The bewildered guard’s sword tip shook. Even in a ready state, he
would not be able to deal with Natalia on a one-on-one basis so he
would not be able to deal with her with that state of mind.
Puck!
The fight was over soon.
Natalia threw away Alden’s sword and wiped the blood from her
gloves on the tablecloth.
She took the weapons of the dead.
“Huu…….”
She sighed.
She didn’t want to kill them if possible. She just wanted them to let her
go.
Then, she would have moved to rescue Leticia and Mielle from the
empty mansion.
‘Because there was nothing else I could do…….’
She had to be sure to use her hand. It was also Bernat’s order.
If she keeps them alive and they call in reinforcements, it would be like
throwing the baby into a battlefield without the Knights of Evron.
That’s why it wasn’t as easy as not using her hands in the first place.
If Cedric wins anyway, the dead will be executed as traitors. Natalia

calmed her heart.
There was no one on the 3rd floor. Natalia went down slowly, thinking
that if the search corps remained, they might hear the sound of a fight
and run away.
And she stood in front of the baby’s room.

2519
Tragedy spread out in the hallway. Because tonight was the place
where the fight was most fierce.
More than thirty-nine corpses were scattered.
There was blood on the carpet and it was soggy with every step on it.
But Natalia didn’t have time to worry about it.
She crossed it and entered the baby room. There was the sound of
footsteps.
‘She said that if there was a problem, Miss Mielle said she would hide.
Did she escape?’
Then she had nothing to worry about.
It was then.
“Kyaak!”
Natalia looked back in surprise. Hazel covered her mouth.
“Lazy Hazel.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. I thought there would be no one.”
Hazel lowered her head.
Natalia shook her head saying it was fine. And that was when she was
about to ask Hazel about Mielle.
“Captain! There’s some people!”
Bang!
Natalia fired at him without hesitation with Alden’s handgun, which

she had preloaded.
Hazel was astonished.
2520
“No one was on the first floor?!”
“It seems that someone has been after Lady.”
Natalia said as she reloaded the bullets.
“Lady, you better hide yourself for now.”
“But Mielle…… !”
“She seems to be well hidden, so…….”
At that moment, a cry was heard as if it was out of breath.
“Lady Hazel, hurry up!”
Natalia strapped the handgun to her waist and this time loaded the
musket. Leticia’s cry didn’t sound very good.
And if they hear a baby crying, they’re bound to get caught.
Hazel ran towards the piece panel and ripped it off with all her might.
“Mielle!”
Mielle was half-dazed. Her body was drenched in cold sweat.
Leticia, held tight in her arms, began to cry violently.
“Huaang! Uwaangg!”
Hazel hurriedly grabbed the baby. She cried so much that her face was
flushed red.
Natalia’s ears heard the footsteps of the troops running upstairs from
downstairs.
‘Six? Eight?’
It’s enough to stop.

2521
“Lady Hazel, go and hide behind that cupboard.”
said Natalia.
Hazel put the swaddling bag on one of her shoulders and slapped
Mielle a few times in the cheek. Leticia must be having a hard time, but
that wasn’t the problem. Mielle opened her eyes faintly, confused.
“Hazel…….”
“Come here!”
Hazel grabbed and dragged her with determination.
The door was kicked open before Hazel escaped.
Bang!
A bullet shot by Natalia flew through the door and lodged in the head
of the man who entered.
The startled searchers all raised their guns in unison. But they didn’t
shoot right away.
Because Natalia was Crown Princess Iantz. Thanks to this, Natalia

further saw her benefit.
The second shot, just in time, pierced another man’s head.
The enemy knights were seven. And now it has been reduced to five.
Five blades rushed to Natalia. Natalia lifted the musket, blocked it, and
slammed it to the side.
She then drew a sword and faced the opponent.
‘Can you?’
Natalia’s gaze was dizzy.
2522
If she only had time, it was enough. The question wasn’t whether she
could fight and win, but whether she could keep Leticia and Mielle
safe.
Hazel hugged Leticia and slyly moved towards the door. Natalia
noticed it and drove the attackers towards the window.
The search commander noticed this and shouted.
“Capture the imperial grandchild first!”
Natalia drew the handgun from her waist and shot him, even when she
was facing two people at the same time.
At that moment, Hazel threw the lamp. The carpet caught fire. The
kerosene oil burned brightly when it was sprinkled.
Mielle almost crawled out of the door and escaped. Then she got
caught in a corpse and fell to the ground.
“Kyaa, aahk!”
Mielle’s scream echoed in the hallway.
“Your Highness Natalia!”
Hazel exclaimed.
Natalia kicked the brawler and ran towards Hazel. Hazel turned the
carpet over. The room became a sea of fire in an instant.
“Go quickly!”
Natalia caught Mielle and carried her.
The two frantically ran down, each carrying someone they needed to
protect. There was a gunshot, so there was a possibility that
reinforcements would come.
2523
“Go to the West Gate. If you go there, my father will be waiting for
you.”
And maybe Keshore is here, too. If he finds out that the Crown Prince’s
Palace has been attacked, he’ll be worried about Mielle and run to her.
Belmond editor-in-chief was preparing and waiting with the safe

house.
Hazel did not go to the Empress’ salon tonight, but secretly went to
see her father.
She wasn’t suspicious of Evron.
The Knights of Evron would be willing to throw themselves till the last
man, as they did for Cedric.
Even the wet nurse gave away her baby.
But what they loved was Evron’s successor. Neither Leticia nor as
Artizea’s daughter.
To the extreme, if they had to choose between Cedric and Leticia, they
would abandon Leticia in tears.
It wasn’t so for Mielle and Hazel. Marcus was different.
They liked the people of Evron. However, even if they became a

hostage to threaten Evron, Leticia’s safety was more important.
So she moved separately. In case of an emergency, she needed

someone to save the hidden Mielle.
It’s fine if nothing happens. Even if it happens, it is good if the Crown

Prince’s Palace is kept safe.
Then it’s just that she put a little effort into something useless. She
hoped it would be like that.
2524
Unfortunately, things have come to this.
“Not the West Gate.”
Mielle, who hung on Natalia’s back, answered with a small voice.
“Leave me in the garden and go to the Empress Palace.”
“Mielle!”
“That’s what Her Highness said. If something happens, go to the

Empress Palace. And the Empress Palace is much closer.”
Saying that, Mielle pushed Natalia away.
“Your Highness Natalia. Please take Miss Leticia to the Empress Palace.
Please.”
Natalia put down Mielle once and looked at Hazel with a troubled
face. And she looked down at Mielle again and said,
“If I’m with you, you can’t make it. It’s just dangerous.”
Mielle said with a smile.
It was true.
Hazel bit her lip. Although they were cousins of the same age, the
weak Mielle was always someone Hazel had to look after.
But if Mielle even said this, she couldn’t stop her.
“I will go with Mielle to the West Gate, Your Highness Natalia.”
It meant being a bait.
Natalia said with a troubled face,
“I am an Iantz person.”
2525
It didn’t make sense to leave it to a foreigner to take the precious
imperial grandchild alone.
“Her Highness trusted Your Highness Natalia. That is enough.”
Hazel said. Mielle nodded her head, too.
Natalia was very surprised by the one-sided trust the two showed.
Artizea was good at judging people. She couldn’t turn away from that
trust.
So she sighed and took the swaddling bag from Hazel’s hand and tied
it to her arms. It was close to the Empress’ Palace, and if Natalia ran
alone, it’d be short.
That was the safest way.
“I hope both of you are safe.”
“Please take good care of her.”
Hazel bowed her head with Mielle.
Natalia disappeared into the shade of the garden, out of the

moonlight.
Chapter 282
Kiiiiikkk!
The high-pitched violin sound made a ripping noise in the high notes.
The musician who made the mistake turned pale and paused. But no
one rebuked him.
2526
The musicians who were playing didn’t care if the violinist made a
mistake. It was because they did not have the strength to care about
other people’s performances.
The quintet with 5 strings, clarinet, flute and bassoon was too heavy to
be called chamber music. Still, it was not enough to stop the noises
that rang from afar.
But the salon’s guests were not agitated. At least it seemed so.
No one went out on the terrace to get some evening air.
They had to make a decision to ask what that sound was.
Duke Farren of the Kingdom of Sewell pressed and massaged his

eyelids with his hands. The inside of his eye hurt.
“Duke Farren.”
Prince Bernat of the Iantz Kingdom came with two glasses and sat
across from him.
Duke Farren sat his body upright.
“Your Highness Bernat.”
“How about this?”
Bernat suggested a drink with lime and mint. Duke Farren smiled, but
inside he was troubled.
He was already so tired that he couldn’t stand it. He wasn’t even in a

situation where he could get a good rest tomorrow, but it was clear
that drinking would make it harder.
However, it is not an envoy from another country, it is given by the

Crown Prince himself. He couldn’t help but drink.
As if reading his thoughts, Bernat said again,
2527
“It’s not alcohol, it’s tea.”
“Oh.”
“I also tend to get sleepy quickly when I drink, so I carry this with me.”
“Thank you.”
Duke Farren smiled without any awkwardness. His tired, crushed mind
stood sharply.
It is unlikely that Bernat would recommend mint tea without any

intention. He even went so far as to say that tonight he must be awake
with a clear spirit.
It was an important moment when the power of the Empire was about
to change. He had to stay awake, to watch and respond to the
changing situation.
‘A saint, a legitimacy, now a riot.’
It was common for civil war plans and purges to occur when the
throne changed owners.
But he did not know that it would cause gunfire and riots to resound
in the Imperial Palace.
This is because the Emperor seemed to be trying to keep the Crown

Prince in check.
If he fully supported the Crown Prince and prepared for the transfer of
power in advance, who would have dared to invade?
But things have already happened.
‘The Empress is on the Crown Prince’s side.’
The reason for sending irresistible invitations to diplomatic envoys and

collecting them in the salon is probably to reduce the variables.
2528
Even the Empress personally attended, making it difficult to get out in
the first place.
In other words, this rebellion was induced by the Crown Prince for a
purge.
In fact, this was what complicated Duke Farren’s head the most.
The Emperor paid a considerable price to the Empress to adopt Cedric.

But in fact, it was one sided.
With that in mind, Cedric’s political power is far higher than he had
ever thought.
For other countries, including the Kingdom of Sewell, it was unsettling

and something to be wary of.
Bernat said,
“This is my first visit to the Empress’ Palace. I was surprised at how

elegant the salon was. I was told that they hadn’t changed the
decorations for quite some time.”
“Historical buildings don’t change wallpaper or furniture very often.”
Duke Farren answered cautiously.
It was clear that Bernat was in the Crown Prince’s Palace. He initially
said that it was the friendship of the Crown Princesses, but Natalia was
staying in the Crown Prince’s Palace even after the Crown Princess had
left the Capital.
Duke Farren saw it as an excuse for the Iantz ‘frequent visits to the
Crown Prince’s Palace.’
By the way, what happened to Natalia? She should have gotten an

invitation too, but she didn’t come to the salon.
2529
Had she been in the Crown Prince’s Palace, she might have been
caught up in the mess by now.
But Bernat didn’t seem worried. Duke Farren did not know whether
Natalia was not in the Crown Prince’s Palace, or whether he was
convinced that the Crown Prince’s Palace defenses would never be
breached.
Or, it could have been that Bernat was worried, but he didn’t show it at
all.
Bernat said leisurely,
“Still, Countess Martha must have taken great care to ensure that the
interior wouldn’t get completely out of date.”
“She is.”
Duke Farren agreed, but a corner of his mind was complicated.
Is Bernat really talking about the interior of the Empress’ Palace? It

would be better to think otherwise.
“So is our house. It’s a house where old people live, so it’s not
common to change anything.”
Duke Farren said slowly.
“But my wife always cares about many things. Changing flowers every
day, tying vases with trendy new fabrics, and so on. She wants to buy
some wolf fur this time.”
“If you hang it on the wall in winter, it will look warm.”
Bernat smiled.
The playing paused for a moment. The two turned to the side of the
band.
2530
Countess Eunice’s eldest daughter Fiona was sitting at the piano.
Duke Farren, who had been watching the Imperial Family as a

diplomatic envoy for decades from his youth, felt a strange sentiment.
‘Countess Eunice is no longer afraid of the Empress.’
Countess Eunice was very afraid of the Empress before the Empress
closed the gates and lived here.
But she is now attending the salon in the Empress Palace. Fiona was
even playing the piano.
His mind was troubled.
As a diplomatic envoy for the Kingdom of Sewell, he had to line up

with a new ruler.
However, as a member of the same generation as the Emperor, he

couldn’t help but feel a certain sadness.
It feels like he first came to watch the Empire’s sunrise yesterday, but
now he is looking at the setting sun.
One of the attendants handed Bernat a small note.
“Excuse me.”
Bernat opened the note and stood up.
“My wife has arrived. I will be away for a while.”
“Oh, yes.”
Duke Farren stood up and saw him off. Crown Princess Natalia is here?
Now?
Come to think of it, he heard that there were a few gunshots.
***
2531
“Uwaangg! Huwaangg, hic, ccup!”
Leticia wept nonstop. She had already become acquainted with

Natalia, but to no avail.
She seemed to know that she was separated from her guardians. She
wept until her throat was hoarse, as if she were crying it all at once.
The skilled maids took turns holding her to no avail. It was sadder
because she was a baby who didn’t cry much.
“Your Highness Natalia.”
One of the maids timidly called her. A washbasin with warm water and
a towel were prepared.
Natalia took off the gloves and washed her hands there. Blood clotted
on her gloves, the maid who tried to clean it was startled.
Natalia wet the towel with water and wiped her face. There were red
stains smeared on it.
Natalia then understood why the maids were scared.
“I will prepare clothes for you to change into.”
“No. I will see Her Majesty the Empress first.”
Natalia said so.
The Crown Prince’s Palace was pierced, she couldn’t believe the
Empress’ maid.
It was Bernat that arrived first.
He left the salon with an effortless, calm pace. But in the hallway he
almost ran, forgetting to knock and slammed the door open.
“Natalia!”
2532
Bernat exclaimed. The way he looked, Natalia noticed that there was
blood in her ear as well.
“Are you hurt?”
“I’m okay. There are no injuries.”
Bernat approached her and looked at her.
Natalia smirked and she patted him on the shoulder.
“You know nothing will happen. I kept my promise.”
Bernat nodded his head and let out a long breath.
“It’s okay if you’re safe.”
Bang!
This time, the door was opened wide on both sides.
The Empress stood at the door with a pale face. Countess Martha and
Old Viscount Juven were following in her footsteps.
Leticia, who was quiet as if exhausted, was startled and cried out loudly
again.
The Empress reached out to the maid holding Leticia and extended her
arms. The maid brought the baby to the Empress.
“You were surprised. Poor thing.”
Patting Leticia on the back, the Empress turned to Natalia.
“The Empire has been indebted to the Crown Princess.”
“I am honored, Your Majesty. I just did what I had to do.”
“Thank you.”
2533
The Empress bowed her head. Natalia and Bernat hastily bowed their
backs.
“I will make sure the Crown Princess has a room to rest.”
“No. I’m sorry, but I’m going to go back. Lady Keshore and Lady
Belmond are still in the Crown Prince’s Palace.”
Mielle risked her life. Although she had been told in advance, Natalia
didn’t think Mielle could really do that.
She deserved to be repaid for such a heart. Natalia wanted her to live.
It was faster for her to move on her own than for the Empress to take
steps.
The Empress looked at Natalia for a moment. She should have refused.
It means that the Crown Princess of another country will again take up
her arms and walk inside the Crown Prince’s Palace.
But the Empress could not do that. The Imperial Palace was breached,
and Leticia could not have survived without Natalia.
“Speak to the guards so they can give everything you need.”
Bernat grabbed her hand.
“You mustn’t get hurt.”
“Thank you for your permission.”
Natalia kissed the back of Bernat’s hand and hurried outside. Bernat
struggled to contain his impatience.
“Tell Sir Bertholt and Sir Gayan that I’m going to see them.”
When the Empress gave the order, one of the attendants ran out.
And the Empress wiped Leticia’s face and hair, wet with sweat and
tears, with a handkerchief. Her diaper, and swaddle was changed.
2534
It was pure white with a golden coat of arms embroidery.
When Leticia grew up a little more, it was the fabric she had prepared
in advance to make her robe.
“Huk, haeng…….”
Leticia’s crying became a little less frequent. It wasn’t that her heart
had calmed down, but that she realized that no matter how much she
cried, neither a babysitter nor a wet nurse would come.
The Empress took Leticia and went out of the inner chamber.
“Your arm will not be comfortable, I will take care of her .”
Old Viscount Juven said cautiously.
“It’s okay.”
The Empress cut it short.
She had no intention of keeping Leticia hidden in the inner room like
the people of the Crown Prince’s Palace.
Is it safe to say that it is the Empress’ Palace in the same ground where
the Crown Prince’s Palace is breached? In the end, the only thing she
can rely on is the veil of humanity.
And if she can’t trust people, she shouldn’t trust anything.
Four guard knights and three hundred guards were gathered in the
spacious auditorium of the Empress’ Palace.
The sound of them taking a knee shook the ground.
The Empress said in a stern voice while holding Leticia.
“In this Imperial Palace, the Crown Prince’s Palace was attacked. How
could this be? What are the guards doing?”
2535
“Forgive me.”
Samuel the Guard Knight answered with a blush face.
“They tried to harm the imperial grandchild, so this is undoubtedly a

treason. Catch them without leaving anything behind.”
The Empress ordered.
Chapter 283
The Guards were tense.
Few of the Guardsmen expressed their views on politics. Only three

people actively participated in the anti-Crown Prince faction.
But among the rest, there were many who, like Samuel, simply
watched the development of this event.
If the Guards were moving properly, it would be impossible to attack

Therefore, the Guards of the anti-Crown Prince faction left their words
in advance. That the Imperial Order will come down soon.
The Guards knew that the Emperor was trying to contain the Crown
Prince. So it was convincing.
Once they closed their eyes, after that, even if the situation became
more serious than they expected, they couldn’t even touch it.
To prevent that situation, they had no choice but to attack the anti-
Crown Prince faction. But if they do, they will become traitors when the
Imperial Order falls.
It was difficult for the guards to be loyal to the Emperor.

2536
But now the Empress’ orders have been given.
The Imperial Order has not yet been delivered. The Crown Prince was
absent.
Therefore, the Empress, now the Mistress of the Imperial Palace, was
their commander.
Gayan was the first to respond by tapping his left chest.
“Gayan, the Guards Knight, will obey the orders of the Empress.”
When this happened, the other knights were forced to follow the
orders.
Hesitation still remained in the hearts of the Guards such as Samuel

and Thelmar.
But the Imperial Palace was now on fire. The Imperial Grandchild was
in danger and had to run away in the hands of the Crown Princess of a
foreign country, not even the lady-in-waiting.
In this situation, Gayan has already said that he will obey the orders. All
the Guards were watching.
However, they could not disobey the Empress’ orders.
Gayan took the lead, followed by Samuel and Thelmar.
The Empress only then slowly turned around and headed for the salon.
As she walked while holding Leticia, eyes swarmed. Applauds of

amazement sounded.
Bernat applauded first, followed by applause from the envoys.
The Empress sat in her seat holding Leticia. The envoys rushed to
greet.
2537
It was the day Leticia showed her face in public for the first time since
her naming ceremony.
＊＊＊
When the first attack broke out at the Crown Prince’s Palace, all the
nobles of the anti-Crown Prince faction flocked to the Imperial Palace.
3 delivered the news in advance. The Imperial Order has been issued,
and the attack has begun to secure the Imperial Grandchild.
So, they gathered in the audience room to confirm the Imperial Order,
and they planned to dethrone the Crown Prince.
Bertholdt, who was in charge of guarding the Main Palace, blocked the
nobles’ entrance.
“After the sun goes down, you cannot enter the Palace without the
Emperor, the Empress, or the Crown Prince’s call.”
“His Majesty has issued the Imperial Order, so we were going to hear it
out.”
“I have not heard of anything.”
Bertholdt said in a solemn manner.
Count Eison raised his voice.
“There is an attack at the Imperial Palace, what do you mean!”
“It is true that there was a fire in the Imperial Palace. The servants are
working on it, so it will be over soon.”
Bertholdt said with a face that didn’t seem like a needle would go
through.
“It is none of your business. I am serving His Majesty, I have never

heard of the Imperial Order.”
2538
The guards were blocking the gates of the Imperial Palace, so there
was nothing they could do.
No matter what was going on inside, the public could not intervene
from the outside. Nobles had no right to do that.
Some rushed to find invitations to Countess Martha’s salon. However,

they suffered a backlash.
The Guards, under the Empress’ order, quickly suppressed the inside of
In addition to the troops that attacked the Imperial Palace, Gayan also
drew numerous people, including servants, attendants, and employees
of the Main Palace, and threw them into the investigation office.
He already had the list. Who let Cobb pass? Who turned a blind eye to
Hawthorne’s troops?
“The one and only Imperial Grandchild almost lost her life.”
Those words were an absolute cause now that the Imperial Order’s
existence has not been proven.
“Catch and throw away all those who tried to disturb the Imperial
Palace while calling out the Emperor’s name. They may be on the same
side.”
Not only the Imperial Palace but also the dark Main Palace were lit
with torches.
***
Meanwhile, Cobb was heading to the most important place: Chief

Hudson of the Capital Guard.
Tonight his calculations are wrong.
2539
It never occurred to him that the Empress would open a salon tonight
and invite all of the diplomatic envoys.
With that gaze, the battle at the Crown Prince’s Palace could not
spread to the Empress’ Palace, let alone the main palace.
With the exception of Gus and Alden, who were, from the beginning,
an anti-Crown Prince faction, all the Guards who tried to watch the
progress turned away.
He didn’t know that Bertholdt would keep the gates of the Imperial
Palace closed and strictly guard it. Cobb and his undercover
investigators thought they had successfully blackmailed him.
Even then, Cobb wouldn’t mind. In fact, he didn’t really care whether
he succeeded in capturing Leticia or not.
If caught, she will help as a hostage to subdue Evron.
But the most important thing is to kill Cedric. Once that was
accomplished, the rest could be dealt with somehow.
And now the most powerful force in the Capital was the Capital Guard.
“No matter how great Grand Duke Evron and his Knights are, there is
no way they can defeat the army. A person taking down a hundred is
just a metaphor.”
Hudson twisted his lips and said so.
“Bring me the Imperial Order. Without the Imperial Order, I cannot

enter the Capital.”
About 200 men, including Hawthorne’s troops that attacked the Crown
Prince’s Palace, had already entered the Capital at Hudson’s order.
This is possible because the commander of the unit, like Hudson, was
an anti-Crown Prince faction.
2540
However, he was not allowed to lead the army in public. Entering into
the Capital without the Imperial Order was defined as treason on the
spot.
Cobb delivered Hudson the letter the Emperor had given.
A thousand fully armed and waiting Capital Guards moved.
***
Cedric stopped at a temple near the slum.
There were no signs of presence at all. The temple was ugly. During
the day the mob destroyed it, leaving no doors or windows intact.
He went into the temple without hesitation.
The bench was torn apart and the curtains were torn. The altar that
was left unharmed was reflected in the moonlight, giving it a gloomy
look.
“Roll call.”
The Evron Knights who followed him counted from 1 to 18.
Finally, the knight who appeared from inside prostrated and bowed.
“Greetings, Crown Prince, I am Maverick of the Central Army.”
“Good work. Is the introduction over?”
“Yes.”
The reason the person who initiated the riot from the beginning struck
down the temple was to use this place as a battleground.
This temple was located in a very remote place. Shortly after being
engulfed in riots, Bishop Nikos at the Great Temple took the priest as
2541
well as the people of the nearby building and took them to another
temple.
Thanks to this, the temple area is now empty.
Before Cedric moved to the slum, Maverick entered the temple first.
And he had been waiting until now.
“Now, all that remains is to wait.”
Cedric said.
When those words fell, the Knights of Evron relaxed for a moment and
checked their posture.
Instead, 30 Central Army Knights, each holding guns, sat by the

window.
The attack did not start immediately, even though he moved only at a
speed that could be traced while keeping a reasonable distance so
that the pursuit continued.
“Will they be trying to replenish the firepower?”
Cedric muttered.
He couldn’t remember how many he had cut. Obviously, at first, more

than a hundred people followed.
And on the way there, the number was increasing.
Few people knew how to properly wield a spear. Perhaps they were
thugs who worked as an escort in a noble family or bought with
money.
“They will be waiting for reinforcements. They wouldn’t have the

courage to face the Evron Knights directly.”
Indeed, they will.

2542
Among the Evron Knights, two were wounded, but they were cut 20
times more than that.
Cedric wondered what would have happened to the rest by now.
“Incoming!”
A man watching from the tower of the temple ran down screaming.
Maverick shouted,
“How many?”
“A thousand!”
There was tension on Maverick’s face. It was because he hadn’t

expected that the entire Capital Guard would turn to the enemy.
Cedric said bitterly,
“The fight will be bigger than I thought.”
He ordered about 20 people to fire sporadically. It was because he

wanted the opponent not to notice the ambush.
Hudson surrounded the temple with a force of 1,000 men.
It’s not because they’re wary of the number of 20 people at most.
This was not a battle. It wasn’t just about pushing and winning.
The important thing was that Cedric should not survive.
So Hudson decided to form a network and annihilate the temple.
However, this was when he finished the siege and was about to break
up a part of the detached units and charge it into the temple.
Click!
2543
Thousands of guns were loaded.
Guns came out of every window of the building surrounding the

temple. Torches were lit on every roof, making the temple as bright as
broad daylight.
The fire was ignited by a pre-made oil channel.
The ambush from the Central Army appeared. Another unit

surrounded the Capital Guards that were besieging the temple.
General Boyden, who should still be stationed on the Southern Road

with the Southern Conquest Force, stepped forward.
“Captain Hudson, I would recommend you just once. Drop the

weapon.”
“General Boyden, are you disobeying the Imperial Order?”
“The crime of attacking the Crown Prince with a forged Imperial Order
could be called treason, but Sir’s men must have followed you without
knowing anything. In battle, only innocent soldiers are sacrificed.”
General Boyden said,
“As a commander, it would have been better to attack right away than
to waste time like this. But aren’t Sir’s men and my men all loyal
soldiers of the Empire? The Crown Prince does not want innocent
sacrifices. So I will only recommend it once.”
Hudson clenched his teeth.
There was no chance of winning against the Central Army. The Capital
Guards stood with their guns pointed at the temple.
The moment they try to turn around, the Central Army will shoot them
from behind.
The battle was not decided by Hudson

2544
When one of the Guards found out that it was the Crown Prince inside
the temple, he was shocked and panicked and pulled the trigger.
Bang!
Maverick responded to it. General Boyden stepped back and ordered

the attack.
Hudson led a guard loyal to him and plunged into the temple.
He was trying to turn things around by grabbing Cedric.
But he couldn’t even get through the door. The waiting knights shot
him in front of the door.
The last thing he saw was Cedric’s complicated face.
Chapter 284
On the way back to the Imperial Palace after leaving the cleaning to
General Boyden, Cedric received a report from a messenger sent by
Freil.
[“Central Army 4th Corps Commander Stephanie and 7th Corps

Commander Hassel moved the army without hesitation, and we found
it early and subdued them. We have arrested Dinsky Cobb.”]
With this, only three of the secret investigators could not be caught.
Cedric said to the messenger.
“Tell him there is no need to rush. The first thing to do is to calm down
and comfort the junior officers and soldiers.”
General Hoover will do such a thing on his own.
2545
Cedric sighed. General Hoover would have been surprised.
He did not believe that there would be a rebellion until the very end.
He agreed that there may be forces against the Crown Prince among
military personnel.
But he said there’s no way that every name he came up with will cause
trouble.
All of those names, including the commanders of the 4th and 7th
Corps, who he thought were actually working, were all loyal servants of
the Emperor and imperial soldiers.
Even if there was something they didn’t like about the Crown Prince,
how was it possible that the army would target the Imperial Palace?
[“Even if there is a secret order to kill me?”]
Cedric asked. General Hoover answered with certainty.
[“I will not say that His Majesty the Emperor is a man that will go down
in history as a benevolent ruler. There was a time when his private life
was debauched, and he did terrible things to the Empress that cannot
be described in words. But he was the one who worked hard all his life
to set the throne right.”]
General Hoover said.
[“When the Crown Prince dies, the next heir to the throne will be
Princess Leticia. Then the Empire would be in jeopardy, and there is no
way.”]
Cedric couldn’t wonder if the Gregor that General Hoover was looking
at was the Emperor.
In any case, his faith was strong. So Cedric felt like he had deceived
him.
2546
Because it was clear that the Emperor would give a secret order.
And General Hoover would believe Cedric’s words that it was a forgery.
Anyway, this is the end of tonight’s work.
‘In terms of the total amount of sacrifice, this is right.’
If he hadn’t thrown the bait from this side, he’d be better off thinking
that nothing might have happened.
He stopped by the military before returning to the Imperial Palace. He

was going to get the job done in secret.
Four people were waiting.
Count Brennan was the first to bend at an angle.
“Congratulations on your victory.”
“…….”
It was then an elderly Supply Department officer who bowed his head.
He was 5.
Cedric knew the face. This is because he was a working-level official

who managed the goods going to the North.
It was no surprise that the undercover investigator was there.
The Emperor always tried to create an intelligence network in the

North. So, it is natural to have a secret investigator in the position that
sends people and supplies to the North.
Noticing Cedric’s gaze, 5 politely bowed his head.
“I didn’t know you were acquainted with Count Brennan.”
2547
“I’m honored. I only agreed that the Crown Prince had already
inherited the decree from His Majesty.”
Cedric let the words slip. Hearing the flattery of such a woman darkens
both his eyes and his ears.
However, this achievement was not small.
Cobb had no doubts that Count Brennan and 5 were part of the anti-
Crown Prince faction.
Both were greedy and ambitious.
However, it is much easier to satisfy those who depend on their greed,

ambition, and existing power.
Count Brennan realized that the tide had already turned when Grand
Duke Roygar had failed.
So when Ferguson contacted 5, he was the first to betray the Emperor.
The fact that the 5’s organization was first captured and disbanded by
Ferguson was also a great way to avoid suspicion of being a double
agent.
Cedric said,
“The secret investigation organization will be disbanded. No one will

know what you have done.”
5 bowed his head deeply to express his gratitude.
Cedric will cover all 5’s organization. The wealth he accumulated while
receiving the funds for his activities as a secret investigator will remain.
That was enough for 5. He was able to safely face the new Emperor’s
era while serving as the old Emperor’s secret investigator all
throughout his life.
2548
Cedric also told Count Brennan,
“I haven’t made any promises to you yet. There’s work to do. You
probably know, right?”
“I will return to the East soon. No one would think more of this than
nonsense.”
Count Brennan said politely. Cedric nodded his head.
If the useless battles between the Eastern nobles continued, the

damage to the people was bound to increase.
So he decided to negotiate with Count Brennan as a liaison.
Instead of maintaining the family, he intended to take away any

interest they had in land or mines and return it to the state.
Cedric finally turned to the old cello player of the Emperor and
Countess Endar*.
Those two were 1 and 2. Each was in charge of collecting information

from employees of noble families and social circles.
“It’s the same with the promises I can make to the two of you. The
secret investigation organization will be disbanded, and the secret will
be kept forever.”
“I am honored.”
The cello player got down on his knees and answered.
Countess Endar smiled.
“When Your highness first attended my banquet, I never thought that

something like today would happen.”
“…… So am I.”
2549
“Now that I knew the Crown Princess was smart, I should have been a
little more kind.”
Cedric looked at her quietly. Countess Endar flinched and bit her
mouth.
Cedric turned his gaze away from her. Then he nodded his head lightly
to say goodbye.
The remaining work for them will now be handled by the officials.
As he was about to go out, the cello player said,
“I have something urgent to tell you.”
Cedric heard what he had to say. And clenched his fist.
＊＊＊
The surroundings were quiet.
The Emperor listened to the outside voice with his weary eyes half-
open.
But whether it was because the bedroom was in the depths, or

whether the incident was really over, there was no sound.
A few dozen minutes had passed since Bertholdt went out. The chief
attendant brought lukewarm water and moistened his mouth.
“Can’t you sleep?”
“Willie.”
“What is going on outside?”
“They said there was a fire in the Crown Prince’s Palace, but it won’t be
a problem, Your Majesty. Don’t put your heart into it, and sleep well.”
2550
In response, the Emperor trembled convulsively.
“Your Majesty.”
The chief attendant hugged him tightly so he wouldn’t fall off the bed.
The Emperor hesitated for a while. But his body didn’t listen to him.
He was gasping for a long time after the convulsions had stopped.
The chief attendant carefully wiped the sweat from his forehead and
neck. The Emperor took a deep breath and laid back down.
And he let out a smirk several times towards the void.
“Why?”
“…….”
“It was you. You…….”
The Emperor never once doubted the chief attendant.
They met when he was nothing at the age of 20 and have been
together for forty years.
If trust in Cedric was trust in character, and trust in Artizea was trust in
the situation, trust in the chief attendant was trust in accumulated
time.
The chief attendant was the last bastion to protect him.
In the days when bitter food was recommended to hide the poisonous
smell, when he had to go through the clothes with thick gloves every
time he changed clothes to find the thorn-like needles, the chief
attendant smelt all the food for him and groped all his clothes
barehanded.
So, even when doubts arose, he never doubted the chief attendant.
2551
Even if he had a feeling of insecurity, he would have ignored it.
Because he can’t live his life doubting everyone.
But now he had to admit it.
If the chief attendant had not intentionally opened the way, how could
Cobb and others have come to this deep place?
He repeatedly ordered that Lawrence be contacted. He also ordered to

find out where Lawrence was and what he is doing these days.
He sent letters from time to time. He did the same to Miraila.
If it didn’t reach any of them, the chief attendant must have been
blocking them in the middle.
What about the secret investigator problem?
Cobb was fired, and the cello player was changed.
After lying down ill, he relied on the chief attendant for most of his
work.
If the Empress had fired them, the chief attendant could have informed
the Emperor in advance. In fact, he could have challenged that order
himself.
How many things would he have been able to hide if he made up his
mind like that?
And how many things he could have done but didn’t?
He could go out and find a loyal person and report this.
“Haa……. You, how could you…….”
He didn’t wield any authority, but he could have as much power as he

wanted.
2552
The Emperor favored him more and more and bestowed on him
wealth and power.
In return for his long service, he left a posthumous title in his will.
Although it would be difficult to marry and have children, he also

wrote a separate will so that he could inherit the title of count if he
wanted to pass on an heir via an adopted child.
He wrote a separate line to give him a beautiful mansion and silver

mine, enough to live happily in old age, and to look after Cedric’s.
By the way,
“It is harmful to the body, Your Majesty.”
Even in the same situation as now, the chief attendant does not try to
inform the outside affairs with an unchanging face.
The Emperor’s suspicions were questioned, and now he was

completely convinced.
There were so many things that couldn’t have happened without the
chief attendant.
The sudden worsening of illness convinced him that this work was
done in the chief attendant’s hands.
He never had any doubts about eating and drinking what the chief
attendant gave him.
He carefully managed his diet as advised by the doctor. He didn’t do it

himself, but by the chief attendant.
He thought that if there were any loopholes in the management, it was

because he had not listened to the chief attendant.
“Why did you do that?”
2553
The Emperor shouted. The pain spread deep, like a knife stabbed in his
heart, and he grabbed his chest and took a breath.
The chief attendant laid him flat on his back and spoke softly,
“Because Sir Lawrence beat the attendant to death.”
*In case nobody remembers, Countess Endar appeared in Chapter 13

way back when our Cedric decided to marry Tia.
on another note: did you guys see this coming?
Chapter 285
“What?”
The Emperor did not understand the words at once and asked again.
The chief attendant placed a cushion on his back so that the Emperor
could sit up. And he handed him some lukewarm water.
The Emperor did not receive it.
The chief attendant said with an unchanging, calm face,
“Your Majesty saved my life. You may have forgotten.”
“Theodore…….”
The Emperor did not speak, but bit his mouth.
That was when he was twenty.
2554
At that time, although he was chosen by the predecessor Empress, he
did not receive the recognition of his father, and he was despised as
an illegitimate child by the great nobles.
Theodore was the eldest son of Duchy Orca, the home of the
predecessor Empress.
Soon, he was an opponent he couldn’t avoid facing at the time.
Said the chief attendant.
“You saved me when Lord Orca was trying to kill me. Do you
remember what you said to me back then?”
The Emperor did not remember exactly.
What was important to him then was the fact that he faced Theodore.
How it would look to Duke Orca and the predecessor Empress.
And later on, he thought that it was indeed a coincidence that he was
lucky enough to get through with that.
The chief attendant said with a choking sound in his throat,
“The human body of the imperial people is governed by the Imperial

Law, and no matter how powerful they are, is it justifiable to kill them
with their fists on the spot?”
“…….”
“At that time, I thought that I would have to stand by this person for
the rest of my life.”
Most of the court attendants were in a miserable condition.
Since they were serving the Imperial Family, their status was not to be
low. However, unlike the close aides, they lack power and have to bow
down all the time.
2555
Physical hardship was the second problem. If they were a decent
noble, they wouldn’t try to work all the time.
Therefore, the most common thing for the fallen nobles who sell their
children was to make them attendants.
Or, it was the choice of many people who were completely pushed out
of the inheritance within the family and had difficulty making a living
because they did not even have an inherited property.
If it wasn’t for that, they wouldn’t have the ability to bring their
children in as close aides, but it was only a case of sending them in
anticipation of favor from the Imperial Family.
It was often the case that illegitimate children were adopted and
brought in as attendants.
There were times when they were favored and gained power. From an
attendant to an aide, they were recognized for their abilities and
became an authority.
However, most of them were treated worse than the furniture of the
Imperial Palace.
Old furniture that has been passed down for more than a hundred
years was precious and was handled with care, but hitting an attendant
in the face was nothing.
That was the first time the chief attendant had said no.
“What would a person like me know about politics? All I could do for
the rest of my life was to take care of Your Majesty’s food so it was not
poisonous, that his bed was comfortable, and that there were no small
disturbances in the moment when he was about to do something
important.”
“Willie.”
2556
“However, there was a reason for such a person to serve Your
Majesty.”
Loyalty is not based solely on personal affection.
The chief attendant received the grace of having his life saved by the
Emperor. But he did not dedicate his life solely to repay it.
“When Your Majesty was angry, you sometimes threw things. You
often scolded the attendants, and more often the victim of a
conspiracy.”
The chief attendant said slowly,
“But you didn’t trample on the people below you by beating them with
your hands and feet or deliberately insult them.”
“…….”
“You were cruel, and sometimes even brought tears to the eyes of the
servants of Your Majesty’s.”
He knew him best because he had been the closest to him all his life.
“But they all committed because they had a purpose.”
The assassinations and poisoning continued until his accession.

Political retaliation was also carried out without a break.
There were times when there was a purge every other year.
Whenever the word treason was spoken, the cries of those who were
dying in a kin punishment tore the night sky. The blood of the dead
who were falsely framed, flowed like a river.
Still, the chief attendant never had the heart to rebuke the Emperor.
He believed that the world beyond it would be better.
2557
The people of the Empire are governed only by the Imperial Law. He
thought he would create such a world.
Even to elevate the imperial power.
The chief attendant wasn’t stupid either. He also knew that it wasn’t
because the Emperor found him who was almost beaten to death by
Lord Orca was pitiful.
With all that included, he still believed that he had a decree given by
the Emperor.
“There was a world that even a person like me saw through His
Majesty. Even if that doesn’t happen immediately in your reign, or
maybe it won’t come true forever, there was a world I hoped for too,
Your Majesty.”
Some believed that kneading and wiping the hands and feet was the
way to get closer to their dream.
The chief attendant looked down at the Emperor.
“The first time Sir Lawrence struck a servant was when he was nine
years old.”
The Emperor wouldn’t even remember, and the chief attendant didn’t
even ask.
“The attendant was a thirteen-year-old boy. He had just entered the

Imperial Palace, but he was a young boy, so I purposefully picked him
out and attached him to Sir Lawrence.”
Because he knew that the Emperor’s heart was with Lawrence.
He formed a relationship from an early age, he hoped that Lawrence

would have an attendant like that, just as he had served the Emperor.
2558
Lawrence beat the attendant every day. He took small accusations to
hit him. Either he tied his shoelaces incorrectly, or the corner of the
book was crumpled.
He later didn’t even bother to scold him. From start to finish, the child
was covered with bruises, and as he endured it, the chief attendant’s
heart was broken.
After that, the chief attendant did not attach the young servant to
Lawrence.
Lawrence slapped a man and laughed. The violence had no purpose.
When Lawrence finally killed a man with his own hands for the first
time, the chief attendant informed the Emperor.
He wasn’t expecting a big punishment. But he expected the Emperor

to speak as he did when he saved the chief attendant again.
[“The human body of the imperial people is governed by the Imperial

Law. You don’t deserve to wield it until you know it.”]
He also had a wish for the world, and he hoped that it would come
true through the Emperor.
Even if he loved and forgave his son, he hoped to keep his precious
Empire untouched.
The Emperor didn’t. Because he was still immature, because he was still
full of energy, because there were things that made him angry. Then
he covered it.
[“Don’t worry too much. He’s overly arrogant and cruel, but he’s not
stupid. Aren’t the Marquis Rosan and the Crown Princess by his side?”]
The chief attendant nodded his head at that.
2559
He didn’t know, maybe he didn’t even think he was wrong.
Governance may have nothing to do with individual human
achievements.
The Emperor is also a cruel person, but didn’t he still make him dream?
Obviously, this must be why Marquis Rosan and the Saintess have
chosen Lawrence as well.
But the Saintess died. Lawrence destroyed the Empire.
He witnessed it all.
And one day, when he suddenly opened his eyes, he realized he had
returned to the past.
The Emperor, this time, covered the crime when Lawrence had preyed
on the children*.
What he cared about at the time was that Lawrence’s crime had
worsened public opinion.
This time, he wasn’t angry about breaking the Imperial Law.
“I would not dare to say that I have my rights on Your Majesty’s

throne. But the throne on which Your Majesty sat was not the one I
had dreamed of.”
The Emperor looked up at him blankly, with his mouth open.
“Your Majesty has never failed to accomplish what you set out to do.”
Tears fell from the chief attendant’s eyes.
“So I killed Your Majesty. Little by little over the past two years.”
He had served for forty years. In the chief servant’s memory, there
were twelve more years than that.
2560
The chief attendant had no one to call family. His parents are already
dead. He feared his brothers would be a nuisance to the Emperor, so
he kicked them out.
The Emperor was the pillar and roof he had devoted his life to
cultivating and caring for.
It was his pride to look after the pillar of the Empire. When the
Emperor trusted him, he felt as secure and relieved as a man under the
sturdy roof, even in heavy rain.
But if it wasn’t the right pillar, what could he do?
Marquis Rosan’s behavior was different from what he knew. The chief
attendant knew that she had returned as well.
So instead of knocking down the pillar, he decided to grind them little

by little. To give her time to build a new pillar and roofs.
First, he changed the Emperor’s diet.
He told Countess Eunice what herbs to put in honey water differently

than what the doctors had said.
He added or subtracted some from the medicines the doctor gave him
as a decoction. He made food using other medicinal materials and said
that it was good for health.
He took care of the Emperor’s illness for 30 years, adding 10 years to

the 20 years, the 10 years in the future that disappeared.
For the last year before the Emperor died, he was desperately holding
on to his lifeline.
He knew the Emperor’s health better than the doctor. He also talked
about what’s good and what’s bad.
He did good and bad things at the same time.
2561
He made it feel like the Emperor’s condition and stamina were
maintained, and he took full control of the situation. If it suddenly got
worse, the doctors could have noticed and treated it.
The Emperor looked at him blankly.
When they met, they were both rosy-faced boys. The Emperor has
seen him for forty years. They grew old together, and the other
person’s face was more familiar than his own.
But now the chief attendant’s old face looked like that of a stranger.
“You, Willie, you…….”
The Emperor could only say that.
He felt something like a fireball rising from his chest.
“Ugh! Uhhuk!”
He vomited blood.
“I will be by your side until the end, Your Majesty.”
said the chief attendant. He did not hesitate to receive the Emperor’s
vomited blood in his hand.
Just like when he was faithful.
＊＊＊
Returning to the Imperial Palace, Cedric went directly to the Empress’

Palace, not the Crown Prince’s Palace. Gayan followed behind him and
reported the situation in the Imperial Palace.
“With the exception of the six Guards, all 34 are guarding the Imperial
Palace. 124 members of the Guards were killed, but now the inside of
the Imperial Palace is stable.”
“Are all 34 of them trustworthy?”

2562
“There are a lot of people to watch, but I put them in a place where we
can see. And the Crown Prince’s Palace…….”
Cedric stopped walking.
“Later.”
“Sorry.”
Gayan retreated.
Music was still flowing in the salon of the Empress’ Palace.
Cedric slammed the door open without even thinking of taking off his
scaly-battered gloves and boots. There was also a dark red stain on his
temple.
Surprised, the musicians stopped their hands. Everyone in the salon

turned to him.
It was clear what the Crown Prince had done.
That he won.
*This refers to the human trafficking case way back before. During the
time when Tia asked our Cedric for Saintess Olga’s Heart that sparked
his first debut in the political world. No, I don’t think even Tia sees it
this far ahead. She doesn’t even know about the existence of the
returners until Cadriol.
somnium’s commentary:
This is what I love! This is the kind of plot twist that I like. We totally did not see this
coming, but thinking back it’s so obvious. There is nobody except the Chief Attendant
who could have done it. Even Tia was surprised, so she is out. This kind of operation
must be done for a very long time. And nobody else could have done it without
alerting the Chief Attendant, unless…
2563
Chapter 286
Cedric didn’t care at all. He couldn’t afford to do that.
People opened the way for him to the place where the Empress sat,
and knelt in turn.
Cedric approached the Empress and knelt down on one knee without
speaking.
“Cedric.”
The Empress called him in a deep, subdued voice.
“Thank you for taking care of Leticia while I was away.”
Cedric said so and held out his hand.
Then he realized he was still wearing his dirty gloves and he took them
off.
Countess Martha respectfully received the gloves.
The Empress lifted herself up a little and put Leticia in Cedric’s arms.
Leticia, who had been sleeping in exhaustion, was awakened by the

movement.
“Huhung…… uhhunng…….”
Cedric took care of the crying baby and held it in his arms. Leticia
sniffled and realized it was her father who was holding her, letting her
throat out and starting to cry.
Cedric hugged Leticia in a comfortable position, rested her head on his

shoulder and patted her on the back gently.
2564
“Sorry for only showing my face at the moment. Continue the banquet.
I am going to put the baby to sleep.”
If it had been yesterday, his words would have been just a greeting.
But today was already different. It was a command.
The musicians started playing again. The quick-witted attendants

brought a few more candles to light up the interior of the salon.
Stopped conversations resumed.
There are other stories that they really want to tell, but for now, they
had to have a conversation about anything.
Because the new ruler of the Empire has expressed his will to cut off
the attention.
Cedric bowed to the Empress and turned around holding Leticia. It was
the first time Leticia cried so sadly, so it was breaking his heart.
When he came out of the salon, Gayan was still waiting with an
anxious face.
“Your Highness.”
“Later.”
Cedric said the same again this time.
He had already heard of what had happened in the Crown Prince’s

Palace on the way. It was something to do later.
Now is the time to say thank you to those who risked their lives to
save Leticia.
Countess Martha, who followed him with his gloves, guided Cedric.
The first place Cedric went to was the room where Mielle, Hazel, and
Natalia were resting.
2565
As if they had already heard the baby crying outside, Natalia and
Bernat, Hazel and Belmond editor-in-chief, stood up and groomed
themselves neatly.
Mielle was asleep as if fainted. Keshore tried to wake her up.
Cedric gestured at Keshore to relax. And he greeted Natalia first.
“I am grateful for the kindness the Crown Princess has bestowed upon
my daughter.”
He was blessed with indescribable blessings.
Their opponent would have protected Leticia as well. She was useful as
a hostage, and they can’t do anything without the Imperial Family to
support them.
But for Cedric, it couldn’t have been more chilling.
He still couldn’t say thank you for saving her. Leticia was now the heir
to the Empire.
It was impossible to say that the Emperor of the Empire was given life-
saving benefits from a foreign country.
So Cedric spoke only in his mind and lowered his head. In other words,
he couldn’t because it would later remain in Leticia’s debt.
But he would do anything if there was anything he could do in return.
Natalia made a perplexed face.
“I haven’t done anything much. I’m glad that nothing happened to the
Imperial Grandchild.”
“Thank you.”
Cedric spoke again.
2566
Bernat smiled. He did not dare to speak openly, but the Iantz Kingdom
would be rewarded with great rewards.
“Are you okay, Imperial Grandchild?”
Leticia, exhausted from her struggles, was quiet in his arms. Although
she was quiet, she seemed to have calmed down a bit.
It would be better to leave her to the doctor and nanny, but Cedric
didn’t.
Then, he walked towards Mielle. Instead of Mielle, Keshore bowed his

head to Cedric.
It was a painful face.
He came to the Imperial Palace as soon as he received a call from

Hazel, but he was no longer a Guard Knight and could not enter.
It was Keshore’s junior who guarded the gate. It was no use pleading
that he would take only his daughter.
At that time, the Evron Knights ran out and trampled the West Gate
Guard at once.
Keshore and Belmond editor-in-chief jumped into the dizzying palace

in panic.
And at the entrance of a path used as a secret passage in a bush on

one side of the garden, he found Hazel taking care of Mielle who had
fallen.
Not long after that, Natalia arrived. With the help of the other Guards,
they came to the Empress’ Palace and rested until now.
“I am truly grateful to Miss Mielle and Miss Hazel.”
Cedric bowed his head to Hazel. Hazel hurriedly fell to her knees.
Beside her, Keshore and Belmond editor-in-chief did the same.
2567
“It is an absurd statement. If something like this happens, I should
obey the command of the butler and captain, but instead of doing so, I
am only grateful to you for forgiving me even if I acted arbitrarily.”
“There must have been a reason why you didn’t follow it. On the
contrary, I’m sorry I didn’t give you that trust.”
Cedric said so.
If they were soldiers, they must obey orders, even when in doubt. But
not Hazel and Mielle.
“I am truly grateful that Leticia is here safely thanks to your judgment

and determination. Please take good care of Leticia from now on.”
“I am honored.”
Hazel, not knowing where to stand, bowed her head.
Cedric also apologized to Keshore.
“There is still a lot left to know about your heartache. I’m sorry.”
“No. My daughter is now an adult……, I was just worrying in vain as a

father.”
Keshore answered in a cracked voice.
He had no intention of reproaching Mielle. He didn’t even feel sad that

a weak child like Mielle was forced to do an unreasonable task.
He would have been willing to lay down his life to repay the favor if he
had been there.
However, Mielle seemed to be paying the price herself, and it felt very
painful and strange.
2568
It seemed as if that was Mielle’s fate. Even knowing that Mielle
originally liked children and would have wanted to have her own if she
was healthy.
Cedric thanked Belmond editor-in-chief with a few words and left the
room.
Gayan followed again. Cedric went into the room where the baby
cradle was.
After putting Leticia in the cradle, the waiting doctor came running.
She was so hot that he could tell just by holding her.
Cedric took a wet towel and wiped Leticia’s swollen face by hand.
Only then did he finally take Gayan outside. The Guards guarding this
place were all Gayan’s men, so he can trust them.
“How are the people that were in the Crown Prince’s Palace?”
“They were in Grand Duke Evron’s residence. The number of casualties

is said to be 32.”
Gayan added,
“All are knights.”
If so, it meant that all babies and wet nurses who were left to serve as
decoys in case of emergency were all unharmed.
He knew there was nothing he could do. He himself had survived that
way.
But still, perhaps even more so, it felt heartbreaking to see the Evron
people risking their lives for Leticia.
2569
And Marcus, who saw it, made a different choice, but there was
something left to understand.
“Sorry.”
Gayan apologized by bending his body.
He was also responsible for the opening of the Crown Prince’s Palace.
He had been promised in advance. If the Crown Prince’s Palace held

out with its door closed, and the commotion spread, Gayan was
planning to send reinforcements in the name of catching those who
disturbed the Imperial Palace.
That is why, as soon as the Empress called, Gayan was able to lead 300
Guards.
But before he could move, the Crown Prince’s Palace was breached. He
was effectively doing nothing.
“You really don’t think you’re late, do you?”
Cedric said.
Gayan answered without showing any expression on his face,
“Your Highness has given me full power to act according to the

circumstances. I misjudged the situation.”
“The Crown Prince’s Palace was broken open too soon. There was
nothing that could have been done.”
Since the baby was at stake, it could not be said that victory and
defeat were the priorities.
But Cedric had no choice but to say so. In fact, it was almost as if
Gayan was not responsible.
2570
No matter how he thought about it, there was no way it could be
pierced so easily in such a short time.
Tonight, it was none other than the Crown Prince’s Palace that was
most carefully guarded.
Among the 70 Evron Knights and the members of the Guard, 100 were
also guarding it, including those they thought were truly reliable.
There were also employees.
Servants from the North were not just servants and maids. Most of
them were those who had completed their military service in Grand
Duchy Evron.
Even if they weren’t a knight, they would have been able to do enough
to serve as a soldier.
At most, the number of troops available to the anti-Crown Prince

faction was only a part of the Guards and a unit of soldiers who could
sneak in secretly.
Even if the Crown Prince’s Palace was not suitable for being sieged, it
did not make sense that it could not be defended with this number.
He didn’t move it to another place because he thought it would be

stopped.
And it was too much to move to the Grand Duke’s residence, all the
prepared bait could be in vain. And it will take too long for the Guards
to go support.
It was not necessary to show that only the Evrons believed in this
important moment.
However, it was impossible to distinguish between an assassin and a

spy in the Empress’ Palace.
2571
However, no matter how prepared they are, if the door is opened from
within, they will not be able to withstand it. Even if it was Evron’s
stronghold, it was the same.
The reason why they couldn’t hold out for even 30 minutes was
because there was an insider.
After that, the pursuers could not even step on the shadow of the
Evron Knights. It meant that Gayan had moved on time.
“…… It is my responsibility.”
Gayan misunderstood the meaning and lowered his head more deeply.
This is because the Evron Knights took it as a sign that it was their fault
that they did not properly protect the Crown Prince’s Palace.
But Cedric didn’t mean it that way.
It was then.
“Her Majesty the Empress has arrived.”
Gayan raised his head in surprise.
If the Empress had business with Cedric, it was right for her to call him.
She wasn’t meant to come this far.
Cedric’s face sank cold.
“Go.”
Gayan hid his surprise and hurriedly left the room.
“Open it.”
Cedric ordered and the door opened.
The Empress entered the room without Countess Martha.

2572
She left the salon just in time enough not to be misunderstood by the
diplomatic envoys, and came right away.
There was deep fatigue on her face.
“I….have something to tell you.”
“Please tell me.”
“It is my responsibility that the Crown Prince’s Palace was breached.”
The Empress took a deep breath. Then she said,
“The spy was Juven’s husband.”
Cedric was not surprised.
Old Viscount Juven was the one Artizea accepted as an alliance

because of the Empress.
Chapter 287
Old Viscount Juven was an old friend of the Empress.
As Artizea was preparing to enter the Crown Prince’s Palace, the

Empress sent her as her lady-in-waiting.
Hayley is a political assistant to Artizea, and Hazel was still in a

situation where she could only run simple errands.
Even if Ansgar was in charge of the household, there were also

limitations in his status.
Because Artizea asked the Empress for her person.
2573
Even if Ansgar was continuously in charge of daily housekeeping, an
experienced nobleman was needed to replace him as the mistress.
Old Viscount Juven did a good job.
She changed the furniture of the Crown Prince’s Palace, kept some of
what was left behind, decided what to bring from the Grand Duke’s
residence and what to buy, and arranged the curtains and floor
decorations.
Among the servants of the imperial court, she interviewed and hired
men to work in the Crown Prince’s Palace, and hired the maids and
servants.
She also did a great job hosting the first party and presenting the
Crown Prince’s Palace to guests.
But Old Viscount Juven was not the only one who stayed in the
Imperial Palace for practical reasons.
In other words, she was the proof of the alliance between the Empress
and Artizea.
She was a hostage, a communicator, and a licensed spy.
There was no one who doubted her in the Crown Prince’s Palace. Her
heart remained the same for 18 years while the Empress was shutting
down the Palace.
She is trusted by the Empress, and so, too, by the Crown Prince’s
Palace .
In order to show her trust, Artizea did not do a background check on

Old Viscount Juven.
She believes that unless the Empress betrays her, Old Viscount Juven
will not betray her.
Artizea didn’t check her background, so Freil and Hayley didn’t either.
2574
Cedric recalled talking to Ferguson.
[“One of the secret investigators is undoubtedly the family of the

Empress’ lady-in-waiting.”]
Ferguson said that was the information 5 gave.
He knew no more. 5 had intended to go against Cedric from the start.

And he had no reason to give Ferguson all the information he had.
Perhaps, that’s how he got anxious, and paid a bigger price and tried
to unlock the rest of the information.
In any case, it was not surprising that there was a secret investigator in
the Empress’ Palace.
She may not have thought of a secret investigator, but the Empress
would have known that there was the Emperor’s spy.
Cedric’s advisers, including Freil, thought it would be Countess Martha.
Countess Martha never left her side while the Empress was closing her
gates.
Other ladies-in-waiting and her friends left the Palace for various
reasons. When it was time to retire from old age, they even tried to
send their daughter or niece her way, but most of them were rejected
by the Empress.
In the meantime, Countess Martha continued to stand by the Empress’

side.
If the Emperor wanted to plant a man in the Empress’ entourage, there

was no proper family other than County Martha.
[“If you think about it, the Emperor may have spared one or two
families on purpose.”]
Freil cautiously suggested such a possibility. Chancellor Lin agreed,

2575
[“County Martha is from a quiet, conservative family. The number of
relatives in the family is small, and their income is also dependent on
the farm handed down from generation to generation.”]
[“It is not strange to say that he left a family that was harmless and
made them hostages to the Empress, and at the same time planted
people in it.”]
Although the wife was in the middle of the Palace as a close associate
of the Empress, Count Martha was completely inconspicuous.
Rather, it made it even more suspicious.
That’s why they didn’t choose the Empress’ Palace as a place to protect
Leticia tonight.
It was so, even if Countess Martha had nothing to do with the betrayal.
But the cello player said,
[“3 is Viscount Juven’s father.”]
With that one word, everything was explained.
Viscount Juven’s father, or Old Viscount Juven’s husband, was an

attendant, and that in his youth he met his wife well and made a
career.
But now, the old couple’s married life was very good, and everyone
was envious of them. They were looked upon favorably in the Crown
Prince’s Palace.
Even if Viscount Juven’s father came in and out of the Crown Prince’s
Palace, no one would find it strange.
It would have been easier for them to embrace him. As Cedric himself
says, the Evron peoples have been naive about these matters.
2576
It would be easy to be deceived if someone who already had a good
favor in the game played a trick.
If even Old Viscount Juven was in on it, it was no wonder that the
Crown Prince’s Palace was open tonight.
Cedric asked the Empress in a low voice,
“How did you know?”
“Because I didn’t invite Juven to the Empress’ Palace today.”
The Empress lowered her eyes and answered.
Old Viscount Juven should have been in the Imperial Palace tonight.
She was the one who went to the Crown Prince’s Palace as a sign of
trust between the Empress’ Palace and the Crown Prince’s Palace.
So she had to stay by Leticia’s side until the end. Then, wouldn’t it be
meaningful as an alliance with a shared destiny?
No one was ignorant of that.
But Old Viscount Juven did not do that.
She came without even a call, and said with a peaceful smile as usual,
[“The banquet in the salon is so large that it would be difficult for one
Martha to handle it, so I’m here to help, Your Majesty.”]
The Empress felt a little uncomfortable at that time. On this day, at this
time, on purpose?
She realized when she found out that the Crown Prince’s Palace had
been breached in an instant.
Of course, unthinkable things happen in the world.
The military power of the Anti-Crown Prince faction may have been
strong enough to break through the preparations of the Crown
2577
Prince’s Palace, and there was also a possibility that there was a traitor
within Evron.
However, it was far more reasonable to suspect the person who acted
strangely.
[“How did this happen?”]
The Empress was amazed and asked several times.
Old Viscount Juven couldn’t do that.
She opened the door to the Empress’ palace after 18 years, and
remained as her friend for another two years.
Whatever her husband had done, she did not think she would betray
her.
Old Viscount Juven turned pale and knelt down on her knees.
[“Your Majesty, how can you doubt me?”]
[“Then how should I interpret this? Why did you leave the Imperial
Palace and come to the salon? Why weren’t you surprised and
astonished when Leticia ran away here?”]
The Empress was madly angry.
[“Because I trusted you, I sent you as proof of my promise to the

Crown Princess. That’s why the Crown Princess didn’t even investigate
your background. But you made me betray the Crown Prince!”]
Old Viscount Juven eventually confessed. The Empress was stunned

and had nothing to say.
“They believe that if I rise to the throne, Viscounty Juven will be

destroyed.”
2578
Her husband insisted that he could not step out, now Cedric will come
to power and Viscounty Juven will be wiped out.
And Old Viscount Juven was persuaded by those words.
She even appealed to the Empress.
Grand Duke Evron is a Northerner. Up until now, Grand Duchy Evron’s

family has been mingled with imperial blood on several occasions, but
there is a reason why they have never been mentioned in the
succession list.
“At least the Empress should raise the imperial grandchild directly, not
leave her in the hands of the Northerners.”
The Empress clenched her fists under the hem of her long sleeves.
It had been a long time. She never thought that she would not have an
Emperor’s spy in the Palace.
She just didn’t know it was the husband of her trusted friend.
If she had sacrificed herself to take care of her family, the Empress
would have been a little disappointed. Because she was capable
enough.
It might just end with the end of their friendship.
But knowing how she had lived, she never imagined that she would
serve as a spy to her husband, the Emperor’s secret investigator.
She has a faithful face, and plausibly puts up reasonable excuses.
“You already know.”
“…… Yes.”
Cedric replied low.
2579
He has already taken action. Viscount Juven’s grandfather-in-law must
have already been captured by now.
The Empress held her breath. Cedric was following through on what
she thought might be true.
And Cedric knew it.
At that point, the power relationship between Cedric and the Empress
had been completely reversed.
“Don’t worry, your Majesty. It’s okay because you told me.”
Cedric let out a long sigh after speaking.
“Your Majesty believes in me and speaks frankly, so I will also trust

Your Majesty and cover this matter. Except for the person directly
concerned, the Empress will have her own way to deal with Viscounty
Juven.”
“…… Still, can you?”
“I know there must have been more storms in Your Majesty’s heart
than I did.”
“Some of Tia’s responsibility is in this. It’s also my responsibility. It

could have been avoided if enough verification work had been done at
the Crown Prince’s Palace.”
“…….”
“So, I can’t say that Your Majesty is responsible for all of them alone.”
It was nothing else but the baby’s business, so his heart was
complicated.
2580
But again, it’s the baby’s business, so he wanted to end this with
reconciliation.
“If you will continue to treat Leticia as your granddaughter, there will
be nothing else I wish for more from Your Majesty.”
The Empress nodded her head slowly.
Cedric suddenly wondered if Artizea knew who the spy at the Empress’
Palace was.
It was highly likely that she didn’t.
From the beginning, Old Viscount Juven was older than the Empress.
And her husband was considerably older than Old Viscount Juven.
By the time Marquis Rosan was active, they must have already retired.
The spies may or may not have changed. If so, it was understandable
that the Emperor had neglected the move to remove it from the
Empress’ Palace.
If he could no longer know the inside news, it would have been

burdensome to leave it as it is.
Now, it was dawn and the window was getting brighter.
“I have to go back now. There is still work to be done.”
Thump thump.
There was someone knocking on the door. It was Bertholdt, who was
in charge of guarding the main Palace.
“His Majesty has vomited blood and is in critical condition. He is

struggling with all his might.”
“…….”
2581
“It is not right to announce that the Emperor is in critical condition at a
time when the Imperial Palace is in turmoil. You better hide it for a
while.”
said the Empress.
Cedric understood the meaning.
They had to confine the Emperor anyway. Tonight’s event will be

recorded as a rebellion caused by a forged Imperial Order.
However, if the Emperor fell in serious condition immediately after

such an event and even died, the record would of course be
questioned.
The Empress was trying to stop it.
“I think it would be best not to tell Countess Eunice the whole

situation. I will beat around the bush while talking to her.”
“Yes. I will entrust the affairs of the Imperial Palace to the Empress. Sir
Gayan will help Your Majesty.”
The Empress nodded her head.
Chapter 288
The Emperor seldomly regained consciousness.
“Even if he opens his eyes this time, the dawn will not be for long.”
The doctor said so.
He was more calm than before, as if he had accepted the situation

now. Or maybe he understood that the Emperor’s life was no longer a
matter of concern.
2582
He didn’t say a word, but he might have realized that someone from
the Crown Prince’s faction had a hand.
Either way, he’ll keep his mouth shut and close his eyes to the
conspiracies he guesses.
He must be well aware that being content with the honor and riches
he has already earned is the way to a long life.
Cedric burned the Imperial Order. He waited until the burning paper
scattered and at last became the ashes, and then he scattered the
ashes as well.
He will interrogate and execute the people involved quietly.
There was no need to deliberately show their tortured body to the

public, open the execution site, and incite fear by showing their staked
heads.
Cedric has greatly eased the kin punishment system. No one was ever
sentenced to death by kin punishment.
If they were a nobleman, they would be stripped of their title and the
family dispersed to get rid of the family. If wealthy, their property is
confiscated. And even relocated to remote areas.
All children under the age of fifteen were forgiven. If the parents were
alive, it was decided that they would go to exile together or be raised
in a monastery.
As a soldier, the kin punishment was not applied at all to simple

participants, such as following the orders of their superiors. He himself
ordered them to fight as an enlisted man in common rank instead of
execution.
To those concerned, Cedric said,
2583
“If you want revenge, that’s fine. If a person seeking revenge can
gather enough sympathy to overthrow the Imperial Family, then such
an Imperial Family deserves to be destroyed.”
Hearing that, Freil was terrified out of his wits.
“Please do not speak that publicly. My back is really cold.”
“Do you think I’m being overly soft?”
“If you are a little more ruthless, I think I will be more at ease.”
Freil lamented.
“What.”
The military was very wary, but the administrative officials welcomed it.
In particular, since Chancellor Lin has been consistently insisting on

abolishing the kin punishment system, they were delighted, needless
to say.
“The world has changed a lot. This will be an important decision that
will symbolize the Crown Prince’s reign in the future.”
Then, the story of preparations for the coronation began.
The Emperor was still alive. It was disrespectful.
But now no one was bothered. Only Cedric himself was.
The Empress asked,
“You told them not to prepare for the coronation?”
“It is too early.”
2584
“It’s not too early. Even if Gregor’s breath returns, how long will it
last?”
“There is no need to rush.”
When the cleanup began, everything except the military power and
the intelligence organization was transferred.
As he persuaded Ferguson, he obtained half of the intelligence

organization, and the secret investigation organization was disbanded
along with the treason group.
In the military, active anti-Crown Prince officials were divided into the
treason group, and pro-Crown Prince officials filled the position.
Naturally, the military also fell into Cedric’s hands.
The central power was in full control.
Even in the name of the Crown Prince, all problems could be dealt
with.
If he wanted to seize power, he would have hastened the coronation

and put the Emperor’s crown on his head. But he didn’t have to.
Moreover, above all else, Artizea was absent.
“I have no intention of doing anything until Tia returns.”
All those who made the same suggestion as the Empress nodded their
heads at those words.
Anyone who knew Artizea knew that she should be at the top of the
meritorious list.
Even if they didn’t know her, knowing that the Crown Princess was
absent, the Crown Prince wouldn’t want to be crowned alone.
There was nothing more to say than that the Crown Princess was the
Saintess.
2585
The Empress could have asked one more question there than anyone
else.
“Is there supposed to be a message sent to call her back?”
“…… Yes.”
As soon as the job was done, the first thing to do was to fly a carrier
pigeon toward her.
Even if she hadn’t been contacted, it was unlikely that Artizea would be
unaware of the circumstances here.
Still, he didn’t get a single letter.
He didn’t even know that now she had nothing to do with him. In fact,
this time he managed to get through without borrowing her wisdom.
Still, Cedric wanted to ask a lot of questions.
Did she know that Old Viscount Juven had turned over, what
conversation she had with the Emperor?
Maybe she didn’t want to tell him herself. Does she miss Leticia?
Was she doing well? Was she willing to come back to him?
The goal has been achieved. He would soon become Emperor.
When he knelt on his knees to Artizea, what he wanted to accomplish,

even by selling his soul, was in his hands.
So even if he is not happy, it would be right to feel a sense of

accomplishment.
It would be better to hold on to hopes and step forward. He was now

fearless and able to spread his will to the world.
Had he not longed for it all along his one lifetime and this new life.
2586
But Cedric wasn’t in that state of mind at all. He had no strength left to
leap to the next level.
The lively part of his heart had already been swept away by the wind
and rain.
The innocent heart he had barely kept was also broken and cracked, so
it was not the same as before.
‘If only she had been a real devil, I would have sold my soul at ease
and been comfortable.’
Cedric even thought about it.
Even with Artizea going west, he was not alone.
He had people to discuss political affairs with, others to trust in secret

affairs.
Those who had died for him before were alive and staying with him.
Those who had been enemies due to different political circumstances

are now his loyalists.
He also had a baby to love. To have a child was a joy he had never had
before.
When he held her up in the morning, having not shaved yet, Leticia
slapped his cheeks with her hand. He didn’t know how it tickled his
heart.
But now his heart was still as lonely as before he returned.
A man with his insides torn with complete understanding and

ignorance, and Cedric never forgot the wounds inside him.
Sometimes he poured out his emotions, sometimes chewing on his

hatred, and sometimes he tried to understand.
2587
No one in the world would know him as much as Artizea.
And no one will know Artizea as much as himself.
Still, it didn’t seem like they had any connection at all. Even though
they must be looking in the same direction now. Surely it would be.
And what came from the West wasn’t a return message, it was
Alphonse’s remains.
It was at this time that the news that Lysia Morten had gone missing
was also delivered.
***
“I’m going west.”
Cedric said to the Empress. The Empress had a blank face at first
because she didn’t understand what he was saying.
She then opened her mouth. The Empress quickly corrected her
expression. But for a moment, she couldn’t hide her absurd feelings.
“Does that make sense?”
Although he had not yet been crowned, Cedric already held the
presidency of the Empire.
He couldn’t walk around lightly even with just the status of Crown
Prince, but in the current situation, it was impossible to allow that.
Besides, it wasn’t long after the war broke out.
It could be said that it would be impossible to even make a formal

march and do a tour.
But isn’t that what Cedric was talking about?
It was clear that he would go light-weight with a few men, as

appropriate for a Grand Duke.
2588
“I understand the feelings of your concern for the Crown Princess. That
her lady-in-waiting was harmed?”
The Empress let out a sigh.
“But I was told that she is now in a safe administrative city. There are
escorts you sent with her, and if you are quick, you can mobilize the
Western Army?”
As soon as the war was over, he sent a message to the local military in
each place not to be disturbed.
Among the warlords, those who were quick to hear the news would be
able to grasp the situation slowly.
Even with the Emperor’s secret permission, there was no one who
could directly threaten the Saintess, the Crown Princess.
“Tell her to come back soon? There is also the coronation ceremony,
but I am more concerned because it is a plague-prone area.”
“She won’t come back.”
Hayley’s response to the message they sent informed them of the

water supply and her no return.
[I was not informed by Her Highness, because Her Highness didn’t

want to. Sorry. Her Highness headed to the banks of the Abba River.]
The letter hanging from the carrier pigeon was short.
Cedric was able to understand the situation with that alone.
Alphonse died, and Lysia disappeared. The plague spread slowly, but it
would not stop until the infected village was wiped out.
Originally, there was no reason for Cedric to interrogate the secret

investigator himself.
2589
But he met Cobb.
No useful information emerged. All Cedric knew was that Cobb had
memories of the past.
And Lawrence’s memory returned.
The only people who knew the true meaning of this incident were
probably Lysia, Artizea, Lawrence and Cedric himself.
The Abba River disaster decisively brought him hatred and suspicion
from the Emperor.
It was the same in the military. Whatever his sincerity, it was

unforgivable for him to move the army without returning the
intemperance.
At that time, he also lost his connection.
He was no longer able to defend Lysia as he completely lost his

political position in the Capital.
The people of the West praised him. The vassals of the North
understood him.
He thought he did what he had to do. If the same thing happened

again, he would make the same choice.
He nevertheless couldn’t help thinking of what he had lost.
Now, it’s all gone. Cedric became the master of intemperance.
With his body in the Imperial Palace, he had to release the Central
Army and the Western Army and ignore the old feelings. But he
couldn’t.
He owed Lysia. Artizea wasn’t the only one who was forgiven by her
voice.
2590
And above all else, he couldn’t throw Artizea in by herself.
Her responsibility is his own responsibility. He had to pay for Artizea’s

sin himself.
When he knelt on his knees to her, he tried to take the responsibility.

When he put the bracelet on her arm, he agreed to take on all that she
had done to himself.
“I plan to temporarily entrust Chancellor Lin as regent.”
“Don’t say nonsense! Be aware of your position! You are no longer

alone! It’s not something you did alone that put you there!”
The Empress raised her voice.
“I…… I am a person, Your Majesty.”
Cedric said in a subdued voice.
“It was always the case that I was not alone. My life was laid on Evron’s,
and now the present and future of the Empire.”
“Cedric.”
“Nevertheless, I am a person. I am not a statue that will be placed on a

throne to be engraved by people’s aspirations and despair.”
Cedric stood up.
Artizea said. It is said that people do something because they cannot

help but do it.
And he had to go now.
“Just once, I will live as myself.”
Knowing that the Empress could not stop him, she asked in a
bewildered voice.
2591
“Your Majesty will take care of her, so I won’t worry. I won’t take long.
Don’t worry too much. I am confident that I will come back alive
wherever I go.”
Even if I’m alone
Cedric said so and left the room.
Chapter 289
23. Tsunami
By the time Cedric crossed the western border, Artizea was already
going down the Abba River.
Before leaving, Hayley’s objection was unusual.
“I understand your concern for Lysia. I’m worried, too. Lysia is my

cousin, and I don’t want to lose anyone close to me any more!”
Having said that, Hayley also kept her mouth shut with a shocked face.
Jordyn’s affairs hadn’t been spoken of with each other since she
became Artizea’s subordinate.
Artizea looked at Hayley with a quiet gaze. She looked like she was
looking at an inanimate object.
No, she didn’t show her feelings at all, as if she, herself, was an
inanimate object.
“I don’t expect you to understand.”
2592
Artizea spoke without a fluctuation. There was no particular coldness
in her tone, so it felt even more distant.
Still, Hayley didn’t back down.
“What can Your Grace do if you go directly?”
She said sternly.
“Send in the knights. Command the Western Army. Your powers are
not to be displayed in the field, but to be valuable in this room!”
At those words, Artizea lowered her gaze.
It was miserable. Artizea herself knew best that plotting in a small

room was her role and natural talent.
Still, she couldn’t help but say it.
“Didn’t I tell you before? People do something because they cannot

help but do it.”
She knows it’s not right, she knows it’s more likely to fail.
Even though she knows she’s not talented and she’s not efficient, she
knows that she has other things to cherish just as much.
[“I really hate seeing people around me get hurt. If Lady wants to be
with me, you must remember that fact.”]
Cedric said so.
[“When we go together, we will be able to find the right path.”]
Cedric also said,
[“At that time, I had already made up my mind to take responsibility

for what you were doing.”]
He had a weary face.

2593
[“Don’t make me lonely anymore.”]
It wasn’t that she didn’t think of him.
She hadn’t forgotten her baby either.
Still, Artizea couldn’t help but go.
Lysia was the one who taught her that a really good person exists.
Before that, Artizea studied ethics and theology, but did not believe it.
Such a thing would be hypocrisy or just an ideology spread by a

certain ruler in the past to facilitate domination.
Humans are inherently evil. The world Artizea knew was made up of
monsters and beasts.
Artizea wanted to be a monster rather than a beast.
Then she got to know Lysia, and for the first time in her life, she knew
what it was like to be human.
She tried to keep it. She wanted to put a roof over it to keep out the
rain and block the strong winds.
If Cedric was like a lighthouse in the distance, crashing into the

breakwater to destroy it and being unreachable, Lysia was the fertile
soil for the most beautiful flowers in the world.
But the soil was easily washed away by heavy rain. As if there was
nothing like a roof put on.
Artizea had sworn to protect her. She even promised Cedric.
But she couldn’t keep it.
That must have been the first thing she knew about humanity.
2594
Hayley was right. Cedric said it, too. There wouldn’t be much she could
do in the West.
But how can she leave it to others and return to the Capital to see
Cedric’s face and smile?
If she couldn’t save her own humanity, she wouldn’t even be able to
become a human.
So Artizea ordered without persuading Hayley.
“You stay here and pretend I’m on a pilgrimage to the West.”
“Your Highness…….”
Hayley eventually accepted the order.
She wrote a letter to Freil.
[The public mind in the West is shaking.
There are a lot of people who want to meet the Saintess and receive
her gifts, but because of the plague, we prevent them from going to
the neighboring village, let alone traveling.
When the Crown Prince led the Knights of Evron in the past to rebuild
the Western Army, I was very angry.
I also felt resentment towards the Crown Prince, who graciously

compiled such a request.
Since the North is doing the job of the North, the West should take
care of the West.
The land is fertile, and the climate is livable. Isn’t it enough to block the
monster wave?
Unless the generals of the Western Army leave to the center for power,
or become the lord of the castle and just sit and protect their land.
2595
Why should the North bear the burden, and why should the Knights of
Evron be sacrificed? I’m sure Sir Freil has had the same thoughts as
me.
Oh, and Sir served as the Crown Prince’s lieutenant at that time. If so,
you must have known him much earlier than when I opened the map
and read the records.
Now that I am here, I think that I was lucky.
If the Crown Prince had not paid attention to the West, even if the
Western Army cooperated with quarantine and security, by now, there
would have been more than one or two riots.
Even though the castle lords may be protesting internally, they are not
hasty to reveal now that the Western Army is exerting influence
everywhere because of the plague.
In such a case, it would be a big deal if the monster wave exploded.

I’m glad there’s no country beyond the western border.
But I don’t know how long it will last. The West needs more hope than
a saint who doesn’t show up.]
Hayley wrote that far and put the pen down.
If he had sat down in front of her, she would have said anything, but
was reluctant to leave a letter.
‘Even if I burn it, it will definitely leave some residue in the furnace.’
It must have been summer, so the fire would be extinguished quickly.
Thump, thump.
“Come in.”
2596
Hayley said, folding the letter in half.
Sophie pushed the door open.
“Hayley, are you busy?”
“No. What’s going on?”
“No……. I was just wondering if there was any other contact.”
On Hayley’s desk were several letters and urgent messages. But none
of those things Sophie was curious about.
Hayley made an apologetic look and Sophie smirked.
“I was just curious, so I asked. Sorry.”
“It’s frustrating is it? This is Her Highness’ fault.”
Hayley pouted her lips.
If someone else had shown that attitude towards Artizea, Sophie

would have felt sad and angry.
But Hayley was fine.
“Yeah, to be honest, even in my opinion, Madame was so wrong!”
Sophie laughed and said it aloud. Even so, it seemed that her mind
would be relieved.
When Artizea left, she left with only Alice.
This was partly to hide her own absence as much as possible, and
partly because she didn’t need Sophie to manage her wardrobe.
“Don’t worry too much. You probably know Her Highness, don’t you?
She probably knows that everything is dangerous.”
Hayley said softly.

2597
And she glanced at the letter lying on the desk. She knew, but did not
believe it.
She hoped that there would be no sacrifices over this.
＊＊＊
Artizea’s carriage passed by the largest and most prosperous city near
the Abba River.
Inside the carriage, Alice asked curiously,
“Aren’t you going to enter the city of Kader?”
In Alice’s opinion, the city of Kader was the most important part of the
neighborhood.
In fact, it was not an exaggeration to say that there was no place for
Artizea to stay except for the city of Kader.
Most of the land in the Abba River basin was low and fertile.
The arable land was large, while rivers frequently overflowed. Because
of this, cities have not been formed since ancient times, and small
towns have been scattered here and there.
As technology developed, the number of floods decreased. However,

the city did not develop rapidly.
It was because a small farm village leaning on the river was enough to
live on.
‘The city of Kader is the most developed among them.’
The city of Kader was a city that developed as a warehouse center. All
nearby grains are gathered in the city of Kader and transported to
other areas by water transport.
Artizea had no intention of going there.
2598
If the purpose was to collect rumors, of course, they would have
entered.
But not now. Now, Artizea was going to go up to a high area.
A location where she can overlook the whole Abba River at a glance.
They could see dust rising from a distance.
“Mountain bandits!”
One of the escorts shouted.
The carriage stopped. Artizea sat there quietly.
There was no city and small farm villages were scattered here and
there, so it was a perfect area for mountain bandits to run rampant.
“It’s not a big deal. When everyone saw the knights, they avoided it.”
Artizea’s escorts numbered 100. They were rural knights. It was

because Hayley did not yield on this alone.
At most, it was not a target that a dozen bandits could dare to attack.
As expected, the dust stopped. Only one horse frantically approached

the knights.
“On guard!”
At Sir Owen’s order, ten knights in the line aimed their guns.
The bandit wandered and then turned. Only one horse that had been
running away from them came to Artizea’s procession.
It was a young woman in a suit covered in dust.
“Stop there.”
2599
Owen stopped the woman halfway. The woman gasped as she rolled
off her horse. She seemed out of energy.
One of the knights hastily grabbed her. The woman pleaded as she
grabbed the knight’s arm.
“Are you from the Western Army?”
“Yes.”
The knight was a Northerner, but he answered falsely. This was in

order not to reveal Artizea’s identity.
The woman shed tears. The knight was perplexed.
Owen approached Artizea’s carriage. He was going to ask if it would

be okay to take a break to take care of the woman who was being
chased by the bandits.
Artizea had already opened the carriage door.
She couldn’t hide her surprise. Artizea screamed with a more startled
face than when Alphonse’s body was returned.
“Venia!”
The woman raised her head in surprise.
Chapter 290
Venia couldn’t understand what was going on.
The lady, who got out of her carriage, called Venia’s name, and
ordered her to be put in her carriage.
2600
There was a quarrel in the middle. The knights panicked and said that
they had to do a body search. Even her maid said in surprise,
“Madam, do you know who this is?”
“It’s someone I know. That’s enough. Let’s go to the city of Kader.”
The lady said so.
The knights asked the maid to remove the cloak from Venia. Not only
was her clothes dirty, but they thought she might be hiding something
inside it.
Venia struggled not to lose her clothes.
“Take it off. It’s muddy. I’ll wash it for you later.”
“Leave it alone, Alice.”
Artizea said so while coughing. She also told the knights,
“It’s okay. You can trust her.”
“If Her Highness knows her.”
Sir Owen answered so. He knew that Artizea had subordinates he

didn’t know, and there were things he had to pretend he didn’t even
see.
But Venia didn’t know why she was saying that. So she looked up at
her while holding her belly.
If she escaped safely, she was told to visit the Evron Knights in the
Western Army.
She thought it would be fine. She believed what Lysia said, that
someone would come and help her.
But she was skeptical.
2601
It was strange in itself that a real noble woman was leading the knights
through this area now.
Besides, it was strangely filled with rejection and fear.
But she was the first to be asked,
“Is Miss Lysia safe?”
“Ah.”
At those words, Venia swallowed her breath.
Artizea looked at her face and knew that her memory had not
returned.
Then, this girl in front of her eyes is a real 17-years-old girl, not the
Venia she knows.
“Uh, how do you know?”
Venia asked, stuttering. Alice also looked at Artizea with a puzzled

face.
Artizea had no doubt that Venia had run away from Lawrence.
Otherwise, Venia wouldn’t have been in this area.
If it was just Lawrence, he would have dragged Venia along. Venia was
the maid whom Lysia relied on until the very end.
It was certain that she could be used as a hostage. It was also well
known where her hometown was.
There were many villages that the Saintess had saved, but Venia’s
hometown was especially famous.
It was unfortunate, but it was because Venia herself often spoke of

gratitude and admiration for that time.
2602
“Did you run away for Miss Lysia?”
Venia nodded her head frantically.
Alice grabbed Artizea’s skirt.
“Madam, calm down. This child is young…….”
There was no guarantee she wasn’t a trap.
She was suspicious as she alone fled this wide plain with the bandits
on her tail.
But Artizea shook her head.
Venia was a brave woman. She was decisive, and she had the courage
and determination to throw herself to carry out what she decided to
do.
Even though she’s still 17 years old and she hasn’t been through the
storms of the years, she could have done it.
But she realized that she shouldn’t be in a hurry. If Venia was

frightened she might not be able to speak properly.
Artizea blinked at Alice. She knew she wasn’t fit to earn people’s trust,
and so was this situation.
Alice said instead,
“It’s okay. You can trust her. Our madam is the Crown Princess.”
Venia didn’t get it right away and she blinked her eyes. Then she
shouted, “Ah!”.
“There, there is something the Saintess gave!”
Venia highly unfastened her cloak, which had been tied up tightly.
2603
Alice glanced at Venia again with a look of dissatisfaction with her. She
said their Madam was the Crown Princess, she wondered what
nonsense Saintess she was talking about.
Venia untied her overcoat, and she pulled off the top of the cloak she
was wearing. She then pulled out what she had tied around her belly
with a long cloth.
“Don’t!”
Alice screamed at her in great dismay. The carriage stopped and the
door swung open.
Owen slammed the door open, and he was startled, and he

immediately slapped Venia’s hand. Venia grabbed her hand and fell at
Artizea’s feet.
The pistol flew out of her hand and rolled across the floor.
Alice quickly picked it up. At that time, Owen’s sword was already
aimed at Venia’s neck.
“Alice, open the back door.”
Alice quickly followed his words. Owen said,
“Your Highness, with all due respect, please come down from behind.”
It was to not give Venia a chance to make a move. Artizea shook her
head. She held out her hand to Alice.
Alice noticed quickly and placed the pistol she had picked up into
Artizea’s hand.
Artizea looked at it back and forth for a moment. Owen also saw it
with a side eye.
And he said in a surprised tone,
2604
“Isn’t that the Crown Prince’s pistol?”
“Lord Owen, lower your weapon.”
Artizea said so. And she clumsily opened the cylinder.
It was empty with no bullets inside.
Artizea showed it, but Owen did not lower his sword. As for safety
issues, Artizea had no authority to command him.
Venia struggled to get her words out, terrified,
“I have been asked to return it to the Knights of Evron or the Knights

of the Western Army.”
“By whom?”
“Ly, Lysia Morten, said they would know…….”
Hearing those words, Owen was surprised. There was no reason to

doubt any further.
Venia fell to the floor as if collapsing. The sorry Alice lifted her up and
took her by the shoulders.
Owen looked at Artizea with a puzzled face.
He followed Artizea, but he didn’t know that he would really hear

about Lysia here.
It’s been quite some time since there was no news. He asked
questions, but no words were heard.
Where in this wide west was she going to look for a lost person? Even
after subjugating all the bandits near the place where the incident
took place, they disappeared, so they couldn’t find them anymore.
“Let’s start on the road.”
2605
“Understand. Sorry for the fuss.”
Owen answered without complaint. And closed the carriage door.
Even then, Venia was trembling. Artizea glanced back and forth at the
pistol, then pulled out her handkerchief and wrapped it around it.
“Venia.”
Artizea looked at Venia with deepened eyes and said,
“I came here to find Miss Lysia. You have to help me. When did you
escape? Is it over three hours?”
“No. I came out this morning.”
Venia moistened her parched throat with saliva, as if it was about to

tear her apart. Alice handed her water.
After she drank it, she seemed to live a little. Finally, tears welled up in
her eyes.
“The Saintess and the Head…….To the Head…….”
Without speaking, Venia rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand.
Artizea stopped Alice from flinching. It didn’t matter whom she called
the Saintess now.
“There were reins left in one of the horses in the stables. And he said
he would try not to notice even if I ran away.”
Except for the middle part, Venia told them everything. By that time,
her face was covered with tears and dust.
“I don’t know when I was noticed. I went down the river to find the
village, and in the middle of all this, the horse got tired and took a
break.”
“You got caught there.”

2606
“Yes.”
“You did well.”
From Venia’s point of view, she calmly remembered all the information
she could give.
Artizea stroked the lower part of her lip, deep in her thoughts.
It was already afternoon. The sun will set in a little while.
Considering the speed of the bandits movement, she couldn’t pinpoint

the location with that information alone.
“And are you the Crown Princess?”
“Yes. The Crown Princess.”
Alice answered instead of the thinking Artizea.
“There was a message that I had to tell the Crown Princess. After
showing the pistol to an Evron person.”
As Venia gasped, she said,
“She told me to say 90,000.”
“90,000.”
Artizea repeated those words back like a parrot.
Then, as she said, the blood drained from her face, which originally
showed signs of illness as is.
The inhabitants of the city of Kader were 90,000.
Considering that it is a transportation hub, the actual number of

people in the city is probably much higher than that.
＊＊＊
2607
Cedric arrived in the central city of the West with only 20 elite knights.
He moved quietly. There were no official announcements when he

departed from the Capital. On the road he had passed, he had never
stopped by a government office.
Nevertheless, by the time he arrived, the Western Army knew all of his
moves.
Knowing that he hated pretentiousness, Ein, the commander of the

Western Army greeted him with only the city defenders lined up.
Next to him was Amalie.
“Long time no see, Sir Ein, Dame Harper.”
Cedric greeted the two with a military salute.
“It’s not an official schedule, but you gave the soldiers a hard time.”
“The entire Western Army is delighted to see the Crown Prince again.
Even if we ask for a ceremony, everyone will like it.”
At Ein’s words, Cedric smiled bitterly and shook his head. He didn’t
have time to spend on such things.
Amalie spoke in a more realistic way,
“The Crown Prince personally came to visit us at a time like this, so

nothing can touch the hearts of Westerners more than this.”
As she said that, Amalie smiled.
“I didn’t know the day would come so soon to congratulate the Crown
Prince.”
“Let’s not talk about that now.”
Amalie politely bowed her head in affirmation. The Emperor is still

alive.
2608
Cedric said,
“Unfortunately, I didn’t come here to patrol.”
“Yes. I have heard the big news.”
Amalie handed him a letter.
“It was sent to me by Lady Hayley’s yesterday.”
Cedric hurriedly unfolded it.
After Hayley had given a brief news on her side, she delivered the
orders she had received from Artizea.
“To put the troops on standby in three days at the northeast of the city
of Kader?”
“Yes.”
“Is this possible?”
Amalie answered Cedric’s question,
“Of course, it is impossible to send troops from here. In the city where
Lady Hayley is, a significant number of Western troops were stationed
to protect the Crown Princess.”
The dispatch will be made from there.
The Crown Princess sent an order engraved with the Crown Prince’s
coat of arms, or more precisely, Grand Duchy Evron’s coat of arms.
The Western Army had no reason to refuse.
Hayley had only forwarded the contents of this letter to Amalie to

inform her of the situation.
2609
Chapter 291
One troop of the Western Army was dispatched under Artizea’s order.
The Abba River basin was not an area that was hit directly by the
Monster Wave. For that reason, there were no military troops normally
stationed in the area.
It was not yet a place where administrative power was concentrated

for the prevention of the plague.
Once she called in the army, Artizea wasn’t sure what to do with it
either.
It will help with post-processing after the Abba River overflows.
But right now, it didn’t do much to defend the banks of the Abba
River.
It was impossible to scour this wide plain to find dozens of bandits.
There were nine embankments of the Abba River. Each embankment

was not small either.
Even if they searched all the embankments, the bandits would have
already moved between each search.
It was also impossible to control the city of Kader.
The resident population alone was 90,000. Considering that it is a

transportation hub, the number of floating population would be much
higher than that.
In addition, the area in which the city of Kader is located has a low
altitude.
2610
If Embankment 9, built to prevent flooding in the rainy season, burst,
not only the city of Kader, but the entire surrounding area would
become a sea of water.
The Abba River basin was one of the largest granaries in the West. The
damage to the granary was indescribably great.
But bigger than those two problems was the plague.
When large-scale floods occurred, water-borne diseases often

followed.
If the epidemic caused by the parasitic monster was still circulating, it

would be an unbearable situation if it turns into a new outbreak.
And if it was Lawrence, he would throw a few people infected with

parasitic monsters into the water.
The parasitic monster survives longer in a humid place even without a

host.
It was not as sporadic as it was now, but when several kinds of plagues
started to circulate throughout the western part of the country,
quarantine was impossible.
It was best to stop it before it happens. If it failed, they may have to

make the extreme choice of abandoning other places to protect the
unharmed area.
“There are nine main banks of the Abba River.”
Artizea marked the location on the map and looked at Venia.
Venia hesitated. Artizea asked,
“Did you say you came down the river? While running away, did you
pass the embankment?”
“Yes. I think so.”

2611
Venia answered confusedly. In fact, while she was fleeing, she thought
only of a place to hide, and her memories were vague because it was
so stressful.
She vaguely remembered the sound of water pouring down like a

waterfall.
“How was his preparation for the trip? Did he have any spares on the
horse?”
“Ah, yes. There were more than 20 horses. There were loads of things,
but it was a light load.”
Venia could answer that with certainty.
She had been taken as Lysia’s maid. But there was a need for a labor
force, and they couldn’t help but use her.
She was supposed to help feed the horses.
Venia looked at Artizea with a strange face. It was full of

incomprehensible things.
Lysia bestowed a blessing on her. Venia saw Lysia’s blessing heal the
horse that had injured its leg and it stood up.
Venia had no doubts that she was the Saintess. Lawrence also called
her the Saintess, and made the bandits call her that as well.
Now, she knew that the Saintess whom the temple made such a loud
announcement of was Artizea, and that she was the Crown Princess.
But, Venia nevertheless believed that it was Lysia, who was the real
Saintess.
Alice and Owen didn’t like her. But Artizea accepted her without a
word and did not rebuke her.
2612
Venia still didn’t know why Lysia and Artizea knew her name.
She didn’t even know why Lawrence had just grabbed her and
dragged her away.
She didn’t know why a high-ranking person like the Crown Princess
would have her by her side while doing something important.
Not only Venia, but it was full of strange things with the two of them.
They didn’t know what she was doing. They were following Artizea
unconditionally, but they couldn’t even guess on what basis Artizea
was moving and what she was going to do.
It was the same with Artizea calling Lysia with an honorific. Alice, who
knew how much she loved Lysia, couldn’t even understand.
Artizea didn’t care about that at all.
“There are nine important banks on the Abba River. If he hits 7, 8, or 9,

Kader will definitely be submerged.”
“How do you know?”
Had it been Hayley or Freil, they would never have questioned it this
way. But Venia knew nothing, so she asked casually.
At that question, Artizea looked at Venia.
Her face turned pale.
“Madam…… ?”
Venia called her curiously.
Soon, Artizea’s expression sank to the bottom.
She turned her gaze back towards the map.
2613
All she knows is that she’s calculated several times in the past to avoid
damaging the city of Kader.
It was Embankment number 6 that she blew up then.
As the embankment collapsed, the overflowed water spilled into

Embankment 7 and its vicinity. But the damage stopped there.
That meant, conversely, that in order to submerge the city of Kader,

she would have to burst the Embankment 8 and 9 with certainty.
But she couldn’t say that to the other person.
“Sir Owen, go up from Embankment 9 and ask about the bandits.”
“Yes. If the burden was light, the supply would have been solved by
looting.”
“Try it if you can.”
Hearing Artizea’s words, Owen made a military salute and went out to
deliver orders.
Artizea looked at Venia. And with her weary lips, she let out a long
sigh.
Still, she couldn’t think as an individual.
She wasn’t like that. She shouldn’t have had the heart to ask for
forgiveness because she did her best in saving 9 out of 90,000 lives.
Instead of retrieving people one by one, she had to reduce the

numbers.
But there was Venia before her eyes, and she couldn’t ignore it.
“Venia.”
“Yes.”
2614
“I’ll give you to someone, so it’d be better if you go back to your
hometown first. Go somewhere safe with your family.”
It wasn’t meant to be atonement. Because atonement couldn’t be

done with just one person.
Rather, it was to repay her for her faithfulness to Lysia.
Venia said cautiously,
“Can I send you a letter?”
“Letter?”
“Yeah. Will Madam rescue the Saintess?”
“And, will you save our village, too?”
“We will send the Western Army. The bandit threat will be eliminated.”
“Then, let me stay here. If you could let me know that they’ll be safe.”
said Venia. She was concerned about her family. But if she went back
like this, she probably had no idea what would happen to her own
identity.
She won’t even know if Lysia is safe or not.
Then, she thought it would be better to just stay. Just because she
went back she wasn’t going to be enough to protect her family on her
own.
Venia was fiddling with the bullet in her pocket. That didn’t mean
anything specifically to her.
2615
Because it was the first thing Lysia hid. There were a couple of people
in town with guns, but it was then that Venia touched a bullet for the
first time.
The bullet was like a sign that she was living a life completely different;
unlike what she had not long ago.
＊＊＊
Water poured down.
Lysia was standing in front of the embankment.
It was hot, but she was rather cold because of the strong wind. Her
hair blew like crazy in the wind.
“Shall I tie it up for you?”
said Lawrence. In his hands was a ribbon embroidered with gold

thread.
“Give it to me.”
“I think you chose to obey me for sparing Venia.”
“How can I believe that you really spared Venia?”
Lawrence laughed.
“You have changed. In the past, you would have believed me.”
“…….”
“You saved me at least once. I could have killed you right before my
eyes as soon as I brought you.”
Lysia turned her head without answering.
“We made a deal. As long as you’re in my arms, I’ll pretend I didn’t see
her.”
2616
It was.
It was about two hours later after Venia had escaped.
Lysia made a deal with Lawrence. While she hugged and kissed
Lawrence, the killing order was not issued.
But in the end, Lawrence would have ordered to capture Venia and kill
her.
Lysia did not believe him. If she had been good enough to stop
Lawrence, she would have already changed him.
As expected, the killing order was finally given.
She even gave Cedric’s pistol to her before letting her go. Lysia
sincerely prayed that Venia escaped safely.
Lawrence smiled happily and pulled Lysia’s waist.
The soft kiss touched Lysia’s lips. Lysia turned her head.
His lips swept down her cheeks and stroked Lysia’s lips.
“Stop it.”
Lysia pushed his face away with her hands. She did not struggle to
resist. Because it was only going to be a waste of energy.
“Be kinder, Lysia.”
Lawrence whispered sweetly.
“You like duty. Don’t you?”
“…… What do you want to say?”
“Do your duty. You are obliged by God to turn me with your love.”
“…… I am no longer a saint. Ack!”

2617
As the words fell, Lawrence grabbed her by the hair and yanked back
head.
Then he bit her lip until it bled.
The taste of blood flowed between her lips. Lawrence kissed her
indulgently and shoved the tip of her tongue into the scar.
Lysia frowned. She didn’t even want to show him that it hurts.
She wanted to show him that she felt nothing.
She had, in the past, tried to keep him in her love, but she felt nothing
now. And she was now rejecting him from her own heart.
No joy, no pain.
She could no longer feel despair in Lawrence himself.
“It’s the wife’s duty to love her husband, even without divine
command. Isn’t it?”
Lawrence said with a seductive smile.
“So you must love me.”
“Don’t blame me for your evilness.”
Lysia exhaled. She had married Lawrence out of her sense of duty, but
despite those numerous duties and responsibilities, the romantic
feelings she once felt for Lawrence did not originate there.
“Because of you, I first learned that people cannot change.”
Even so, Lawrence didn’t care.
2618
Chapter 292
The search party found a suspicious man passing through

Embankment 9, and after interrogating him, they found two places
where explosives were installed.
They are now searching the area around Embankment 8.
However, the land was vast, and there was a limit to the manpower
that could be used. In the first place, the West was a place where even
military defense had given up protecting the boundary.
Owen couldn’t hide his surprise.
“There really were explosives.”
He followed the orders of the Crown Princess. He also knew that

Artizea was Cedric’s political companion and chief aide.
But he didn’t know that explosives would really be found.
Wasn’t they on the way to find the kidnapped Lysia? Even in Venia’s
words, there was no mention of exploding the embankment.
But real explosives were found. Owen couldn’t help but be amazed.
Artizea said, trying to contain her headache,
“I cannot guarantee that we have found all the explosives on

Embankment 9 with certainty.”
In the West, weapons and explosives were easy to obtain. It was

impossible to guarantee that there were only two places where the
explosives were installed unless the entire land was dug up and
checked.
So they had to search for people. If they hid the explosives, it means
that there would be someone to detonate them.
2619
However, there was no guarantee that the person waiting to detonate
the explosives necessarily came from outside.
Lawrence was wealthy. It was not an asset enough to support a noble

family from generation to generation, but turning the life of a peasant
family upside down was something that could be done with only the
money in his sleeve.
So, it would not be an exaggeration to say that all of the people

currently living near the embankment should be suspicious.
It was impossible to interrogate them all.
‘If it were me, I would deliberately deploy a stand out person, and
actually use a local.’
It’s a small community, so they’ll keep their mouths shut from military
inquiries. Even if there are relatives who behave somewhat
suspiciously, they will cover them up.
That didn’t mean that the traitor wouldn’t come out.
Besides, it wasn’t just the Embankment 9 that was a problem now. She
didn’t even know where Lawrence would start, 6 or 7.
She could never find them all in time.
‘Even now, Brother…….’
Artizea thought several times. In fact, that thought almost took over
her head.
But will killing Lawrence stop it?
Now, Lysia was not the only problem.
If the preparations had already been made, it was highly likely that the
work would continue even if Lawrence died.
2620
And Lawrence would have been in control of all of that, rather than
entrusting it to someone else.
Unlike Artizea, he had no interest in controlling intelligence and

maintaining the loyalty of his subordinates.
But he wasn’t foolish enough not to know that when it comes to

important things he must have complete control. And he knew how.
The information is very partial, and it is only when all the reports have
been gathered that it can be put together and completed.
Artizea used to explain her own thought processes and methods to

Lawrence.
At first, she wanted to be recognized. Later, because she was afraid of

his suspicion.
She didn’t expect it to be so troublesome now.
‘Does that mean that you are trying to kill Brother?’
Artizea buried her body deep in the armchair and pressed a finger to
her head.
As she became the Saintess, it became possible to use her own life
force separately.
But is it possible to kill one person’s life with only a fraction of

another’s life?
The great magic to turn back time was rather possible.
Once the magic circle was activated, the magic reversed time and
devoured and nourished all the life that lived in that time period.
But human life was equivalent. That’s why she cut her own ten years
off and gave Mielle ten years.
2621
‘Then, would I rather turn back time?’
Before Lysia was arrested? Or, before Lawrence disappeared?
She couldn’t.
Artizea has already failed once. It’s been like that since she’s been
living here.
The reason why so many people’s memories come back was probably
because the magic was wrong.
Artizea still didn’t know by what law these things were happening.
The magic was definitely wrong. She couldn’t risk doing it again unless
she knew why.
It wasn’t a problem if she were to disappear.
But even if she goes back to the past, if there were no one to stop
Lawrence, the same thing will happen again.
Besides, there was too much to lose politically.
If only one became a variable, the situation would be worse than it is

now.
What if not only she returned, but the memories of Lawrence or the
anti-Crown Prince faction also came back? What if the Empress
remembers? What if the Emperor’s memories come back?
If the sainthood disappears, will Cedric be crowned Crown Prince? If

her own existence disappears, will her memories of what happened
once in the past also disappear?
Artizea covered her eyes with her hand.
‘No, it really doesn’t matter that I disappear?’
2622
Artizea thought like that for the first time. Leticia caught the tail of her
intricately tangled thoughts.
She suddenly raised her eyes, and Artizea met eyes with Venia, who
was sitting on one side of the room sewing her lapel.
Startled, she got up and turned her gaze away.
Alice asked,
“Can I bring you something hot to drink? How about strong tea with
milk and sugar?”
“Strong tea?”
“I learned it from the butler. Because you like it.”
Alice said cheerfully.
“It’s too much. It’s late at night, and you’d recommend tea.”
“Even if I tell you to sleep, you won’t listen anyway.”
Artizea pondered for a moment. But it seemed like she’d rather sleep a
little and wake up and it might give her a little bit of a break from her
tangled thoughts.
“No. I’m tired now, so I’d better lie down.”
“Yeah. Then, I’ll let you go to bed.”
As Alice said so, she glanced at Venia with sullen eyes. Venia put down
her sewing as she hesitated.
Artizea knew that Alice didn’t like Venia.
[“I don’t quite understand. Shouldn’t you give her a proper reward and
send Venia back if she did a good job? Even if you have her, there is
no need to keep her right next to you.”]
2623
Alice even said that.
What she said wasn’t wrong. But Artizea did not explain to Alice why
she put Venia close to her.
It was so she wouldn’t forget what she had done in the past.
Artizea thought for a moment. She didn’t know, perhaps, that the
reason she was pushing herself not to forget was because she wanted
to forget.
At the beginning of her return, she had no such idea.
From some day on, she became able to hold back her laughter. It’s
probably because her own feelings are about to pop open the lid
underneath her heart.
Artizea was afraid of that.
Alice said that she would go first and make the bedding, and she went
out. Artizea said to Venia.
“You worked hard until so late. Now go and rest.”
“It’s nothing. Good night, Madam.”
Venia stood up, and politely greeted Artizea.
Artizea also slowly stood up from her seat.
Then, there was a commotion outside. The torches stretched through

the open window, and the outside was lit in an instant.
“Go and find out what’s going on.”
“Yes.”
A knight guarding the living room answered politely and went out.
But before the knight returned, someone shouted from the outside.
2624
“The Crown Prince has arrived.”
Artizea was startled and froze on the spot. Far from hearing the news,
she didn’t even hear from him.
She thought she would never see him again.
Even when she left the North first, she had thought about the
possibility that she would not meet him again. It was also as she
counted the odds of failing while plotting.
When she left this time, she didn’t count the odds of her death.
Because even if the Emperor gave orders to kill her, Cedric would wear
the Emperor’s Crown.
It was after everything she could do. The time to move the boards with
conspiracy was already over.
The rest would have to be pushed by Cedric himself and his

supporters.
So she had nothing to worry about whether she died or not.
But her own heart was more tormented than before.
She had already had love in her heart before. So she must feel the
same as she was then and now.
Still, it was different this time. She used to think that she had no time
to die because she just knew the joy of being loved, but now it hurts
like being whipped.
Her head turned blank.
Artizea thought of running away for a moment. Of course, it wasn’t

specific. She only thought that she wanted to escape the suffering of
the present moment.
2625
She couldn’t go anywhere and the door opened while she stood tall.
The smell of dust came in. It was different from the smell of snow and
wind in the North. But Artizea thought the smell was familiar to her.
Cedric stood there with the door open. Artizea held her breath.
“Because of you.”
Cedric squeezed out a cracked voice without saying hello.
Artizea couldn’t figure out what was going to happen next.
The door closed behind Cedric. He took off his gloves and threw them
on the floor.
It was also familiar.
Artizea remembered the night that had only happened twice. Her
hands and feet were all melted, and she thought of the baby’s wet,
soft palms.
But Artizea did not face him, nor did she step backwards. She stood
tall.
He thought the woman here couldn’t be human.
“Why are you here?”
Artizea, she said in an emotionless voice.
“You couldn’t have been in a position to empty the Capital. Besides,

what of the monarch coming to a plague area.”
He was a monarch. He had to be an emperor on the throne before he

was an individual. He was the cornerstone and he had to be the pillar
and the beam, the starting point and the manager of the spinning
wheel.
2626
And he himself had to be an instrument serving that purpose. To do
that, he must have been here while being indestructible even if he
threw himself into the magic circle.
Cedric outstretched his arms to embrace Artizea.
Between the two of them, there was a gap of two arms
“I came because I deserved it.”
Cedric said softly.
“It was my decision. Because there was something I had to save.”
Cedric said,
“Why are you making that face? I am your master, can’t you obey my
decision?”
“No.”
Artizea replied that way. Her hands and feet were cold.
Chapter 293
“Madam is asleep.”
“I’m glad. I came here with a prescription for sleeping pills.”
“Thank you.”
Alice nodded.
2627
Sleeping pills were not good for a weak body like Artizea. Still, it would
have been better to fall asleep relying on it.
But Alice was not in a position to make such a decision of her own
accord.
So, she didn’t know how grateful she was when Cedric gave her a
sleeping pill and told her to put her mistress to sleep.
“Tomorrow morning, Her Grace will be fine.”
Alice spoke as if giving an excuse.
“I know,” Cedric said in a low voice.
He didn’t mean to say Artizea will be fine tomorrow morning. It meant

he knew Alice’s concerns.
And when tomorrow morning comes, they will put this matter aside
and discuss the urgent matter.
Cedric cast his gaze out the dark window. It was a new habit these
days. He did it so as not to show his troubled face to others.
He clenched and opened his fists several times.
It was not easy to cool the feeling that was boiling in his chest.
It was like that the whole way here. It felt like his heart would melt
from the heat and flow down into his stomach.
So, he feared that in the end there would be no such thing as a right
mind.
Still, he thought that part of this heat would go away when they met.
He knew she wouldn’t welcome him. He knew she would reproach him
for coming.
2628
Still, if he held her with his arms wide open, he hoped she would
pretend to be lost and hug him.
However, he realized that Artizea had not changed.
Cedric thought,
‘Can I change you?’
And he thought again,
‘Can you withstand it until I change you?’
How many times does he have to say it and how many times does he
have to do it?
Was it possible?
Not even a word of love or an oath to be together. What can he do

beyond this?
If Alice had not arrived in time, this anger would have been thrown to
Artizea as it was.
Even though he knew she would be broken.
He even felt the desire to do so. Wouldn’t it be more comfortable if he

smashed her all, picked up the pieces, and wrapped her in a bloody
blanket?
If he goes and lays with his arms full around her, he will be able to turn
away for a moment, pretending not to know the pain.
It seems like everything has been resolved, so he can pretend that and
pass the time for a while.
But Cedric couldn’t.
Had he been a man who could fool his heart, he would not have lost
all that was his in the past and wandered the wasteland.
2629
Cedric said, exhausted,
“Can you take good care of her? She’s not the type of person who
stops when we say stop, so if it’s too late, you’ll have to stop her by
force.”
“Yes…… . Then, Master…….”
“I will sleep in another room tonight. I can’t go to her bedroom

because there’s a doctor anyway, so go and stay with her.”
“Yes.”
Alice greeted him with a complicated face that seemed relieved and
sad and went away.
Thump thump.
Then, a knock was heard.
“It’s Owen, Your Highness.”
“Come in.”
Cedric put an expressionless look on top of his painful expression

reflected in the window.
Owen came in and reported,
“They fired the first flare. I have instructed them to continue in one-
hour intervals from now until tomorrow noon.”
“Good work.”
“Your Highness’ orders, yes, but I’m not sure if this is the right thing to
do.”
The flare was a signal that Cedric was here.
2630
He had already done one inspection when he came to the West.
However, it would not be wise to provide detailed location
information.
Cedric came in with a minor security. Currently, the number of escorts

staying here was only 120, including the 100 escorts of Artizea and the
20 people Cedric brought.
Of course, one troop of the Western Army was dispatched to various

places as a search party within the day. Two more troops from the
Western Army, commanded by Ein, will follow.
Even so, the fact that the Crown Prince and his wife were in a secluded,
remote place with only 120 escorts was to be treated as a secret.
That must have been part of the reason Cedric didn’t announce the
news while he was traveling all the way here.
“If Lysia sees it, there will be hope.”
Owen’s face softened slightly at Cedric’s answer.
‘And he’ll be watching, too.’
Cedric looked out the window and thought to himself.
He knew that Lawrence would hate him as much as he hated him back.
It was a different matter from the fact that the Emperor or Artizea had
politically restrained and repressed him.
Cedric was well aware that Lawrence had starved the North to death
simply because he hated Cedric.
He was no different now. He was still obsessed with Lysia.
2631
Lawrence misunderstood the friendship between Cedric and Lysia, and
this time he must have wanted to kill Cedric in front of Lysia.
‘Actually, it might not have been a misunderstanding.’
Cedric thought that Lawrence knew better than Artizea about the
feelings between a man and a woman.
Had Lawrence known it was friendship, he would have acted the same.
No, he did the same to Baron Morten and his wife. He had hated not
just Lysia’s ex-fiancé, but her real brother.
However, just as he couldn’t subdue Lysia, he just couldn’t kill Cedric.
So he will be angry if he finds out that Cedric has come. He would not
be able to ignore Artizea as calmly as he would.
Anger is what stirs people.
He couldn’t ask for anything more than Lawrence came running to kill
him.
Cedric turned around slowly. Owen took the pistol wrapped in the
handkerchief from his arms and placed it politely in front of Cedric.
“Lysia is still safe. It was enough to make her maid run away.”
Owen said.
Cedric held up the handkerchief. And with a confused feeling, he

picked up the pistol.
“I didn’t know you gave it to Lysia.”
“I was hoping something like this wouldn’t happen. It’s my fault.

Instead of letting her go to the West, it would have been better if she
had been entrusted for work in the North.”
2632
He could not give orders to Lysia. He always thought he couldn’t do
that.
But if he had asked her for work in the North, Lysia would not have
refused.
“Did you say a maid brought it?”
“Yes. Her name is Venia.”
“I heard from Alice earlier. Is she still here?”
“Yes. If you’re going to meet her, will you let me bring her?”
Cedric hesitated for a moment. Then he said in a low voice,
“It is very late. If it’s urgent information, you and Tia must have already
heard it, so I’ll meet tomorrow if I have time.”
“Yes.”
Owen answered.
Young Venia’s presence was also for him a pry into the scars of the
past.
[“She told me to give it back if I get the chance.”]
She had come to the North with this pistol long ago. It was not long
after he heard the news that Lysia had died.
Eventually it came back to him unused.
And this time it also came back clean in Venia’s hands.
Cedric looked down at the pistol.
He owed Venia. The debt was different from what Artizea felt.
2633
In the end, Cedric knows that Venia wants to kill Artizea, but he
borrowed her hand to rescue her.
He didn’t say why. If Venia had known he would kneel before Artizea,
she would never have helped.
In retrospect, that was the first time he had intentionally deceived a

faithful person.
“I have no regrets,…….”
“Yes?”
Cedric put the pistol in his arms.
Come to think of it, at that time, Lysia did not entrust her will to Venia,
but to Artizea.
Was it because she didn’t have the same heart just before she died as
when she entrusted this pistol to Venia?
Perhaps, she did not expect that Venia would come to deliver her
belongings to the far North.
Or, the will was meant to be brought by Artizea.
‘I am not as strong as you, Lysia.’
Cedric cast his gaze out the road-side window.
It was then.
Bang! Bang!
The guard knocked on the door.
Owen went out in surprise and brought in a guard.
2634
“The messenger has come. This.”
Owen took a letter from the guard’s hand and gave it to Cedric.
There was a signature on the envelope.
《Lawrence.》
Other than that, nothing was written.
Cedric tore open the envelope.
Inside was a map with the location marked with a red dot, and a note
with the date two days later.
Cedric inadvertently crumpled the note in his hand.
“Who brought it?”
“They are being interrogated.”
“Take care of it. Don’t let them die. And when something comes up,
always bring it to me.”
“Yes.”
The guards bowed and went out.
***
Artizea woke up the next day, just as the sun was getting closer to the
center of the south.
She opened her eyes and stared blankly at the ceiling for a moment.
She didn’t seem to have slept well because she was sleeping with
medicine. But her eyes were brighter than yesterday.
2635
Artizea carefully climbed out of the bed. She then pulled the rope and
instead of calling Alice, she tucked her cold feet into her slippers and
she went outside.
Cedric was sitting in her living room.
It wasn’t a dream. Artizea thought blankly.
Cedric had his gaze fixed on the map, even if he could have sensed her
coming out.
Artizea shifted her gaze towards the map. There was a large red mark
that she had never drawn before.
Cedric held out the open envelope without looking back at her.
Artizea clutched her chest. It must have been what she had hoped for,
but she felt like her inside was going to burst and it was hard to
breathe.
“Lawrence sent it.”
Artizea widened her eyes. Then, she took the envelope and hurriedly
opened it.
Cedric let out a long sigh. And he turned to Artizea.
His face didn’t smile anymore. He didn’t even reach out his hand in a
gentle manner.
As exactly as what happened last night.
“Last night I shot the signal flare showing that I was here. Lawrence
seemed like he was waiting for me.”
“…… Yes.”
“For now…… Let’s stop him. After that…….”
Cedric sighed once more and said,

2636
“Then, we’ll talk.”
Chapter 294
Alice had prepared bath water and soup in a cup.
Artizea drank the soup while soaking in warm water. There was a piece
of bread soaked in it.
She had no appetite. Lawrence’s letter was the first clue she got.
But Cedric ordered it strictly.
[“It is also a job to take care of yourself. If you are in good condition,
you can come up with good ideas. Isn’t it?]
It was the master’s order.
Otherwise, instead of telling her to drink the soup, he would have

brought the cup and held it in his hand.
Cedric wasn’t wrong. She was forced to fall asleep, the flow of
thoughts was interrupted once. But after waking up, her mind was still
not clear.
The situation could not have changed suddenly in a short period of

time while taking a bath.
Even if it changed rapidly, Artizea was not in a position to run and do

things directly. She could say all the things she needed, even while
sitting in the bathtub.
So it’s just a matter of her mind.
Artizea drank all of the soup and handed the empty cup to Alice. Then,
she slid into the warm water and submerged to her neck.
2637
Her stiff body loosened a little. As her body warmed up, sweat dripped
down the corners of her eyes.
“Is the water too hot, Madam?”
“No. Just fine.”
There was a nice scent from the dried orange peel that Alice had put in
the water.
Artizea nodded off. There was no sign of letting go of the tightness in

her chest. She had a hard time breathing, but her body was so languid
that she wanted to collapse like this and sleep forever.
It was a joy for Cedric to be able to take care of his servant’s body as
her master.
In fact, that’s all she had hoped for from Lawrence all her life.
If she couldn’t be loved as a brother and sister, she wanted to prove

her worth as a servant. Lawrence was concerned about her health, and
he had sent her medicines.
Even though she knew that it was because it would be difficult to hear
that his best contributor was treated poorly, rather than being really
worried about Artizea’s health.
So this was an overflowing treat.
Facing each other and listening seriously when she speaks out.
Accepting good advice.
Listen to her own excuses only once when she has a setup.
She wouldn’t want more than that.
But now, she was already accustomed to more than that and dreamed
in vain.
2638
“Madam, you can’t sleep here.”
Artizea woke up from her sleep, startled by Alice grabbing her arm.
“What time is it?”
“You just slept for a while. I think you better get up, though. Your skin
is already red.”
Artizea got up from the bathtub with Alice’s support. She was a little
dizzy, but she hid it.
When she returned to the living room there was Owen.
Cedric was sitting at Artizea’s desk, writing something. Then, he heard

the door open and turned around.
He looked at Alice instead of Artizea.
“Did she finish the soup?”
“Yes.”
Cedric nodded his head and beckoned Alice to back away.
Alice quietly closed the door and left. Owen offered Artizea a seat.
Meanwhile, Cedric continued to fill out the paperwork. And at the end
he signed it, put it in an envelope, and sealed it with wax.
“Take it and deliver it.”
He handed over nine envelopes to Owen. Owen accepted it and went

out with a military salute.
Artizea sat in Owen’s seat, waiting for him to finish.
Cedric sat a little further away from Artizea. It was a position where she
could see the map from the side.
2639
“It’s okay. It got better.”
“Would you like to see it again?”
Artizea nodded her head. Cedric handed her the letter again.
“I also marked the location from the map that Lawrence sent me on
this map.”
Artizea looked at the red pen mark on the map. It was located close to
Embankment 6.
It was the only place in the vicinity with a high altitude. Even so, it was
on a hilly level.
However, from there to the lower reaches of the river, there was an
area lower than the river, so if they stood there, they could see the
whole embankment at a glance.
“He plans to blow up Embankment 6…….”
“Do you remember where you put the explosives?”
Cedric asked.
Artizea flinched. Cedric said without showing his emotions,
“Lawrence sent me a map, which means I should stand there and see
with my own eyes; Embankment 6 bursting.”
“…… Yes.”
“Then, wouldn’t the location where the explosives be installed be the

same?”
Cedric himself did not know where the explosives had been detonated
at that time. Because he wasn’t informed until after the embankment
had burst.
2640
“I’m not saying Lawrence is irrational. The banks of the Abba River are
quite strong. Exploding just anywhere is not going to wipe out the city
of Kader.”
“Yes. That’s right.”
So, to explode Embankment 7, 8, and 9, a large amount of gunpowder

was needed.
“Even if it’s easy to get weapons and gunpowder in the West, there’s a
limit to how much gunpowder he has.”
“Ah. Right. Come to think of it, yes. Most of the bulk cargo within this
province goes to the city of Kader, so it would have been noticeable if
the bulk of the cargo moved from Kader to other areas.”
However, there was no such thing in the information that Artizea had
received.
Did Lawrence move the gunpowder in a completely dispersed way to

fool the eye?
Considering his personality, that possibility was low. To say the least,
his subordinates were bandits.
“Lawrence himself knows. He probably knows that imitating you is the

surest and best way to save gunpowder.”
He had to make sure that Embankment 6 was torn down, and the
water pressure had to help the collapse of Embankment 7.
Artizea stood up. And with trembling hands, she marked two locations.
Cedric nodded his head. Then, he called in and dispatched two more
search teams.
And he returned to the seat across from Artizea.
“I sent orders to local ministers, including Mayor Kader.”

2641
“Are you going to mobilize the villagers to search the embankment?”
Artizea asked in bewilderment.
“There will be agitation. If we do it wrong, we could end up having an

accident because of those trying to escape.”
“Anyway, it is impossible to solve the situation with the military alone

now. There is a shortage of manpower.”
Cedric said.
“The search can be a lot faster if someone knows the area well. They
might find something suspicious in cargo transportation.”
“But, what if things go wrong because you disclose the situation?”
“It would be a political burden for me.”
Cedric replied calmly,
“It doesn’t matter. Even if that were the case, no one could stop me
from ascending to the throne for that reason.”
“At this point, the only thing I can hide and shrink is my responsibility.
And that’s not an understatement.”
Artizea bit her lower lip and lowered her head.
After all, that’s why she’d burst the embankment in the past. Cedric
was and still is here.
“You and I are both here. It will give courage to the residents as well.”
Cedric stood up.
2642
“Then, you should sleep more. There is nothing you can do now. It’s all
a matter of footwork.”
“Yes…….”
“If you think of something important, please tell me.”
Having said that, Cedric turned the doorknob and opened it as if he

was about to leave.
And he paused for a moment.
“Ah, Venia…… ”
“Yes?”
Cedric was about to say it would be a good idea to separate herself

from Venia, but he stopped.
It wasn’t something that could be said as a master. Cedric just walked

out.
＊＊＊
Artizea slept a little more as he instructed. With a little rest, she

thought she might come up with a thought that would open her eyes,
but that didn’t happen.
Meanwhile, a search team led by Cedric searched the embankment

and pursued the gunpowder cart.
The next day, it rained.
“It is rather good. If it got wet in the rain, the gunpowder was
unusable.”
Cedric said so.
2643
However, he himself and his soldiers did not stop the search as they
moved with the overflowing river next to them.
The tail was caught the next day, early in the morning of the day when
Lawrence wrote down in the letter.
“Your Highness, we arrested the person who came to check the

location of the gunpowder on Embankment 6.”
“I am going right now.”
Cedric got up from the table after having an early breakfast.
Artizea stood up following him. Cedric said,
“You make sure you stay in a safe place. Just in case, you have to take
command.”
“Yes.”
“I will rescue Lysia and bring her back. So don’t worry anymore.”
Artizea looked at his back. The door closed in front of her.
If the embankment really breaks, and Cedric gets swept up there, she’ll
have to stay in a safe place, even after that.
That was the right division of roles. She can’t even ride a horse, let
alone chase after people and wield weapons, so what can she do at
this time?
Still, she will be able to do something.
“Alice, get ready to go out.”
Artizea looked again at the map that Lawrence had marked and sent.
2644
There was no way Lawrence was going to compete with Cedric there.
Anyway, he knows he can’t fight Cedric by force.
As Cedric said, he must have meant for Cedric to go there and see the
embankment burst.
‘Maybe Brother will really come.’
If Lawrence was ignoring his life, he might have come to show Lysia
the scene.
It wasn’t against Cedric’s orders. The spot was at least completely safe
from the flooding of the river.
＊＊＊
Lysia sat in front of Lawrence’s saddle.
He put her hands in pockets made of velvet and tied her wrists so that
she wouldn’t do anything. It was to prevent her from using her hands.
“Lawrence, Lawrence. Is it really okay?”
Asked Alwyn, terrified. He was Lawrence’s friend.
He was listed as a major trader in Baron Yetz’s slave books, and he was
also in the party with Count Eison who slandered Cedric as an
apostate.
Shortly after Artizea revealed that she was the Saintess, he fled west,
relying on Lawrence.
He had no great ambition of overthrowing the throne.
His primary purpose was to ruin the West and make Cedric lose his
popularity. Then, the Emperor will call Lawrence back.
He thought that was Lawrence’s purpose as well.
2645
But no matter how he looked at it, what Lawrence was doing was
crazy.
Chapter 295
Alwyn was a timid profiteer and had never entered politics directly. He
didn’t even know what was going on in the Capital.
He had only the notion that the West is an important support base for
Cedric, and that breaking it down would hurt Cedric.
However, even in his view, the collapse of the Abba River’s

embankment was too much. It wasn’t because he was afraid that the
village would be submerged and people would be harmed.
In his view, this was beyond what Gregor could tolerate.
Still, up until three or four days ago, Alwyn wasn’t all that desperate.
He thought Lawrence had an idea.
Besides, he seemed to be able to go unnoticed.
Artizea treated what she was looking for as a secret. It was because
she was afraid that agitation would spread among the residents and
the area would be engulfed in chaos.
Because of that, the nearby residents, who had fear and rejection of
soldiers, did not cooperate at all.
However, two days ago, the movement of the trackers had completely
changed. Not only has it become more daring and organic than
before, but it has become far more difficult to get away with the
residents’ full cooperation .
2646
What happens if they get caught? Cedric was the Crown Prince. Alwyn
only realized it now.
“Lawrence, Lawrence, did you want to become an Emperor?”
Alwyn asked, gasping. Lawrence wiped the smile from his lips.
Then, he smiled again.
“Stupid.”
“Lawrence!”
“Did you want to make me Emperor? Really?”
Lawrence asked mockingly. Alwyn asked what he meant,
“Are you speaking like that to the person who will be Emperor? What
the hell do you think the Emperor is?”
Alwyn’s face hardened.
Lawrence sneered.
“Is it power to control people at will? Even so, after all, he is only a
person living inside the Imperial Palace. If you ordered the execution
of a person from the other end of the Empire you couldn’t see it
happen, what joy would there be?”
“Lawrence…….”
“After all, you could have done whatever you wanted in your mansion.”
Alwyn broke into a cold sweat. Lawrence said with a hum,
“Even if it’s one or the other, your neck can fly away at the Emperor’s
command. But even if you become Emperor, you cannot live without
being conscious of others.”
2647
Ironically, after the people who nagged with advice and everything
disappeared, there was still no fun no matter what he did.
Lawrence lowered his head and kissed Lysia’s neck.
“You can’t control people’s hearts. Well, the world would have been
less interesting if that had been the case.”
Dog barking could be heard everywhere. Now, the pursuer was right
behind them.
“You can run and get down on your knees and apologize to him,
Alwyn. He’s a soft guy, so he might spare you.”
Alwyn did not answer, he was pale.
About twenty minutes later, Alwyn had left the ranks and disappeared.
Lawrence didn’t really care.
When he first entered the Abba River area, the number of bandits he
brought was three-digit.
Although they were sent away separately for various things, he

counted fifty three days ago.
But now there were only about a dozen. They were idiots who couldn’t
get out in time.
When Lawrence turned to the side, his eyes met the bandit and the
bandit flinched. His desire to run away was like a chimney, but he was
afraid that he would be killed by Lawrence in doing so.
Lawrence giggled.
“You are lucky.”
“Yes?”
“Escape is the only way to go when you know what to do.”
2648
Saying so, Lawrence threw one of the gunpowder pouches from his
waist to the ground.
And he shot it with his pistol.
The gunpowder caused a small explosion. Then, a fire broke out in the
grass.
It had already been oiled in advance.
It had rained the day before, so the fire was slow. However, no one
knew how the fire would spread because the oil, which had been
roughly poured here and there, flowed with the rainwater.
The bandit’s face turned pale blue.
“No worries. It wasn’t even a storm last night, so the water couldn’t
have risen to a high place.”
With that said, Lawrence slowly turned his horse’s and headed toward
the hillside.
Artizea paid attention to the embankment and focused on tracking

people. Cedric was basically the same.
That wasn’t the only real reason they couldn’t search a large area.
She thought that if he had hidden gunpowder, he would have

someone to manage it and light it.
It was because both of them always felt that they had to control the
situation.
And it was because she thought Lawrence would move efficiently.
Lawrence had no intention of that.
Why would he want to kill as many as possible? Even if he doesn’t, he

can break Lysia’s and Cedric’s hearts enough.
2649
He had no intention of sending anyone to explode gunpowder. If the
fire spreads there, the gunpowder will explode.
“Well, it could be extinguished before the fire spreads to the

embankment.”
If they’re lucky, they’ll end up with wildfires.
If they’re lucky, it might rain.
Lawrence told Lysia,
“Have you prayed to God to let you use a power other than the
healing power?”
Lysia did not answer. Lawrence grinned.
“Well, what you desperately needed was healing power. Was it my

heart that you wanted to fix?”
He said jokingly.
It was then.
There was a whistling sound mixed with the barking of a dog.
Lysia understood the sound. It was like the sound of a winter

snowstorm, and it was the sound of arrows used to signal wolves in
Evron.
The sound came from right behind her. Lawrence clicked his tongue
over Lysia’s head.
Lysia looked around with a squint.
There were nine people left.
Can she shake off 9 people or bide her time? With her wrists tied?
Would Lawrence really kill her?
2650
Thinking, Lawrence’s arm gently covered the corner of her eyes.
“Don’t think about it, Lysia.”
Lysia did not hesitate at that moment.
She sprung her body up as she pressed hard on Lawrence’s feet.
Lawrence grabbed her by the waist with one of his arms and hugged
her tightly, but he was a step behind.
Lysia’s occipital hit Lawrence’s chin. Lawrence let out a painful groan,
but he did not let go of his hand holding Lysia.
Lysia’s body rolled under their horse.
Kicking his feet into the air, Lawrence tumbled from his horse while
hugging Lysia in his arms.
The bandits that followed stopped. A gunshot rang out from behind.
“Kuk, ahk!”
It was a warning shot, and one of the unlucky ones was shot and fell to
the ground.
Lysia lowered her body and laid her face on the ground. Lawrence
covered her with his body.
Lysia struggled to get her hand out from under him. She wanted to
untie the pockets that had been covering her hands.
“Lysia!”
Cedric’s voice was heard.
Lawrence grabbed Lysia and put a knife to her neck. Lysia held her
breath.
Cedric pulled the reins. The knights following him stopped in a hurry.
2651
The sound of horseshoes scattered across the mud.
Lawrence sighed and grabbed Lysia by the back of her neck.
“Haa. Haa.”
Lysia gasped.
Cedric got off his horse. Lawrence said,
“Send your men away.”
“Let Lysia go, Lawrence.”
Cedric said in a low voice,
“Then, I will get you out of this place safely.”
“You must have misunderstood something.”
Saying so, Lawrence tapped Lysia’s neck. A thin red line was drawn on
her white neck.
“I don’t mind killing Lysia here. I’d rather just kill her than give her back
to you.”
“You’re crazy. She was your wife.”
“That’s right. So instead of giving her to you, I’m going to kill her.”
Cedric clenched his teeth and glared at Lawrence. Lawrence grinned.
“Well, I am fine. It would be fun to stand here together like this and
watch the Abba River overflow. Or, shoot me to death with Lysia.”
Lawrence grumbled. He knew Cedric couldn’t.
It wasn’t a matter of practical benefit.
And if that happened, it would be pretty fun for Lawrence.

2652
Cedric hesitated. Lysia looked at him with a painful face.
That was the moment.
BANG!
The roar pierced the ears. The vibration shook the earth.
Cedric, Lysia, and the others all looked at it reflexively.
Even in the middle of the hill, the collapse of the embankment could
be seen. The fire spread and finally ignited the gunpowder.
“Ha, hahaha!”
Lawrence burst out laughing.
“You’re tense, Lysia. What’s wrong with that? If Cedric did a good job,
that might end up being the end of it?”
“Lawrence!”
Cedric burst into rage and ran to Lawrence.
Lysia shouted,
“It’s not over yet!”
The water that sprang up from the explosion over the embankment
did not pour down.
A barrier of pure white light was blocking it.
＊＊＊
Brother Colton said on the day she received the oracle.
[“You may not know the meaning of the oracle right now. You may
think you shouldn’t follow it.”]
2653
Artizea clearly remembered that day’s conversation.
[“Someday, you will understand what is in place for you.”]
It seemed that the day would never come.
〚Return!〛
The oracle was too abstract.
There was too much to return. Conversely, there were too many things
that returned.
Among them, which one was judged by God to be “returned”?
Is it time? Or the history that Artizea has reversed once?
Or, is it justification? Is it the Saint’s future? The victims of the evils she
has committed?
But as she climbed the hill and looked down on the embankment,
Artizea realized that she had to return, as if struck by lightning.
It was an error caused by her executing an imperfect great magic.
It may be different from God’s words, but Artizea understood the

reality set before her in that way.
If it was true, she should have ceased to exist at the same time as the
execution of the great magic.
But the traces of the past that were undone didn’t go away. The
people with that memory did something that they would not have
done or could not have done on their own.
It was one’s own evil deeds.
Under Artizea’s hand, the magic circle drawn in blood spun frantically
and radiated light.
2654
Chapter 296
She played countless games of probability with people’s minds and

actions. As a result, it took life and brought about despair.
Still, Artizea did not particularly care. People are just numbers, and
death is just the result of some part of the probability being executed
or failed.
That was the error of the life she had lived.
Again, it was a bad thing.
When Artizea came to the hills, she had no particular intention of

sacrificing herself.
She had two purposes.
The first was for her to watch what she had done. And the second was
to make effective use of her escort.
Cedric left the hundred men of Artizea’s bodyguard intact. It was a

waste of time to be in a safe rear with that number.
She did not know for sure whether Lawrence would really appear on
the hill.
If she thinks about it in common sense, it would be a trap.
But Artizea wasn’t too concerned. Lawrence was leading the army with
only a few hordes of bandits.
It was clear that there must have been more dispersed in the pursuit of
the past two days. She would be able to deal with only her bodyguards
alone.
2655
There were no traps. Shortly after receiving the original letter, Cedric
sent someone to go through it.
Rather, Lawrence should be concerned that he will be surrounded in

reverse.
If Lawrence comes, he can be captured by the escort. Otherwise, if it

was just a letter meant to go and witness the horrors, that was fine in
its own way.
She’ll keep an eye on it, and in case of emergency, she can split her
escort and send support.
And when she saw the wildfire spreading over the hill, Artizea realized
that it was also a game of probability.
A game of probability that Artizea has been playing countless times.
As if laying a trap on the road where prey often travels, it traps

people’s minds and creates situations.
It would be nice if the opponent moved and fell into the trap towards
ruin. If they don’t, no evidence remains, so try another method.
To catch it someday.
And that wildfire was the probability that Lawrence ignited. It was
Artizea’s way.
There was a wildfire but maybe it can reach the gunpowder.
Maybe the gunpowder wouldn’t explode, but maybe the wildfire could
do a lot of damage.
Also, maybe she could contain the wildfire and keep the embankment
safe, but she didn’t know if she had to give up on Lysia.
Whatever the outcome, Lawrence would laugh.
2656
The magnitude of the damage was not important. What was important
was the very fact that the probability was executed.
In the end, it was the same in that Cedric couldn’t stop it.
It was like in the past. And Lawrence, Cedric, Lysia, and herself knew
that it was a victory.
The wind blew like crazy.
Artizea cut off her finger before her fire spread.
“Miss!”
Alice screamed. Owen ran.
Artizea didn’t care and drew the magic circle on the floor. She felt
almost no pain.
Nothing like the wildfire shows with certainty that the cause and effect
of this event begins with her.
If she can’t stop everything, it means nothing. Because it was an error

that should not have been there originally, it started from her.
That is the oracle.
God did not endow her with a specific divine power.
Artizea has done many things. And she did a lot of things that
someone who had learned their way could do.
So it must be that God gave her the ability to cast spells solely without
any specific form.
KUANG!
The moment the explosives exploded, she placed her palms against
the magic circle. At that moment, neither Lysia nor Cedric nor
Lawrence thought.
2657
Her life was transformed into the divine power, and from Artizea’s
palm, it poured into the magic circle. The magic circle poured out a
pure white light as if on fire.
“Kugh…… !”
Artizea bit her jaw to clench her teeth.
A barrier of light blocked the tidal wave that came pouring out.
The magic she used was different from the powers a real saint had
manifested. Her magic demanded a price.
With her divine power, she paid the vitality required by the magic
circle. However, the pouring water pressure was still a burden on
Artizea.
The hem of her robe and hair flew like mad at the swelling power.
“Al, Alice. My hand…… !”
Artizea screamed. Alice ran and grabbed her wrist.
“Why Miss!”
As Alice bawled, she held Artizea’s palm tightly so that it wouldn’t

bounce off the magic circle.
Artizea breathed heavily. Her internal organs were shaken. Blood

dripped from her ears, sounds were muffled in her ears.
Owen ran and tried to separate her from the circle of magic. Alice
stopped it.
“It’s for the Miss! The Miss is…… Because she is the Saintess!”
Having spit her resentment towards Artizea, Alice shouted so at Owen.
Artizea looked at Alice with blurry eyes.
2658
Faithful Alice.
She said she wanted Artizea to be happy, but she never broke her will.
She never stopped her from doing what she really thought she had to
do.
It was her luck that this time she was able to finish without letting Alice
go first.
Artizea pulled one of her hands out of the circle. Blood was still
dripping from the index finger that was cut off.
She rewrote the magic circle with her hands.
It wasn’t enough for her to stop the water. She will be able to hold it
for at most 20 minutes.
The moment the barrier of power disappears, the water will pour out.
Therefore, restoration of the embankment had to be preceded.
〚With the power or Artizea Rosan, time will return.〛
The second sentence she wrote was much more proficient.
Since her divine power was blocking the water, she was able to
designate the coordinates as the range in which the divine power was
influencing.
While repairing the magic circle, her power was dispersed, and the
barrier of power wobbled.
“Ack!”
Seeing the sight, Venia screamed.
Artizea closed her eyes tightly. The barrier surrounding the tsunami
and the divine power pouring from her two hands had now turned
into a green light.
2659
“Miss!”
Alice grabbed Artizea’s wrist and cried. Owen didn’t know what to do,
and looked at Artizea and the barrier of power alternately.
The hair, which poured down the side of Artizea’s face, became white.
But no matter what, time did not rewind. The flood was suspended in
the air, neither moving forward nor retreating.
Artizea realized that she had wasted too much of her life.
Unlike the great magic that turns everyone’s time back, specifying the
coordinates to turn the time of the embankment and water would only
cost her.
And Artizea’s spirit and body were too damaged to pay the full price.
Her stamina was weak. Just by paying it partially, the magic circle
doesn’t work properly.
“Ah…….”
Artizea already knew the perfect way to solve this problem.
It was the perfect moment for her to remove error, pay the price of sin,
and disappear from the world.
But Artizea hesitated.
She was suffocated. She was supposed to just throw her body away.
Then, she won’t even leave a trace as she had secretly prayed from the
depths of her heart.
She had a painful life, and a life that made others pained. No grace, no
sin, no greed.
Alice grabbed her arm.
2660
The next moment, Venia ran up to her and grabbed her from behind.
“Venia!”
Owen screamed and grabbed her, but Artizea had already been
pushed into the circle.
‘Ah…….’
Artizea felt her consciousness sinking first before her body fell.
A bullet fell next to her face.
The light of the magic circle around her burned like a blue flame.
On the other side of it was Venia’s distorted face. The corners of her
lips were raised. Like one who was unleashing a grudge that had been
accumulated for decades.
“See you in hell, you devil!”
“What, what is this!”
Alice rushed at Venia like a madman. Owen reached out to her.
Artizea watched the scene with dazed eyes. All of a sudden all the pain
was gone and she felt comfortable.
Soon in front of her, a large flame erupted, making it invisible.
＊＊＊
Cedric grabbed Lawrence’s neck and pressed it to the ground, staring

blankly at the barrier of power.
Artizea had never told him about how her divine powers worked. But
unlike Lysia, she used her powers only once, and then fell ill.
At that time, her energy seemed to have drained her to her bones, and
her condition was not relieved at all.
2661
So it couldn’t have been okay to do anything with such a huge power.
“Lord Cedric!”
Lysia slapped him in the cheek with her two fists. The knight who
followed Cedric came to his senses and ran to free Lysia’s wrist.
Cedric opened his eyes, looked up and down. Lawrence was still
giggling and smiling, crushed.
“Go quickly, before it’s too late!”
As Lysia spoke, she pulled the pistol from Cedric’s waist and pointed it
at Lawrence’s head.
“I’m still fine. Go quickly.”
At that moment, the light of the divine energy changed to green, and
then to blue flames the next moment.
The barrier of light turned into a fiery sphere. Time went backwards
inside.
The poured stones returned to their original places, and the collapsed
embankment regained its original shape.
The water that had stopped while soaring into the sky fell lightly like a
silk handkerchief.
The tsunami that was pouring down changed its direction and went
back into the embankment as if backtracking.
And the light was more familiar to Cedric than to Lysia.
“Tia!”
He jumped up.
“Hurry!”
2662
Lysia shouted.
Cedric wasn’t even in the mood to climb on his horse. He ran up the
hill like crazy.
A knight followed him and threw him the reins. Cedric jumped over
the empty saddle and spurred.
Lysia still pointed her pistol at Lawrence’s head, beckoning the knights
to not approach her.
This was her and Lawrence’s problem.
Lawrence chuckled, not even thinking of getting up.
“Are you sure there are bullets in the chamber? That pistol.”
“Would you like to try your luck?”
“…….”
“This is something you often do to me. Why? Are you afraid to test it?”
Lysia exhaled. Lawrence tried to grab her wrist.
Bang!
At that moment, Lysia pulled the trigger. The bullet pierced Lawrence’s
collarbone.
“Kuu, ugh……!”
A scream escaped Lawrence’s mouth.
“That’s a relief. It has bullets in it.”
said Lysia.
2663
Chapter 297
Blood splattered from his collarbone and stained Lawrence’s face. His
face was white with pain, blood and tears.
Lawrence’s hand scratched the dirt ground painfully.
There was no trace of the youthful and beautiful young man Lysia
once fell in love with.
Lysia looked down at him with dry eyes.
She said that she no longer had a heart to love or the effort to, but she
seemed to be stricken with her heart’s wounds.
“I’m sorry. I don’t mean to hurt you, I was a little scared to talk about
it.”
“Lysia.”
Lawrence’s forehead was soaked in cold sweat in an instant.
“I regret it.”
said Lysia.
“I wanted to understand you. I thought you would understand. You

must have had a difficult past, and you must have had a hard time…….”
He was born the Emperor’s illegitimate son, and half of his life was
raised in the Imperial Palace. His mother was Miraila, and his father
was Emperor Gregor.
So she believed that he must have been so cruel because he had an

irreversible wound on his heart.
She wanted to embrace him. She wanted to let him know that he can
trust people.
2664
She wanted to save him.
“I wanted to forgive you. Because I thought that if I was the only one
who understood you, forgave you, and loved you, then I would be able
to make a difference.”
Lysia now knew it was arrogance.
There are people in the world who do not change. An ugly heart was
not just caused by scars.
She thought, though, that she would try to forgive him once more.
Lawrence remembered nothing when he returned and met her. He had

only vague feelings left for her.
So anew, he would be able to start loving all over again.
If the old love could come back and continue that heart, if Lawrence
had prioritized his love for her unlike before, she would have tried to
live like that.
She was thinking of giving up everything she had held dear, forgetting
any hope for the future, and giving up on the world.
Even if she was confined in a narrow world where she was alone with
him, Lysia would have been willing to do so.
But he didn’t.
“I regret trying to understand, to forgive, to believe that you love me.”
He was just born that way. Even if he had a story that Lysia still didn’t
know, she couldn’t stand him any longer.
Lysia gave up on understanding. She stopped trying.
“I regret loving someone like you, even for a moment.”
2665
Lawrence took a deep breath. Each time, blood spattered from his
wounds.
“I know that my words will mean nothing to you. You don’t love me,
let alone consider me a human.”
“Lysia, ugh, cough!”
“Still, I’m talking for myself.”
Lysia looked down at him and said,
“Be happy, Lawrence. You have succeeded in ruining me as you

hoped.”
Lysia put the gun to Lawrence’s forehead.
Many will have a grudge against her. But it should be her who would
reap Lawrence’s fate.
Lysia wasn’t really the kind of person who thought personal revenge
was right. This was irrational.
Even if revenge was the goal, it would probably make her more
miserable than to stand up and leave him like this.
But she felt she could not yield this to anyone else. She looked as if
she was being greedy.
It was a success. In the end, Lysia’s and his destiny was bound as one.
She laughs as Lawrence moans painfully.
“Is there, hoo, a bullet?”
“With or without it. It’s not a tool to kill you.”
Oracles are given to those who can change the world.
2666
Divine power was given to ones so they can use this power to change
the fate of others because their path was right.
So this is not God’s will. Her divine powers were given because of her
belief in her humanity, so she was no longer fit for this job.
So this is what she does with her own life.
When Lysia pulled her trigger, it was a white light that popped out of
the muzzle.
“Kugh!”
The sound that came out of Lawrence’s throat was not a scream of
pain, but rather a reflex of death.
Lysia put her hand on his neck. His pulse was already gone.
The lifeless eyes instantly became cloudy.
What was there was no longer the man she loved, nor the devil she
should have hated, but the shell of a human with a lost soul.
Lysia swept his eyelids and closed them. After a few hours his body
would begin to stiffen and open it up again, but she wanted to do it in
the current mood.
It was finished.
Lysia felt it. It was as if she had finally released the painful bond that
had been handed down from her last life.
“Young Baron Morten.”
“Lysia.”
The knights approached her. Lysia stood up.
“Lend me a horse. I have to follow Lord Cedric.”
2667
A blue light was still spinning on the embankment.
＊＊＊
Artizea looked at the blue lightning that rose in the magic circle as she
fell on her face.
She was comfortable. She actually thought she felt most comfortable
with her body now than over the past few months.
The tip of her cut index finger was softly painful. But the pain was like
a paper cut at best.
‘Has there been no pain before?’
Even then, she felt at ease. She thought it was the relaxation she felt
thanks to the painful work being stopped.
But in the original magic circle, it seemed that her five senses were
blocked.
‘How long does it take?’
Artizea did not feel the passage of time. She didn’t even know it was a
short moment.
She thought with her eyes closed.
Would it have been better if she had left a will?
There was a will. Since she became Marquis Rosan, she ought to have
arranged for the title and the great wealth of the family.
But she never left a will as an individual.
She had no words to leave in the face of death. No matter what she
says, it was just an excuse.
2668
She decided not to. In the past, she had only Miraila and Lawrence,
and now Cedric, the only people she tried to make excuses for and
explain to.
For everyone else, the minus on the ledger would suffice.
For the sake of her own desires, she harmed others and treated human
lives as numbers, so it would be right to treat her own life in the same
way.
But now, she thought.
She wished she had written a letter.
Not for making excuses, but for those left behind.
If Leticia could one day read letters, she would have thought of her,
even if she was a mother who did nothing but give birth to her.
She wished she had written just one line so that even a baby who was
just starting to learn to read could read it.
She also wished she had written a letter to Cedric.
Not a letter to the victim as a sinner, nor to the master as a strategist,

but to her husband as his wife.
She wished she had added that she was sorry for leaving him alone.
Besides that, she had more to write and more to say than she thought.
She should have told Alice, who was crying outside now, in advance.
She hoped that the rest of her life would be peaceful and comfortable.
So, no matter what happens to Artizea, her heart should not be filled
with sorrow and hate.
It’s not that Alice didn’t protect her. She had already protected Artizea.
2669
It would have been nice if Artizea had told her in advance. She had
crossed a dangerous bridge so many times.
It would have been nice if she had left a will to Sophie, to Marcus, and
to Hayley, rather than wealth and pensions.
And also for Venia.
She wished she had said she was sorry instead of being afraid.
It was useless. Could that convince Venia that she would stop this
time?
She wouldn’t have been able to.
She would use her own body as a resource just like anyone else’s, yet
she hesitated about making human sacrifices.
Even though it was the best resource to use at that moment.
‘That’s well done.’
She kept Venia by her side to strengthen her heart. Still, her heart was
not firm, so it was only natural for Venia to push her.
That was the payback. It is not the rules of the chessboard that Artizea
has been dealing with, but a rule of the heavens.
The index finger that had been cut twitched. The tip was ticklish.
It was the moment when Artizea felt that it was going to end soon.
Two arms protruded into the blue barrier of the magic circle where the
lightning was bouncing.
“Tia!”
Cedric shouted.
Artizea widened her eyes in astonishment.

2670
“Stop.”
The word ’stop’ couldn’t come out of her mouth. The sound that
barely came out of her throat was like a whisper.
Because there was no energy left.
The moment she wanted to get up, as if noticing it, the letters written
in blood climbed up her ankles and legs and bound her.
A deep blue storm swept up the border of the magic circle like a pillar.
Blue lightning flashed all over the place.
The backs of her hands and cuffs caught fire. Artizea saw Cedric’s
shadow beyond the border between light and flame.
It was there then.
Artizea thought of the last time she had seen him before turning back
time.
“Kuuu, aaahhh!”
Flesh bursts from Cedric’s wrist to forearm.
However, he grabbed Artizea by the neck.
Blood dripped down the ground. The magic circle’s letters paused for
a moment.
Cedric didn’t notice it. He just threw his whole body and moved with
one purpose from start to finish.
Riip!
The hem of Artizea’s robe, which had been dragged to the ground by
the letters written in blood, was torn. His shoes came off, and his
ankles burned.
However, he dragged Artizea’s body out of the magic circle.

2671
At that moment, the pain returned. Artizea looked up blankly at Cedric,
with his fingers cut, his ankle broken, and the skin all over his body
torn and scarred.
His black hair had turned almost half white. His youthful and strong
face had suddenly aged, just as it had been when he knelt before her.
But his face was no longer a stone statue that had been polished by
the wind and rain. Only his eyes lit up in the blood and tears-soaked
face.
Cedric grabbed her by the collar and shouted,
“I think I’m going crazy. I think I’m going crazy because of you!”
Artizea shook helplessly in his hand. Tears welled up from her eyes as
well.
Cedric hugged her. And he groaned and cried.
“I saved you. I saved you this time…… !”
And he just sat down on the ground.
Chapter 298
24. On the way back
When she opened her eyes, it was dawn.
Artizea wiggled her feet in the duvet. Her ankles were sore. She wasn’t
sure if it was moving properly.
She then tried to move her hand.
2672
There was pain in her index finger. Artizea tried to wipe the part with
her thumb. The finger where she felt pain was empty.
“That was not a dream.”
Her voice cracked, but it came out well.
Her last memory was that of a blue pillar of light from the magic circle
rising over Cedric’s shoulder.
Moonlight leaked in through the window. The person who was sitting
by the window stood up.
“You woke up?”
“…… Miss Lysia.”
Artizea called her, as if in her dreams.
The moonlight fell on Lysia’s hair that looked faded. It was as if at least
15 years had passed.
“Long time no see.”
Lysia smiled.
Artizea really thought it was. It was only last year that Lysia had left,
but it had been a decade since they had really met.
They knew each other had old memories.
She picked out the news Artizea wanted to know and wrote it in the
letter. She wrote it down every time that she could, which was good.
When she wrote that things are going well here, underneath it were
the words that she was alive and that she was not in pain.
But in the end, a letter is a letter.
2673
She was able to rewrite and choose words. She adequately covered up
the old things and put forward the new relationship.
She thought of the day they would meet again. Then, she thought
about how to hide her bare face.
However, there was never a time when that moment was materialized
in Artizea.
Because her thoughts have always stopped at “If they meet again-.”
Artizea lowered her gaze, not looking straight into Lysia’s face.
Then, she saw that her own hair, which had been messed up on the
bed, had turned white.
“Don’t try to get your body up. The trauma has healed, but it’s not just
injuries.”
“Yes…….”
“You lost your finger forever. No matter how much healing power I
have, I can’t create something that isn’t there.”
“Yes…….”
Artizea answered calmly. It didn’t matter at all.
“Your ankle will continue to be a bit uncomfortable. Because the magic

circle dug into your ankle……. It wasn’t a physical problem. But still…….”
Lysia said softly,
“Now, everything is fine. It’s over.”
Artizea raised her head and looked at her.
She didn’t always believe everything Lysia said was fine.
2674
More often than not, when Lysia said that, it was another expression of
‘I could still stand it, and I could work harder’.
But Artizea now knew.
Lysia was really fine. After she went through all that, she was fine.
What was looking down at Artizea wasn’t the Saintess who was
holding out exhaustedly. She wasn’t even a dying woman.
She was still only twenty years old, and she was a young and strong
person that Artizea did not know well.
And she survived all the misfortunes, and she was now a better person.
When she realized that, tears rolled down from Artizea’s eyes.
“Huh, sniff…….”
“I told you. I’m fine. And I forgave you.”
Lysia reached out and stroked Artizea’s hair tenderly.
“And you will be fine. Lord Cedric is fine now. It’s all over now.”
Artizea took her hand and sobbed.
***
The embankment was unharmed. A few people were injured in the fire,
but not many.
The wildfire did not spread. Now, the forces in each village, the
security forces in the City of Kader, and the Western Army are working
together to search for explosives that may have been left in other
places.
Most of the bandits led by Lawrence were captured. There were cases
where internal strife arose between them and they were killed and
injured while infighting.
2675
Some of the capital nobles followed Lawrence. Some were caught and
some managed to escape.
But that wasn’t a big deal either.
After all, they couldn’t do anything anymore. They would have to live
on the list of traitors and be pursued.
And Lysia said,
“Treat yourself. Live the rest of your life carefully, cherish your life.”
Artizea wiggled her nervous fingers under the blanket while she
paused for a moment.
The memory of arms bursting inside the magic circle was vivid. It was
so unrealistic that it felt like a dream.
Her heart was beating like it was going to explode.
“Your life is not yours now.”
“Yes…….”
It was a magic circle that should have operated by accepting Artizea’s

life as a price.
But Cedric intervened and took part.
Artizea was alive thanks to Cedric’s vitality.
And at the end, Lysia suppressed and closed the magic circle that ran
rampant with her enormous power.
“Cedric said so. You once said you turned back time by magic.”
When Lysia ran up and put her hand on it, there were obviously two
magic circles there.
One of them was aiming tenaciously at Artizea without any function.

2676
After hearing that declaration, Artizea looked at Lysia, and then she
lowered her eyes again.
“…… yes.”
She sacrificed her life for the first, and dedicated her soul to the
second.
Therefore, the second magic that blocked the embankment functioned

and ended after eating some of Artizea and Cedric’s vitality.
However, Artizea had to die for the first magic circle to turn back time
to end.
Divine power and vitality are homogeneous forces. So Artizea

regarded the words sacrificing life and sacrificing divine power as
similar.
If it’s not possible to cut and use others’ life with her divine power,
there’s no other choice but to kill and sacrifice herself.
But the magic couldn’t be that simple. It was true that the first magic
would be completed only when she died.
Because of that, the magic circle remained unclosed. In the term of

magic, it has penetrated the now lost time and space and has been
connected to the present.
That must have been the reason why there were still returners.
Artizea felt that the oracle that God had bestowed upon her took on
another meaning.
“Until Miss Lysia forcibly ended the spell with your power, it remained.”
“Yes.”
said Lysia. And as she looked at Artizea’s gray hair and lean face, she
struggled to speak in a bright voice.
2677
“Now that I have healed your injuries and replenished your damaged
vitality with divine power, your body will recover little by little over
time. Not to mention a strong person like Lord Cedric. Lord Cedric is
not going to die. Never.”
Perhaps, before half a year has passed, his hair will be all black again,
Lysia said as if scornfully.
Artizea smiled softly without realizing it. Lysia followed her and smiled.
And she said,
“But I don’t know how much vitality the magic took in return, or how
many of those years Lord Cedric replaced. We don’t know how many
years a person’s lifespan is in the first place.”
Perhaps, Artizea would live long, and perhaps she would die
tomorrow.
And maybe Cedric died a week later.
It wasn’t a health issue.
Cedric didn’t want to say this to Artizea. But Lysia thought that she
should tell her.
Even to make her cherish it.
Artizea stifled a smirk.
“That too…… It’s a game of probability.”
“Yes.”
“If Lord Cedric is okay with it, that’s it.”
Artizea said so.
At best, the Emperor who had barely built the Empire by the
conspiracies in the small room should not have died prematurely.
2678
But the man who loved her gave her his precious life.
In front of his tears, Artizea could no longer say, “You can’t do that.”
She didn’t even want to.
Now she could not say that she would take responsibility alone. Cedric
has already endured everything with her.
But how could he waste his life?
For a long time, Artizea, conscious of the heart beating in her chest,
pondered about life.
After waiting for her to accept the whole story, Lysia spoke one last
time,
“And there was something I wanted to tell you.”
Lysia said so, and she took Artizea’s hand.
“Tia, divine power is the power to believe. That power comes when you
believe that this can change the world in the right direction.”
Most of the forms of the divine power are limited because the users
believe that it is their own divine power gained after the first time they
have expressed the most strongly prayed for it.
If Lysia hadn’t returned, if she hadn’t finally changed, she would have
thought she had received healing powers from God.
“You naturally learned to use the powers, but you never developed any
powers. Because you believed nothing.”
Artizea did not believe that she could change the world for the better.
All she believed was that the power needed a price. So, in that way,
she can spend her life and pay the price with her body.
Lysia did the same. Her divine powers acted as healing powers at first.
2679
So she believed that healing would be the way to save the world. So
she continued to use that power, and she couldn’t use any other
power.
It was when Lawrence began installing explosives in the Abba River

that she realized otherwise.
She suddenly noticed the true use of divine power.
When she desperately wanted to kill by tying her life and Lawrence’s
life together, a power in a different direction emerged.
Still, Lysia persevered.
She wouldn’t let Lawrence destroy her. She might have been able to
die with him once, but not anymore.
While she was imprisoned, she studied divine power and refined the
use.
It was not a force in the direction God wanted it to be. This is because
it was not the power to make the world right, but the power for one’s
own desires.
That’s why it uses vitality instead of divine powers.
But Artizea was the opposite.
“I have seen your divine powers manifest.”
said Lysia.
She saw clearly.
The light from above the hill changed from white to green.
It meant that Artizea had the right heart and moved in the right
direction.
2680
“You didn’t calculate the profit back then; to grant favors or remove
grudges, or to exercise some of the odds to fight for power. You did it
because you thought it was the right thing to do.”
“Miss Lysia…….”
“So……You have obeyed the will of God.”
Lysia said kindly.
Chapter 299
Venia was imprisoned in solitary confinement all day.
Lysia tried to protect her, but Owen would not tolerate it.
“She is a criminal who tried to harm the Crown Princess. We know she
helped you, but this is absolutely unforgivable.”
He didn’t have the full picture of what had happened on the hill.
However, he only knew that Artizea had caused a miracle to prevent

the collapse of the embankment.
He believed that Artizea was the Saintess. So, Venia was both an
attempted assassin who tried to kill the Crown Princess and a criminal
who tried to destroy the embankment by killing the Saintess.
What Owen didn’t understand the most about all of that was that Lysia
was also a saintess.
Cedric and Artizea were still out cold at the time.
Although Lysia with Cedric’s pistol was the highest commander, she
didn’t force Owen.
2681
The two agreed to just lock her in a clean room until Cedric got up.
Lysia thought it might be better.
Alice’s anger was unusual. Conversely, Venia could be in danger if

there was no one to protect her.
“Sorry. I got you involved again.”
Lysia sincerely bowed her head to Venia.
It was because at that point where she sent Venia away, Venia’s life
was in danger.
But she also heard news about the embankment of the city of Kader
and the other reason was she wanted to send Cedric’s pistol away.
“Even if I don’t have anyone to turn to, I shouldn’t have done that to
you.”
Thinking only of Venia, she shouldn’t have.
She should have just told her to run away and ask for help from the
local police or the Western Army.
Venia shook her head.
“You don’t have to do that to me. I know that Miss Lysia truly cares for
me.”
“Venia…….”
“But don’t ask me to forgive them.”
Venia suppressed her hateful face. And she struggled to speak kindly
to Lysia,
“I’m glad that Miss Lysia was able to throw him away.”
2682
If she could, Venia would have killed Lawrence with her own hands.
She would be guilty of having blood on her hands if Lysia couldn’t.
If he was already dead, she wanted to spit on the corpse and even cut
it to pieces.
But she didn’t say that in front of Lysia. She didn’t want to show a
hateful face.
But in front of Cedric, she did not hide the hatred at all.
“Are you satisfied now that you became the Emperor like that?”
Twenty years passed in one day, and Cedric’s face did not change
much from the last time Venia saw it.
It was at the moment when the gunpowder installed in the

embankment exploded that the memory that seemed to be tickled
from somewhere in her brain fully came back.
Venia had never seen the village submerged in the past.
But in her dreams she saw them thousands of times. Embankments

collapsing, water gushing out and pouring onto the roofs of tiny
houses.
Her grandfather and her brother, who were keen on the maintenance
of the embankment, were probably the first to be washed away by the
water.
If anything happened, her mother and father, who were running to the
wheat fields, would also be submerged.
The roof of the stable, which was built for Venia when she was ten,
shattered, and the foal she had named was washed away.
All the memories rushed through Venia in an instant.
Artizea was an enemy.

2683
All sorts of evil things came out of Artizea’s head, and Lawrence did it.
They were siblings who deserved to be ripped apart. What does it have
to do with Artizea being affectionate to Lysia after that?
She imprisoned a free-spirited person in the Imperial Palace’s ornate

bedroom, to wither and die.
If it really was for Lysia, then she should have destroyed Lawrence’s
Imperial Palace.
If she loved Lysia, she should have taken revenge after Lysia died.
Artizea did neither. She was the mastermind of the conspiracy, an

accomplice to the ruin, and later turned away from the Emperor who
was made of her own sins by neglecting him.
Artizea was blocking the embankment.
Confusion came as memories of the past and present were mixed.
She was the Crown Princess and Grand Duchess Artizea of Evron, and
she couldn’t have done any of those things. But Venia couldn’t tolerate
Artizea being a saintess.
She was blocking the embankment. But it wasn’t by divine power.
No one else thought it was magic. A saintess causes miracles, who

would doubt it?
But Venia was skeptical.
And the moment Artizea hesitated to throw herself into the magic
circle, Venia made a decision.
That was the best moment. She would be saving the village with the
lives of the one who deserved death.
2684
At that moment, she didn’t even think about the future. It didn’t
matter if she became a murderer.
Venia’s hands were wet with blood long ago. And it was Artizea and
the Imperial Palace that made her so.
If she could grab Artizea by the neck and drag her to hell, she couldn’t
wish for more.
And the person in front of Venia was the ugliest.
“Ptui.”
Venia spit in Cedric’s face.
Cedric did not dodge it and was hit straight. Venia resented that she
was not a knight.
Had she been a knight, she would have thrown a glove at Cedric’s
cheek.
“If I had known that what I was going to do by taking that villainess
out was for you to become emperor, I would never have pulled that
bitch out of prison.”
“Venia…….”
“Dirty hypocrite bastard. Are you betraying Miss Lysia for something
like that? What’s the difference between you and Lawrence, who
eventually wears the Emperor’s Crown by that bitch’s hand?”
Venia exhaled without hesitation.
“What will change if our village hasn’t been submerged yet and that
Miss Lysia is safe? Anyway, the same thing would have happened by
that bitch’s hand somewhere else, but this time just the one who is
executing it is different.”
Cedric didn’t say anything and looked at Venia.

2685
Venia’s hatred seemed so great that it seemed that she would never
be able to go back to her seventeen-year-old days, when she was so
innocent.
“You are right. I cannot tell you to forget it and find happiness.”
“…….”
“It is true that I deceived you. If I tell you that I wanted to get her out
to ask for her wisdom, you wouldn’t help me, I didn’t say it on
purpose.”
It was true that he wanted to get Venia out of the Palace, but that was
also true.
Hearing those words, Venia looked at Cedric with a disgusted face.
“I’m sorry.”
Venia spit on him again. Venia had already gone through too much for
mere words of apology to ease her mind.
But Cedric couldn’t help it either. Knowing that he couldn’t give up on

Artizea, he came this far.
“I will never hold you onto anything. Your name will never be written
anywhere.”
Of course, neither Alice nor Owen understood. Cedric ignored their

protests.
Fortunately, Artizea didn’t allow a background check on Venia, so she

could just leave and be buried.
“If you want to go back, you can of course go back, and if you want to
go with Lysia, you can do that, too.”
2686
After Lysia’s work here was done briefly, she was to tour the West to
heal the plague.
Venia stared at Cedric.
“It must be a mercy because you know that a common woman like me
can’t influence the Imperial Palace anyway.”
“Yes.”
Cedric briefly thought of Leticia as he made this decision. That Venia

would be more familiar with the Imperial Palace than he was.
He had all kinds of complicated thoughts. But he did not tell Venia.
Even if he said something like his own fear, it was only an excuse. So
he just affirmed all of Venia’s words.
“Still…… Sorry is not a lie. I hope you are not unhappy for a long time.”
Venia spit once more and was silent.
Cedric left her behind and came out.
***
It was two days after she woke up that he met Artizea.
He only saw her a few times when she fell asleep. He put a hand under
her nose to see if she was breathing, and tapped the pulse at the nape
of her neck.
He checked the shape of her limbs under the thin blanket, and
repeatedly came out satisfied with it.
But the time came when he couldn’t avoid her.
Artizea sat with the cushions on her back. Her body began to move,
but her limbs were not yet free.
2687
Looking into her face with his eyes open, indescribable emotions
flooded in.
“You are old.”
Cedric laughed bitterly. In a way, it was a familiar face, but every

morning he shaved it, it was unfamiliar.
The people around him made excuses because he was caught up in

the divine power that prevented the collapse of the embankment.
However, he didn’t know if those words really worked or not.
There must have been some who had doubts as to why divine power
makes people that way.
It was fortunate that there was no one here who knew about divine
power enough to openly question him.
He had no choice but to believe Lysia’s words that his appearance

would return. Until then, for the time being, he was going to cover up
his facial problems with makeup.
Cedric sighed. And he said while standing in the doorway,
“I feel like I should have started with this face.”
“Lord Cedric.”
“How is your body? I’ve heard of your finger and ankle, but…….”
“I can move my arms now. It’s coming back little by little, so maybe
next week I’ll be able to get out of bed.”
Artizea answered.
There was silence for a moment.
Artizea had a lot to say. But she didn’t know what to say right now.
2688
Thank you? Sorry? That she will not do that again in the future?
No words were appropriate.
It was Cedric who opened his mouth first.
“I am going back to the Capital today.”
Artizea unknowingly grabbed the blanket.
“Yes……. It was time for you to leave.”
“After your body recovers, follow me slowly.”
“When you arrive, there will be a coronation. His Majesty is no longer

in a state able to do government affairs, and there will be no problem
in receiving the abdication decree.”
“Yes.”
“And then……, do as you please.”
Cedric said.
Artizea looked at him perplexed. Cedric rolled his eyes down and
looked only at Artizea’s gray hair.
“Even if you want to retire and leave, I won’t hold you back.
Somewhere as originally planned…… It would be nice to be
recuperating in a quiet country manor.”
“…… Lord Cedric.”
“I’m sorry I tried to hold you with my desire.”
Cedric said so.
2689
Artizea did not answer. It was because her mind was too dizzy for a
moment.
“But don’t disappear so that Leticia can write you a letter.”
That sounded as if he himself would not write a letter.
Cedric raised his eyes. Artizea had forgotten what she was meant to
say.
So all Cedric saw was the complex emotions that swirled across
Artizea’s face.
“Then……, be more careful. It is an order.”
Cedric said that and tried to leave Artizea behind.
Artizea shouted hastily,
“Give me some time!”
Cedric stopped moving. But he didn’t look back. He was afraid of

being disappointed.
“All right. Then…… I will wait for you in the Capital.”
Cedric replied. And he went out.
Chapter 300
The return trip was much slower than the departure.
Hayley and Sophie joined in. Hayley was half tired and half angry.
2690
But when she saw Artizea’s face, she swallowed everything she was
about to say.
So did Sophie. She left the room alone without saying a word and
returned with swollen eyes.
“I should take this opportunity to dye your hair in a very hot and pretty
color. It starts with a light blue color and ends with a light pink color at
the tip of your hair.”
“Don’t be absurd.”
Hayley replied in a bewildered tone.
“Or, I like red and black.”
“At least make it match.”
“You were so anxious that you couldn’t collect all the colors, and now
you want to pour them all over her head?”
“If not now, there is no other chance.”
“I can dye my hair black any time.”
“But, Madam, I don’t think I want to touch your original hair.”
“But isn’t hair dye bad for your body?”
Artizea smiled bitterly at her lady-in-waiting and maids, as she felt

their effort to brighten the mood a little.
That day Sophie re-measured her clothes.
It was due to be sent to the Capital for the coronation dress. As Artizea
had been thin again in the meantime, it would not be able to fit her
body properly just by mending it to her former dimensions.
“In the Capital, preparations for the coronation are almost complete.”
2691
“I don’t think it’s been such a while since the Crown Prince arrived?”
“Because the abdication decree has already been issued.”
Hayley said,
“I heard that Her Majesty made the preparations in advance. It seems

that His Majesty the Emperor’s condition is not very good.”
“I see.”
“Did he pass by yesterday? The Lord who will attend the Coronation
Ceremony.”
“Yes. To be honest, I was shocked I thought something was going on.”
Sophie nodded her head.
There was a coronation, and those in important positions in each

region set out to attend the coronation, as time permits.
There is a plague problem in the West, so a decree was sent to move

cautiously.
But it was the most important political event in decades. Even if they
were an administrative worker, they could not stop their interest if they
were involved in politics.
The Empire will be overturned.
Even if the Crown Prince had already done the cleaning for several
months, it was not much different. It can only be said that there will be
a change of government only now.
“It is said that some of the Eastern nobles are coming.”
Hayley thought as she recalled the letters she had received in advance.
Among them, she laughed when she heard that Count Brennan was
among them.
2692
And she realized again that Cedric had accepted such a compromise.
Cedric had already changed while they mocked and disappointed that
nothing would change.
“Among the envoys who came for the Crown Prince’s Coronation
Ceremony, few have yet returned and they’ll see the Coronation as
well.”
“What are you talking about? They have to send an envoy again. They
have to send congratulatory gifts and diplomatic documents again.”
“We need to stay strong.”
At Sophie’s words, Hayley tilted her head.
“How pretty was our Madam on the day of the Coronation Ceremony.
But on the day of the Coronation, we can’t do anything worse than
that.”
Sophie said forcefully. A bitter smile appeared on Hayley’s lips.
Artizea suddenly stood up after hearing such a story.
Hayley followed and stood up.
“Oh, Your Highness. Where are you going?”
“Let me get some air.”
Alice supported Artizea. Artizea said she was fine, waved her hand and
raised her cane.
“It’s not going to take long anyway.”
“Madam.”
2693
As Alice said sadly, Artizea took her cane and stepped out at a slow
pace.
Alice grabbed her hat with a veil and followed her.
She said she was going to have some air, but she actually had an
appointment with Brother Colton.
Artizea was escorted by Owen, and she went out into the garden.
There, Brother Colton was waiting.
“I made you wait.”
“No. I have just arrived, Madam.”
Brother Colton bowed respectfully.
“I should have told you now that I am not a saintess.”
“You have received an oracle, so you are a saintess.”
This conversation was also the third time after reuniting.
Artizea sent a letter to the temple.
It was a letter that said her role as a saintess had come to an end, and
that God had bestowed upon Lysia a new oracle.
So from now on, she has made a request to the temple to serve Lysia
as she is the Saintess, and to support her in healing the plague with all
their might.
Unlike the past, with real power backing her up, Lysia would not have
to fight the temple.
Lysia had left before Artizea, she was told that she had already healed
three villages.
Venia followed Lysia. She had stopped by her hometown once before.
2694
Lysia sent her a brief letter, telling her not to worry too much. As time
passes, Venia’s heart will soften, too.
So she wrote a request that she be a good ruler, so as to not

disappoint her.
Anyway, Brother Colton did not listen to Artizea.
“Because I know the truth.”
“Only Brother knows exactly what an oracle is, but most people in the
world don’t use the word saint with the same meaning as Brother did.”
To Artizea’s words, Brother Colton asked with a smile without

answering directly,
“Then, the oracle was not fulfilled?”
“…….”
Artizea looked at Brother Colton silently.
He was not surprised or embarrassed to see Artizea’s aged face from

the start.
It was the same when he was told that it was due to divine power.
Artizea was deeply concerned that he would deny that fact. But he
only spoke with a quiet face.
[“The Saintess didn’t believe in herself after all.”]
Artizea sighed.
“It has been done. From a certain point of view.”
“Done does not necessarily mean complete, Crown Princess.”
“Yes. They say it was that way.”
2695
Artizea responded. Brother Colton smiled again.
Brother Colton opened the carriage door. Artizea was escorted by an

escort and got into the carriage.
Alice got in after her.
Brother Colton got on last and closed the door. Owen got on the
horse and signaled the departure.
The plain carriage with all the decorations removed was escorted by
four casual knights in a simple manner.
The destination monastery was not far away.
After leaving the castle for about an hour, she saw an old stone manor
with a heavy and dark color.
The front door of the manor was wide open.
The monks, dressed in rough brown robes, were surprised to see the
carriage and scattered to and fro. Alice asked curiously,
“Why are they running away?”
“There are people who practice silence or pray in a way that is

completely isolated from the outside world. When patrons or nobles
talk to them, they can’t help but be troubled.”
Brother Colton answered instead.
Artizea lowered the veil. Then she untied the diamond bracelet from
her wrist and held it in her hand.
It was because her mind was dizzy and it seemed like it was going to
fall to the bottom of her mind. Artizea gripped the bracelet tightly.
Thanks to the advance notice, they were able to greet her.
2696
Likewise, a monk, dressed in a brown burlap monastic robe, saw
Artizea and bowed to her respectfully.
Brother Colton asked,
“How is the Madam?”
“She doesn’t have seizures these days, but she seems depressed…….”
The monk secretly looked into Artizea’s eyes. However, there was no
way to know the complexion of the lady behind the veil.
Artizea didn’t respond. Brother Colton told her,
“I heard that this was at his request.”
It was inappropriate for Cedric’s name to appear here, so he said so.
Artizea didn’t answer that either.
The monk who came out of the monastery looked quite worried that
Artizea’s feelings might have been hurt.
But Artizea wasn’t offended, she just didn’t want to say anything now.
Knowing that Cedric cared about such things would break her own
heart.
The monk guided Artizea inside.
The monastery was quite large. The central chapel at the entrance was
close to the height of three stories tall.
The monk explained,
“All monks wake up at 4 A.M. and watch the morning worship service
here. Be it a monk who came in voluntarily…… Everyone else is the
same.”
“It’s roll call time.”

2697
The monk smiled awkwardly at Artizea’s murmuring.
“Then, we have breakfast and then we go to work. Farming, carpentry,

sewing…….”
Although it is a monastery quite close to the city, the monk explained

that it is no different from other places in that it aims for self-
sufficiency.
“There is a service every hour from 5 in the morning to 8 in the

evening. Anyone can participate if they wish. After watching the
closing service at 9 PM, you can spend your time freely in the
monastery. We pray, we write, we do study groups, and others.”
Of course, the one who was exiled and sent here had no interest in
such a thing.
Naturally, the environment was constraining. Still, it seemed to be a

decent monastery with no problems with food, clothing, and shelter.
The monk hesitated to take a step in the middle.
“The Madam…… mainly does…… a lot of laundry.”
“…….”
“You have to be self-sufficient. It is the rule of our monastery not to

share food with those who do not work.”
“She can’t be close to a knife and a fire, so she can’t cook, and even if I
ask her to farm, she can’t tell the weeds in the field from the crop, her
handwriting is not good enough to write a manuscript, and she has
nothing to do with theology.”
Artizea said as if muttering.
The monk’s head bowed as if apologizing.
2698
“I don’t mean to reproach. It’s just that whatever the situation, know
that it’s not your fault.”
“…… She doesn’t have much energy.”
Finally, the monk stopped and spoke the words,
“I heard that moving her body helps, so I made her go to the river, but
her heart and soul doesn’t get better…….”
Artizea raised her hand.
The monk was silent. It was already in front of the door.
Alice held her breath.
Artizea knocked on the heavy door. There was no answer, so she just
opened the door.
The room was narrow. One bed, one desk and one chair. And there
was a small window.
It was just such a room where ordinary monks stayed.
The most beautiful woman in the world was crouching on the bed.
Artizea called her,
“Mother.”
final 5 chapters!
Chapter 301
Miraila lifted her head.
2699
The rich brown hair, which had changed beauty standards, was a mess.
Her once pale face was tanned by the sun. Her arms were blotchy. It
was probably because she did something wrong while doing the
laundry.
Her beautiful face had become thin and like a skeleton. Only her large
eyes were exposed.
Artizea took off her hat and set it down on the desk.
She then pulled out a desk chair that hadn’t been pulled out after
someone had organized it, and sat down facing the bed.
As Artizea became older, she looked as if she was Miraila’s age as she
sat down like this.
“Mother.”
Artizea called her again.
Miraila didn’t respond to that. It didn’t seem that she recognized

Artizea.
But Miraila opened her mouth, and she just shut it again. She then
bowed her head back with a tired look.
“…….”
Artizea sat still for a moment, looking at her.
The first thing that came to her mind was whether to share the news of
Lawrence.
She was originally going to let Miraila know. Not because of

vengeance, but because she thinks it’s the right thing to do.
But she decided to not do that. It didn’t look like Miraila would be able
to withstand the shock.
2700
The monk said Miraila lacked energy, but that didn’t seem to be much
of a problem.
From the beginning, Miraila was mentally unstable. It seemed that she
had taken an extremely gloomy direction and was now unable to do
anything.
“Are you having a hard time getting by?”
“…….”
An answer did not come back.
Her crooked nape looked like it was about to break.
Artizea turned over her hand on her lap until the palm of her hand was
facing her. In her hand, the diamond on the bracelet was painfully
piercing her palm.
She thought she would never see her again. She didn’t even have to.
What will she do with Miraila again?
Artizea had no intention of taking her out of the monastery.
Miraila came here because she had sinned. Her condemned life in the
monastery was already merciful enough for the sins she had
committed.
If so, can she reconcile with Miraila as a family?
Will Miraila give up on Lawrence even if it’s too late? Would she
consider Artizea as her beloved daughter and embrace her?
Even if she showed that for a while, there was no way it was sincere.
Artizea knew that.
Cedric is far more merciful than her, so it would have been best for
Miraila to lean on his mercy.
2701
If one day Miraila would die before her, it was enough just to hear one
line obituary.
But when she came this far, Artizea finally thought of it.
Miraila was Artizea’s starting point.
So for her to reap everything, she had to come back here.
“Mother.”
Artizea called her again.
Miraila will never know how strangely that word strikes her mind.
“I gave birth to a baby. She is a daughter.”
Artizea spit that one sentence out and sat there for a while.
“I experienced life. I thought I had nothing to do with such a thing.”
“…….”
“Therefore…… I thought the world would change when I gave birth,

but it didn’t seem like that.”
She herself never became a devoted mother with so much love for her
baby.
To make the world a better place for her baby, she didn’t even think
about it.
But that didn’t mean she hated the baby. She nearly died giving birth,
but she didn’t realize that the baby had come out of her.
She was more lovely than the other babies. Not because she was
Artizea’s baby, but because she looked like Cedric.
“She looks like a person who has been good for a long time, so I
wanted to see her grow up to be great. If she grows up well and
2702
becomes the perfect heir, then I think I’ll be able to hear that it’s okay
to have a child like me……, I wish so.”
Artizea dropped her gaze and looked down at the floor.
There was nowhere to lay her eyes on the floor of the narrow room, so
her gaze reached Miraila’s huddled feet.
“But I remembered her when I was about to die.”
She wasn’t very affectionate either.
She never got wet, and she never changed her diaper by hand. She
never slept with her baby, and she never hugged her more than a few
times.
“I thought it would be a much better life for her without me. I thought
that not even remembering her would be the only thing I could do for
her.”
If she thought of the baby, she definitely thought it would be the right
thing to do.
It doesn’t have to be Artizea. She was accompanied by several

wonderful caregivers. There will be people who give her love and there
will be people to teach her.
The baby’s father will protect and love her as much as their two’s
share.
Having resembled her father, she will surely grow up to be healthy and
loving, and she will be a wonderful person.
“By the way, I was going to die, and I hesitated after thinking about
her.”
Artizea was choked a few times.
It wasn’t for her baby. It was for herself.

2703
She had no regrets and she thought she was ready to die at any
moment, but she wasn’t.
Those who had left her behind seemed to have no regrets.
“I thought it was better not to give birth. I thought it would be better

not to be left in the baby’s memory.”
Even though she decided to give birth, she was hesitating in the end.
Artizea never thought that she would live again.
From the first time she threw herself into the circle of magic until the
second time she did, she never once thought that her life had just
begun anew.
It’s just that her body rejuvenated and went back in time.
She did not live the same as before, as her circumstances and
positions have changed.
There was a time when her heart was pounding. There were times
when she was happy. There were times when she felt that she was
more withdrawn than before in using people.
Her fate was intertwined like thread. Artizea knew that she sometimes
felt that she herself was not alone in the closet but that she was living
with other people.
But she hadn’t fundamentally changed.
Just as Cedric had resolved to seek her maneuvers and take

responsibility for her, so she herself has changed her master from then
and has only lived in a way that suits her.
She thought she wouldn’t regret it.
All her sins have been done by her decision and she has committed
them.
2704
Artizea was a sinner to almost everyone in the world. Her guilt should
not have pushed on Miraila a responsibility.
Like those who made the right choice no matter how harsh the
circumstances were, so did she with her crime.
It could have been. Because they were human.
So, after all, in the end she is a villainess, and it is her choice to commit
her sins.
Like everyone else that was caught up in her ruse and defeated.
Just because she regrets it, it doesn’t mean that she won’t go back and
do the same thing.
So, she tried not to do anything like trying to lessen her guilt. She had
no intention of pretending to be a new person.
But even if she cut off Miraila and left Cedric, there was still a lingering
regret.
She hesitated to live. Even knowing that she doesn’t deserve it.
When Cedric reached out his hand, she saw his arm burst and wanted
to hold it.
She couldn’t pretend she didn’t see the desire creeping up from the
bottom of her heart.
“So, I want to live again.”
Whichever the words touched Miraila’s heart, she flinched.
Artizea lifted her head and looked at Miraila’s face. Miraila’s eyes
flickered.
Artizea soon turned her gaze away again and looked out of the
window.
2705
Out of the little window, a palm-sized sky could be seen.
“I am also trying to create a family for her. How dare I start a new life,
but……; I’m a villainess who should be punished and die anyway, and I
am a villainess without shame…… As long as I live, I will try to live
again.”
She didn’t even know if she would fail.
But she would be fine. Miraila was alone, but she wasn’t alone.
The strongest shield in the world would be by her side.
Artizea remained silent for a long time. She thought it had already
dried up and was gone, but when she dug it up, too many words filled
her heart.
“Never…… I will never see Mother again. I’m not going to do anything
about Mother.”
Artizea said. She then scraped her scarred bottom, and said what she
really wanted to say to her,
“But I will forgive Mother.”
“…….”
“Only my share.”
Like a baby who held out her arms while crying because she wanted to
be loved even after getting pinched.
Those were the only words of forgiveness she could ever put out of
her mouth in this world.
And she said her goodbye.
Turning around, Miraila took a breath.
“Tia.”
2706
Without checking whether it was a cry or a surprise, Artizea left the
room.
“I’m sorry.”
A faint voice behind her back apologized.
Artizea was not caught by those words. She did not deny it, and she
did not dare to crush Miraila with cruel words.
The door closed quietly.
Alice was waiting a little further down the hallway.
“Madam.”
She put the bracelet back on her left hand and walked up to Alice.
Alice smiled after her.
“You are smiling.”
“Did you think I would come out crying?”
“Just in case.”
Alice laughed awkwardly.
Artizea wore her hat neatly. And she covered her face with a veil.
“It’s okay.”
“Madam.”
“Because I didn’t come to complain. I just wanted to end it.”
To end her first life, and start a real second life.
“Thank you.”
2707
“Yes?”
“Thank you. For always being by my side.”
Artizea said so frankly. Alice’s face turned red.
“What do you mean all of a sudden?”
“What do I mean? Literally.”
Artizea smiled. And reaching out her hand, she grabbed Alice’s arm.
And she was supported by Alice, and slowly returned to the carriage.
Chapter 302
Artizea arrived in the Capital three days before the Coronation.
The Empress greeted Artizea with an uneasy face.
Coronation is important. The Empress thought that Artizea had to

hurry, even if her body was somewhat uncomfortable.
But she couldn’t say it face to face.
She heard an explanation from Cedric in advance. It is said that Artizea

lost some of her vitality due to overuse of divine power, and it was
revealed in her face.
He said it would be normal with time, and Cedric’s complexion was

slowly coming back. Now, the symptom was almost unobservable.
But Artizea was a little worse than that. It caught the Empress’ eye
immediately that her hair had turned white.
“You must pay a lot of attention to your makeup.”

2708
“Sorry for causing concern.”
“Whoo.”
The Empress let out a sigh.
“Not everyone in the Emperor’s department has such a sense of

responsibility. It was you, whom Gregor sent, so I couldn’t help it, and
so was Cedric.”
“I have nothing to say except sorry.”
Since Cedric left the Capital immediately after the war, the Empress’
headache must have been indescribable.
The Empress sighed once more and closed the story.
She has already told Cedric enough about this. He was already the
Emperor, so she could no longer nag.
The Empress slowly looked around the living room. The little furniture
in her living room had already been taken out and it was quite empty.
“Now…… The time has come to empty this place. Even if it wasn’t
originally attached to the Empress’ Palace, if there are any furniture or
decorations you would like to keep, please tell Martha.”
“…… Do you have any plans for where you are going from here?”
“I thought you already knew?”
the Empress asked curiously. Artizea shook her head.
It must also be a political issue, so she didn’t bother to look into it. It
wasn’t something Artizea was interested in anymore.
It would be well taken care of by Freil or Hayley.
“I want to go to my hometown.”
2709
The Empress let out a roar of laughter.
“Don’t worry. I didn’t want to sit there, but I will look around the old
house and ancestral graves, and to my parents after a long time…… I
want to greet them.”
“Of course, you should.”
“In the meantime, I plan to enter the mansion here and repair it.”
It was referring to Duke Riagan’s residence in the Capital.
There were no good memories left. Countess Martha was grinding her
teeth, saying that Duke Fernando Riagan had touched it once, and
wanted to turn it upside down and grind the walls and floors all over.
Artizea did not encourage the Empress to remain in the Palace.
It must be a place where only painful memories remain.
“What are you planning to do next?”
“I had to look after the Pescher children until they debuted in the
social world.”
“Yes.”
“If I stay like that, there will be things I want to do again.”
The Empress added that she had no intention of fighting Artizea.
“Come to think of it, there is something I want to ask you.”
“Please speak.”
“…… Will you return Saintess Olga to me?”
Artizea nodded her head without hesitation.
“I should.”
2710
It was a memento to the Empress, but to Artizea, it was an item that
had no special meaning.
She would later send it to Duke Riagan’s residence through Countess

Martha.
＊＊＊
Natalia wasn’t even surprised to see Artizea’s face.
“I just knew that when Your Highness got older, you would be more
beautiful than you are now.”
“This time I found out that Your Highness Natalia is good at her
words.”
Even after answering like that, Artizea just smiled. It was because she
thought Natalia was just saying something comforting.
“Natalia is not good at lying.”
The face of Crown Prince Bernat who said that next to her was in full
bloom.
Artizea smiled and looked at him.
Of course his expression would be in full bloom. At this point, Bernat

was the first foreigner to line up for Cedric.
He is Leticia’s benefactor, and hearing Cedric’s appreciation will be of

great benefit to his political career going forward.
Unless the relationship with the Empire is completely different and

there were hostilities.
Even now, the couple seemed to be the only guests allowed to enter
and leave the Empress’ Palace at will.
2711
But Artizea said, considering the profit and loss, that she didn’t think
that it gave her enough profit.
“Thank you.”
“It goes without saying, Your Highness.”
“I asked Your Highness Natalia to stay in the Crown Prince’s Palace,

just in case, but it was more of a precaution. I really didn’t mean to
make her draw a sword…….”
“Don’t say that. I think I’m glad I was there at the time…….”
Natalia smiled at her.
“Things in the world don’t always go the way we want. In that case,
someone with the right power should step in.”
“Your Highness Natalia……”
“I did what I should have done, and I am grateful for it. Don’t feel
sorry.”
Natalia said one last time,
“And…… Lady Mielle did the best she could, so don’t be too hard on
her.”
＊＊＊
Artizea went to the Imperial Palace that day and greeted the people
she needed to greet, and then returned to Grand Duke Evron’s
residence with Leticia.
Freil delivered the news.
Cedric simply replied, “I see.”
2712
In the end, Freil had no choice but to speak.
“Is that all you have to say?”
“The Empress’ Palace is cluttered now. It’s no wonder she didn’t stay
there and went to Grand Duke Evron’s residence.”
Cedric replied.
The Crown Prince’s Palace has not yet been repaired. Immediately after
the fire, a lot of great things happened, and Cedric left the Capital.
Besides, Leticia was also under the Empress’ protection. Neither the
Crown Prince nor the grandchild stayed in the Crown Prince’s Palace,
so it was not considered a priority to be sorted first.
After Cedric returned he decided not to waste the fund there.
He was going to enter the Main Palace soon. Then, the Crown Prince’s
Palace would only be opened after Leticia had grown up.
It was a palace that would be used after 20 years. He concluded that it

would be better to make minimal repairs now, and then go there and
repair the whole thing later.
During this time, Cedric moved between the main Palace and Grand
Duke Evron’s residence.
Except for Leticia’s caregiver and entourage who followed to the

Empress’ Palace, the other members of the Grand Duke Evron’s family
and employees were staying at Grand Duke Evron’s residence.
So, it wouldn’t be surprising if Artizea took Leticia and went back to

Grand Duke Evron’s residence.
‘No, it’s strange. No matter how you think about it, it’s strange.’
Artizea was not strange, but Cedric was strange.
2713
Freil struck his chest.
It was clear that something was going on between his master and the
Madam. If not, there was no way Cedric would be doing his work here
when Artizea had come.
It was the same yesterday when Cedric heard that Artizea had arrived
almost close to the Capital.
However, if Cedric decided to keep his mouth shut, he would be hard

as a stone, and if he expected Artizea to speak to Freil, he would rather
not.
Meanwhile, even Hayley was getting angry.
The messenger he sent in the morning in frustration came with a one-

line reply.
[Is that all you have to say?]
It was an ineffective reply.
He was disappointed. Still, Hayley was in the West, and she must have
served Artizea on the way back, so he was just asking what happened.
Hayley, who at other times would have complained and provided the
necessary information.
[So what more should I say?]
In a previous letter, she said she was worried because it was a hard
time traveling to the West.
Freil didn’t reply to that.
There was a hint that something would go wrong if he replied to it.
Yet, he thought it would also go wrong if he didn’t reply.
2714
But what to do? The master was silently working like an ox. If the
master worked like an ox, his subordinates would be ground at a
millstone.
＊＊＊
By the time Cedric had finished the day’s work, the sun had set and the
half moon had already begun to tilt to the west.
No matter how much he looked through everything he had, he

couldn’t stay in his office any longer.
The subordinates also had to rest. Since he returned half-dead, he had

no choice but to get up at that time, even if it’s just for those who
were concerned.
And he couldn’t even sleep in the main palace. He couldn’t say he had
trouble with Artizea arriving three days before his Coronation.
Reluctantly, he headed to Grand Duke Evron’s residence.
In front of the mansion’s front door, Cedric paused for a moment and
looked at the mansion.
The light was on in the Mistress’ room.
Cedric thought anew, there was a time when he felt his heart race.
It felt like an unrealistic dream to have Artizea in his house, as his wife.
It was only a year ago, but it already felt like decades ago.
So, it felt as if the old days were now gone, he spoke his words to the
girl who was standing like a shadow on the wall of the imperial
ballroom and proposed to her.
Cedric put his hand on his left chest and looked. Inside, his heart was
pulsating to the point of being torn apart.
2715
It was close to anxiety.
But even there, Cedric could not stand still.
He threw the reins at the servant and walked in.
All the servants, who had not slept, bowed respectfully to him.
Ansgar took his coat and said,
“Madam is waiting for you.”
“…… yes.”
Cedric wanted her to sleep with her lights on, but apparently she
didn’t.
“She must not be tired.”
“She must be tired.”
Ansgar said sadly.
Cedric nodded impatiently and grabbed the doorknob of the living

room.
And after hesitating for a moment, he made up his mind and opened
the door.
“…… you’re here?”
Artizea heard the sound of the door opening and stood up. Looking at
her in front of the desk, it looked like she was writing something.
Cedric couldn’t turn away from her, and he said yes without looking
straight at her.
“It would have been okay if we talked about it tomorrow.”
“Your Majesty will work until late tomorrow as well.”

2716
Cedric’s heart ached as if he had been stabbed in the chest.
Chapter 303
“What were you writing?”
Cedric glanced at the paper Artizea had put down.
“It’s a document about Marquisate Rosan. I have to sort it up before

the Coronation.”
The Empress could not hold any other titles.
So before the Coronation, Marquisate Rosan had to be handed over to

Leticia.
Of course, the infant Leticia couldn’t do the succession ceremonies, so

they just processed the paperwork.
“You are no longer Marquis Rosan.”
Cedric felt a strange feeling and mumbled that.
Anyway, Artizea thought that her work was done. So, she wouldn’t
mind losing the title.
The title of Marquis Rosan was merely a means of obtaining the

financial and power she needed for her work.
There would have been no attachment or pride, so if she doesn’t need

it now, she’ll hand it over to someone else.
Cedric thought for a moment that he had been fighting over this
marriage contract some time ago.
In the end, it was supposed to be sorted out like this.

2717
“Please sit.”
Artizea suggested a seat.
Cedric let out a small sigh. At this point, he couldn’t stand up and talk
as if he was dealing with the rest of his people.
He didn’t even want to sit and talk. But in the end he sat down on the
sofa.
Artizea sat down.
As if Cedric had already ordered when he came, the maid came in with
a teapot and teacup.
Artizea brewed her own tea. Cedric stared at the hand.
Her hands were clean and empty. The diamond bracelet that used to
be worn on her wrist is no longer there.
His mind was complicated. But he also felt it was natural.
Artizea’s face was at peace. It seemed clear to him that emotionally

she had organized several things.
She looked okay. Her worn out vitality had not been replenished and
she still had wrinkles on her face, but she seemed to be doing well.
Cedric calmed his mind as he watched Artizea’s hands dump the hot
water that had heated the cup.
Perhaps, this is the state they should have ended up in.
“Have you had enough time?”
Cedric asked, looking at her fingertips.
Thinking about how to make a life possible without regret.
“Yes.”
2718
“…….”
“I want to retire.”
Cedric looked at her with an empty face.
Artizea looked down at the teacup. And she said quietly,
“I did too much in too little time. It happened twice.”
She ran like crazy, like someone being whipped.
“What I was doing was like rolling a snowball down an incline while
supporting it from the bottom. If I roll well, I can build up my influence
in an instant, but if I do it wrong, I would be the first to die in the
avalanche.”
There were several dangerous moments this time as well, if Cedric

hadn’t intervened a few times to help.
She couldn’t stop, even though she knew she wasn’t supposed to live
like that. That’s probably her own flaw.
“I am tired now. I don’t want to think about anything anymore.”
“I see…….”
“Yes. So, now…… I want to spend the rest of my life doing nothing.”
Artizea said. Cedric answered in a low voice,
“All right. You can rest now.”
“I’m sorry for being irresponsible.”
“You said I should come up with a better idea. I thought I wasn’t going
to be a useful person with just the right attitude, and I still think so,
but I was greatly comforted by those words.”
2719
“…… That’s enough.”
She wanted to deny it.
However, just because he said that she was not a useless person, that
would not mean much to Artizea now.
Cedric looked at Artizea with a complicated feeling.
This was the right thing to do.
Artizea was right. She lived a terribly exhausting life.
So, it would be right to spend the rest of her time so that she can live
comfortably without being disturbed by greed.
Still, it was as if his ankle had fallen into a swamp.
Artizea said,
“I will try to live the rest of my life for myself.”
“…….”
“So that’s why I’m saying this.”
Cedric looked at Artizea curiously.
Artizea awkwardly wiggled her hand. Her earlobes and cheeks were
red.
“I know I’m nothing if I don’t use my head. So, I’m useless now.”
“Tia…… ?”
“I’m not particularly pretty, I’m not healthy, I’m not even capable of
having another baby, and I probably won’t be able to fulfill my duties
as a spouse, let alone my role as an empress to the Empire.”
Cedric waved his hand in embarrassment.

2720
Artizea paused for a moment, then she let out the rest of her words all
at once.
“I don’t even know how much of my life is left, and I think I’ll probably
leave nothing but sadness in the future.”
“Tia.”
“But will you still let me be your wife, above all else?”
The meaning of those words came into Cedric’s ear, stayed there for a
while, and then slowly entered his consciousness.
And it spread through his body as if it was running through his veins.
It was later that Cedric fully understood the meaning of the word.
They were married for a purpose. Now, Cedric was someone who
could understand the whole picture Artizea had drawn with the
proposal.
In the short term, it will make the Emperor and Lawrence

misunderstood, and in the long term, it dilutes the impression that he
is a Northerner by connecting him with a central noble, Marquisate
Rosan.
And above all else, it must have been to obtain a legitimate right to
Grand Duchy Evron that could be used immediately.
Joined for conspiracy, the marriage was inseparable from politics.
He proposed to her again, hoping that they would become husband

and wife before being master and servant.
However, even after achieving the original goal, the marriage

continued, but it was still a militaristic relationship rather than a
companionship.
It was unavoidable until the final goal, the throne, was obtained.
2721
So, except for that one moment of the night, Artizea had never been
fully his wife.
Artizea was not married to him because she’s his companion, but
because she needed the status of Grand Duchess Evron.
But now she had said that she would stay by his side for the rest of her
life, not for the sake of taking the place of the Empress, but for herself.
Cedric was skeptical and held out his hand to Artizea.
Artizea stood up, and she placed her hand on his.
Cedric took the hand and released it once. Then, he grabbed it tight
again and pulled her in.
“Ah!”
The hem of her skirt swept the table, knocking down the teapot.
Fortunately, the tea was already lukewarm.
The cup fell under the table and stained the carpet. Tea was also
smeared on Artizea’s skirt.
Her slippers were taken off and tossed on the floor. Artizea sat down
on Cedric’s lap and closed her eyes.
Cedric looked into her face without kissing her.
“I’m really going crazy for you.”
Cedric whispered in a cracked voice. Artizea hesitated and opened her

eyes.
“Actually, I think I’m already crazy. Really……. I shouldn’t have loved

you.”
Tears streamed from Cedric’s eyes and fell onto Artizea’s face.
2722
Artizea reached out her hand to his face hesitantly. Then with her
index finger she wiped Cedric’s eyes.
She then lifted his head up and grabbed his neck with her arms and
gently pressed their lips together.
Cedric felt her back with his big hand. It was a careful move, as if trying
to confirm that Artizea was still there.
The next moment, Cedric hugged her tightly. Artizea’s lips opened
first.
Cedric dug into her like a madman.
Artizea, who couldn’t breathe properly, struggled.
Cedric asked, loosening his arms a little,
“Where did the bracelet go?”
What he had been anxiously thinking about before came out as a

question.
Their lips were still almost touching, so the sound of his words was
transmitted almost literally to her lips.
“In the bedroom.”
Artizea still closed her eyes and answered. The suffocating breath
tickled Cedric’s throat.
“Really……. Just because you keep putting people through hellfire

doesn’t mean they’re tempered.”
There was a long sigh, as if resentful and lamentable.
But there was no hesitation. He stood up holding Artizea. Artizea

wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her lips to his ear.
2723
And she whispered something Cedric had never expected.
25.
25. Coronation
On the day of the Coronation, the sky was clear without a single cloud.
Even though there was a war, the atmosphere filled with hope and
happiness continued on from the day of the Coronation Ceremony.
The wise ones had already guessed that the rebellion resulted in the
Emperor’s defeat by the Crown Prince.
Emperor Gregor’s condition was not yet available. There was no

abdication ceremony.
If this was truly an abdication, the Emperor would have to take the
Crown off his head and hand it over to the Crown Prince.
But there was no talk that the Emperor would make an appearance at
the Coronation. The role of delivering the Crown to the Crown Prince
was assumed by the Archbishop.
But right now, no one cared about the Emperor.
＊＊＊
Madame Emily* let out a lament filled with sorrow.
“This isn’t it.”
The clothes did not fit the body tightly and were a little baggy.
Emily thought the dress lacked sophistication because it was originally

an old-fashioned dress.
There was too much embroidery and too many jewels. And the
embroidery consisted of real gold overlaid threads.
2724
It was so luxurious that words could not describe it. But the latest
trend was not that.
The thread used for embroidery should have been the most delicate
silk thread from Iantz. What was important was the silhouette and the
variety.
Above all, the clothes should not crush the person.
The jewels were also taken from the times of the first Emperors, and
their brilliance was different from those of today. It was because of the
difference in craftsmanship.
Sophie and Emily gave a glance.
“It is dignified and nice.”
There was nothing they could do because everything from the cloak to
the accessories was a national treasure, not the dress itself.
*She is the owner of a high end boutique, which Miraila seemed to like. She is also
the one making Tia’s Wedding Dress. First appears in Chapter 20.
Chapter 304
Artizea didn’t really care, but Sophie and Emily did.
Sophie wanted her to look a little prettier. Emily hoped to leave a mark
on her career that she took the best care of the Empress’ dress at this
Coronation.
Even at the Coronation Ceremony of the previous Emperor, not a

single seamstress got to do this.
2725
It was the work of the old noble ladies-in-waiting and the royal court
servants. So, it was not something a commoner like Emily could dare
to touch.
Unfortunately, none of Artizea’s ladies-in-waiting were versed in

tradition or fashion.
Hazel and Mielle were holding the jewels respectfully. Hayley was no
exception.
Artizea watched Sophie braid her white hair in front of the mirror.
“As expected, this would be good.”
Emily held out a gold piece.
The two did not reach an agreement until the very end, whether to
sprinkle Artizea’s head with gold, silver, or pearls.
There was talk of trying to dye her hair blonde or pale crimson on this
occasion, but Artizea refused.
Because she didn’t want to be crowned with too much makeup.
However, her gray hair, which had lost its luster, was also noticeable,
so they decided to deceive it with colorful accessories.
Her face was put on makeup with all their might.
Artizea had thought it wasn’t worth doing. After all, the clothes are so
majestic that no one will be able to see her.
And the person who walks into the Luminous Hall today is not a
human named Artizea, but holder of the title of Empress.
‘I’ll definitely have to pay attention at the banquet.’
2726
Rather than the Coronation or the celebration that followed, it would
be a much more ceremonial time for Artizea to end the past by sitting
quietly with Cedric in the evening with a candle in between.
Her hair, which had been braided with gold the size of her nails, was
poked here and there, and it became radiant.
Artizea looked at herself for a moment.
Sophie asked. Artizea smiled.
Sophie smiled broadly.
“You don’t like it, do you?”
Shortly after she returned, she thought that there was a time when
youth would be pretty on her face, just as when she was old.
Now, she didn’t look like a real twenty-year-old, even though Sophie
and Emily had been obscuring it with desperate makeup.
But she didn’t think she hated seeing herself like that, though.
“I like it. Thank you.”
As Artizea tried to get up from the chair, Alice quickly clasped the cane
in her hand.
Her ankles were uncomfortable and she could not stand for long.
A long jeweled sash was placed over her shoulders, down to her knees,
and she wore a gown embroidered with jewels and gold and silver as
well.
After all that, the dress or hair didn’t really look like the rags Emily
complained about.
2727
She didn’t wait long, and outside, the attendant announced that Cedric
had arrived.
Artizea stood there quietly, waiting for Cedric to come.
The door opened.
Cedric looked at her with an awkward face and smiled.
Artizea asked,
“Why are you making that face?”
“It’s because the robes are too much. Isn’t it strange?”
said Cedric while looking down at his clothes.
He too wore a robe embroidered with gold and jewels over another
white robe.
“Still, Lord Cedric is fine. You have a good physique.”
He didn’t look like a person who was buried in his clothes, he looked
dignified.
His appearance now was almost in order, and the gray hair that was
dyed black was no different from before.
The strength of youth and the weight of the years were brought
together, and it was a figure full of military power.
She seemed to be able to tell what the people wanted at the time
when this robe was made.
Cedric held out his hand.
“Then, shall we go?”
Artizea let go of her cane and crossed her arms with him.
2728
It wasn’t against the rules. But she decided it would be better than
carrying a cane.
Cedric walked slowly. Artizea leaned on his arm to follow.
On the road leading to the coronation hall of the Luminous Hall,

servants and knights lined up and knelt down at once.
In a seat close to the altar, the Empress was seated.
She wasn’t wearing black mourning outfit today either. The Empress’
treasures were worn by Artizea, but as the former Empress, she now
wore an imperial white robe embroidered with gold thread.
She was told that the Empress had prepared a blue dress for the
celebration, which began this evening.
It may be a little calmer and darker than the one she wore when she
was young, but that color was the color used as a symbol of Duchy
Riagan.
The altar in the center of the hall had already been prepared. The
Archbishop was waiting in front of him.
“Are you nervous?”
Artizea asked in a low voice. It was because she knew well what he was
thinking at the time of the Crown Prince’s Coronation Ceremony.
But Cedric answered,
“I am not nervous. I am ready.”
It was a word to Artizea as well as a word of determination to himself.
“Then, keep an eye on it. The Emperor you made.”
Artizea nodded her head slightly.

2729
She wasn’t worried in the first place. Because she was prepared
through one lifetime.
Cedric knelt before the altar. Artizea grabbed Cedric’s arm and slowly
knelt down on one of her knees.
The Archbishop, as a servant of God, lowered the Emperor’s Crown

from the altar and handed it to Cedric.
He put the Crown on his own head. Then, he stood up and placed the
Empress’ Crown on Artizea’s head.
Finally, the Archbishop handed him a scepter and an orb.
“In this way, I declare that God has sent a new sun to the Empire.”
The Archbishop declared.
And he knelt before Cedric to pay his respects.
The Empress Dowager then stood up and knelt down on one of her
knees to pay her respects.
The nobles who were lined up knelt all at once to pay their respects.
Boom!
The sound of a salute vibrated all the way to the hall.
“Long live Your Majesty!”
“Long live the Sun of the Empire!”
Then, the shouts of hurrah swept out like waves.
Cedric smiled brightly. Then, he put his arms around Artizea and lifted
her up, and headed out to show himself.
The Count Eunice couple, who were standing in the front row, shouted
their cheers the most. Next to them were Countess Josiah, the younger
2730
sister of Countess Eunice, who had returned to the Capital for the first
time after several years, and her husband.
The four people could not stand in the seat of the Imperial Family, but
they were in the front row of the seat of the nobility.
Hayley was in the lady-in-waiting’s place, so she was close. With her
head bowed down to her knees, she glanced in Freil’s direction, and
asked in a low voice after Cedric and Artizea had passed,
“Who did that?”
“County Eunice and County Josiah.”
It was against the rules for those two families to be seated in the front.
Nevertheless, having a place there was clearly a political sign. That he

did not usurp the throne from Emperor Gregor, but he was abdicated,
meaning that everything would end in a reconciliation.
Freil grunted.
“Then, will you put them in the back row?”
The rich skirt of the Empress Dowager passed, followed by the long
robe worn by the Archbishop.
The two finally stood up. And they said with a face as if they were
concentrating on applause and cheers.
“The Empress did not order this in advance, so I was curious as to who
took care of it.”
“You can do that on your own now.”
“Oh, is it?”
2731
Hayley retorted and joined the procession, sharing laughter with those
around her.
Freil followed her swiftly.
“Hayley.”
“Why?”
“Why are you like this? What was wrong with you?”
“I think it’s Sir who is showing discontent.”
“That is unfair.”
“What?”
Freil bit his mouth. In fact, he didn’t even know what was wrong.
Except for the one-line reply.
The two exchanged greetings with the other for a moment.

Meanwhile, the Emperor and his wife went out of the Luminous Hall.
Now, it was the turn of the aides to separate for the evening
celebration.
Freil caught Hayley one more time there.
“What?”
Freil opened his mouth and then closed it. He didn’t even know what
he was trying to say.
What was certain was that Hayley was needed. At the same time,
Artizea said she wanted to rest from now on, so Hayley wouldn’t be as
busy as before.
The time was now.
2732
“Hayley, I need you,.”
He said in a determined manner.
“Hmph.”
Hayley snorted her nose.
“This is why I decided not to get married to Evron. There’s no answer.”
“What?”
“I looked at His Majesty and thought for a moment that there might
be hope for an Evron man, but no answer appeared.”
“What?”
“Come back after clearly deciding what words to put before ‘need’.”
Hayley nodded coldly and turned around.
Behind them, Hazel and Mielle looked at each other’s faces and
giggled as they passed.
Freil looked at only their backs with a puzzled face.
＊＊＊
Pop!
Pop!
Beeeep! Pop!
A loud noise was also heard in the old center of the Imperial Palace,
where no one came in and out.
Gregor heard the sound as he was buried in bed.
He was half asleep.
2733
He was left alive rather than being alive.
Since it was difficult to deal with him when Cedric was away, the
Empress decided to leave him so.
His stomach swelled because of ascites, and his drinking water was
restricted because his urine didn’t come out properly.
It was not that no one had come to his audience during that time.
Chancellor Lin and General Hoover, as well as his former subjects, had
come.
The chief attendant covered his misery by putting another layer of veil
over the bed.
Still, Gregor himself refused the audience.
The Emperor they remembered and respected was no longer him.

Rather, he only realized that he was dying in an ugly form.
Yet, he was alive, but he smelled of the dead.
After Cedric’s return, the doctor took a strong drug and put him to
sleep all day to relieve the pain.
Still, they didn’t kill him. Because he was not usurped, but abdicated,
poisoning the Emperor was impossible.
When he was awake he would think of resentment and vanity.
The Empress once told him that it was pointless because he was a
winner.
But even if he was now a loser, it was in vain. In the face of death, the
ambitions, desires, anger and resentment that had driven him
throughout his life meant nothing.
And now, even such a fragmentary thought seldom comes to mind.
2734
“…… this…… what sound…… is it?”
Gregor asked in a fading voice.
The chief attendant answered with wet eyes,
“It is the sound of a salute to congratulate the new Emperor of the

throne.”
“…… I see.”
After that, there were no more words.
The chief attendant got his body up and put a finger under Gregor’s
nose. He did it dozens of times a day.
And this time, he knew that neither life nor death was coming out any
more.
The chief attendant stayed still, then stroked Gregor’s hand.
“Don’t worry. Your Majesty has abdicated to your son. What Your
Majesty most desired in all your life come true.”
And he politely kissed the back of his hand and covered his face with a
sheet.
[END]
hello, effe here! we’re finally here! it’s the end of TVLT’s main story. please do not
worry as there’s still 29 chapters of after story left, it will take place several years after
this so sit still and stay with us a little longer~
thank you for the readers who loved, read and commented on all TVLT chapters!
thank you for dropping by and discussing the politics, plans and all and making the
community alive <3
2735
please convey your thanks to somnium and the previous teams who had started this
project, esp somnium and all her politics info & thoughts!
see you in the after story~
Chapter After Story 1

After Story 1. The Sound of Falling Flower Buds
The banquet started late in the afternoon rather than in the evening.
When Cedric arrived at Marquisate Rosan, the sun was fading away.
Well-dressed servants carried long brass candlesticks and began to
light fires here and there.
Bill, the butler, who was welcoming guests at the front door on the
first floor, looked at him for a moment and looked genuinely surprised.
[“Welcome, Grand Duke Evron.”]
He bowed with a tense expression. And he hurriedly tried to inform

the inside.
Cedric waved his hand.
[“Don’t inform anything.”]
[“Forgive me……. I have to let them know as soon as you arrive.”]
[“Even if you don’t do it, rumors will spread in less than five minutes
anyway.”]
Cedric snorted coldly and passed the butler who was floundering.
People who had already seen him started talking and was spread all
over the place.
2736
Even shouting out his name inside did not particularly have any more
effect. Miraila’s mood would improve for a moment, but Cedric’s
promise wouldn’t end there.
It didn’t feel very good either.
It was a fortnight before the Western Army had their celebratory

ceremony. With the Archbishop’s mediation, he compromised with the
Emperor.
The Western Army improved, and Cedric’s opinion was significantly

reflected in the process. He won a budget for the next six years.
Instead, Cedric resigned as commander of the Western Army. He did

not participate in the celebratory ceremony, meaning that his
achievements were not recognized.
It was not a big problem for Cedric himself, as he did not need any
advancement or financial compensation.
There was no reward given to the Evron Knights who had followed him
to the West to assist him. In order to be compensated for this
achievement, it was the Emperor’s will that he should resign his
position in the Northern Army and move to the Western Army or the
Central Army.
It was up to the Emperor from the beginning to give him his due
compensation, but it was not that he was not angry.
But all of them were his own shortcomings. He was fighting a war he
would not have had to fight if he hadn’t gone to the Western Army
from the beginning.
Cedric couldn’t leave the West alone. So his feelings of regret would
be stronger. He had no choice but to control his mind.
But attending this banquet was unilaterally upsetting.
2737
The Emperor incorporated Miraila’s problem into the compromise. He
had ordered Cedric to stay in the Capital and attend Marquisate
Rosan’s banquet.
It could be said that it was not a big deal and it was easily done. But he
was more displeased than being the subject of a check.
It’s like being part of the Emperor’s gift to his mistress.
[“His Majesty was too mean.”]
Freil was even angrier than Cedric.
[“I understand if he wants you to attend the Imperial Palace banquet.

But it’s the banquet of Marquisate Rosan. Isn’t it purely to build up
Miraila’s self-esteem?”]
[“It must be because of Lawrence.”]
[“If that’s the case, I don’t think I’d be this angry. It’s because of
Miraila’s mood, obviously.”]
[“On what basis are you saying that?”]
[“Countess Eunice slapped the cheek of Miraila’s daughter. Very

upsetting.”]
Cedric didn’t have anything to say, so he listened to Freil venting his

anger.
[“Because of that, these days, he was trying to build Miraila’s pride.

Well, even then, he couldn’t even summon Grand Duchess Roygar. As
soon as he finds Your Grace’s weakness, he orders you right away like
this.”]
[“I don’t think what I did was a weakness.”]
[“It doesn’t matter what Your Grace thinks.”]
2738
What Freil said was not wrong. In any case, if it had not been for the
Western Army, Cedric wouldn’t have come to the Marquisate’s
banquet like this, as the Emperor ordered.
And in a few hours it will be rumored that he has attended Miraila’s

banquet, which will greatly save Miraila’s face. Considering that he was
originally reluctant to attend banquets, it was more of a rumor than
Grand Duchess Roygar’s attending.
Cedric, who doesn’t like banquets, going up and down in other

people’s mouths, or even Miraila’s, wasn’t very pleasant.
‘I’ll have a light drink and say hello to someone I know before leaving.’
An hour should be enough. After all, even the Emperor didn’t send him
to enjoy the banquet here.
The windows and doors of the whole mansion were wide open, so the
evening breeze was good. In the lobby, there was plenty of ready-to-
eat food, and in one corner a small ensemble played calm chamber
music.
The wine and juice maker was among the mountains of fruit. Cedric
encountered Bishop Nikos in front of him.
[“You are here, Grand Duke.”]
[“Bishop.”]
Cedric bowed down to him. Bishop Nikos said as he accepted the fruit
juice,
[“The cherries today are amazingly delicious. I am drinking this juice

for the fourth time now.”]
[“Not only pure cherries, but also peeled grapes. Please acknowledge
my mixing skills as well.”]
2739
[“Yes, how could it taste so good unless it was made by a golden
hand?”]
Bishop Nikos said with a generous smile.
Cedric took a glass of golden wine and a cherry and came out to the
table with Bishop Nikos.
[“What are you doing? It is a relatively modest banquet, but there must
have been no reason for the Bishop to attend.”]
[“Because Grand Duke was to be present. The Archbishop was

concerned about many things, so I came here to talk to you.”]
said Bishop Nikos. Cedric smiled bitterly.
The Archbishop seemed sorry that Cedric had to do this even though
he helped with the celebration issue, so he sent Bishop Nikos.
He does this in order to get rid of those who would talk to him like
flies, and to intervene in advance if there is a problem.
[“There was no need for that. If I see any acquaintance, I would like to
say hello and leave.”]
[“Don’t be burdened. The cherry juice is also the best.”]
Bishop Nikos wrinkled his eyes. Cedric laughed.
The two moved slowly from the lobby towards the hall. With the Grand
Duke and the Bishop together, those who tried to get their faces seen
did not come close easily.
A splendid dance song resounded in the hall. The chandelier swayed,

scattering shining shadows on the marble floor.
It was mostly young people who were dancing. The atmosphere was
fresher than expected, so Cedric thought it was unexpected.
2740
All the windows in the hall were open, and all the terraces remained
open. There was no secret space at all because there were no curtains.
Although it was glamorous, there was no gloomy or promiscuous

atmosphere associated with the name Miraila.
Bishop Nikos smiled, as if realizing Cedric’s feelings.
[“It’s Marquisate Rosan’s banquet. Marchioness Rosan also has grown

up children now, and both of them will be attending the banquet
today, so she must be paying attention to many things.”]
[“Ah, I understand. Come to think of it, I heard that Countess Eunice

had harassed her daughter and that His Majesty was saving her face.”]
Cedric realized it anew, and naturally turned his gaze to look around
the hall. Countess Eunice was present in plain clothes.
Cedric met eyes with her. Cedric and Bishop Nikos in the temple robes
also stood out, so Countess Eunice naturally turned to them.
Cedric bowed slightly to her. He wasn’t close to her, but she was a
cousin anyway. He couldn’t pretend he didn’t know her.
But Countess Eunice, instead of greeting Cedric face-to-face, her face

flushed red, and she turned around, and walked out of the hall.
Cedric sighed. Bishop Nikos laughed.
[“As Countess Eunice, her pride has been hurt, and Grand Duke was
added to the ranks.”]
[“Yes. I can guess.”]
As he was talking, Cedric suddenly looked at the girl who was talking
to Countess Eunice.
Instead of following Countess Eunice or finding a new person to talk

to, she moved and stuck to the wall.
2741
The girl was wearing colorful clothes that did not match her skinny
face.
Her waist was tightened to break, and her skirt was round and large.
Her bodice was embroidered to the utmost to accentuate the floral
print, and a large corsage was attached to her shoulder, as bulky as a
skirt.
The girl was completely buried in her clothes.
When Bishop Nikos saw the person Cedric was looking at, he
exclaimed, [“Ahhh.”]
[“That is Lady Rosan.”]
[“You mean the one who was slapped in the face by Countess
Eunice?”]
[“Yes. In fact, in a way, this banquet was held for her.”]
Bishop Nikos said with a bitter smile.
It was only then that Cedric understood the overdressing. It was no

wonder that Miraila’s daughter was dressed as flashy as her mother.
‘Well, she looks young. She’s probably immature.’
Cedric thought so with prejudice.
She is the daughter of Miraila and the sister of Lawrence. She was the
future Marquis Rosan. There was nothing special about her tasting
power, luxury, and acting arrogant.
But the girl showed no sign of showing off her fancy clothes. Similarly,
young men and women were all dancing or conversing with each
other, and she stood alone against the wall.
As if she was the decoration drawn on the wallpaper.
2742
In addition to the fact that no one spoke to her, she looked shabby as
if trampled by the mass of fabric.
Her pale face was expressionless, and he didn’t know if it was to

control her emotions or because her heart was not here.
Somehow, that expression bothered him. Cedric didn’t know anyone

with that face in the banquet hall.
Cedric himself did not like banquets, but he had never been so
expressionless.
[“Poor thing.”]
Bishop Nikos let out a small sigh. Cedric looked at him curiously.
Bishop Nikos smiled bitterly.
[“It can’t be nice to be in the banquet hall, but because she was the
one who was slapped in the face by Countess Eunice, she has been
coming out like that these days.”]
[“To say that it can’t be nice…….”]
Cedric’s words trailed off. It was disgraceful that he felt curious about
Miraila’s daughter.
It was because he thought that it was no different than wondering

about gossip.
Bishop Nikos grinned as if recognizing it.
[“If you are interested, how about requesting her a dance for a song?”]

After Story 1. The Sound of Falling Flower Buds (2)

2743
Cedric was silent.
[“…….”]
[“Haha.”]
Bishop Nikos laughed. Cedric patted his cheek, wondering if he had

made such a blatantly strange face.
[“That’s too much of a joke.”]
[“She’s a poor girl. She is probably someone Grand Duke doesn’t even
know about.”]
Bishop Nikos made a soft voice.
[“I don’t know. Isn’t she Marquis Rosan Heir Apparent?”]
Cedric answered in a hazy voice. A person with such a status would not
be so easily put into a pitiful position.
Of course, Cedric knew it was just a myth.
Even then, the girl stood still. She was no longer a painting on the
wallpaper, but a shadow that was cast on the wall.
He tried to turn his gaze away. He was about to stop talking, but
Bishop Nikos didn’t seem to want to change the topic.
[“That’s why, it’s even more unfortunate. She’s a rare and talented girl,
so it’s a waste for her talents like this, so I tried to get her to go to
church and invite her to become a priestess, but she doesn’t seem to
want to do that.”]
[“A priestess?”]
Cedric had no intention of reacting to Bishop Nikos’ words, but he

could do nothing but express his astonishment.
2744
To suggest that to the heir of a Marquis family before she even
becomes an adult.
In order to establish a succession structure under the second son,

people would send the firstborn to the monastery in advance, but
there was no way for the intended heir to do that.
Bishop Nikos seemed content from surprising Cedric.
[“Isn’t it better than to lose all rights to her mother, become a puppet
and be locked up in a mansion, or to dig up her talents for an
arranged marriage?”]
[“Talent……. You have a high opinion of her. You seem to know the
Lady well.”]
[“Few people know that Marchioness Rosan hates her daughter for
being ugly and doesn’t let her go outside. Well, she still goes to the
temple often. A lot of people know the situation.”]
Bishop Nikos said,
[“You might think that it is harsh to recommend a young Lady who is

not yet 20 years old to go to church, but faith alone does not
necessarily make you a priest, doesn’t it? There is also a way to devote
herself to learning as an academic priest.”]
It wasn’t wrong. Although the importance was gradually shifted to the

Imperial University, the temple still held hegemony in various fields
such as philosophy, ancient language, history, and logic, not just
theology.
There were still many cases in which children born into poor families
become priests for their studies.
[“I am not saying this because I covet Marquisate Rosan, but she is
worthy of becoming Akim’s successor, so it is worth trying.”]
[“It seems that she is really smart if Bishop Nikos says so.”]
2745
Although he is not personally acquainted with Bishop Akim, knowing
what kind of person he is, Cedric was a little surprised.
Bishop Nikos was a friend of Bishop Akim, and he was also a man of
respect. With this being said, perhaps the talent he was talking about
was real.
Bishop Nikos shook his head.
[“But the mother scolds the girl about what she was doing when she
has learned so much. She ended up not even attending the research
group.”]
[“It is impossible for anyone to know where one’s happiness lies. Didn’t
the Lady reject the Bishop’s invitation?”]
Cedric replied bluntly.
Bishop Nikos nodded his head. He didn’t seem to be talking with a

very deep heart from the beginning. He was just talking because she
stood out.
But Cedric was feeling a bit frustrated.
If that had happened to Evron’s family, he thought he would probably

have intervened as a guardian, whether they wanted to or not.
After that, the two exchanged greetings about the current situation of
several people, nothing special.
Until then, the girl was still standing against the wall, not talking to
anyone.
Cedric became conscious of it and his heart became uncomfortable. It

was difficult to reach out his hand, but as Bishop Nikos said, a dance
might be okay.
Rather than leaving a non-adult girl standing against the wall of the
ballroom with no one to talk to anyway.
2746
He also knew that a dance with him would make the girl more
comfortable with the next few banquets.
Still, his hesitation was, after all, because she was Miraila’s daughter
and Lawrence’s sister.
He didn’t even want to mention his brief lesson of dancing.
The music paused for a moment. The people who were dancing
stopped on the spot. The skirts, which were spinning round and round,
landed and dyed the room with brilliant colors.
The Emperor took Miraila’s hand and came out. Lawrence followed.
Cedric seemed to know whose clothes the girl was wearing originally
belonged to. Miraila was wearing a similar dress.
Of course, Miraila was not buried in the fancy fabrics and corsages. A
large bunch of peonies, like leaves and ribbons adorned her, only
made her stand out.
The Emperor looked around the hall with a smile and found Cedric.
Cedric lowered his eyes and politely bent his knees.
[“There is no reason to break the fun because of me. It’s a light

banquet, and I am just an invited guest, so please relax.”]
When those words were finished, the music resumed.
Cedric waited slightly nervously. He thought the Emperor might call

him or come his way.
Then, he would have to say hello to Miraila and pretend to know

Lawrence. He came prepared, but it didn’t feel very good
However, instead of calling him, the Emperor greeted him lightly, took
Miraila’s hand and slid into the center of the ballroom.
2747
The people left the space for the Emperor and Miraila wide open, and
started dancing again, filling in from the edge like supporting actors
on a theatrical stage.
Cedric made eye contact with Lawrence as well, but both pretended
not to know each other roughly and looked away. Lawrence wouldn’t
want to chat with him either.
Seeing a familiar face, Cedric also parted ways with Bishop Nikos and
went to say hello there.
Then, at a glance, Lady Rosan, came to the end of his gaze and he
stopped.
He saw the bright blue eyes engraved on her pale face. The eyes that
no one was watching flew through the ballroom on the music as if
dancing.
Does she want me to look at her or not?
The excitement mixed with worry and expectation made her

expressionless face look like a 9-year-old innocent girl rather than an
18-year-old.
Cedric got a strange feeling and followed her gaze. Thinking that
Bishop Nikos’ worries were in vain.
Had it been a young man at the end of that gaze, people would have
thought the girl was passionately in love.
But it was her mother who could turn her gaze there.
But Miraila’s head never turned toward the girl. There were no normal
greetings or conversations that should have been there.
Cedric looked at the girl. The girl slowly lowered her head.
What was there was no longer a shadow on the wall, but a girl
awkwardly dressed in her mother’s clothes that didn’t fit.
2748
Cedric seemed to have seen the flowers wither before they even
bloomed. He heard something fall.
He thought it would be the sound of buds falling.
＊＊＊
When he suddenly opened his eyes, the moonlight that had

penetrated through the curtains was shattering white on Artizea’s
shoulders.
Cedric pulled up the blanket and covered her up to her neck. Artizea
muttered in a half-sleep voice,
“Aren’t you sleeping, what are you doing?”
“Just old memories.”
It was impossible to tell whether he was dreaming after a brief sleep or

was thinking in a dream.
Cedric smiled to himself, stroking Artizea’s cold shoulder until it

warmed up.
He didn’t mean to wake her up, but Artizea seemed to wake from
sleep. Cedric pressed his lips to her shoulder and said,
“Isn’t there a dress with flowers on it? As big as a fist.”
“I know what you are talking about. In the midst of the Iantz
embroidery trend, there was a new style that was tried once.”
Artizea yawned and stretched. And she muttered as she still closed her
heavy eyelids,
“It failed because only Mother could pull it off. It was originally made
for Mother.”
2749
“I remember that you looked like you were buried in a cloth tomb
when you wore it.”
“Have I ever worn anything like that?”
Artizea murmured and, unable to return to her dream, opened her

eyes. She seemed to remember when that was.
“At that time, you were…… ? Ah.”
Artizea’s face lit up.
She had a good memory, she remembered Cedric was present at the
banquet, and it was a compromise for the Western Army, and she can’t
even remember what rumors circulated after that.
In the end, Cedric went back that day without dancing or even
emptying a glass.
Thanks to that, there wasn’t a word of support for Lawrence.
There was no story other than the Emperor forced Grand Duke Evron
to attend for Miraila. That, too, was profitable enough.
Cedric hugged Artizea’s head and buried her face in his arms before
Artizea could say any more.
It was a little embarrassing for him back then.
As a human being, he turned away even when he saw Artizea, and

even then, he never forgot that face.
But he did not reach out his hand until the very end. He had the
opportunity a few more times.
“Do you know when I started to care about you?”
He could only feel the presence of Artizea holding her breath instead
of answering.
2750
Cedric laughed a little. He had no intention of speaking about it.
Because he actually didn’t even know exactly what he was doing.
However, that fervent sunflower-like gaze turned toward him from

some time ago, and whenever he was conscious of it, he heard a
thump in his chest.
He always considered it the sound of regret.
He’d never saved anyone he could have saved then. He didn’t think it
was all his fault for everything that happened after that, but maybe,
perhaps, those words were the sound of rubbing against reality.
But now that he thought about it, it was probably the sound of a new
seedling coming up where the bud had fallen.

After Story 2. Spring Wind
The window was open. Whenever the wind blew, the long tails of the
bookmarks fluttered.
There were a lot of books piled up all over the living room, and most
of them had tags of all kinds, reminiscent of decorative twigs tied to
branches instead of flowers at an early spring tea party.
Countess Eunice leaned her back comfortably on the cushions,

sobbing in her thoughts.
‘I think this is pretty good, too? I think it would be good for education,
and it just looks pretty.’
The maid will dust the books anyway. If she looked like a lady who
always has a book by her side, how elegant would she look?
2751
It could also have a good influence on her second daughter, who runs
around like a pony and is anxious about not being able to burn her
face in the sun.
‘Yes, I should read some books this year, too.’
Countess Eunice, in her mind, tried to arrange the valuable books that
were in the living room, and thought of its contents.
Most of them had pretty bindings.
This will be the new fad. Countess Eunice was convinced.
Velvet, silk and ceramics have always been right, but isn’t it now
spring? It was time for a more fresh look.
And from the beginning, socialite fashion was a law set by the most
noble lady in the socialite world.
Because the gates of the Empress’ palace were closed, so few people
could come and go as the guests, there wasn’t anything that could be
called a fashion to follow from the Empress yet.
Soon, she herself would be a leader.
Countess Eunice smiled sweetly. Following the former Countess

Martha, Marchioness Camellia, she herself will become the most
intelligent and influential lady in the Capital.
‘I should look into the books you’ve been reading, right? Yes, I’m really
going to read it.’
Countess Eunice thinks so, and she picks up a book at hand.
〈Phonological Study of Proper Nouns Recorded in the Temple: Before

and After the Formation of Alia Wall……〉
Countess Eunice put the book down without reading the subtitles. The
black one was the binding and the red one was writing.
2752
The compilers were foolish. They should have gilded this title. That
would have looked like a decorative pattern.
Flutter flutter.
The spring breeze that came in through the window once again blew
her away.
Just then, the door to the living room opened. Countess Eunice stood
up with a face puffed in embarrassment.
“The book is heavier than I thought.”
She chattered for nothing and looked back. She smiled brightly at the
baby standing at the door.
“Oh my, Princess.”
“Aunt!”
Leticia threw the picture book she was holding on the floor, and with
excitement came up and ran to her, like flapping her wings with both
arms.
“Oh. You got heavier again.”
Countess Eunice hugged Leticia. Mielle, who followed Leticia, greeted

her politely,
“Hello, Countess Eunice? I’m sorry. Did I disturb you?”
“How could it be? I was just waiting for the Empress.”
Countess Eunice smiled with a supremely gentle smile.
No one knew that Leticia was the head of the Empress’ court. Isn’t she
the precious princess and the future of the Empire?
2753
Far from making Artizea do any political moves, she was also the only
reason the Empress’ Palace was closed, why she never even had a
personal meeting.
And to the future of the Empire, she was only her second favorite after
her mother and father and Mielle.
There was no interruption. Rather, she had to say, thank you for
interrupting.
It was thanks to Leticia, who called her Aunt, that Countess Eunice was
able to enter and leave her palace.
And it was thanks to Mielle that Leticia called her that way. Mielle had
said Leticia would be too young to understand the relationship
between Countess Eunice and Cedric, that she should just call her
‘Aunt.’
So she couldn’t help but find Leticia lovely enough to want to bite her.
It was the same with Mielle.
Artizea, and even Mielle, were so calm and mature, why can’t they do
that to their daughters?
Leticia reached for the collar of Countess Eunice’s jacket. The collar
had a brooch in the shape of a soft bunny doll.
“Aunt, this.”
“It was on Aunt’s clothes.”
“Can I touch it?”
“Sure.”
That’s why, she purposely came wearing this cute brooch. Leticia was
very curious when she saw something that was pretty and wanted to
touch it.
2754
The last time she squeezed a brooch that looked like a bunch of grain,
she nearly cut her palm.
“Like a baby.”
Leticia mumbled and fiddled with the brooch as she put her cheeks
there. Countess Eunice did not know that her supple expression of
affection would come down.
Mielle said with a smile,
“Yesterday, the nanny gave birth to her second child. She came to say
hello to Miss Tisha, and she has been crazy about it.”
Countess Eunice nodded her head.
“Do you want a younger sibling?”
“Baby is so cute.”
Leticia said as she stroked the brooch with her fingers.
“I want a younger sibling, too. The baby is soft.”
Leticia’s fingers were so soft. Countess Eunice said with a laugh,
“Tell your Mother.”
Leticia looked up at Countess Eunice, tilting her head as if thinking.
At that time, Artizea in a comfortable dress came in lightly.
“Mom!”
Leticia struggled to get down. Countess Eunice carefully tried to put

her down, but she nearly dropped the child because Leticia was so
strong while struggling.
“You have to be careful.”
2755
“Mom!”
Leticia shouted as she hung from Artizea’s skirt,
“Mom! A sibling, for me, too!”
“I wonder what you’re talking about.”
Artizea lightly stroked Leticia’s hair. Expecting to hear negativity,

Leticia burst into tears.
“Weren’t you here to read picture books?”
“I want a sibliingg. Hiinngg.”
Artizea let the whining flow away, stroking Leticia’s head as she clings
to her. And she said to Countess Eunice,
“You came all the way here, but Leticia bothered you.”
“No, Your Majesty. It is an honor.”
Countess Eunice politely bowed her head. And she covered her mouth
with her hand and laughed.
“It doesn’t bother me at all. What an honor it is for the princess to call
me Aunt.”
She didn’t even bother to change the subject.
It has already been five years since she knew what kind of person
Artizea was. Artizea would be looking into her mind anyway, so it was
better to just let it out.
After Leticia became aware of the concept of relatives, Countess Eunice

was accepted as a member of the Imperial Family in a different way
than before.
She used to be the Emperor’s daughter and yet the illegitimate child,
so she was not legally guaranteed a status.
2756
Her position gained by favor was inherently precarious, and without
succession rights, there were risks.
Compared to that, how good is her life when she hugs the future
Crown Princess and is called ‘Aunt’.
The distance from power was perfect. How many people can come to
the Empress’ Palace after sending only one letter?
Solicitations and gifts poured down like a mountain. Countess Eunice

only took in moderation enough so that she would not be guilty.
At first, she sent them all back to see Artizea’s countenance, but
Artizea didn’t seem to really pay any attention to it.
Instead she had in mind that she had to work. The rabbit doll on her
chest was one of them.
Countess Eunice sent Leticia’s two-year-old birthday present a doll the

same size as the baby and clothes made of rabbit hide. Ever since
Leticia wore that outfit and she held her birthday party with a bunny
doll the same size as her, neither bunny clothes nor bunny doll fashion
would go away.
The fashion spread to other places. The ladies quarreled and wore cute
rabbit fur ornaments. In the interim, she wore a fist-sized rabbit fur
decoration on her bag.
Besides, she loved babies.
Artizea offered her a seat. Countess Eunice said with a bashful smile,
“By the way, are you really not considering it?”
“What?”
“A second.”
2757
Leticia thought that Countess Eunice was going to take her side, and
she clinged to her lap.
“One is lonely.”
“I don’t know. When I gave birth, I suffered so much…….”
“Of course, our princess is in such good health, but it’s because you
never know what the world will be like. The stronger the heir, the
better, and Marquisate Rosan should also be passed on.”
Countess Eunice covered her mouth and said that she had said
something silly.
It was a common story when the first baby grew up a little, but it was
hard to say that because she was an imperial relative. Perhaps, the
Empress Dowager was the only one who can talk like this.
Maybe she’s trying but it’s not happening.
‘Well, she was so weak.’
Before and after the Coronation, she thought she had grown old.
People thought that it was the reason why she didn’t come out of the
Empress’ palace at all and didn’t go out.
Now, Countess Eunice found her looking as fine as she was, except
that in her view her hair color had not fully returned.
“I have no intention of leaving behind Marquisate Rosan. The same

goes for the title of Grand Duke Evron.”
Artizea said.
“What’s the point of forcing generations to inherit? If you leave the old
honor only, I think that’s enough.”
2758
People already know how to separate lineage and ability. Sacrifice for
the glory and lineage of the family is a value that should be
abandoned.
The hereditary title was simply not worthy of the new era in itself.
Artizea looked at Leticia as she sat on Mielle’s lap and shook her leg.
“Sister Mii, my book.”
It seems that she only rolled over yesterday, but Leticia was now able
to talk and read picture books. It was before she was two years old
that she began to mimic flipping pages of a book.
She didn’t know the letters yet, but she used to pretend to read by
memorizing words on pages that Mielle often reads.
But when Artizea didn’t open the book next to her but instead opened
the picture book, Leticia crawled back down from Mielle’s lap.

Leticia grabbed Artizea’s hand and pulled it. And she patted the couch
where she usually sits with her palms.
“Oh my.”
Countess Eunice laughed.
Artizea showed a perplexed smile to her and sat down as Leticia told
her.
Then, Leticia pulled a cushion and placed it on Artizea’s lap, shouting,
2759
“Mom, book!”
Countess Eunice grinned and said,
“If you and Mother want to read a book, Aunt has nothing to do. Shall
I go home?”
The last time, Leticia was crying when she said she was going home.
But in the meantime, Leticia has grown once more.
The baby grabbed Eunice with her soft hands and dragged her onto
the sofa. She then whimpered and lifted a book lying on the side table.
Artizea’s books are usually of heavy binding, so Leticia almost dropped

the book.
“You can’t do that, Miss Leticia. If you do it wrong, you’ll hurt your
toe.”
Mielle came quickly and held the book for her.
“Aunt’s book.”
Leticia said, raising her arms high.
“Stay here and read!”
Countess Eunice laughed. Mielle smiled awkwardly and handed over

the book.
〈Language and Culture in the Age of Saint Thomas Nathan, Shield of

Thold〉
It was a title that looked more like a first page than before. Of course,
Countess Eunice was not interested in any of that.
In the first place, she had never been interested in reading in her entire
life.
2760
As she quietly placed the book on her lap as instructed, Leticia
exclaimed, “Hmm,” as if satisfied.
If she laughs out loud, Leticia will sulk. Leticia crawled back to her seat
and tapped the seat next to her. Mielle sat next to her and opened the
picture book.
Countess Eunice saw it and sighed.
“Maybe the princess likes books.”
“She doesn’t know how to read letters, yet. It would be fun to look at
the pictures.”
“That’s what Your Majesty says because you don’t know other children.
My children were startled when they saw a book from a very young
age and ran away.”
Countess Eunice grumbled.
“Paper was of no use except for folding and tearing. Larnie has loved
to play outdoors since she was a child, but even if Fiona sits still at
home she never reads anything like a book.”
“I see.”
“Actually, my husband and I have had a hard time reading, so I have

nothing to say to the children. Like Your Majesty, I wish to have set an
example from such a young age.”
“I don’t.”
Artizea made a soft face.
“Because having talent in education does not necessarily guarantee

happiness.”
To that, Countess Eunice replied with an ambiguous face,
2761
“I thought that it was only necessary for them to be healthy when they
were young. When they grow up, it won’t be like that anymore.”
“I see.”
Artizea thought of her own childhood, so she didn’t really dispute it.
Countess Eunice looked hesitant for a moment. Artizea guessed what

she was trying to say and said ahead of her,
“I have no intention of accepting Lady Fiona or Larnie as a lady-in-

waiting.”
“Empress!”
Countess Eunice voiced her discontent.
“I have heard rumors that Lady Viscount Pescher has come in as a

lady-in-waiting.”
“That’s why you came.”
“No, not just that.”
Countess Eunice coughed as if it wasn’t, even after revealing all of her

secrets. Leticia opened her eyes brightly and looked at her.
Just then, a knock sounded. The one who opened the door and
entered was Lady Viscount Pescher, who has become a hot topic.
“I have brought tea, Your Majesty.”
“Leave it there.”
Lady Viscount Pescher entered the room with careful steps. The maid
followed her in and set the tea tray down on the table.
Lady Viscount Pescher poured hot water into a teacup and heated it.
Artizea looked down at the gesture with quiet eyes.
2762
At first, she was so nervous that her hands would tremble. She broke
several glasses so much that the maid brought tea set aside some
spare.
But now, Lady Viscount Pescher has become quite used to it.
Artizea didn’t really teach or intend to do anything, anyway. She had

nothing to do with her education as a noble.
The Empress Dowager has already done enough.
It’s probably been a month or two since she kept her as a lady-in-
waiting. The Empress Dowager hoped to add a line in Lady Viscount
Pescher’s biography, before her marriage, saying that she was the
lady-in-waiting of the Empress.
Artizea herself was the Empress Dowager’s lady-in-waiting before

marriage, which she could not refuse.
It was also with the intention of trying to practice acting as a dignified

lady in unfamiliar places, by staying away from the Empress Dowager
for a few months at Artizea’s side.
She filled a cup shaped like a calyx with red tea. Countess Eunice took
the teacup from Lady Viscount Pescher’s hand.
“It smells good.”
“Thank you.”
Lady Viscount Pescher opened the lid of the sugar bowl and walked
away. The sugar was not sugar cubes, but sugar crystals dyed in
various colors.
“Oh, it’s pretty.”
“It was sent from the South. It seems like this is going to become a
new trend again.”
2763
Countess Eunice picked up some sugar and put it in the teacup. Leticia
struggled.
“Me! Me!”
“No. It’s sweet, Miss Leticia.”
Mielle tried to catch her, but Leticia slid off the sofa and ran to the tea
tray.
“As you can see, the kids love it, too. I only give her one as a prize…….”
Leticia, with gleaming eyes, clung to Countess Eunice’s lap. Countess

Eunice looked at Leticia, looked at Artizea once, then looked back at
Leticia again.
“I can’t give her any, right?”
“Auntiiieee.”
Leticia grabbed Countess Eunice’s knee and pressed her body against
her leg. Artizea quietly shook her head.
“I’m sorry, Princess.”
“Hnngg.”
When Countess Eunice spoke, Leticia let out a mournful voice. Mielle
intervened.
“Miss Leticia, then, shall we go eat some fruit?”
“Fruit?”
“Yes. Let’s go to the kitchen. New fruits must have arrived in the
morning.”
2764
Leticia jumped and stood up. And she, excitedly, took Mielle’s hand,
and as if she remembered, she turned to Artizea.
“Mom?”
“Mom is going to talk with Aunt here, so go with Sister Mielle.”
“I should read a book…….”
“You can read it later in the evening. Mom will read it to you.”
“Really? Promise!”
“Promise.”
It wasn’t until their fingers crossed that Leticia wiggled and bounced
her behind, grabbed Mielle’s hand and walked out.
After Artizea looked at the back, she laughed and chuckled slightly.
Countess Eunice said,
“How could she be so kind? Fiona would have been lying on the floor
crying twelve times already.”
“Miss Fiona will be getting engaged soon, and if you keep saying
things like that, she will be sad.”
“Even if I claim that she has all grown up to others, she has to act like
an adult to be treated as an adult. But really…….”
“No, not in the Empress’ Palace.”
“Isn’t it the most desired thing to enjoy wealth as a relative of the

Imperial Family comfortably without getting entangled in complicated
affairs?”
Countess Eunice bit her lips at those words. Was something really
going to happen in the Empress’ Palace?
2765
Well, Artizea has been very quiet all this time.
Although her policy of not doing official activities outside of the

protocol hasn’t changed, Artizea has been quietly saying that she only
stays inside the Palace, but she’s not one who can’t do anything.
She didn’t think her immature daughters, who had only grown up to
be precious, would be able to act sensibly. Seizing a chance was not
something anyone could do.
Seeing Countess Eunice, Artizea smiled at her.
“I don’t know what you’re imagining, but probably not.”
“Of course.”
Countess Eunice answered bluntly. Artizea said softly,
“I’m going to bring in some people from the North soon.”
“Oh, from Evron?”
“Yes. I was thinking of picking a couple people as Leticia’s ladies-in-

waiting? They will also serve as an escort, and this time they will
organize Grand Duchy Evron’s estate as a direct commander, so it is
necessary to change a number of people.”
“Aha. Come to think of it, my husband also told me such a story. Your
Majesty now wants to entrust the dealings of Grand Duchy Evron’s
estate to the upper managements, not the estate officials…”
“Yes. We are going to send a governor in the near future. It’s not
about entrusting a vassal as an agent.”
“Oh, come to think of it, until now, the management of Evron’s

stronghold was also done by the head of the Empress’ lady-in-waiting,
right?”
“Yes. I plan to call her this time. She’s the perfect escort for Leticia.”
2766
Countess Eunice’s mind was busy. As a result, her facial muscles were
also very busy.
Artizea took a sip of the tea and looked at her face.
Until the officials dispatched as direct subordinates adjusted to them,

the Jordyn family and the old vassals will stay in the Capital.
Finally, what the nobles were worried about is happening. The

northern nobles came down and took over the vested interests.
Of course, the kind of thing they worry about won’t actually happen.
‘It’s a perfect blindfold.’
Artizea also looked away from Countess Eunice.
It would be nice if there were no storms. It was also why she did that.

Thump, thump.
The sound of refined military steps echoed through the hallway. Freil
clinged to the hallway wall, sobbing like a moving corpse.
The officers who were assigned to the Central Army posts for the first
time this year passed through the corridor in line. It looked like they
were going back after seeing the Emperor.
‘The chief. Full of hope.’
2767
This time, as the organization of the Central Army, Eastern Army, and
Northern Army was changed at once, many people from the province
entered the Capital for the first time and entered the Palace.
It was not like the Emperor had summoned a commander who had
made outstanding military achievements and placed them in an
important position. The commander-in-chief was replaced, and nearly
half of the mid-level officers were raised.
The Northern Army was properly formed under the name of the
Northern Army, rather than in the form of a loose alliance that Grand
Duke Evron cooperated with the military as before.
In order to break the ties between the military and the nobility, most
of the Eastern Army officers were deliberately dispatched to a new
area. The resistance was great. Cedric responded by firing all those
who refused to be assigned.
For a moment, the tension had increased as the dismissed officer

formed a group. However, since the Central Army was appointed one
step earlier, they were able to take over the Eastern Army without any
issue.
Because there were many dismissals, there were many promotions.

Even if it was not, the transfer to the Central Army could be seen as an
open path to success.
In addition to that, a large number of people were promoted, so

morale was high and loyalty seemed to skyrocket.
From the change of organization to responding to tensions in the

Eastern Army, Freil was involved in institutional reform on the surface,
and on the other hand, collected and analyzed information from the
East.
He was now involved in the qualitative integration of the Central Army,

which was the sum of the three regional armies. Because he was a staff
member.
2768
‘Does His Majesty think I’m a fairy wand?’
Freil’s current full post was as staff aide. There is no specific job
assignment. It was a role that changed as much as needed.
Even as a lieutenant to Grand Duke Evron, there was nothing that

could be called a specific task. But back then, there wasn’t much to do.
Until Artizea started grinding him.
There was a time when he was making things that didn’t exist. There
was a time when Grand Duke Evron’s simplicity was frustrating and he
felt a sense of responsibility to do something, but now he desperately
misses that time.
‘Isn’t this the time to write my resignation letter? Will he give me a

pension?’
To be honest, in terms of time served, perhaps he didn’t work long

enough to retire because he was old.
Freil arrived in front of his office, dragging his heavy body with a dark
complexion.
A secretary stood in front of the office holding a mountain of papers.

He looked very weary, but he looked at Freil and said in a sympathetic
voice,
“Did you not go home yesterday?”
“I have no home to go home to.”
Freil sighed deeply.
In the year of the Coronation, he had rented a small house in the

Capital. Because he once thought the hard moments were over.
2769
Whether it was Grand Duke Evron’s residence or the Imperial Palace,
he thought he would have some time to himself by getting away from
his place of work.
There was no getting away from his place of work.
The creation of a private room in the Imperial Palace was proof of

power and favor. There has never been a more pleasant preference
than this.
But when he opened the door to the office, it was also in ruins.
Clearly, the air was ventilated in a timely manner in a spacious,

ornately decorated space, with a refreshing fruity scent. Flowers and
green branches were placed in vases scattered all over the place.
Still, it was in ruins. Instead of dust, fatigue settled down.
Cedric, who was looking through the documents, raised his head. He
had a rather tired face.
Even though he fought on the battlefield for a week without a break, it

did not erode his stamina, but he could not overcome the two years of
gnawing at his desk.
Cedric said as he looked at the dim light that had settled under Freil’s
eyes,
“I thought you had a good rest for a few days. You were on vacation.”
“It’s so…….”
Freil ruffled his words.
“I haven’t been able to take a break because it’s been so long. No, why
are you looking at me like that? Your Majesty put me to work, not
voluntarily.”
2770
Freil said as he faced Cedric’s gaze. When he was in Grand Duchy
Evron, he was frustrated and did a lot of things instead.
However, there were many capable people in the Capital, and many
were anxious to prove their competence.
The formation of the Imperial Army, which took more than a year, was
finally over. Now was the time to be relieved to some extent.
So he never had to split himself up again for the time being.
Recalling that situation, Freil took control of his mind. He had a list of
suitable people to recommend no matter what new assignments
would be taken.
But Cedric asked,
“How is it with Hayley these days?”
“Co, cough, cough, ugh!”
He was overtaken by the unexpected surprise attack. Freil coughed

violently. A servant who stood quietly in one corner of the office
brought water.
Freil covered his mouth with his hand and drank the water. He tried to
forcefully put it up, and eventually shed tears and a runny nose.
The servant handed him a handkerchief.
Freil wiped his reddened eyes and nose, barely speaking back.
“It was an accident, that!”
“Did you have an accident?”
“Cough cough cough!”
It was self-defeating. Cedric didn’t seem to know anything he was

asking. He wanted to dig a grave and lie down.
2771
Freil coughed painfully. If caught, Hayley will kill him. He was as sure as
he would have been slapped in the face if he had said he would take
responsibility.
What happened a few days ago was an accident. As long as a person

lives, such a thing happens. Hayley and him were completely in
agreement about that.
Cedric said with a grin,
“Well, I don’t mean to interfere with your private life.”
“Yes.”
“Then, there will be no problem leaving as the Northern Governor.”
“Uugh, ugghh!”
A second shock was heard. Freil grabbed himself by the neck. The
vertigo made his eyes flutter.
“Are you kidding me? The Northern Governor?”
“Why should I kid you?”
Cedric asked with a smile on his face.
Freil opened his mouth.
“It is unreasonable to send people from other regions. However, if I

change it to direct control and make the Jordyn family or a person
from another traditional family as governor, it will only be a change in
the name.”
Only then the meaning of making it a direct control of the Emperor

disappears.
Grand Duchy Evron must no longer be moved by outdated customs.

So the governor had to be a Northerner but also a new man.
2772
Freil was just right.
First of all, his status was appropriate. More than half of the high-
ranking officials were from commoners, and Freil had a high enough
rank. However, he wasn’t from a good family enough to be seen as a
good lineage.
He wasn’t too old either. Over the past year, many of the high-ranking
officials have retired for various reasons, and the positions have been
filled by young officials worthy of the young Emperor.
There was nothing wrong with being a young governor.
In the Capital, Freil was one of Cedric’s close associates from his days
as the Grand Duke.
If he just goes to Evron, it wouldn’t be ridiculous to simply use the fact

that he was a close associate or something. However, if he was to be
officially appointed governor, he had to meet the standards demanded
by the Capital’s nobles and officials.
Cedric said,
“It is a sensitive time. Within three years, the gates of Alia Wall will be
opened, and a few units of the Central Army have already gone up
north.”
“Yes.”
“The conflict between the North and the mainland seems to have
already occurred.”
Cedric said,
“I need a trusted representative. Because you know my goals and are

good at dealing with information.”
Freil squashed his face. But he didn’t say no.
2773
“But if you ever marry Hayley, it won’t be breaking the rules. The North
will accept that the Jordyn family becomes Evron’s representative.”
“…….”
“I have no intention of embarrassing you. It’s your private life, and I

don’t even want to say this or that. It’s just that the circumstances have
confirmed it.”
Cedric looked at Freil.
“So, you haven’t proposed yet?”
“No, why do you keep doing that? We’re not dating.”
“Then, can I appoint you?”
Freil was speechless. He didn’t even know why.
Cedric lowered his gaze to the papers, and said,
“This is my advice, not as a master, but as a friend.”
“…….”
“You should do it when you’re thinking of it, otherwise you will regret
it.”
Freil had nothing to say. There was no energy in the mumbled words,
“But it’s not like that.”
＊＊＊
Cedric finished work early that afternoon.
Following the doctor’s advice, he set a regular holiday to rest. But

more than that. This irregular half-day felt more like a vacation.
Instead of riding his horse, he walked to the Empress’ Palace. The sun
was warm and his body warmed up quickly.
2774
‘It’s sunny.’
Winter passed and it was spring.
He used to relax every winter when he heard reports that the harbor
had melted during the nerve battles both on the northern border and
on the mainland.
But it was different this year. Work raged like a wave without rest, but
winter never drove him mad. It simply felt like the seasons had
changed.
Only now did he feel a little used to the new location.
During the winter, the Empress’ Palace also changed slightly.
During the winter, they cut down the trees south of the Palace. It was
also intended to open the sight to prevent the assassin from invading.
But the first cause was that Leticia climbed over the railing to climb the
branches outside the window of her room.
They pruned down the trees in the path that she would be able to
catch if she jumped out of the window, and cleaned everything up to
the front.
Originally, Artizea had little interest in decorating the residence.
She had repaired the old Grand Duke’s residence in the past, which
was done out of necessity. Decorating a wedding hall or properly
adorning the Imperial Palace also had political implications.
But now there was no need. Cedric succeeded Emperor Gregor, and
had military power.
The Emperor’s power was high enough, and he no longer had to show
off his authority.
2775
Artizea didn’t do anything as she said. Immediately after the
Coronation, there were countless opinions about reconstructing the
Palace to fit the new Emperor and his wife, but neither paid any
attention.
However, as the baby’s range of activity begins to widen, it has to be a

little different.
So, while cutting down trees in winter, the south living room was
opened to the outside, and a large terrace was created.
On the outside, white sand was taken and laid thickly. To install the
swing, only one tree with a strong trunk was left.
Cedric paused for a moment.
“Your Majesty.”
The guards guarding the Empress’ Palace raised their spears and
saluted him.
Cedric smiled and nodded at them slightly. The servants ran out, bent
their knees and bowed.
“Ddaaadddd!”
The excited Leticia ran out.

“Dad, dad!”
Leticia shouted and clung to Cedric’s leg. Cedric raised his leg.
2776
“Kyaahaha! Up uuuppp!”
Leticia exclaimed excitedly as her body floated in the air. Cedric smiled
at her and held her up.
“Dad, again! Me again!”
“No, Dad will be scolded if caught.”
“Want to up!”
Reluctantly, Cedric threw Leticia lightly into the air. Leticia laughed
softly.
“Your Majesty.”
Mrs. Keshore, who hastily followed Leticia, uttered a voice of reproach.
“You can’t keep teaching her dangerous games.”
“I will be careful.”
Cedric had no choice but to answer that.
The servants who had been watching bowed their heads to express
their apology because they could not dare say no to the Emperor.
“Mom is very strict. So do other people.”
Mielle said. Cedric said to Leticia with a smile on his face,
“Look at that, Dad got scolded.”
“Hng.”
Leticia hugged Cedric’s neck and let out a grunt. Her ticklish breath
touched his cheek. Cedric laughed unconsciously.
2777
The baby, whom he didn’t know if she had weight or not, was now
quite heavy. Thinking about that, he wondered how many days left
when he could throw her like this when she asked for it.
Cedric always felt sorry for Leticia, probably because he didn’t see her
every day. He tries to make the time so they can be together, but there
is so much to do.
As a result, it was difficult to be strict to Leticia when she was begging.
“What did you play today?”
“Aunt here.”
“Aunt Charlotte?”
“Yes. She talk with Mom. She no read picture books to me.”
“Dad will read it to you.”
“Mom will read to me in the evening. Dad read to me, too?”
“Yes.”
Cedric replied with a grin. Leticia groaned.
“By the way, Sister Fi didn’t come today.”
“Do you want to see Fiona?”
“Yes. Sister Fi pretty.”
Leticia’s cheeks blushed and she said that.
From an objective point of view, Fiona was not particularly beautiful.

She tried to be nice to Leticia, but she wasn’t very caring.
However, in the eyes of the baby, there was no one as pretty as that
older sister of marriageable age, who dresses up splendidly.
2778
“Shall I ask if we can go play next time?”
“Yay!”
The baby, who had the most fun going out of the Empress’ Palace,
laughed and rubbed Cedric on the cheek.
Her character, who used to laugh well when she was younger, did not
go anywhere, and Leticia still lives with a smile on her lips. Laughter
spread among the attendants as if drawn to her by that smile.
“Dad, can I go to Rosan’s house today?”
“What are you going to do there?”
“There is the doggy. Doggy! Doggy!”
Leticia swung her arm and made dog noises several times. And she
said to Cedric with a sullen face.
“I told Dad last time!”
“I’m sorry.”
He really couldn’t remember, so Cedric apologized neatly.
Mielle explained.
“The gardener’s dog gave birth four weeks ago. She begged me to see
it…….”
“By the way, you were there last week. Dad thought you were going to
see Marcus.”
“I’ll see Marc, too.”
Leticia said, hiding what she had forgotten. She proudly opened her
chest, but all the grown-up eyes could see it.
Cedric smiled.
2779
He couldn’t help it. She was at an age that would find it far more
memorable to wallow with a dog than to sit by an old man.
“It is today. Can I go today?”
As Cedric asked, he looked at Mrs. Keshore.
Although he is the father, the primary caregiver was the nanny, Mrs.
Keshore. Mrs. Keshore nodded her head.
“Of course. It’s Rosan’s mansion.”
“Anything else to do in the afternoon?”
“All the Princess does is to make the day enjoyable.”
Mrs. Keshore said with a soft look on her face.
“Then, to ease the burden on Madam and Miss Mielle after a long
time, let me take her with me.”
“It’s okay to take her with you.”
“We should also give a good rest from time to time to Miss Mielle.
Right?”
Cedric asked Leticia, waving her hand. Leticia replied cheerfully, not
knowing exactly what that meant.
“Yes!”
“Then, let’s ask Mom and go together.”
Cedric pulled Leticia up and hugged her. Leticia said,
“Mom, ceeping.”
“Try, sleeping”
“Sleeping.”
2780
“Good job,” Cedric patted Leticia’s head.
“Where?”
“Uh.”
Leticia turned her neck as hard as she could and looked back at Mielle.
Mielle answered instead.
“Her Majesty is on the south terrace.”
“I see. Now, you can go back and rest.”
“Yes. I will take my leave, Your Majesty.”
Mrs. Keshore spoke first and bowed down. Mielle also bowed down
afterwards.
Cedric headed to the south terrace while holding Leticia. Only a few
escort knights followed.
It is a family time that is difficult to obtain, so it would be better not to

disturb it. He was anxious to leave her to someone else.
But Leticia is so precious that they were afraid she would be blown
away by the wind so it was right for her to be raised by her parents.
Mielle lightly crossed her hands with Mrs. Keshore’s arms.
“Then Mom, shall we go on a date, too?”
“Now?”
“Why not? I was going to go to the Mason boutique.”
“Mason boutique? Isn’t there a place that sells men’s clothes?”
“Hazel says they make great hats. I want to buy one for Dad.”
“Oh dear.”
2781
Mrs. Keshore looked at Mielle with astonished eyes. Mielle’s face
turned a little red.
“Why? What’s wrong with buying Dad a hat?”
“Since when did you start taking care of that?”
“Last time Dad came with Aunt, my dad was so…….”
Mrs. Keshore laughed.
“You have to understand that. Your father was a man who lived his
entire life in a uniform.”
“Still, he doesn’t have a hat, so it doesn’t look good.”
Mielle said,
“I made a lot of money, Mom.”
“By the way, do you only send gifts to your father?”
“I also have one for Mother. What it is is still a secret.”
Mielle laughed softly.
Mrs. Keshore smiled after her, but looked at her face with a strange
feeling.
It was Artizea who saved Mielle. It was natural to repay her favor.
It was also on her own accord that Mielle risked her life for loving
Leticia.
But it was not without resentment. She dared not speak out of her
mouth, but she thought Artizea had put the weak child in such a place.
Even though Mielle wanted to take care of the baby herself, she
thought Mielle would just play with her at best and do peekaboo.
2782
So she entered the Palace with the intention of helping Mielle at her
very side, even when she was invited to be Leticia’s nanny. Instead of
helping her daughter look after the baby, she intended to look after
her and the baby together.
But Mielle had grown up to a surprising degree.
Compared to when she sat in bed and only dreamed, her body moved
as much as her heart was happy, and her will became stronger as she
became responsible.
The Keshores were counting the time of 10 years day by day. Mielle
doesn’t know that.
But she was making all the remaining days meaningful with the child
growing up.
***
In front of the south terrace, Cedric put Leticia down.
“Wow…….”
He placed his index finger in front of Leticia’s lips as she was about to
scream. Leticia quickly covered her mouth with her two hands.
“Can’t wake Mom.”
Leticia said in a whisper. Cedric nodded his head. Leticia spoke again,
“Only Dad can wake Mom up.”
“Our Ticia is smart.”
Leticia nodded her head.
It’s partly because he doesn’t want the baby to stop Artizea from
resting, and partly because he’s afraid the baby will have experiences
she shouldn’t.
2783
Cedric patted Leticia’s hair once and spoke softly,
“Dad will wake her up, so will you go over there and play?”
“Yes.”
Whispering seemed like a fun game to play, so Leticia whispered and

ran like a lightning bolt towards the sandpit.
Artizea was half asleep on the sofa in front of the terrace. Afraid that
the sun might get in her eyes, Alice put a thin shawl over the sofa like
an awning.
Cedric beckoned Alice not to say anything. Alice stood up quietly, and
she politely greeted him and went towards Leticia.
Cedric watched Artizea silently. His mind relaxes a little by making sure
her chest rises and falls with every breath she takes.
It wasn’t just for Leticia that they made a large terrace on the south
side. It was something he wondered if she would get better if she got
more sun, and if it was easier for her to go out, she would be able to
walk even a little bit more.
There was no visible effect. Artizea was still sickly, and she was easily
exhausted.
Still, her sleeping face was as calm as if she had forgotten everything
in the world.
He didn’t know when or how she would leave.
It would be better for her if her body first became ill and debilitated,
and then lay in her bed and left. Because she’ll be able to wrap up her
life and say her final goodbyes.
But there was no guarantee that it would be like that.
[“If I fall asleep and leave, nothing could be better than that.”]
2784
Artizea said so with a calm face.
However, he was worried that Leticia would witness the last time she
fell asleep and left.
So when Artizea fell asleep, he made sure no one woke her up.
Because it was important for her to get a good sleep.
And above all else, if she left, the first one to know about it would be
Cedric himself.
“Tia.”
He lowered his voice and called Artizea.
There was no answer. Cedric reached out and touched her cheek
lightly.
Her body was warm and her breathing was still. He lowered his head
deeper and pressed his lips to her cheek.
“Umm.”
Artizea made a small noise and turned her body.

Artizea was back and forth on the boundary between reality and
dream.
The sunlight was shining on her body, but the wind was cool. Her
ankles and knees were sore.
2785
The sound of the stepping and crunching on the sand could be heard.
There was the sound of waves sweeping the white sand.
Even with her eyes closed, Artizea felt as if she was looking at the deep
blue sea.
‘I’ve never been to the South Sea.’
Even in her dreams, Artizea realized that the color of the sea was
similar to the salt she had offered to the Empress.
Is she dreaming like this because they talked about Lady Viscount
Pescher?
Since when, the Empress Dowager has stood by her side; a faceless
lady-in-waiting who was holding a parasol behind her.
A blue silk belt, which the Empress Dowager tied around her waist,
flew in the wind.
“I always wanted to come back.”
‘To the South Sea?’
It was a strange dream.
It was a simple trip for Empress Catherine to go to the South this time.
It was true that she went to clear her mind, but she was not in a
position to have such a conversation with Artizea.
So, this dream was not a depiction of a possible event. Artizea thought
with her eyes closed.
‘It’s even weird. Why does it matter?’
“You wonder why I came out to organize my thoughts?”
Artizea got up and sat down. The Empress Dowager had a youthful
face that she had never seen. Artizea had never looked closely, and it
2786
seems that the portrait of her youth had left an impression beyond her
thoughts.
“Nothing will happen in the South.”
“It is meaningless for the Empress Dowager to say that now. After all,
it’s my dream.”
Then, was it because she got something to worry about in the South
and she’s dreaming like this?
Artizea did not believe that there was any kind of foreknowledge in
her dreams. What she sees in her dreams only resurfaces as an
extension of what remains of her impression or what she thought
before falling asleep.
The Empress Dowager smiled brightly at her.
“You are right. Actually, I didn’t mean to talk about the South.”
“What?”
“Isn’t this what you care about?”
The Empress Dowager held out something she was holding in her fist.
Artizea realized that she was holding a bouquet. It was a really odd
dream.
The Empress Dowager placed the golden orb she was holding in a
white rose bud in the center of the bouquet.
“What does this mean? I cared about this?”
“It’s your dream, you know. Not mine.”
The Empress Dowager said so and turned back towards the sea. The
water color had now changed to a color resembling the jewel that
Natalia had given her.
2787
“The climate is very nice. Come once. I have a really beautiful villa
here.”
That was the phrase written in the Empress Dowager’s letter not long
ago. Artizea muttered to herself,
“There are many enemies in the South Sea…….”
Then something lightly touched her lips.
Artizea realized that this swooping sound was not the sound of waves,
but rather the sound of branches swaying in the wind.
‘Ah…….’
She thought her body was cold from a while ago, but it got colder in
earnest. Artizea shrugged her body and closed her eyes.
“Now, wake up.”
She heard Cedric calling.
Artizea found herself curled up on the sofa. She suddenly woke up

with heat rising from her body.
“Ah…….”
A cracked voice echoed in the reality. Cedric asked, lightly brushing

her hair,
“What were you dreaming of?”
“A dream?”
Her memory has already faded.
“Something…… I think I had a good dream.”
2788
The wind was still vivid, like a gentle rippling wave, brushing the nape
of her neck. The last image left in her memory was a turquoise wave
that seemed out of this world.
“A good dream?”
Cedric’s brow wrinkled slightly. Artizea looked up at him curiously.
A kiss came down before an answer. Artizea closed her eyes in

bewilderment.
“Uh, umm…….”
Her breathing quickly slipped. Cedric buried his finger into Artizea’s
hair.
He supported her back and laid Artizea deeper on the plush sofa. She
was startled and grabbed Cedric’s collar.
She might be used to it now, but Artizea was still surprised every time,
and she doesn’t know what to do every time. A small groan escaped
her as he pushed their lips together, not letting her breathe out even
for a few short breaths to release the tension.
But they couldn’t do more than that. Cedric heard footsteps running
behind him.
“Haa.”
It was inappropriate to do that in front of a child. Cedric took his lips

off of her regretfully.
Belatedly, his face turned red as he rubbed Artizea’s wet lower lip with
his thumb.
Leticia rushed right into Cedric’s thigh. Cedric made an ‘ugh’ sound
and pretended to fall down.
“Don’t bully Mom!”

2789
Leticia pushed Cedric out with all her might and climbed up onto
Artizea. She pushed Cedric as hard as she could.
“Mom sick, you can’t do that!”
“…… she wasn’t bullied. It was a kiss.”
“Kissing not like that!”
Leticia kissed Artizea’s cheek as if to show a demonstration. Cedric

laughed like a fool.
Artizea looked embarrassed.
“Then, don’t do this outside.”
“I didn’t do anything bad.”
“It’s not because it’s a bad thing.”
“Mom.”
Leticia grabbed Artizea’s hair.
“Are you sick?”
“I’m not sick.”
“But Dad.”
“It was a kiss.”
Artizea said with a slight redness. Leticia tilted her head.
“Really?”
Dad sometimes glosses over, lies, or doesn’t keep his promises, but
Mom never did. Leticia nodded her head with a trusting face.
“Then me, too.”

2790
“Kiss?”
“Kiss!”
Leticia kissed Artizea’s lips while Cedric put his hand between Leticia’s
armpits and lifted her up.
“To Dad, too.”
“No.”
Leticia’s cheeks swelled with discontent. She didn’t seem to

understand yet.
“Then, Mom is sick, so shall we go alone to see the doggy?”
Leticia looked like her heart had dropped.
Artizea said as she brushed her tangled hair with a comb,
“You can’t make fun of a baby.”
“I wasn’t really kidding. If you’re sick, I’ll just take her with me.”
“I’m not sick. Let’s go together.”
When Artizea said that, she smiled broadly, letting Leticia forget that
she had been sulking a little while ago.
And she kissed Cedric on the cheek. Cedric’s face flushed.
“By the way, are you going to see dogs?”
“I heard there is a dog in the Rosan mansion.”
“Ah, the gardener’s dog.”
Artizea shook her head. For three days since the day she came to see
the puppy, Leticia said she wanted a puppy and complained.
2791
It wasn’t difficult in itself. There was plenty of space, and there were
hands to look after it. It wouldn’t be bad for a child to grow up with a
puppy.
However, she was troubled because it seemed that there was a

problem with immediately indulging her right away after she begged.
Cedric held Leticia in his arm as if sitting on his forearm, and extended
his hand to Artizea.
Artizea took his hand and stood up.
“But you finished your work early today.”
“Only one appointment ceremony was scheduled in the morning. I

plan to rest in the afternoon.”
“Ah…….You said that.”
Artizea sighed that her memory wasn’t what it used to be. Cedric
thought that was a good thing.
Now, she doesn’t feel the need to remember, use and manipulate
everything. She could listen, ignore and forget.
“Go in and change your clothes into something light. Give Ticia to
Alice.”
“Well, I can go like this.”
“You can’t just go and hold Ticia like that. With those clothes.”
Cedric looked down at his outfit. Before coming to the Empress’

Palace, all of his insignias were removed for fear that Leticia would get
hurt. But for the appointment ceremony in the morning, he was
wearing a formal robe.
The Emperor’s robes are precious. He really shouldn’t have let it get
crumpled up like this.
2792
“I will change into comfortable clothes. Make sure you dress warmer,
too. I will be back in the evening.”
“Yes.”
Even with that said, Cedric didn’t know how to put Leticia down.
Alice said,
“I will accompany Miss Ticia. Sand got into her clothes.”
“Yes. Please dress her in play clothes.”
“Yes.”
Cedric put Leticia down. Leticia grabbed Cedric’s sleeve.
“Dad will come back quickly.”
“Uh…….”
Leticia nodded her head. But her hand didn’t come loose.
“I am not leaving today. Really.”
“Keep your promise to read a book with Mom in the evening, right”
Whether Leticia was checking or not, she asked in an ambiguous tone.

Cedric said he would keep his promise and patted Leticia on the back.
Leticia soon took Alice’s hand and headed towards the baby’s room.
Cedric took Artizea to the front of her toilette room.
The servants who took care of the clothes were already prepared. It
was thanks to Mrs. Keshore told them in advance that the imperial
couple would be going out.
Sophie grinned and smiled and bowed to the two of them. There were
already three dresses in the toilette room.
2793
She wondered if this was getting closer to Sophie’s hobby, making and
dressing her these days.
‘Should I make her do something else soon?’
Just because she cared for Sophie, it’s not that she could just keep her
by her side until she dies. It would be better for Sophie to have the
opportunity to fulfill her own will than to attend Artizea at the
Empress’ Palace.
‘Because sending her out doesn’t mean that communication will be cut
off.’
It was when she thought to herself.
Cedric asked,
“What were you dreaming of?”
“What?”
Artizea looked up at him, tilting her head, not understanding what he

was saying for a moment.
Cedric averted his eyes with an uncomfortable face.
“I think I was dreaming of something. I don’t remember. What’s the

matter?”
“The climate of the South Sea is nice.”
“What?”
“Nothing.”
Cedric shook his head, released Artizea’s hand and left the place.
2794
The guards first lined up on the wall of the mansion and controlled the
road. About half an hour later, the carriage stopped in front of the
mansion.
Marcus was still wandering around in the garden, looking at the

carriage and smiling softly.
As soon as the servant opened the door, Cedric snatched Leticia, who
was about to jump off. Leticia wiggled her feet as she floated in the air.
“How can you go down from this height alone?”
“I will get off!”
Leticia struggled with her limbs. Cedric lifted Leticia and got off the
carriage.
As soon as she put her feet on the floor, Leticia jumped out like a ball.
Behind him, Artizea took Cedric’s hand who lowered her.
“She runs all day. Lord Cedric did that when you were young too,
didn’t you?”
“I don’t remember.”
“Ansgar said you have the same taste.”
“I don’t look for fruit like Leticia.”
Cedric answered and added,
“Maybe.”
2795
Although there were occasional memories when he was four or five
years old, he couldn’t recall them in detail.
“I would have been more gentle than Ticia.”
“That’s also ‘maybe’, right?”
Cedric laughed.
Artizea wasn’t serious about it either. At that age, Cedric would not
have run as wild as Leticia.
Because young children know their situation better than adults think.
So did Leticia. She recognized who loved her very well.
“Marc!”
Leticia spread her arms as she ran. Marcus held the child up and cried
‘Oh gosh’.
“Our baby.”
“Marcus, don’t overdo it.”
“She still deserves a hug.”
Marcus replied with a smile. And he bowed his head to Cedric a beat
late.
“Welcome, Your Majesty. We have prepared a light snack for you

before dinner.”
“Thank you.”
Cedric answered, and joined his arms with Artizea and followed
Marcus into the Rosan mansion.
It was shortly after the Coronation that Marcus returned to the Rosan
mansion.
2796
After Artizea heard the story of when the Crown Prince’s Palace was
attacked, she summoned Marcus. Leticia was guarded by the Empress
Dowager, and Marcus was keeping a low profile.
The atmosphere was not very good. But it was safe, so it could be said
that it was a relief. However, there was no change in the fact that
Marcus was suspicious of Evron.
Except for Artizea’s ladies-in-waiting, most of the nanny maids around

Leticia were from Evron. Even though he said it was a relief, the gritty
air flowed helplessly.
[“I know you really did it for Leticia. As her mother and as Marquis
Rosan, I am truly grateful for your loyalty.”]
Artizea said in a calm voice.
[“But in the end, the fact remains that you disobeyed His Majesty’s
orders and deliberately ruined a pre-planned operation.”]
[“Yes…… . I know that what I did was no different than breaking the
friendship between Evron and Rosan.”]
Artizea thought it was just lucky.
If there were any more troops that stormed the Imperial Palace, if
Natalia didn’t help, if Leticia continued to cry, if Mielle collapsed, or
any one of those things, Leticia would have been taken away.
Then, they could have gotten into a worse situation. Per the original
plan, she would be left in the hands of the knights.
Cedric said it was all right because nothing happened. In a way, even
luck could qualify a monarch.
However, from Artizea’s point of view, she could not move on without
taking any action.
2797
She couldn’t hold Mielle and Natalia accountable, so only Marcus was
left.
Marcus said with tears in his eyes.
[“Since the baby is safe, that is enough. Please punish me.”]
[“I have no intention of doing that. Disobeying His Majesty’s orders is

as good as being pardoned by His Majesty’s refusal to punish you. If I
punish you here again, you will end up being wary of Evron.”]
Leticia also had a different position from Cedric. She was neither
Evron’s daughter nor Rosan’s daughter, but a princess of the Krates
Empire.
The loyalty of Grand Duchy Evron was not unknown. It will be an

important political asset for Leticia in the future.
But it was difficult for Grand Duchy Evron to come to regard Leticia as
theirs. In that case, the master and servant will be reversed.
Artizea decided to get out of politics, but it was also about raising a
baby. It was impossible to separate Cedric from Evron, so she had to
do it herself.
[“I won’t punish you, but you should step down from your position as
a nanny. In the future, if you continue to be in charge of parenting,
Evron will criticize Leticia for being overly inclined to Rosan.”]
[“Yes…… .”]
At this point, Artizea was somewhat narrowing the new nanny’s

selection.
Now, it was not to risk being a daughter of Evron’s nanny, but to be

the princess’s nanny. So she would be able to pick a more neutral one.
Marcus had a sad face, but he accepted it. That was a punishment for
him.
2798
Artizea said without moving an expression on her face.
[“That doesn’t mean you should take your hand off completely.”]
[“Yes?”]
[“Leticia has too few relatives. There are many vassals in Evron, and the
estate itself remains……, because there is nothing in the maternal
house.”]
There was no story to tell about her roots, let alone a loving relative. It
was something that had to be prevented from entering the ears of the
child.
[“When little Leticia becomes an adult, Marquis Rosan will be the first
title she will have. Until then, I hope you will be Leticia’s guardian,
managing all of Marquisate Rosan.”
[“To be the Miss’ guardian, what do you mean? The Master is here,
how can I…….”]
[“Go back to Rosan mansion. It’s good for Leticia for you to be at her
maternal house.”]
Artizea said so.
He had few good memories of the Rosan mansion. So she hoped that
Marcus would spend the rest of his life there, redecorate the mansion
as he remembered it, and tell the baby the old tales beautifully.
So Marcus returned to the Rosan mansion. Marcus was probably the

only one who could say ‘return’ there.
And he betrayed Artizea’s expectations in a good way. He

remembered the appearance of the old Rosan mansion, but he was
not obsessed with it.
2799
The splendor of Rosan mansion was not only because Miraila reigned
as the queen in this house. The original Marquis Rosan were also
wealthy, and loved luxury.
Marcus was accustomed to revealing wealth, but not showing off to

the vulgarity of it.
However, instead of returning the mansion to its former glory, he

decorated it all for the children.
All corners of the furniture were grinded into round ones, and
expensive furniture that should never be damaged were brought into
the warehouse.
A separate handrail is installed on the stairway that is low enough for a

child to hold on to. A new soft carpet was laid on the floor so that
everyone would not be injured if they fell.
All sharp decorations were removed, and the vases were replaced with
carved wood. Crystal balls were attached to the windows so that the
light scattered throughout the house like a rainbow.
In the banquet hall, they could ride a wheeled horse or play with a toy
sword. He also made a small and pretty house like a fairy house.
To please the children.
Marcus thought that if Leticia grew up a bit and made her friends, she
would come to the mansion to hang out with them. He wished the
house was worth it.
The dignity of a mansion of a great noble was lost. But it was better
than a house that was glamorous and noble, but without a master.
And since Leticia liked it, Artizea naturally came to visit it often. The
atmosphere in the mansion has changed, and he no longer has to
think about it.
2800
Marcus was satisfied. In fact, given that he was at the normal age to
retire, he was rewarded rather than punished.
“Marc, doggy. Doggy!”
“I thought you would want to see it, so I kept it in the main building.”
Marcus said kindly. And holding Leticia in his arms, he headed towards
the hall.
Cedric and Artizea followed.
A soft fence on the side of the sunny terrace was laid. There were
puppies, one month old, lying around.
The gardener sitting in front of the fence jumped up and groveled.
“Greetings the sun of the Empire, the, then….”
“At ease.”
Cedric waved his hand.
Leticia struggled with her body. Marcus said,
“You must not touch it. They are still babies, so they might get sick.”
“Yes.”
“Don’t even bother the mother. You must not grab her by the tail or
pluck her fur.”
“Yes!”
Marcus put Leticia down only after receiving her promise. Leticia often
ran up to the fence in sprints.
Leticia jumped over the fence to the familiar mother. It licked Leticia’s
cheek.
2801
The gardener said, as if foreseeing Cedric’s concern,
“Leah is a very gentle one. She will never hurt the princess.”
“Then, it’s fine. Rather, I am concerned that Ticia will bully the
puppies.”
“Dad Dad. Look at it. Red.”
Leticia grabbed Cedric’s hand and pulled him with her two small
hands.
“The one with the red ribbon?”
“Yes, red. Red is pretty. Pretty.”
They all looked alike because they were born in the same litter, but to
Leticia, this was not the case.
“Yes, red is pretty.”
“Red is pretty. Prettiest.”
“The last time I came, she said that the puppy was pretty. I told her not
to take it.”
“Mooomm.”
“It’s still a baby? You mustn’t take it away from its mother.”
Leticia’s mouth protruded out five feet. Cedric saw it and laughed.
“Did you ask Leah?”
“To Leah?”
“Leah is Red’s mother. You should ask Leah as well.”
2802
Leticia’s expression has become the most serious face in the world.
Then, she grabbed Leah that was sniffling on Cedric’s leg.
“Leah, can we live with Red?”
Leah licked Leticia’s face from the front and pushed her away. Instead,
Marcus answered with a smile.
“It will take three more months for it to get away from its mother and
go to another house.”
“Three months?”
“It means you have to sleep ninety more nights.”
Leticia started to cry as she counted the numbers with her fingers. It
was an incredible time for Leticia, who she still can’t count to ten.
“Huuuwaannngg, no, I want Red to grow up! Uwaanng!”
Leticia began to weep. Artizea was embarrassed, she didn’t mean for
her to cry.

Leticia lay her head down for a while and cried, then fell asleep on the
floor. The mother, Leah, who had been fidgeting around Leticia the
whole time, was also lying with her nose on her side.
Leticia moaned and grabbed Leah and hugged her tightly. Leah didn’t
like it, but she was quietly being embraced without making a single
complaint.
“She’s stubborn.”
2803
Artizea sighed and said,
“I didn’t think Lord Cedric was like this.”
“I don’t know. No matter how much I think about it, isn’t it your side
who is stubborn?”
“Me?”
Artizea thought she never did. Cedric chuckled.
“You never listen to my words to take care of yourself.”
“Ah.”
“I’m sure it’s not just one or two things you didn’t listen to.”
Artizea’s face turned slightly red.
“Because it’s all necessary…….”
“You just did what you thought was right.”
Now, it was no longer a matter to argue about.
Cedric looked down at Leticia, who was asleep, and said,
“What if she doesn’t forget even after three months?”
“It’s not that there isn’t a lot of space, but it’s about accepting it
because she kept begging for it.”
“And, uh…….”
The gardener said, stuttering, cautiously,
“These guys are mongrels. Leah is a gentle one, but she’s a stray dog.
She is not something a princess can raise.”
2804
“I wasn’t looking for a hunting dog or a military dog, they just had to
be gentle. But if you don’t want it, I have no intention of taking it
away.”
“Oh, no. How dare I…….”
The gardener bowed his head. Cedric bent over into the fence and
lifted the red ribboned puppy.
“It seems like she was particularly obsessed with this guy.”
“I think she liked the speckles, or it walks the best.”
Cedric placed the puppy on Artizea’s lap. A puppy as active as Leticia

struggled to get out of her lap.
Artizea stroked the dog’s back with her fingers. Her hands weren’t very
strong, but the puppy was so soft that even her hands seemed to
crush it.
Cedric watched Artizea’s lips crumble.
“I think it would be okay to raise it.”
“I can’t handle it.”
Artizea spoke and put the puppy down slightly. The puppy toddled
and walked away.
Marcus laughed.
“Then, we will just raise it here. The child can come to see it anytime. If
we do this, we can let her raise it, or she can take them with her when
she wants.”
“She might say she’s going to live here.”
Cedric laughed.
2805
Leticia struggled to move her legs even in her sleep. It looked like she
was running somewhere even in her dreams. Leah stood up and fixed
her posture.
“She was so gentle.”
Only until she crawls. As she walked and ran, she made the insides of
those who cared for her tangled like a knot.
“No matter how I think about it, she must resemble Lord Cedric.
Because I am not like this.”
“I’m not such a troublemaker.”
Cedric argued.
***
But when Ansgar heard the story, he smiled slightly.
“Miss Ticia looks a lot like Ced.”
“I’ve never used the curtain like a swing.”
“Well, if that was the case, there would be no friends to play with.”
Cedric’s face changed to “Ah.” At that age, if there were people he

could call a friend, there was no one but Prince Pavel.
He must have known at the time that he had to save himself in the
Imperial Palace, so it was natural to be more modest than Leticia now.
“Dame Mel knows very well what it was like when you were a little
older.”
Ansgar laughed haphazardly. At this point, Artizea also became

curious.
“What was he like?”
2806
“He was just interested in big horses and big weapons.”
Ansgar answered. Cedric added, trying to keep his composure.
“When I was seven years old.”
Artizea smiled.
She had a rough idea of what would happen when Leticia turned
seven and she became interested in horses and swords.
“I don’t have to worry. Lord Cedric said he would take care of it all.”
“I have never fallen off a horse.”
Artizea had already passed the topic, but Cedric spoke like an excuse.
Ansgar reached out to the sleepy Leticia, who drooled on Cedric’s

shoulder.
“Come on, Miss Ticia, I will take you to the baby’s room. It’s late, so the
two of you should go in.”
“She fell asleep early, so I think she’ll wake up in the morning. I’m
sorry.”
“I will block her from going to your bedroom in the morning.”
“Please.”
Cedric placed the child in his arms and took Artizea’s hand and made
her link her arms.
Ansgar took Leticia and headed to the baby’s room.
The maids, who had been scattered and resting comfortably while the
child was away, quickly found their place and moved. Ansgar shook his
head saying it was fine.
2807
Leticia’s new bed, made last fall, was spacious and large enough for
her to not fall off even when rolling around.
A gable roof was made of wood and a light gray thick cloth was hung
to create a cozy wall. It was also Leticia’s hideout, which she entered
when she sulked.
“My baby, how can you sleep so well?”
Her cheeks were swollen from crying and falling asleep. Ansgar lays
her on the bed and wipes her cheeks with a towel, Leticia muttered,
half awake from her sleep.
“Ansu.”
Ansgar smiled. His name was too long for a baby to call. Cedric also
called him this when he was young. He must have already forgotten,
though.
At that time, Ansgar had the same desire to do for Leticia what he
couldn’t do for Cedric.
“Picture book…….”
“A picture book?”
“Promise…… uhhng. Red…….”
While speaking, Leticia turned and fell asleep.
Ansgar smiled. He knew that Red was a puppy born in the Rosan
mansion.
Because Leticia said it was a secret and she only told him. She asked
what she had to do to get permission to raise Red.
“Good night, Miss Ticia.”
Ansgar whispered in a low voice.
2808
He thought he should go to the Rosan mansion with her tomorrow.
He has not met Marcus in person in the past two years. He had
thought he had met a friend who would grow old together, but the
distrust was painful.
Ansgar didn’t even think it was a betrayal. He also knew it wasn’t

enough time to build his trust, and he understood Marcus.
However, as Evron was distrusting Marcus, he could not overcome the

emotional hurdle alone.
Marcus didn’t even apologize. He also acted according to his beliefs,

so he would not have been able to apologize.
But now it will be fine. Time had passed, and it was time to tear down
the fence that Evron had been obsessed with.
Above all, Leticia loves both of them.
Everything was going to be fine.
***
As she walked towards the bedroom, Artizea asked,
“How about dinner?”
“How about eating at the terrace? The moon must have risen.”
“I’ll have to bring you something to wear.”
Artizea caught the servant on the way and told him to bring a mantle.
She then went out to the south terrace with Cedric arm in arm.
As Cedric said, the moon shone brightly. There was no need to light
the torch, but they had to light it because Artizea needed warmth.
The servant quickly lit the brazier and put it under Artizea’s chair.
2809
“This is my favorite thing from the North.”
“Really?”
“I handed out some to Charlotte and Mrs. Belmond. Even if the

weather is mild in spring and autumn, it feels good to have a warm
chair, so I’m sure they’ll use it well.”
It was a feeling that was difficult to understand for Cedric.
“The foot warmer will be quite popular, too. Check it out later. The
public figures in the Capital may have copied it in an instant, but the
transaction volume must have increased quite a bit in Evron as well.”
“You didn’t make it fashionable, did you?”
“From the beginning, the North is the best for cold weather products.
It wasn’t popular because the transaction was closed.”
Artizea said so while fiddling with the woolen cape. This was also a gift
from the North.
Now, if they open the Alia Wall and allow the exchange with the
merchant, there will be a path that can be used even in winter.
Soon, the attendant brought a creamy stew with pork, mushrooms and
various spices and stir-fried tomatoes and eggs. The main dish was
eggplant casserole topped with cheese.
Cedric didn’t like dinner very much, so instead of keeping the order,
the whole thing was brought to the table at once.
The Empress’ Palace’s cook was accustomed to Cedric eating like this.
The stew was served for two, but the stir fried tomato and egg and
casserole were piled high.
The amount of bread and fresh butter that was always on the table
was three times more than usual.
2810
“If Lord Cedric had been a normal person, the house would be
stumbling just to pay for the food.”
If Leticia was included, the root of the pillar would have been
uprooted. Leticia has already eaten more than one person’s share. She
ate more than Artizea, and she never skipped snacks.
Compared to her running away not eating much, she’s really grateful
that she ate well.
But seeing Cedric eating with a similar momentum, she couldn’t help
but laugh.
“I would have paid for the rice.”
“By becoming a knight?”
“If I was born in the North or the West, wouldn’t I? Because I liked to
move my body. I was also talented. In the North and West, they teach
you to a considerable level just by enlisting.”
“You would have enough talent.”
Cedric laughed softly. He didn’t even need to be humble.
“Does Ticia have any talent?”
“I am trying to teach her. It’s rare that Ticia will go to the battlefield
like me, but…….”
Cedric cuts the bread and dips it into Artizea’s stew.
“Because she has so much energy. Martial arts is also about learning
how to control one’s body.”
“Yes.”
Artizea scooped out the bread he had dipped with a spoon.
It always pleased Artizea that Leticia was healthy and energetic.

2811
She wants her baby to be healthy, like any parent, but Artizea is
particularly fond of Leticia using her arms and legs.
She used to feel like her heart was refreshed whenever she moved
freely regardless of anything.

“I wish she had talent.”
This was the first time Artizea had spoken about Leticia’s education.
She’s been trying not to talk about the baby’s future prematurely. She
didn’t want to do it twice because she had already once made the
mistake of saying that she owned the baby’s future as her own.
Leticia should be able to play freely, be loved a lot, and grow up freely.
Of course, she had to learn responsibility, but she wouldn’t force
anything more than that.
But if she wants to be a little bit greedy, he hopes Leticia is a person

who can manage herself well.
She wished she was able to stride forward on her own, rather than
someone who struggles to take responsibility.
Cedric smiled.
“Mel will be a good teacher. Don’t worry.”
Cedric emptied the casserole bowl clean. Then, he said cheerfully.
2812
“Shall we go for a walk? If you can walk.”
“Yes.”
“After eating the rest.”
Artizea slowly ate the rest of the stew at his prompt.
Cedric stood up first and held out his arm. Artizea grabbed his arm
and stood up.
“Wait.”
Before Cedric folded his arms, he meticulously wrapped a fur shawl

over Artizea’s cape.
Artizea smiled.
“You got used to it.”
“I worry more about you than Ticia.”
“I don’t cough that often.”
“If your neck is cold, you will get cold quickly.”
Artizea hesitated for a moment. It wasn’t that she hesitated whether he

could or not. She knew that Cedric would do it no matter what.
If anything, this was also her right as a wife.
She was still not used to giving her body to his urge. Her old habits
slowed her down, though she knew she didn’t have to think and count
and move carefully one by one.
It was a leisurely evening, but she quickly put away her thoughts. She
wrapped her arms around his neck before Cedric stepped back.
“Tia?”
2813
Cedric called her in a slightly startled voice. Artizea lowered her eyes
and said,
“It’s not the only way to get warm.”
Cedric smiled and wrapped an arm around Artizea’s back. Artizea

relaxed her strength and leaned on him, and her body fell into Cedric’s
arms.
“Just. Or shall we go for a walk?”
“You know how to make people excited.”
He put his other arm behind Artizea’s knee and lifted her up lightly.
“I can walk.”
“I just do it because I want to.”
Cedric said and walked inside. Artizea buried her face in the nape of
his neck.
The servants went ahead like a shadow and opened the door.
In fact, in the living room next to the bedroom, Hayley and Hazel were
waiting because they had something to report to Artizea. But when
they came out into the hallway, they quietly bowed their heads, and
took a step back.
As they entered the bedroom, the door closed silently. Cedric laid
Artizea down on the bed and bent over her.
“Umm…….”
The second kiss that day was sweet and tender.
Cedric’s hand pulled Artizea’s accessories off her head. Her long,
golden hair, fluttering in the light of the candles, slid down her back.
2814
“Ah…….”
Artizea let out a small moan as he laid her back on the bed, holding
her back.
“Turn off the lights, please.”
“A moment.”
Cedric got his body up after kissing Artizea one more time.
After extinguishing the candle on the nearby bedside table and all the
lights on the other side of the bedside table, white moonlight
permeated through the large window.
Artizea lay still in the bed until then. Her hair was messed up on the
bed and her face looked whiter in the moonlight.
Cedric went back to bed and gently stroked her hair. Artizea called him
with her arms wide open.
He willingly sank into it.
＊＊＊
It was a month later that a guest arrived from the North.
This time, the representative of the vassals summoned from Evron was
Mel Jordyn.
“Long time no see, Your Majesty.”
Mel got down on one of her knees and bowed politely. The dress she
wore was a simple yet elegant robe suitable for the Empress’ lady-in-
waiting, but perhaps because of her appearance, she looked like a
knight.
“Welcome.”
2815
Artizea greeted her with a gentle face. Mel had never come out of the
North before, so it was their first reunion in 4 years.
“You must have worked hard. The North must have changed in many
ways.”
“It is all by the grace of Your Majesty the Empress. It is full of vitality as
a considerable number of merchant guilds have come and gone at the
stronghold.”
Since it was the official place where she was greeted, she responded
only like that to Artizea. This is because her job as chief lady-in-waiting
to Grand Duchess Evron was to care for the stronghold.
She actually had a lot more to see and do. The statistics had already
been conveyed, but the changes taking place in the North were not
limited to the stronghold.
From the Thold Gate to the southernmost villages, more people than
ever before have left their villages to find new jobs.
The spread of new crops increased the population. Grain merchants

from the West came up to the North.
In the past two years, even in a village isolated by a snow storm, there
has been no starvation. Fewer babies born in winter die.
The changes taking place in the northern village were even more
dramatic.
The development of ore veins, which had been neglected due to lack
of manpower, also began. Some fast-moving upper management have
even offered to invest.
Many in the stronghold thought that Melbon’s spread was a

coincidence. There were more people in the West than in the North
who revered Artizea as the Saintess.
2816
The magistrates praised the Grand Duchess’ influence, but they knew
only about her refining the administrative system and revitalizing
commerce.
As Cedric became Emperor, the North became more lively. Not many
people knew what role the Grand Duchess was in the process.
But Mel knew what kind of threads Artizea had pulled behind the
scenes.
The incident of the dead youngest did not go unnoticed in her heart.
But she had so much respect for Artizea that she couldn’t keep it in her
feelings.
“It must have been hard coming from a long way, so first, rest. Until
now, there has been no chief lady-in-waiting in the Empress’ Palace, so
you will have a lot of work to do.”
“I was concerned that Hayley might not have been able to properly
serve Your Majesty because of her lack.”
“Hayley has a role that Hayley does. There is another thing you have to
do. Instead of giving you a reward, I think I’ll have you do some work
again.”
“Order me anything. I am determined to do my best for the sake of the

Empress and Emperor.”
The way she spoke was definitely the same as a knight, Artizea smiled.
“You have a lot of stories to tell, so I’ll make time for you again later.
Hayley, please guide Mel to her residence and tell her about the
Palace.”
Hayley politely bowed her head to greet her.
Artizea said before Mel stepped down,

2817
“Oh, Leticia is very interested in the new arrivals to the Empress’
Palace. She especially wants to see your children, so please understand
me if she suddenly jumps into your place.”
“We were all looking forward to the day we would see the Princess.”
Mel answered with a smile. And she withdrew from Artizea’s parlor.
Hayley wrinkled her face until she stepped back from the parlor and
headed towards Mel’s quarters.
“The room is cleared. Where do I start the handover?”
“No need to hurry, Hayley. Why are you frowning so much?”
“Sister may not be conscious of it, but you are now in the middle of
the most hell-like place in the Capital.”
Not one or two people were keen to find out what might change in
the Empress’ Palace.
Until now, the chief lady-in-waiting was officially absent from the
Empress’ Palace. When a ceremonial rank was needed, considering her
age, Mrs. Keshore was at the top, and in reality, Hayley was acting as
the chief handmaiden.
There were no power struggles or competitions for favor among the

maids.
Mrs. Keshore entered the Palace as Leticia’s nanny from the beginning,
and Hazel and Mielle depended heavily on Hayley.
She had nothing to say about Lady Viscount Pescher, who was only
going to stay for a while.
But now, there was an official chief lady-in-waiting in the Empress’

Palace. Moreover it was Count Jordyn who came down from the North.
2818
Will the Northerners take the initiative in the Empress’ Palace? Will the
ladies-in-waiting go under the chief lady-in-waiting, who has not been
seated until now and is virtually new, smoothly?
Can Mel Jordyn take over the social world on behalf of the Empress?
It would be even more exciting if the real sisters quarreled over the
power of the Empress’ Palace.
Mel didn’t even know what Hayley was talking about. But she
answered calmly,
“I have heard that you are doing very well. You can do it like you did
before.”
“What about Sister?”
“My role is to protect the Empress’ Palace and the Princess. I can’t do it
for you, and I don’t want to compete with you. If you don’t help, it’s
rather difficult.”
Mel said. Then, she stopped and looked at Hayley curiously.
“You should know that? Or do you have any other reason to frown at
me for coming to the Capital?”
“Some other reason.”
Hayley’s voice stiffened.
It’s been 4 years since she came to the Capital. Hayley thought she
would be well-adapted amongst the snarky Capital’s politicians.
But Mel calmly penetrated through her sister’s insides.
“When I arrived at the Capital, I decided to consult with His Majesty

the Emperor about the appointment of the Northern Governor.”
“…… yes.”
2819
“If you have any complaints, tell me now.”
“Nothing.”
“Really?”
“No? What do I have to do with the Northern Governor’s affair?”
“His Majesty has Sir Freil in mind.”
Without asking if it really didn’t matter, Mel said bluntly.
“If it’s a serious relationship, say it now, if it’s just dating, just break
up.”
Hayley’s face turned red.

At that moment, the correct response Hayley should have given was,
“What is that nonsense?”
But she couldn’t. It’s because she had never been asked so directly
before.
Hayley realized that the facade was broken. She was the real power
within the Empress’ palace, but in front of Mel, she was nothing more
than a younger sister with a big age-gap.
“It’s none of your business.”
In the end, Hayley responded with a blush.
2820
Thinking that she had made a mistake, she looked around and the
gazes of the attendants scattered all over the place.
Hayley was now the most eligible bachelorette in the social world, and
Freil was the most eligible bachelor.
Both were public attendants of the Emperor, and were favored by the
Emperor and the Empress by their own ability. Moreover, she was not
the heir who would inherit the family.
So, if they could bring her into their family through marriage, they
could get the full influence.
In addition, Hayley had the added bonus of having a tie with County
Jordyn.
Some thought it was an advantage, and some thought that Freil was
better, but anyway it was certain that every parent with a son at least
17 and older but younger than twenty-five was salivating.
Apart from important information of the Empress’ Palace that they did
not dare to access, this must have been the best money-making
information.
Aside from that, of course, it was an interesting story. How could they
do a hard day’s work without these little fun things?
Hazel and Mielle had an interested face without even trying to hide it.
Hayley grimaced. Mel said with a sullen face,
“As an older sister, I can’t stand seeing you having a relationship you
can’t define.”
“It’s not like that! Where the hell did you hear that from?”
“I can tell just by looking at the letters you write. It seems that you are
still in doubt.”
2821
Hayley kept her mouth open and couldn’t shut it. Naturally, she never
wrote such a story in her letter. In the first place, she wasn’t the type of
person to write a sloppy story.
Mel didn’t even tell her by which context of the alteration within the
letter she noticed, she said sternly.
“As you can see, the North is at a very important crossroads right now.
Your reckless love affair can’t ruin His Majesty’s Northern policy.”
“Sister, it’s not like that!”
“If it’s not a wrong relationship, you can meet the parents sooner or
later.”
It was then.
Apparently, Freil suddenly appeared from the opposite side of the

hallway.
An earthquake occurred in Hayley’s pupil.
The gazes of the attendants rushed towards it, and then dispersed as if
they had been hit by a bomb.
“Pfft.”
Hazel finally burst. Mielle pulled her hand to stop her, but there was an
unbearable smile on her lips as well.
Only the ignorant Freil tilted his head. But he first greeted Mel in a
military salute.
“Long time no see, Dame Mel. It must be hard coming a long way to
the Capital.”
“It was nothing. Nice to see you again.”
2822
Instead of greeting him with a military salute, she greeted him with the
usual salute. This was because she dropped her military post when she
became Artizea’s lady-in-waiting.
Freil said,
“His Majesty has left all the time available for tomorrow afternoon.
Before that, I thought it would be better for you to prepare a briefing
with me first, so I came to see you.”
“Right.”
“There are things we need to discuss about security. Did I come too
early?”
Freil looked at Hayley. Hayley raised her eloquent eyebrows, but Freil
looked back at Mel, having no idea why she was doing it.
“If you are going to have a family conversation…….”
“No, it’s not a big deal.”
Mel answered.
Freil turned to Hayley again with suspicious eyes.
Hayley now looked away from him and rolled her eyes down. Behind
her, Hazel was still grinning, and Mielle was biting her lip.
Mel had an unchanging face. Freil felt something threatening, but he

had no choice.
He shouldn’t have come out of the hallway when he felt the

attendants’ gazes were terribly sharp.
Hazel interjected slightly,
“Well, Sir Freil and Miss Mel, are you two close?”
2823
Hayley’s eyes were stinging, but Hazel did not give in to those gazes,
how else could she be called Belmond’s daughter?
Mel had a dull face, but Freil’s eyes rolled. It’s just a question that’s not
a big deal, but the atmosphere was strange.
However, he had to calmly tell the truth because it was something he

had to answer,
“I was in Sir Mel’s army when I was a squire.”
“Oh my goodness~ ack!”
Hazel covered her mouth with excitement. Mielle pinched Hazel’s side.
Hayley interrupted in a cold voice.
“Stop talking nonsense. If you’re going to talk about security, we’ll be

going.”
“It’s within the Empress’ Palace, so we need Miss Hayley’s help.”
“The chief lady-in-waiting is Older sister. You can decide, and if there is
something you need, I can do it.”
Hayley said it, unclear whether it was to Mel or Freil. She turned
around, beckoning Hazel and Mielle to go back.
The two hesitated. Mel is the chief lady-in-waiting, so if they had to

follow either one it would be Mel.
But Hazel was used to following Hayley, and Mielle had to go to Leticia
now. She didn’t think she was allowed to intervene in Freil’s business.
Without a word, Mel beckoned them to follow Hayley. Hazel asked

politely,
“Can we really follow Hayley?”
2824
“I told Hayley earlier, but I have no intention of meddling in what you
guys are doing. Make yourself comfortable. And now, I want you to
step down.”
Hazel and Mielle quickly greeted and left the place.
Mel also dismissed the attendants. And she started walking side by
side with Freil.
“There must be a lot of things that are unfamiliar to you. There are
many eyes, ears, and mouths.”
“I made a commitment. So I have to do it.”
“Did you unpack your luggage? Are you and your children
uncomfortable?”
“They set up a separate place for the children in the Empress’ Palace.
By the baby’s room.”
“It is the safest place. Still, your husband will be concerned.”
“Aren’t the kids old enough to be separated now? It is an honor to be

close to the Princess.”
“But I remember he was a conservative person. Did you have any

trouble coming to the Capital?”
“He’s just a little bit worried, but he’s not a man who doesn’t know
what’s important.”
Mel gave a faintly warm smile.
“The North is changing much faster than you can imagine.”
As if waiting for someone to give it a chance, the society that had been
stagnant for decades began to change explosively.
2825
The flow was at a level that could not be stopped by the worries of
stubborn elderly people.
Freil followed her and smiled at her.
“If you said it was going to be like this four years ago, you’d probably
get an earful.”
“Anyone in Evron can’t help but be impressed. For good or for bad.”
“Yes.”
“So, have you made a decision?”
“Did Dame Mel recommend me as Governor of the North?”
“I have put up a few words so that His Majesty may deduce who is
right. His Majesty was originally thinking that it should be someone
unrelated to Jordyn.”
“Well…….”
Mel stopped her steps and looked at Freil.
“Things are pretty complicated. Even if the world is changing, Evron’s

isolationism has not completely disappeared. The new Governor of the
North will have to keep Alia Wall and Thold Gates open at the same
time, while hiding what’s going on in Evron to a reasonable degree
from the mainland. It is an added bonus to exhort those who are
dissatisfied.”
“It doesn’t seem like a humanly possible thing to do just from listening
to it.”
“But that’s what our Master wants. For Evron.”
Freil looks complicated.
“Are you willing to lead the North?”
2826
When asked if he had any ambitions, he could have answered none at
all.
Power should only be sufficient to allow one’s own body to function

freely.
It was nice to have wealth, but he didn’t think it was worth sacrificing
something to achieve it.
The life that Freil wanted was a life where he worked moderately, got
home before sunset, had a book he wanted to read, had a drink with
delicious snacks, and then fell asleep.
‘Wait, wipe your tears.’
He did not become the Emperor’s favorite and became a powerful

person, but rather, he became a slave who can’t do anything about his
life.
But Evron was his hometown.
Just as Hayley in the past was frustrated with her love for Evron,
hopeful but loathed, he had many thoughts.
After thinking about things for the past few days, he suddenly realized
why he was staying as an aide.
He is not the leader himself. He wasn’t sure about the ultimate ideal
that the world should change into.
He was accustomed to setting up a strategy for a given goal and

measuring success and failure. But he couldn’t set goals with his own
mind. He wasn’t sure he should.
He wasn’t the kind of person who could set a goal that was unlikely to
be possible.
However, being the Governor is probably not something that can be

done with that kind of mindset.
2827
[“Sir has too many thoughts.”]
Artizea had said that before. Freil couldn’t use himself completely as a
means as she did.
But it was Evron.
Freil knew he was strategically suited to Cedric’s goals.
Evron was his hometown, and there was a lot he had been thinking
about.
There is no one who is not completely political. Everyone has ideals

about the land in which they live.
So maybe.
The anguish on his face reflected his troubles. Mel said,
“If you are hesitant, you should not do it.”
“…… Yes.”
“Well, there is still time. Think about it.”
Freil nodded his head.
“By the way.”
“Yes.”
“Know that when there are tears in Hayley’s eyes, you will see drops of
blood come out of your pores.”
Mel uttered a terrifying word in a tone not unlike the story she had
just told him a moment ago.
Freil’s legs understood the words before his head. His steps stopped
involuntarily.
2828
“Yes?”
He asked back, but Mel didn’t answer. Instead, the scabbard around
her waist rattled.
Drops of blood hadn’t come out of Freil’s pores yet, but a cold sweat
was pouring out.

Artizea finished the audience and headed to the library.
Hannah was in the library. She was one of Evron’s vassals and was one
of those who arrived with Mel this time.
Even in Evron, only a few knew why Hannah was named and called.
She was a commoner, and her position was not high.
Those acquainted with the secrets assumed that she was going to
receive a silver award this time for the Karam crop, Melbon.
After Artizea brought Melbon to the public world, Hannah did a lot of
work in spreading it to the North.
Researching farming methods in the North for several years was not in
vain.
Of course, it was also a diversion. The first diversion is the vassal itself,
the second diversion is Mel, and the third diversion is Hannah.
The real ‘guests’ from the North were those waiting with Hannah in the
study.
2829
Artizea took a deep breath in front of the study door. And she opened
the door with her own hands.
Wearing long cloaks and wearing hoods up to their heads, they were
all the same size.
The Northerners were also tall compared to the Mainlanders, but they
were about one head taller than the general Northerners.
By comparison, Artizea almost looked like a little girl.
There was one person who gave away his face. He was covering his
forehead with a hood.
Hannah and the hooded man got down on their knees and bowed to
Artizea. Behind her, the guests, who pressed their hoodie down,
bowed their heads awkwardly.
Before answering Hannah’s bow, Artizea first spread the hem of her
skirt, bent her knees, and greeted politely,
“Ka il paja quie.”
It means “come by my fire” in Karam’s language, and it was a welcome

word.
Hearing those words, the guests took off their cloak. The third eye on
the forehead and a number of thick hairs running up to their neck
were revealed.
The upper arm, protruding from the cloak, moved in the air according
to their etiquette.
“Thank you.”
Its pronunciation was awkward, like a parrot mimicking a human voice.

Perhaps, Artizea’s pronunciation sounded that way to them as well.
Artizea was not afraid and smiled.

2830
Ignorance is fear. She was astonished when she first saw Karam, but
now she knew Apua.
She read all the hundreds of letters he exchanged with Cedric. In the
first letter of the year, Apua also sent the first flower that bloomed in
the far north, untouched by human feet, in an envelope.
Artizea has been learning Karam’s language over the past two years.
And now she can understand Karam, even though she can’t speak.
She memorized faster than others and had a talent for language. She
had memorized every sentence of the scripture, and was acquainted
with doctrine and history.
She has used her talents only for the vilest things she has done.
But she was moving towards the future, this time she committed no
crimes.
She exchanges languages, determines the manner of diplomacy, and

acknowledges each other’s existence. A foothold for official exchanges
will be laid here.
＊＊＊
The Archbishop was stubborn. He hadn’t thought of leaving yet, even

though he eventually put on his robes.
“You go alone.”
“It is the order of the Saintess.”
Bishop Nikos* sighed and said,
“Ick!”
It sounded like the Archbishop was whining. And he looked up at

Bishop Nikos with a face that said he had much to say.
2831
But the grievance never came out of his mouth.
Artizea renounced almost all her powers as she became Empress.
Her intelligence organization was immediately disbanded, and was

incorporated into the Imperial Intelligence Service of the Emperor
through Freil.
When she became Empress, she renounced the title of Marquis Rosan,
and her property was put into a trust and left in the custody of her
heirs’ guardian.
She made no effort to shape her power as Empress.
As long as the Emperor’s love stays in the Empress’ Palace, she will be
able to resume her activities at any time. But it was also true that she
didn’t have it in her hands right now.
But she never let go of the temple. It was the same even after she
declared that her mission as the Saintess was over.
The powers of the temple were informal and a kind beyond external
control. Faith was deeper than ever, and the influence of the temple
was strong.
There was also Artizea’s own fault. Religious power was empowered to
intervene in the secular world when she falsely recited the oracle, ‘the
Saintess shall be the Empress.’
After that, Lysia cured the plague. That work continued to this day.
There were also many witnesses that she had prevented the flood.
Even those who did not believe in the oracle could no longer say that
they did not believe in the Sainthood. The atheists did not deny it
outwardly though she didn’t know what it was in their mind.
She could not leave the temple alone where the momentum had risen
like this.
2832
Artizea could not entrust the temple to Lysia. She loved and trusted
Lysia, but she did not believe that she had the power to control the
temple.
Especially considering Karam’s work.
The goal was not to legally cultivate Melbon and keep the half-bloods
from being stigmatized and killed as monsters.
Karam is needed in order to save the North.
Artizea remained unchanged in her opinion that humans should

retreat to Alia Wall. If they can’t, they must accept and interact with
Karam’s migration, at least to the North of Grand Duchy Evron’s estate.
As a result of welcoming the mixed race over the past two years,
creating a family register and actively accepting them, cultivation and
labor force have increased dramatically.
Only now did the North see the potential to go beyond survival and
develop industry.
The temple must cooperate in this work. If the temple continues to

shout that Karam is a servant of the devil, the entire North will be
ostracized once again.
The first thing Artizea did was to intervene in the Council of Bishops
and to place the Bishop of Evron’s stronghold in an important position
in the temple.
In his place, she again selected one of the Northern priests and
ordained him as Bishop.
Soon, the first two northerners took their place in the Council of
Bishops.
Up to this point, the Archbishop accepted it with a smile on his face.

Since the Emperor came from the North, it was a matter of course that
the Northern influence would grow stronger.
2833
But Artizea didn’t stop there.
She had academic priests study at which point theological theory

began to call Karam the servant of the devil.
In fact, she already knew the answer. The Archbishop was not a person
lacking in studies either. Like Artizea, he knew the answer.
It was during Karam’s great migration to the south when the Duchy
Evron still existed as a principality.
The defense line was pushed almost to the central region. Duchy Evron
recognized its inability to maintain independence, and the Empire built
walls.
It was then that the natives of the Empire met Karam for the first time.
Their unfamiliar appearance and fierce war like never before were
enough to make Karam be remembered as a monster.
Artizea had to study the records of earlier times in order to prove that
their interactions with Karam did not go against the temple.
The Archbishop was a person who valued faith, but he had to raise his
voice here.
[“Your Majesty, this is a complete overturn of doctrine!”]
[“Archbishop, I did not command you as the Empress.”]
Artizea said with a face cold enough to freeze.
[“Nowhere in the temple is there a direct reference to Karam. Is the

word “Devil of the North” coined by the temple, the Imperial Family, or
Duchy Evron?”]
It is natural for fear to spread.
2834
But what had become a perpetual fear, not understanding, became an
effective means of domination, for hundreds of years.
[“It is a doctrine created based on interests, so it can be

reinterpreted.”]
[“You must not do it this way. Your Majesty, I acknowledge that the
Karam half-blood is listed on the temple’s registry. Even now, we are
condoning interactions with Karam in the North.”]
That was for political reasons. At the right time, they would be able to
receive compensation from the Imperial Family as much as they had
conceded.
However, Artizea had no intention of engaging in politics with the

temple.
[“If you think that it requires the Archbishop’s consent, you are
mistaken.”]
[“Empress!”]
[“I am the Saintess, Archbishop.”]
[“Your Majesty has already finished your duty as the Saintess…….”]
[“Will Archbishop deny that I am a saint?”]
[“I didn’t say that.”]
[“I, who was Grand Duchess Evron, received an oracle to become the
Empress as a saint.”]
The oracle would be a lie. The Archbishop knew. But he couldn’t deny
it.
It was he himself who guaranteed that Artizea had received the oracle
before the previous Emperor.
2835
[“To me, this feels like something God has commanded me to do.”]
Artizea looked down at him. The Archbishop was taller than Artizea,
but he certainly felt that way.
[“So, I have no intention of negotiating with the temple on this matter,

Archbishop.”]
Because there were too many weaknesses for that. If the temple was
allowed to say yes or no, that alone could turn things around at any
time.
Artizea thought she was lucky to be the Saintess.
She was different from Lysia in her past. She was the Saintess with
worldly power itself. She had both the cause to present it to the
faithful and the real power to press on the temple.
So, with a cold face, she forced the Archbishop.
[“Karam called themselves ka ersa, children of God. It would be quite

theologically interesting to see how their God relates to our temple.”]
Eventually, the guests from Karam entered the Imperial Palace. The
Saintess, who became Empress, sent an invitation to the Archbishop.
If he refuses, he rejects the Saintess’ invitation, and if he accepts, he

meets Karam.
So the Archbishop was being stubborn.
Bishop Nikos sighed and comforted him.
“If the Saintess says that this is an oracle, that alone completes the
cause. Even if the temple disobeys, she will keep going.”
If she makes a new doctrine established through Brother Colton or the

Northern temple side, the balance of power in the temple will be
completely tilted.
2836
Rather, it would be better to follow the will of the Saintess and engage
with the closest aides. Politics is not only done with the Imperial
Family, but also within the temple.
The Archbishop knew.
“Haa……. Well, yes. I can’t let her have it her way.”
The Archbishop finally lifted his heavy hips.
In any case, shouldn’t it be safe to sit in the Archbishop’s seat? He did

not want to become an Archbishop who was brought down by the
Saintess.
*Bishop Nikos was the one who treated Tia nicely while she was fabricating the heresy
charge to get rid of her mother.

After that, Artizea guided the guests to the backyard.
There was an unused annex in the back of the Empress’ Palace. It was
said to be the Empress’ personal space since the predecessors.
It was rumored to be the place where the Empress and her lovers met.
It was such a secluded place, and it was planted with trees that were
much taller than a human height, as if to make it inconspicuous.
So even when she was walking around the backyard, she couldn’t see
the roof of the building.
2837
Empress Dowager Catherine never used this annex. When she was a
powerful empress, she managed every nook and cranny of the garden.
However, after the gates of the Empress’ Palace were closed, there was
no one to look around, so the building was old and the surrounding
trees grew more lush.
When Artizea entered the Empress’ Palace, she had another chance to
manage. But she didn’t do it on purpose.
The building itself was repaired, but the gardens were left lush. Rather,
she fenced it outside.
It was a waste on the surface, apparently because there were no guests

to come to the Empress’ Palace. She used the excuse that the fence
was to anticipate that it might be dangerous for Leticia to get in.
But that’s not the real reason. It was for today.
The Karam, who introduced himself as Weil, stood enthralled in front

of a tall maple tree. Then, he touched the trees and touched the new
leaves that had just bloomed, rejoicing like a child.
Kesa said,
“It’s the first time we’ve seen a tree with such large leaves. In our land,
big trees are as hard as iron and their leaves are as sharp as needles.
The new shoots are light, but it’s not pretty or soft like a baby’s hand.”
Weil nodded his head and said something. Kesa smiled.
“He said he never thought he would see a tree like this before he died.
While we were here, we were barely able to get off the ship due to
security.”
〘Mister Weil is the greatest carpenter in the Ironmaker tribe.〙
Apua said.
2838
Karam’s technology lags behind humans. There could be no other
disagreement here.
If he had been a craftsman, he would have felt that fact more acutely.
“We are not yet at the stage where we can reveal who you are, but if
there is something you want to know while you are here, we will try to
let you experience it as much as possible.”
“Thank you.”
Weil answered, and Kesa translated.
“Actually, just experiencing such warm weather is a great experience

that seems to expand the world. I’ve been to the south, but I’ve never
imagined the weather so warm.”
“It was really cold in the North.”
Artizea shuddered just by imagining it.
Kesa had a white complexion and her face looked fresh with the spring
dress inside her fur cloak.
“I heard that there are also lands in the Empire that are midsummer all
year round. But looking at Your Majesty’s outfit, it looks like it’s getting
hotter than it is now?”
“It’s too hot for the human body, so we use very thin fabrics to make
clothes.”
“You mean clothes like something for a handkerchief?”
“Yes. But, it must be hot.”
Artizea said while looking at the slightly different Karam.
2839
Kesa and Apua had shaved their faces cleanly. Thanks to that, they
didn’t look much different from a human, except that the part of their
hair was too stiff and thick.
If they only covered their arm and third eye, anyone would think that
they were a distant local from somewhere or that they had a peculiar
appearance.
Seeing that the nape of their neck was also exposed, it was as if they
had cut off the hair that ran like a mane on their back.
But other Karams did not. They trimmed and cut some of their hair to
show manners, but the choice to shave them neatly was impossible for
them.
It looked hot. It will actually be hot. But they didn’t take off their
clothes, they were being polite.
Kesa laughed.
“There were plenty of opportunities to shave on the boat. It’s a given.”
“Actually, I was going to serve tea, but from the looks of it, I can’t
because it’s hot. Are you two okay?”
“A bit hot, but tolerable.”
〘This is my first visit, so I visited in spring because of various

circumstances, but if there is a second chance, I would like to cross the
Thold Gate in the fall and see you in winter.〙
Kesa translated those words. Artizea compared her understanding with

Kesa’s interpretation and nodded her head.
In fact, the reason she put the words in her head even if it was too
much was because she was afraid that the interpreter would make a
trick in the middle.
2840
“Yes. It’s too hot here, and it’s easy to get people’s feet tied up in the
North, even in midsummer.”
The reason for being able to coexist with Karam is that above all else.
Even if Karam goes south in the middle of winter, they have to go up

north again in summer. Karam and human habitation only partially
overlap.
Artizea had them bring a chilled beer instead of hot tea.
Kesa’s face brightened. In the North, where food was scarce, alcohol
made from grain was quite precious.
Weil, who was kneeling on the floor and touching the soil, and other
Karam, who were looking at the building with strange faces looking at
the huge Imperial Palace from afar, also gathered around, smelling the
alcohol and twitching their noses.
Hannah gave them a beer cup one by one. Although it was not a
useful object in the Empress’ Palace, it was thought that this was safe
for Karam, whose hands were not delicate and had hardly touched
ceramics or glassware.
“Make yourself comfortable. I will prepare the clothes a little thinner.”
“Thank you.”
Apua said.
His pronunciation was still unclear, but it didn’t feel like he didn’t
understand or was just mimicking the meaning.
He didn’t seem to have any trouble understanding the conversation

between Kesa and Artizea.
Come to think of it, it was natural. He was poor at writing, but he had
little trouble reading and writing. It meant that he was learning the
grammar of the Imperial language almost completely.
2841
Artizea looked at him.
Questions that had not been solved while exchanging letters over the
past two years rose in her chest and scratched her heart.
She knew he was the ‘returner’. However, she did not know why he
started doing this.
Apua was the son of the Ironmaker tribe’s chief, and the Ironmaker
tribe within Karam has always been one of the strongest tribes.
When they reached out to the chief of the Goldmaker tribe, they
became even more prosperous, encompassing all the tribes in the
region, and earning respect as a ‘keeper of the fire’.
In fact, it is equivalent to being the king.
Such tribes do not need to interact with humans. If there is something

lacking, it is much more convenient to plunder other lesser tribes.
In fact, the Karam Evron had interacted with in the past were from the
weaker tribes to which Kesa belonged, as well as from the smaller
tribes that had been pushed to the mountains.
Karam does not inherit the title. The son of a chieftain does not
necessarily become a chieftain, and Apua’s brothers and sisters total
eighteen.
Even so, it was clear that if he was the son of a chieftain who was even
called the king, he would be in a considerably higher position than a
normal Karam.
In fact, he has come this far by leading the unprecedented event of

interaction with humans.
So, why did he study so much about human language and culture?
Even if culture penetrated each other while coexisting, it would not

have happened to the ruling class in a short period of time.
2842
Artizea carefully selected her words. Still, she wrote it down on a piece
of paper, just in case Kesa could not understand.
May I ask how you learned to speak my language? Although I have

only studied for two years, it is considered by Karam and humans that
learning to write our language is easier than learning to speak.
Since Karam has no writing, it makes sense if he only learned to write

and read books.
However, the difference between words and grammar was not much
compared to the difference with pronunciation. Unlike the barking of a
dog or the flapping of a bee’s wings, it was distinguishable and
recognizable.
Studying it, it seemed that there were probably those with an affinity
for it. There are those who, like Kesa, can speak both languages.
However, it will take a lot of effort to understand the language so

skillfully. Even now, Artizea had to be very careful and match the
sounds she had heard in her mind with the words she had memorized
before she could understand it.
Apua must have put a lot of effort into it.
Artizea only added that.
Apua’s lips had a faint smile. He picked up a pen.
Thanks to the monarch.
Cedric was called the monarch. In the North, the Karam seems to have
called him so, where they conquered before returning.
Artizea made them bring the brazier while he wrote the long text. It
was to burn the writing that should not be shown to others.
Meanwhile, Apua kept filling the sheet of paper.
2843
The Empress must know that the monarch once killed the king in a
surprise attack with his detached troops during the war.
That was when Artizea stopped the supply to Evron’s stronghold.
Artizea controlled her breathing slightly. The king who died at that
time was the present-day chief of the Ironmaker tribe, Apua’s father.
Apua looked at Artizea’s expression and wrote it down.
A great warrior was just defeated by a greater warrior. Don’t worry. It

was an honorable fight.
I don’t think that would immediately weaken the Ironmaker clan.
After that, a fight broke out over the position of the chieftain. He was
ambushed, and when he came to his senses, he had two of his arms
cut off and was abandoned in the Thold Mountains.
An old man living alone near the Thold Mountains felt pity for Apua
and saved him.
It was said that the village where he lived was looted by Karam, leaving
only traces of it. People dispersed or became refugees and went down
south in search of relatives they could rely on.
But the old man remained in the village.
His daughter and her husband were said to have died when the village
was looted. His son, who was taken to the battlefield as a soldier, lost
one of his arms and returned, but eventually passed on to a mountain
beast. None of his grandchildren were left.
But the old man had pity on Apua.
[“My son didn’t have one arm either.”]
2844
The old man looked at Apua’s empty shoulders and murmured.
[“The bad one is that devil-like woman. You are just a pitiful bastard.”]
It took Apua years to fully understand the words. It took him longer to
understand the full meaning of the words.
But he could see the way the old man looked at his arms and cursed
those who took his children.
He piled up firewood like a mountain in place of the old man’s lost

children. Even without his two arms, his superior physical abilities did
not disappear.
When an animal was hunted, the old man made a fire and smoked it.
Apua also learned from him how to grow root plants.
The Thold Mountains were also warm and well-cultivated compared to

the land of Karam. Apua lived there for 15 years.

From Karam’s point of view, where meat-eating is the staple, farming

was a job for young people and old people who couldn’t keep up with
hunting.
Apua was the son of a great chieftain, and once spearheaded the
warriors running the snowfields.
He was an excellent hunter. When he went out hunting, he never

returned empty-handed. He once captured a young reindeer alive and
offered the milk to his father.
2845
So he started making food with his own hands while living with the old
man.
To preserve meat, salt and smoke it, or freeze it by burying it in snow

is also a method used by Karam.
But in the old days, Apua always only took the game and threw it to
the trimmers.
It was the first time he knew that such a job was as difficult as hunting.
It required much more complex skills than he had vaguely thought.
The old man often cursed at him. His hands are not delicate, but his
strength is strong, and he often breaks farm equipment or wastes salt.
The first time he dug up crops from the ground, he was moved to
tears.
Hunger and cold were inevitable even for the ruling class of Karam.
During the harshest times of the year, and sometimes during the
regular inhibiting seasons, there have been times when they ate
extremely poorly and fought starvation with neighboring tribes.
But making food with his own hands and piling it up in the warehouse
felt completely different.
It was no different than when he was discussing food at a tribal

meeting or when he shared his father’s concerns.
Food was no longer prepared when ordering the working class, but
was prepared with constant care and attention.
Apua lived alone with the old man for 15 years. But his world has
expanded beyond imagination.
The old man was not an educated man. He didn’t even know how to
write, and he didn’t know how the human world works now.
2846
However, Apua knew that he could live alongside humans as he was a
warrior.
The old objects and techniques used by the old man always surprised
him.
The candles that the traders sometimes bring, the scentless lamps
made from plant-derived oil, were as shocking as the steel plows or
wheel axles.
The old man gave him a picture book and colored pencils. The old
man did not know how to write. He said he had bought it to give to his
grandchildren.
On a day when work was over, the old man opened the picture in the
picture book and said the name of the object drawn on it. The words
were written under the picture.
That’s how Apua learned to write.
He knew that merchants were carrying things like wooden boards and
displaying their own transaction details. There was also a way to
convey the history of the tribe orally by assisting the memory with
pictures.
However, he did not know that these words were left on paper as they
were. There must have been some things that mixed races had learned
from their human parents, but most Karam were not interested in such
things.
So did the ruling class. Merchants were despised in Karam, and mixed
races seldom became the upper classes.
Being a warrior was the most valuable thing, and in order not to be
defeated, he had to constantly polish his body. Humans were not
objects of exchange, but opponents to be plundered and trampled
upon.
2847
Apua was the ruling class of the fallen Karam, and he could understand
the meaning of the characters.
History remains and technology is passed on.
Organize his failures and remember how to succeed.
Human skills that look like magic to Karam are developed in this way.
What they really had to learn wasn’t the smelting of steel or how to
make cannons that Karam always wanted.
Apua realized, but there was nothing he could do. He had already
been pushed back. When he returned, he would only be killed.
It was after the old man died that he came back into the wide world.
At that time, Apua was already over forty. It was an unusually long age
for Karam.
Most of the peers who could be hostile to Apua would be dead and
gone, so he decided to return to the Ironmaker tribe.
They will not welcome an elderly person with a disability, but they will
not expel them either. So he wanted to go back and pass on to the
children what he had learned.
He didn’t know because he lived in the mountains, but at that point,

Karam had already entered the North.
Artizea took the paper, read it slowly, and put it in the furnace.
Apua’s expression was different from what Artizea knew. She thought
the Thold Gate was breached and the northern defense collapsed. And
that it was Karam who conquered Evron.
You are wrong. It was the monarch himself who opened the gates of
the fortress.
2848
“What?”
Artizea, who was looking at the sentence Apua was writing upside
down, involuntarily asked, surprised.
After the death of the king, the tribes continued to quarrel, forming a
federation into nine factions. And the monarch took the place of one
of those factions as the power of Evron.
Artizea was so surprised that she looked at the sentence blankly,

looked at Apua, and looked down at the sentence again.
You didn’t know at all. Perhaps no one on the mainland would have
known.
She thought that Cedric was still maintaining the Knights safely. She
knew the Northerners were helping, but she thought, ‘Is that enough?’
He had already lost his base and thought he would be getting help
informally. Since Karam had nothing to call a nation, it was possible for
him to lead the knights through the empty land.
However, according to Apua’s words, he had never been the monarch

of Evron.
Artizea rolled her eyes and recalled her memories of that time.
Her information was lacking. Initially, Artizea had failed to create a

usable intelligence organization within Evron, at which point she was
even disbanding it.
In the course of the negotiations with Apua, it seemed like the North
was fighting Karam. It seemed possible enough to make it known that
they were defeated.
So, does that mean that the Thold Gate was not penetrated?
Artizea asked. Apua really had a slightly bewildered face to know that
she knew nothing, but he did not hesitate to write down the answer.
2849
I did not experience it firsthand, but I was right that it was a risk. The
humans resented the fact that if the woman who embraced the light
was not taken away, so many would not have died.
Karam broke through the Thold Gate.
It was a cold season that could only come once in several decades.
Karam was also desperate, and the situation in the North, which had
been isolated without supplies, was already at its worst.
First, the supplies ran out, and then the gunpowder was used up. The
diminished army had no prospect of being replenished. The fortress
walls that could not be repaired collapsed.
At that time, Karam did not have the same focal point as the current
king, and they came down only to live.
Even then, Cedric could only rely on his own skills.
He opened the door of the Thold Gate and went out. And after
fighting with Karam’s great warrior alone and winning, he offered to
negotiate.
Karam respects great warriors. In fact, the warrior who killed the king
would have already become a legend.
For Karam, a generation had already passed.
When Apua went out into the world, the Karam were enthusiastic
about the fact that the legend of the previous generation survived and
had defeated the great warrior again.
So the negotiation was concluded. After all, Karam also made a huge
sacrifice.
It would be better if they could go south without any more bloodshed

and take up suitable land and get food.
One of the nine factions that made up the confederacy was human.
2850
According to Karam’s custom, he was unable to completely prevent
looting. Cedric’s influence was only 1/9.
But human did not become slaves.
Coexistence began for the first time, and large-scale transactions

occurred. They exchanged groceries they had encountered for the first
time. Karam learned how to fertilize and make a chimney.
The northern part was a rich and warm land for Karam. There was less
looting and less infighting. There were also lands that were cultivated
on a large scale by the working class.
As a result, their lifespan increased. Few old people lived when Apua
was young.
But now he could see not just a few of the working-class elders
participating in the cultivation in good health.
Even while he was living in hiding, Apua used to think about how he
could coexist and accept human culture.
It was useless to think about it. He’ll never be the warrior of the
Ironmaker clan again.
Still, what he continued to worry about was that he still had the heart
of when he was the chieftain’s son of the Ironmaker clan.
But what he was worried about had already been done.
He spent the end of his life exploring the changes in the North. No
one thought that the trader carrying a bag of soap and candles was
Karam, the son of a once great warrior and himself a great warrior.
So he must have closed his eyes that way, but when he opened his
eyes one day, he was back in his youthful moment.
He now knew which way Karam had to go.
2851
He couldn’t figure out a way. In any case, change would not have
begun unless they crossed the Thold Gate and made direct contact
with humans.
“So, war…….”
While the king was alive, Karam had crossed the Thold Gate.
Now that Apua is there, it would be possible not to lose their focal
point this time.
However, unilateral victory and conquest was meaningless. When

plundered and enslaved to rule, humans cannot interact as equals as
when they were one of the nine factions.
Accepting their culture will be even more difficult.
So Apua decided to knock on the door first.
The siege weapon made with the clumsy knowledge obtained from the
book was poor, and it was even more difficult to understand the
concept of guerrilla warfare.
But if there is someone out there who has experienced a future like
Apua, there will definitely be a reaction.
Grand Duke Evron must have been thinking about exchanges much
longer than Apua.
I thought that if we met, the way would somehow open.
I thought it was an adventure.
There was a smile on Apua’s face, who handed her the last piece of
paper.
Artizea’s mind was complicated by many thoughts. Most of it was

meaningless to think about now, but he wanted to see Cedric’s face
anyway.
2852
She put the last piece of paper in the brazier, and scattered the ashes.
Artizea smashed up to the last shard and then bowed her head to
Apua.
“Thank you for telling me. You must already know who I am.”
〘I don’t know you. I’ve heard rumors, but I haven’t experienced it.
And there are many things in the world that you don’t know unless
you check it yourself.〙
Apua spoke like an old man.
Kesa looked at the two curiously. She could speak but did not know
how to write, so she did not know what was going on in the writing
while sitting next to Apua.
“The rumors you’ve heard aren’t all there is to it. Come to think of it,
rather than all of that…….”
Artizea muttered as if trying to make an excuse.
It was then.
“Your Majesty, the Archbishop has arrived.”
A knight waiting outside the fence came in and reported.

There were four men who visited the Empress’ Palace: the Archbishop,
Bishop Nikos, Brother Colton, and Bishop Monte from the North.
It could be said that they were the real powers of the temple. However,
their visit was not treated as special at the Empress’ Palace.
2853
No matter how high a priest was, he was still a priest. It was not
strange to be called directly to meet the Saintess.
Hazel is out to meet them.
Two years ago, the youngest lady-in-waiting, who was accepted as

symbolic in consideration of her parental status, is now in a fairly
mature and trusted position.
“The Empress is in the prayer room.”
The prayer room refers to the annex.
Artizea paid more attention because she could not feel relieved even
though she had triple diversion in the Empress’ Palace where outsiders
rarely came in.
She called the annex a prayer room and brought holy relics here a few
months ago. Artizea made it a forbidden zone, telling them not to
interfere with her meditation.
This is the Saintess’ prayer room. They wouldn’t have dared to break in
without permission.
No matter how Artizea said that she had now finished her mission as a
saint, there were those who did not accept it.
The bishops were an exception in this respect. It was natural for the
Archbishop to go to the sanctuary to meet the Saintess.
The Archbishop smiled kindly as Hazel went out to the garden.
“How is the Princess doing these days? It’s been a long time since I
saw her.”
“Didn’t you see her at a service last month? I remember that the
Emperor took the Princess to the temple.”
“A month later, the child should have grown up.”

2854
The Archbishop understood the sarcastic remark, but he didn’t care at
all and said with a gracious smile. There was no way he could have
ascended to the position of Archbishop by not noticing each and every
one of those things.
Hazel pursed her lips.
“She’s still active. She didn’t break the habit of hanging on to the
curtains in a month.”
“It reminds me of the time when His Majesty the Emperor was still
young.”
“Pft.”
The Archbishop spoke softly as if it was a good memory, but Bishop

Monte spit it out without notice.
The Archbishop glared at him. Hazel looked at Bishop Monte with

interest.
Evron’s vassals, including Ansgar, were desperately protecting Cedric’s

reputation, so the only information that could be known about his
childhood was leaked by mistake or subtly implied in conversation.
So wouldn’t it be necessary for the bishops to keep their loyalty like

that?
Bishop Monte, who struggled to swallow the laughter, gave a calm

expression with a red face.
“He never hung from the curtains.”
Of course, the Archbishop didn’t know. Though, his association with

Cedric was long enough that he even participated in Cedric’s naming
ceremony as an assistant priest.
2855
But while he knew that Cedric’s youthful days were lively, he knew at
best that he ran with Prince Pavel in the halls of the temple, and
bumped into a pole, causing a lump.
On the other hand, Bishop Monte was a native of Evron’s stronghold,

and had been holding the position of Bishop of the North for a long
time. Finally, a smirk slipped out of his mouth.
Hazel was frantic with curiosity. If it could be published in a

newspaper, sales were guaranteed.
But Bishop Monte shut his mouth and glanced away. The gentle
Brother Colton said,
“Her Majesty will be waiting. Let’s go.”
“Ah yes. I’m sorry.”
Hazel bowed her head slightly, apologized, and took the lead again.
As they crossed the backyard, six guards were vigilant around them.
The guards flinched for a moment, but soon bowed their heads in
front of the Archbishop to pay their respects. The Archbishop, with a
gentle face, blessed the guards and entered.
There were four more knights. They were all Evron knights that Mel
brought this time.
The section of the annex was within it. There was something that
sounded like a conversation or growling over the fence.
Recognizing that the Archbishop was nervous, Bishop Monte took the
lead and went inside. Brother Colton followed.
Bishop Nikos noticed the Archbishop. The Archbishop took a deep

breath and went inside.
“Welcome, Archbishop. And three of you.”

2856
Artizea got up from her seat first and greeted them. The Archbishop
took a bow to the Saintess by bending his knees to her.
“Thank you for making the trip during the difficult time.”
“It is not a difficult time. We had a precious audience prepared by the

Saintess, so of course we should come at once.”
Bishop Nikos stepped forward and said so.
The Archbishop glanced at the brazier of papers and ashes on the

table.
Apua and Kesa stood up. Apua encouraged the other Karams to stay
indoors, so they were the only ones outside.
There was no need to reject each other from the first meeting. Apua
was well aware that the biggest obstacle to communication between
the two sides was the doctrine of the temple.
“This is Prince Apua. Prince, this is the Archbishop I mentioned.”
Artizea took off the small words and introduced them.
A person like the Archbishop is often bound by titles and positions, so

it would be much easier to get cooperation if she said that rather than
saying that he was the son of the leader.
“And Bishop Nikos, Bishop Monte, and Brother Colton. You must know
about Bishop Monte.”
Apua bowed his head in a polite manner.
His arms were exposed, but a hood was deliberately concealing his
third eye. His gestures and expressions were not much different from
those of humans.
There were traces of shaving on his face.
2857
The Archbishop was internally astonished.
When Evron was accused of having an affair with Karam, he took the
mixed race as evidence to the temple and took care of it.
At that time, those mixed races looked very disgusting and acted like
beasts.
The Archbishop did not believe Karam was a real devil, but he thought
it was natural to reject such a beast.
But Apua was gentle and well-mannered. Besides, he’s pretty decent,
isn’t he?
The Archbishop’s expression softened slightly. Even if he was called

Karam, he thought Apua would be different as he was a prince.
“You all sit down. I will prepare the tea.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty.”
The Bishops sat down.
Artizea had the furnace and papers cleaned and put away. Brother
Colton asked curiously,
“Did you have a conversation?”
“Yes. Apua is fully capable of communication with words. He can

understand the Imperial language.”
Artizea said. Then, a light of surprise flashed across the Bishops’ faces.
“Have I told you before? It is quite possible to learn the language of

each other. Karam’s pronunciation is articulate and has a grammatical
system.”
“You said that.”
2858
Brother Colton replied. The Archbishop did not believe those words, so
he let it slip.
Artizea spoke this time to Bishop Monte.
“The first temples built in the North were before the time of the Shield
Saint, right? The Shield Saint had received an oracle in a small temple
built in his village.”
“Yes, that’s right.”
“I would like you to find some records of that time.”
This was something that Bishop Monte had secretly been ordered
since he was in the North two years ago.
What he had to say again here was so that the Archbishop and Bishop
Nikos could listen.
And now that things have come this far, there is no need to continue
in secrecy anymore. Artizea also had some confidence.
“Before the Thold Gate was built, there would be records of Karam,
right? Names that could not be written in the Imperial text must have
been written using ancient symbols.”
“That is correct.”
Bishop Monte answered.
The Archbishop, not knowing which direction this story would take,
glanced at Bishop Nikos and Brother Colton a little, without realizing it.
Brother Colton maintained a dignified expression, but Bishop Nikos

showed a slightly startled face.
Artizea said,
2859
“If you can write in ancient script symbols, it means that humans can
pronounce it, too.”
“Your Majesty.”
Realizing what Artizea was about to say, the Archbishop interrupted

her.
“The pronunciation of ancient characters and symbols are merely

guesses and guesswork. With that, there is the argument that Karam
and humans were the same kind or had exchanges in the past.”
“Did I say that?”
“Your Majesty.”
The Archbishop made a resentful voice. Artizea said,
“I didn’t say it was the same. I don’t know much about biology, so I’ll
leave the research on such things to the Imperial University.”
The Archbishop felt dumbfounded. There was no way that the Empress
could revoke what the Empress said out of her mouth, so research on
Karam at the Imperial University became a fact.
“There is no doubt that there was an exchange. On the contrary, it

would be illogical to live on the same land and not have any
interactions with people who could communicate and be of mixed
race.”
“But Karam,…”
The Archbishop was not foolish enough to say in front of Apua that he
was a servant of the devil.
But Artizea calmly accepted those words. Because she knew that Apua
had enough understanding.
2860
“Were there not one or two humans who would even work with the
devil if it was profitable?”
“Empress…….”
“But that’s not what I’m trying to say. If you can write it down as a
symbol, you can also record it, so I’m trying to make a dictionary.”
Bishop Nikos did not hide his surprise.
“A dictionary, you say?”
〘Even if you can’t speak properly, it’s enough to communicate by just

understanding the words partially.〙
Apua answered, and Kesa translated.
Artizea said,
“It’s just writing a book. There will be no harm, right?”
“It won’t, but…….”
The Archbishop came with a lot of determination, but if she made a

dictionary, there was no problem.
At the moment when her heart was relaxed, Artizea smiled and added
one more word,
“If the temple doesn’t take care of it, I will call the professors from the
Imperial University and ask for it.”
“Don’t worry, Saintess. It’s probably a sensitive issue. After all, it is only
right for the temple to take charge.”
The Archbishop immediately changed his stance.
Even so, he was falling behind Imperial University in fields except for
some disciplines such as theology, philosophy, and history.
2861
He could not miss what the Empress was determined to push.
Moreover, there are no universities in the North, yet. The Archbishop
suddenly realized it.
Perhaps, he might be involved in taking the initiative for the North in

the future.
What harm would she do with making a dictionary? That was enough
to make up for it.
“I am assured now that you are in charge. I hope trustworthy academic

priests will visit often. When they visit, I think it would be good if they
can record Karam’s oral traditions, and study it later.”
Artizea casually added one thing. The Archbishop’s lips trembled, but
what could he do more than saying that she could do it?

The most important thing to do in recent times was happening at the

Empress’ Palace, but Cedric was quiet in the Main Palace’s conference
room.
Externally, the vassals from the North did not come for political affairs,
but for a courtesy call from Grand Duke Evron. It was more of a private
matter.
However, it was difficult to concentrate on the meeting. The officials

were concerned that the Emperor would split up important interests in
their position and give it to the Northern nobles.
Behind them, there will be nobles whom they each have a connection
to.
2862
Or, they were concerned that some of the vassals from the days of
Grand Duke Evron would be selected and given a high-ranking
position with great political influence.
Cedric had no intention of doing so.
Even if he would have lived for 20 years without a problem, there

would never be enough time.
It takes half a day to demolish a house, but it takes a long time to lay
the foundation to build it.
It was unknown if it would be possible for one man to dedicate his

entire life to rebuilding the foundations of the empire.
He wanted to save time. That way he won’t overburden Leticia.
In his generation, he must bring the trend of the times to the point
where the power of a few cannot stop the change. Even if the later
Emperor committed a tyranny, a system had to be put in place to
prevent it.
He has already seen how quickly a single tyrant can destroy a country.
Such a thing should never have happened again.
So, even if there was affection and trust, he had no intention at all to
give them an important position with that alone.
Even if he said so, not many people really believed it. The more they
couldn’t believe him, the more untrustworthy he became.
It was a meeting about reestablishing the administrative system in the

East, but it could not be completed because the mind was at the
North.
Still, Cedric patiently finished all he had to say, and ordered the
attendees to bring proper reports and suggestions at the next
meeting.
2863
By the time he left after the sloppy meeting that had lasted all
afternoon, the sun was setting.
‘It’s not that there’s no result.’
Artizea’s purpose of turning the gaze was definitely achieved.
Few would now be interested in such things as priests going quietly to

meet the Saintess.
Even if someone noticed, they would think it would be a matter of

strengthening the voice of the priests from the North within the
temple.
It was frustrating for Cedric. But he knew it would take too long to
resolve it by persuasion.
There was no more time for Karam than for him now. Their lifespan
would gradually increase, but there was no guarantee that someone
with as much understanding and influence as Apua could emerge
again in Cedric’s reign.
A guarantee that he will be able to meet the same conditions as he is

now.
[“Now is the right time. Even without considering the influence of

Prince Apua, there are now a lot of materials that can divert people’s
attention without causing major problems to the people’s livelihood.”]
After his reign was completely stabilized, it would not be possible to

blindly look at the fact that people came from the North as it is now.
And perhaps Artizea seemed to be thinking that she should do it while

she was still alive.
In the end, the Karam problem had to be seen as a tie-up with the
temple somehow.
Cedric felt bad, but he couldn’t help it.

2864
[“You don’t have to worry. It’s not that I want to do practical work, it’s
just that I’m asking for cooperation from the Archbishop. Once the
Archbishop is brought in, he will work hard to make up for himself,
even for his own sake.”]
[“Can I not worry about the amount of books you read?”]
[“That, too, is about half a hobby. I’m like Lord Cedric, who reads the
paperwork until after midnight the previous day, gets up at 5 a.m. the
next day and goes out to wield your sword.”]
[“…….”]
[“You are doing something that you can leave behind for the future
generation. Do not worry. It’s not that I’m preparing to die, I’m just
watching to the extent that interpreters and academic priests can’t do
their tricks anymore.”]
She said so, but Cedric knew that Artizea couldn’t stop at that level
according to her nature.
She promised to stop right away if it hurts her health or if she’s tired,
but how reliable that will be is unknown.
He was aware of his high degree of dependence on Artizea. However,

he does not have two such people in the world, and there is no
guarantee that they can be trusted even if there is one somewhere, so
he continued to rely on her with a heavy heart.
Cedric stopped by the Main Palace to change his clothes, but Leticia
was there.
“Ticia, when did you come?”
However, the reaction was a little different from usual. Instead of

running into his arms calling ‘Dad’, she put the chair in the middle of
the living room and sat with her back from the door, there was no
answer.
2865
The servants kept their posture upright, but they couldn’t hold back
their laughter and were having all kinds of conversations with their
faces.
Mrs. Keshore bowed down to him without a word. Cedric closed his
mouth and pointed to Leticia and asked what was going on with his
face.
Mrs. Keshore spoke only with the shape of her mouth.
– Hide and seek.
– Ah.
Cedric lamented only with his mouth.
He had promised Leticia last night that he would play hide and seek
with her after they finished the meal.
But Leticia fell asleep before dessert was even served. While he was
talking to Artizea whether to wake her up or not, there was an urgent
report from outside.
If she had been awake he would have given an explanation. But she
just happened to be asleep, so he just put her to sleep and came out.
She seemed to be angry about it.
“Ticia.”
Cedric called Leticia in a friendly voice.
Leticia’s shoulders swayed. But she didn’t look back. It was as if she
was saying, “Hng!” with her whole body.
“HNG.”
This time she made a loud sound.

2866
Cedric looked at Mrs. Keshore with a puzzled look. Mrs. Keshore shook
her head. It was a signal to do as he wanted.
Cedric went in to change his clothes. The clothes he was wearing now
had decorations with pointed corners. It was a piece of clothing to
avoid when carrying a baby.
He had originally planned to take a leisurely bath and go to the

Empress’ Palace. But now that Leticia is waiting, he simply washed his
hands and face and changed into comfortable clothes.
Then, when he went back to the living room, Leticia was sitting again
with her back turned.
The wardrobe was inside the bedroom, and the door leading to it was
on the opposite side of the door leading to the hallway.
In short, while he went in to change his clothes, Leticia turned the chair
over and sat with her back to him again.
He didn’t know if the smile would disappear from the lips of the
servants.
Cedric wiped his lips with his palm. If he smiles, she will be angry.
In fact, when Leticia was angry, she was cute and he laughed so many
times that he made her cry. He could never make that mistake today.
Cedric said solemnly, squeezing out the wrinkles of laughter that were
about to form on his lips several times.
“Leticia Maureen, if there is anything wrong, come and tell me.”
Of course, Cedric had never used such a tone before. But the kings in
the fairy tales that he read to Leticia always spoke like this.
Leticia flinched. Cedric also coughed once ‘Uhumm.’ Leticia rocked her
butt out of the chair, this time startled.
2867
Leticia’s attendants twisted their heads to contain their laughter. The
servants of the Main Palace were accustomed to suppressing their
emotions more than that, but they could not hold back the corners of
their mouths.
Cedric walked over to Leticia, bent over to her and made eye contact.
“Why are you so upset?”
Leticia turned her annoyed face around. Cedric had to strain his facial
muscles to pull the rising corners of his mouth down again.
“If you don’t tell me, Dad won’t know.”
The battle between Leticia and Cedric continued for a while. But in the
end, Leticia lost.
“I hate Dad!”
Leticia sprang up to her feet and shoved the chair. Cedric took the
chair with one hand and held Leticia with the other so she wouldn’t fall
over.
Leticia burst into tears as he lifted her up. The small clenched fist hit
Cedric’s shoulder.
“Yesterday, yesterday too, uhuuu, play hide-and-seek

together, huwaaaa!”
“Sorry. It was because Dad had an urgent matter.”
“Huhhngg, always like that, uwaaa!”
Cedric patted Leticia on the back.
“I’m sorry.”
“Dad is bad. Huhu, when Mom breaks promise, hhngg, uwaahhh!”
Leticia couldn’t speak until the very end and began to cry.
2868
“Sorry. I was going to explain, but Ticia was sleeping so well and I
didn’t want to wake you up.”
“Then, then, morning?”
As Leticia teared up, she pulled Cedric’s collar.
“Why didn’t you say hello?”
Cedric got up three hours before Leticia’s time to wake up, and he
couldn’t take the time to go to breakfast together.
But instead of making lame excuses to the child, he apologized frankly.
“Dad is sorry that I couldn’t keep my promise with Leticia. Please

forgive me.”
Leticia doesn’t say he was forgiven, but she wraps her arms around
Cedric’s neck and rubs her face between his collar.
Cedric patted Leticia on the back a few more times and said,
“Should we go to Mom?”
“Hmm.”
“Eat ice cream together?”
“Really?”
Leticia stopped crying and lifted her head. Cedric said,
“I heard from the cook this morning. Since the strawberries are in, he
was going to put them in the ice storage.”
“Strawberry! Ice!”
Leticia exclaimed and struggled to go down. But when Cedric refused

to put her down, she appealed with her words.
2869
“I’m fast!”
“We’re going now, so I can’t give it to you yet.”
“Iiiicceeeecccrreeeaaaammm!”
It was not something that could be tasted at any time even for the
Imperial Family.
Cedric was forced to drop Leticia down. Leticia took his hand and
trotted with her feet.
Yes, it would have been much faster to go there if he held her. Anyway,
Leticia still can’t get to the Empress’ Palace on her own feet.
‘I’m going to wear out my energy like this.’
Cedric grinned as he thought about it.

When they arrived at the Empress’ Palace, the sun had already set.
It was a slow walk for Cedric, but Leticia ran and walked. She yelled at
him that she was going to go first, but in the end, in the garden of the
Empress’ Palace, Leticia reached out her arm.
“Dad, hold me.”
“Okay.”
Cedric held Leticia up.
2870
Some people from Evron, including Mel’s family, were probably staying
there, but they didn’t show their faces.
Cedric decided that the time he spent at the Empress’ Palace after
sunset was completely private.
If there was an urgent matter, he had to go out after receiving the

report, but if it was to receive a greeting, he decided to postpone it
until tomorrow.
Dinner with Mel’s family was due in a few days. The Count Jordyn’s
family would need time to adjust.
Artizea was waiting in the family dining room.
“Mom!”
Leticia begged to come down, and she immediately jumped into the
hem of Artizea’s skirt.
Artizea said, stroking the child’s head,
“You’re late. It has been a while since the news came that you were
leaving the Main Palace.”
“Because Ticia walk.”
“Did you really walk?”
“Hmm.”
Leticia hesitated. She didn’t walk all the way, but she did walk all the
way to the Empress Palace.
She wants to brag that she’s done it, but that doesn’t count? The little
thoughts were tangled in her little head.
Cedric said, putting his hand on Leticia’s shoulder,
“She didn’t walk. She half ran.”

2871
“Hehe.”
Leticia smiled reassuringly.
“I see. But why is her face like this? Did you make her cry?”
“…… It’s because I didn’t keep my promise yesterday and didn’t even
say hello.”
“You couldn’t help it because you were busy.”
Artizea said in a low voice. Leticia puffed up her cheeks.
“But. If you break promise, you a bad person.”
“Then, is Dad a bad person?”
Leticia’s eyes shook. She would have said he was bad without
hesitation when she was very angry, but now she wasn’t.
Cedric rescues Leticia from the chaos.
“Come on, we have to eat now, so let’s go wash your hands and face.”
“Yes.”
Leticia meekly took Cedric’s hand and moved to the room next door.
A porcelain basin filled with warm water was prepared on a table made
for Leticia’s height.
As Cedric rolled up his sleeves, Leticia closed her eyes and dipped her
face into the basin, like a knight meeting his adversary.
Water overflowed from the basin and splashed in all directions. The
servants had expected her to do so in the first place, so they were
waiting with their mop.
“Your clothes are all wet, Ticia.”
2872
Cedric’s warning was to no avail, Leticia stirred the water with her
arms.
Then, she raised her head sharply, closed her eyes, and buried her face
in the towel Cedric was holding.
Her bangs were all wet. Cedric sighed and wiped the towel on her
forehead.
From the moment Leticia was born, he’s been trying to do everything
he can while he can, as they couldn’t be together for most of the time.
That said, it was also a pity for the servants, so they all bowed their
heads.
“Okay, it’s clean. Does your eyes hurt?”
“No hurt.”
“Then, go with Mrs. Keshore and change your clothes. It’s all wet.”
“Dad, Ticia’s strawberry ice cream.”
Leticia tugged at the hem of his pants.
“Change your wet clothes and eat afterwards.”
“Hnng.”
“No.”
Leticia tried to sulk again.
Cedric thought for a moment. He knew better than Artizea about a

valid answer at this time.
He was just wondering if it could be done educationally. But today is a

day he was sorry for her, he rationalized it himself.
“Go and change your clothes and come back, I’ll give you Dad’s, too.”
2873
“Really?!”
Leticia exclaimed excitedly. And she ran to Mrs. Keshore.
The servants were expecting this too, so Leticia’s new shirt was ready.
While Cedric was washing his hands, Mrs. Keshore changed her
clothes. Leticia begged to go quickly, and she grabbed Cedric’s hand
and dragged him away.
Artizea sat at the table, staring blankly at the candle, then raised her
head.
“Did we take too long?”
“No.”
Artizea motioned for them to sit down.
Dinner was already set on the table.
Cedric did not hide his joyous face as they had Northern-style ham
grilled on wood.
“Haha.”
Artizea let out a laugh. Cedric made a puzzled face. But he soon
understood why.
“Wow!”
Seeing the large omelette, Leticia gave a cheer. And after poking the
omelette with a spoon, she was excited to see the half-cooked egg
flowing out.
Now, Cedric knew that Leticia’s face looked exactly like his. However,
“Am I making that face?”
He caressed his cheek awkwardly. Artizea smiled.

2874
“You don’t show your face like that.”
Cedric was relieved. Artizea said as she wiped the eggs Leticia spilled,
“I thought it would be better to mix a lot of food familiar to the guests,

so I told them to do it. If it’s your favorite food, why didn’t you tell
me?”
“It’s not something you can find and eat.”
Cedric replied that way, but Artizea said without answering it

otherwise,
“Mel brought the chef separately. For the time being, your dishes will
be served here as well.”
“Tia.”
“I’m sure you must have encountered quite a bit of the Central cuisine,
but I plan to make use of Eastern and Southern ingredients as well.
The main purpose is to broaden the horizon.”
“I’m familiar with it.”
Cedric denied it again. Artizea smiled brightly.
“I see.”
“Ummm.”
“Because there are many other things that you like. But hams like this
don’t take a lot of effort to transport, so it’s good to bring them in
sometimes.”
When Artizea said that, Cedric was embarrassed.
“I knew at first. You used to eat it often in the North.”
This time Cedric shut his mouth and quietly sliced the ham. Each piece
of ham was placed on Artizea’s and Leticia’s plates.
2875
Leticia swung the omelette in the spoon to her mouth that her cheeks
got puffed.
Artizea told her not to do that.
“It’s just because I’m observant. Even if you like it, it’s nothing to be
ashamed of, right?”
“I never felt ashamed, but…….”
Cedric coughed.
There was no shame in having a favorite food. However, it would be a

shame if he had a face like Leticia when seeing the omelette.
After the meal, strawberry ice cream was served for dessert. Artizea,
who doesn’t like the cold too much, had just cream on top of her
strawberries.
Cedric pushed up his share, and Leticia looked at him with twinkling
eyes.
“Because it’s a promise.”
“You didn’t mean to give it to her because you were sorry, did you?”
This time, it was Cedric’s turn to lie.
As he flinched, Leticia took his side.
“Dad giving it, because Dad loves me.”
The lie was visible. Artizea was dumbfounded, but she closed her eyes
and decided to move on.
“Alright. But I’ll tell Mrs. Keshore.”
“Ummm…….”
2876
Cedric moaned. He had always read that he shouldn’t reward the child
with material things, but it didn’t work out because there was a lot of
time they couldn’t spend together.
Leticia moved the spoon hard, not knowing Cedric’s fate of hearing
the nagging later.
Cedric only had a cup of tea. Tea with ice was as luxurious as ice cream
from spring to autumn.
Because in winter nobody wastes body heat, and as the weather

warms up, ice becomes more expensive.
It was the only luxury that Cedric sought after becoming emperor.
Then, he sighed and asked,
“How were the guests?”
“It was a fruitful meeting. In fact, I thought that even if I said I was
studying the words, it wouldn’t really be of any use. But once I get
used to it, I feel confident that I can understand everything.”
“Aren’t you too eager for something like that?”
“If you know even part of a word, the interpreter won’t be able to trick
it. And more than that, to find similarities in the pronunciation of old
northern dialects and ancient languages.”
“You’re confident, are you?”
Artizea nodded her head at Cedric’s question.
“Yes. I’ll have to do some research to find out, but I’m sure it has
something to do with at least northern dialects. I have to go back
hundreds of years. The pronunciation of the ancient language is now
only speculative, but the Karam language can be recorded.”
2877
That was why she dared to ask the temple to make a dictionary. Most
of the academic work on writings and languages before hundreds of
years ago belonged to the temple.
It was also the temple that left a record for the North.
Artizea has already checked the list. But she had no intention of
touching it herself.
It was not something that one person can finish in a short period of
time, and it would be much easier for her to convince them to find out
and study it inside the temple.
“Anyway, now we are in the stage where we are learning about each
other’s existence. I try to have simple conversations several times.”
Artizea’s short-term goal was to discover within the temple an

academic priest who was interested in this matter.
And during the visit, Apua was going to let the Karam people
experience the new culture with their body.
In fact, none of the items he asked for were important technologically.

With the exception of steel wheel axles and some elaborate hardware,
the rest were mostly children’s books, colored pencils, scented candles,
pottery, and flower pots.
The time allowed was not long. They will leave before the day gets hot.
Summer in the Capital was not a weather that Karam could tolerate.
Artizea put the strawberry topped with whipped cream in her mouth
and suddenly felt nauseous from the sweetness.
“I must have eaten too much.”
It wasn’t that the amount was small in Cedric’s view, but objectively,
she ate less than usual.
2878
“It must be because I am tired. And I drank too much tea during the
day.”
Artizea said so to Cedric who had a worried face and put down her
fork.
oho that last scene *wink wink*

“In that way, Milk lived happily with Grandmother for a long time.”
Cedric read the last sentence and glanced at Leticia. Leticia was asleep,
snoozing.
“Uuuu, Dad, my Red…….”
Cedric felt a movement, and Leticia turned around.
But her muttering seemed to be a sleep talk. The child went far away
to the land of dreams.
Cedric closed the book and looked at the cover. On the cover of the
book was a picture of a fluffy white-haired puppy.
It was about a puppy playing hide-and-seek and falling asleep in the

cart of the neighbor, and then it went to a distant city, and after an
adventure it returned home and reunited with its worried
grandmother.
Leticia seemed to think of Red just by hearing the word ‘dog’.
2879
Cedric stood up slightly and put the children’s book in its place. Come
to think of it, there were a lot of picture books about dogs on the
bookshelf.
In the picture she drew while playing during the day, Red was also
drawn next to Mom, Dad, and Mielle.
Cedric picked it up and smiled bitterly.
“I thought she might have forgotten.”
“I know. I thought that she would only say that when she went there to
play.”
Artizea, who had been sitting a little away, reading her book, stood up
and came to his side.
Cedric showed her the picture and said,
“She’s more persistent than I thought. How about giving her

permission now?”
“Let’s do that if Lord Cedric thinks it’s right.”
Cedric looked at Artizea in surprise.
“Didn’t you not want it?”
“I don’t really not want it, I don’t really dislike it. I was just wondering if
we could give her everything she asked just because she begged for
it.”
Artizea answered.
“Moreover, it is a living thing.”
“Well……. We should watch it closely. It’ll be fine, though. Because Ticia

is kind.”
“Yes.”
2880
Cedric grabbed her hand and folded it into his.
The nanny came in and took over. After the two left, the servants
closed the veil.
Normally, by this time, it was already time to calm down. But today,
there were some people coming and going, and the lights in the
hallway were brightly lit.
Hannah and a few other vassals were also setting up accommodations

on the same side of the house that was given to Mel’s family. The
number of people increased, and besides, each of them had an
important task, so there was no way they could have fallen asleep
already.
Cedric escorted Artizea to the bedroom. He was going to wait until the
time when the Empress’ Palace was all asleep, and then go to the
annex quietly by himself.
But Artizea sat neatly on the bed and said,
“Sit down for a moment.”
“Do you have anything important to say?”
“No. It’s not important, but there’s something I want to hear.”
Cedric pulled a chair from the tea table and sat facing Artizea. He felt
awkward as he was doing this in the bedroom.
Artizea said,
“Are you hiding something from me?”
Cedric looked at Artizea curiously.
Of course there were things he didn’t say. It’s not that he doesn’t want
to tell her, it’s just too much work.
2881
Issues related to his work were not worth discussing, and after Artizea
said that she would retire, he did not ask for her opinions about
internal affairs, whether it was big or not
But hiding? He had no idea what she was talking about.
“Apua told me. After the Thold Gate collapsed, you were part of the
nine factions that ruled the North.”
“Ah.”
Cedric was surprised to hear something he hadn’t thought of. Because

he never had any intention of hiding it.
No, he did hide it. He kept it from being known on the mainland rather
than hiding it from Artizea.
The heretical interrogation of the temple was no longer a cause for

concern. However, knowing that the North was not completely
destroyed, there was a possibility that Lawrence would go crazy even
more.
But he thought Artizea knew.
“Did you not know?”
“I’m proud of myself for being able to roll my head quite a bit, but I
didn’t even know that I could communicate with Karam, so how would
I have thought that an alliance would have been formed?”
“Otherwise, how did you think I could leave the North and wander
around so freely?”
Artizea paused for a moment. He was right.
At the time of Lawrence’s reign, Cedric made a long stay in the West,
taking her to tour both the East and North.
2882
Artizea had thought he had become one of the warlords of the West
after losing the land of Evron.
She didn’t know the details. Because she had already retired.
But now that she thought about it, it was impossible for him to wander
around like that without a base in the North. It’s a completely different
land from the East, where they can live in abundance.
It was something she could judge because she now knew the North.
If she thought of it differently, it meant that even if the master left with
the knights, the base would be unharmed.
“Even if it is an alliance, it is not as political as you think it is. There was

no such thing as a proper meeting.”
Cedric said.
“Because the North is wide and there was enough land to share.
Besides, at that time Karam was more like a nomadic people. Even if it
was called an alliance, it was just at a primitive level.”
“The faction was divided.”
“There was. There was also an attempt to select a king. But Karam has
no concept of territory. The law follows the conventional, and there is
no concept of administration. There is not even a tax.”
So, even if it’s an alliance, it was to not fight with each other and work
together to respond to a common problem, that’s about it.
Karam does not move relative to the ground. Their concept of politics
was also different from that of humans. The first thing to check for
dispute resolution or profit sharing was blood ties.
So even though he joined the alliance, Cedric was an outsider.
2883
“Actually, a non-aggression pact was formed not to fight the Knights
of Evron any more, and humans did not function as a political force in
the North at that time.”
But that wouldn’t last long either.
From the beginning, rather than Evron being recognized as one of the
nine factions, it was Cedric who received the same level of respect as
the head of each faction.
It was a position that would disappear when Cedric grew old and was
no longer a great warrior. And that time was soon to come.
He was already middle-aged. He had no illness, but his body was not
the same as before. His body had reached its limit due to the injuries
and fatigue accumulated over the years.
It was of course unreasonable to fight Karam’s great warrior once

again.
That didn’t mean he had a successor to fight for him like that.
Cedric did not have to tell Artizea such a story. It has already passed.
There was no need to add to Artizea’s guilt by saying that the Grand
Duke had done so.
Instead, there was one thing he was curious about.
“I thought it wouldn’t affect the general trend. If…… If you had known
that, would your judgment have been different?”
“…….”
It was about the time when Cedric asked Artizea for a plan.
It was useless to come and wonder now. When they needed to go

back in time, it was already impossible for humans to decide right from
wrong.
2884
The total amount of sacrifice would have been reduced. For the two of
them as well, in spite of the many sufferings and sorrows they have
been through, the situation has improved and they have also had a
lovely baby.
Nevertheless, there was always a memory of that time in the corner of

Cedric’s heart.
Artizea thought for a long time with her eyes closed. And she asked
cautiously,
“Whether I was there or not, could Lord Cedric be able to gather forces
from the North and create a land as stable as the Lords of the West?”
“It would have been difficult. In the North, there is no crop that can
sustain an army on a small piece of land. The administrative ability to
compensate for that had already been lost.”
Cedric didn’t hesitate for long. Because it was a problem he had been
thinking about countless times.
If all the remaining Northerners could be gathered in one area, they

might have been able to function as a political force.
But Cedric didn’t.
He would rather have declared a certain land as a territory and

gathered people there if Karam had a concept of borders, but Karam
does not live that way.
It would have been possible enough in the West. He could have rallied
warlords and crushed those who resisted, taking the land.
The reason he didn’t do it was because if he did he would be

immediately targeted by the Emperor’s central army. Having a fixed
base would make it inevitably happen.
Hearing his answer, Artizea said,
2885
“Even without my health issues at the time……, there’s no way I could
do it.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes. By then, we were both already……too old. We didn’t have enough

time or people to start building a new foundation in the mud…….”
Artizea murmured.
It was not an era when a nation could become a nation where a hero
stood tall alone. Artizea thought about how much despair Cedric must
have resisted.
She spread her arms and Cedric walked over to her and surrendered
his body to her embrace.
Artizea stroked his hair.
“You suffered.”
“…….”
Cedric made a sound that was unknown whether it was a laugh or a

moan. Then, he faced Artizea and hugged her tightly.

The Jordyn family’s dinner table was cordial; for the first hour or so.
Count Jordyn’s husband, Juli, was a good and honest person. This was
the personality that Mel gave priority to when choosing a marriage
partner in the first place.
2886
Good and sincere, healthy and not too greedy, kind and like children.
She was the heir to County Jordyn and the future custodian of Evron’s
stronghold. Therefore, the one who would become her husband had
to be a man who knew how to provide adequate assistance and could
provide a healthy heir.
Although it was an arranged marriage, the couple had a good

relationship. Juli gave Mel healthy babies, and raised the children
without a cloudy face while Mel was out on the battlefield.
Although the family fell considerably, nonetheless, all the people of

the stronghold recognized him as the son-in-law of the Jordyn family,
without any blemish.
So was Hayley. She liked Juli. Just as much as she has an age difference
with Mel, she has a significant age difference with Juli, too. There were
times when she cared for him.
However, from the moment they met, more than an hour later, the
affection disappeared behind those distant memories.
The original family is affectionate when they are not living together. In
that sense, Juli was definitely Hayley’s family.
“You are already past marriageable age, Hayley.”
Juli declared with a solemn face.
“If you want to have a healthy baby, you have to get married as soon
as possible.”
Hayley struggled to straighten her shriveled face. There were three

folds of wrinkles around her eyes, but the corners of her mouth were
raised somehow.
It was a family meeting after 14 years. She didn’t want to cause a

dispute at the table.
2887
Besides, Juli wasn’t a person to just speak without a thought. He
sincerely believed that the happiest thing for a person to do once they
get older is to get married and to have children and raise them. And
he himself lived that way.
Four years ago, Juli said something similar. That she would be a
spinster.
But when Hayley laughed and said there was no one suitable, he
would end the conversation by lamenting that he had no one to
introduce.
According to Juli’s standards, there was hardly anyone suitable for

Hayley.
Hayley also works as an official and she is Jordyn’s daughter, so the

husband should prefer to help. However, among young men of
suitable status, there were hardly any plausible candidates.
Juli’s low status also became a bit of a barrier.
Later, when Mel becomes Count Jordyn and a generation change takes
place, Juli becomes the patriarch of the family. If the third husband
had a higher status than Juli, the order in the household could be
disturbed.
Juli once told the second, Fiona’s husband, that he was worried that
Hayley might not be able to meet her partner because of lack of
himself.
Hayley heard this from Fiona and closed her eyes tightly. She wanted
to scream.
[“The problem is, even if you say no, eldest brother-in-law will never
understand.”]
Hayley said so, pretending to plug her ears tightly. But Fiona turned
her gaze away and said she didn’t know what Hayley wanted to say.
2888
[“It’s not like brother-in-law’s worries are completely unfounded.”]
[“What right does the husbands of three daughters have to compete

as the future patriarch?”
[“To be honest, though, how do people become like that? It’s not that
we didn’t know each other until now, and honestly, he’s that kind of
person. Well, you’re smart, so you understand people who create
disputes over things like that.”]
The last sentence was to tell her to listen to it no matter how much she
disagreed.
Then, Hayley recalled that thought again. The family, too, had to be
distant to be affectionate.
In that regard, Hayley was well aware that she was not fit to start her
own family.
She loved her parents and her sisters. She respected Mel, and she liked
their children, too. However, when they were together, it was difficult
to breathe, just like when she had a fever.
“When you were in Evron, it was difficult to find a suitable person for
you, isn’t it different now? I heard that Her Majesty is very fond of
you.”
“Yes……. That’s right…….”
Hayley replied without hesitation. Mel’s eldest son Isdin, who was
sitting across from her, giggled. Hayley kicked Isdin’s ankle under the
table.
Mel opened her mouth.
“Stop it.”
“But Mel.”
2889
“It’s been a long time since we’ve seen each other, and if we just nag,
we’ll get hated.”
Juli bit his mouth. Hayley sighed in relief.
But then her spine chilled.
“I’m sure she will take good care of herself. It’s not like she doesn’t
have a man to meet.”
Those words only sounded like a warning to be careful.
It felt like the pieces of bread she was chewing were made of grains of
sand. Hayley glanced secretly and saw Juli’s eyes twinkling.
“Ah, I see! I didn’t know that. Well, our Hayley is so smart that she
wouldn’t have met anyone in our narrow stronghold, but the Capital is
different.”
“Don’t put too much pressure on her, Juli.”
“Haha, I don’t mean to burden her. It’s because I’m happy.”
Juli would have meant it. At least, it was definitely for Hayley rather
than Fiona.
This is driving her crazy.
Hayley sighed.
“It’s not like that?”
“I still have a lot of work to do. Now is not the time to be interested in
such things. Besides, if I marry, I will have restrictions on my actions,
but right now, I am busy only supporting the Empress …….”
“Your life will be more stable if you have a spouse, Hayley.”
2890
Hayley pursed his lips and laughed. Does marriage make it stable? To
do that, she has to meet a man like Juli and get help, but she will go
crazy with frustration.
It was then. The savior has come.
The servant who knocked on the dining room door cautiously entered
and handed Hayley a note.
Meet me in a moment.
It was only that, but it was enough to know whose it was.
Hayley put down the napkin and stood up.
“I’m going to go out for a while.”
“Hayley.”
“Enjoy your meal. Brother-in-law, don’t make that face. We are going
to live together for a while.”
It’s frustrating that it’s driving her crazy.
Hayley added that in her heart, and left the dining room.
***
It was still chilly at night, but it felt like a summer night for
Northerners.
Without a shawl, Hayley went out in her sheer indoor dress. The wind
was refreshing because she was hot under the stress.
She went out into the garden, and Freil was waiting with a lamp.
“Hey, where’s your coat?”
“It’s just for a moment. It’s not cold, why are you wearing outerwear?
And, where are you going?”
2891
“It’s not like that. A lamp?”
“I have it. Here.”
Freil looked at the lamp in her hand. It seemed to mean that it was all
she needed.
“I have to go back to the Main Palace.”
“What. Won’t you take me?”
“No, not that.”
“Or, do you need time until the lights go out?”
“No, not even that.”
Freil replied. Hayley shrugged her shoulders.
The two took a short walk in the garden. There was nowhere to go.
It would be foolish to think that something could be hidden in the

Imperial Palace with eyes on the walls and floors.
‘Sometimes the problem is that you do such stupid things yourself.’
Hayley looked up blankly at the night sky and thought. It was a clear
day, so the sky looked like it was going to be full of stars.
“How was it? It must have been a long time since you saw your family.”
“What’s the difference after a long time? It’s nice to meet them, Eldest
Sister is scary, and I hate getting nagged. Oh, I was surprised that my
nephew was so grown up.”
“Did you get nagged at home?”
“You didn’t?”
2892
“My grandfather is a person who will give you meals and a bed, so you
can do whatever you want.”
“Ah…….”
Freil lost both his parents and grandmother at a young age and was
raised by his grandfather. She remembered hearing stories about him
being an incredibly free spirit.
“Well……. Not just Eldest Sister, but Eldest Brother-in-law.”
Freil looked at Hayley with pitying eyes.
He did not have any personal acquaintance with Juli. But he knew
about Jordyn’s eldest son-in-law, as much as others knew.
“Well, that’s fine. What are you going to talk about?”
Hayley asked, shaking her head sharply.
Freil hesitated for a moment. Cedric advises that when it comes to

mind, he has to speak up so he doesn’t regret it.
He was determined to listen to the advice, but it was not easy for him
to speak out at first.
“Dame Mel brought me up on the matter of the Northern Governor. I

think I am going to talk again about it with His Majesty tomorrow.”
“…….”
Hayley bit her lips.
She, too, was aware of the problems involved with Freil’s appointment
as Governor of the North.
In fact, if she doesn’t think about Freil’s personal problems and just
looks at it purely politically, it would be better for him to get married
and take his post.
2893
The best partner would be a daughter from a central official who is
emerging with a prestigious class. If the time becomes difficult, then
the knights of the North would be fine.
Hayley had a complicated mind.
“Are you not going to tell me to go or not to go?”
“Does my opinion matter? What’s our relationship?”
Hayley answered in a hostile way, unknowingly. It was because she

heard a lot of nagging about marriage a while ago.
That didn’t mean she wanted Freil to propose.
Marriage was not what she wanted. People she did not choose follows
her husband into her family, and the kinship continues to expand after
that.
Her mother or her second sister said she was unusual. That’s normal,
and the relationships that result from doing so support each other’s
lives.
Mel, who was in charge of everything, used to smile.
[“It’s not that I don’t think the responsibility is heavy. But that
responsibility also makes people stronger.”]
She thought that maybe she was of a different race from her oldest
sister.
It wasn’t that she wasn’t gripped with some urge from time to time.
But she had already missed that moment.
Now, Hayley was stable. Artizea withdrew from the front and became
the ruler of the Empress’ Palace.
Artizea’s judgment that she would adjust well to Capital life and might
move for power was not wrong.
2894
Hayley was now satisfied. It was rewarding and substantial. In a few
years, she had plans to share the responsibilities with Hazel and move
forward as an official.
Considering the many challenges she faces in public life, her private
life was just good to be drinking tea in the sun in a comfortable room.
If she thinks about it that way, it seems that there is something called
the ‘appropriate time’ that Juli used to say.
Hayley was about to walk back, but Freil grabbed her hand. Hayley
looked back at him, bewildered.
“I am going to the North.”
The tension released from Hayley’s shoulders. It let her know what
made her nervous.
She shook her hand away, and Freil let go.
“Good for you. His Majesty will be pleased.”
“Hayley.”
“What?”
Hayley realized that she wasn’t smiling. So, she deliberately pulled up
the corners of her mouth with her two fingers to make a smiling face.
“Congratulations.”
“Is it something to congratulate?”
“Actually, that’s what you wanted to do the most, right? Isn’t your
ambition to have power or swimming in a mountain of gold coins.”
Freil’s eyes rolled.
“I have power, but I want a mountain of gold coins.”
2895
“Then, it would be illogical to be Governor of the North. Ask him to
send you to the South.”
Hayley explained.

“In the South, gold coins roll into your pocket just by being an official
of a small city.”
“It’s been a long time dream of mine to become a duck that sucks
honey safely. If possible, it would be better if there was less work.”
Freil replied. Of course, Hayley knew it was a joke.
He laughed quite a bit, but the conversation was cut off there. Hayley
didn’t think about anything.
Freil walked silently for a while, then carefully chose his words.
“I thought about various things, but I thought it was the right thing to
do. After all, it’s home. Grandfather is there, too.”
“Returning home with gold.”
“I don’t mean that.”
Freil scratched an eyebrow with his little finger. And he said frankly,
“Actually, I wasn’t going to go back for a while. Sometimes, my

grandfather would have come to see me.”
“…… I know.”
2896
Hayley had the same idea.
The North was a breathtaking place. It was home, and it was familiar.
She had family and she had friends.
But being there was frustrating. There were times when she thought
that it was as if she was born with only gills and was living in a dry land
without water.
It’s not that she came to love the Capital more than the North. Hayley
is disgusted with all the intrigues that take place here, and the number
of those whom she hates is innumerable.
In the North, closely connected by blood and kinship, she could also
see the ugly malice that could not be revealed in various ways.
But the Capital had vitality. In a sense different from the breadth of the
land, their society was wide.
There were some whom she could admire as much as she scorn. Not
all things are moving in the right direction, but the world is moving in
the direction of improvement.
Hayley had no intention of returning to that stagnant world again.
And it would be the same with Freil. Because he felt the same
frustration as her.
So, it was easy to open her heart.
No matter how smart Hazel was, and no matter how smart Artizea’s
thoughts were, there was only Freil who could sympathize with her
from his heart.
Perhaps, the same goes for Freil. He can’t talk like this with Cedric.
Something at the bottom of her heart that could not be shared with
others overlapped with his. She received an understanding and
empathy she couldn’t even hope for from her family.
2897
So she could sincerely congratulate him.
“Four years ago……, No, I never thought that an opportunity like this
would come even two years ago. The opportunity to make changes
with my own hands has come.”
“Yes.”
Freil replied,
“I don’t think I have the power to change the North. It’s not like I really
want to become a governor or anything like that. But I think it will be
possible to convey the direction His Majesty is pointing toward
without distortion.”
“You can do it.”
Because there are many thoughts that have accumulated in his mind
until now.
And he had many thoughts within himself.
“Hayley.”
Freil stopped his steps. It wasn’t until she heard him call up that Hayley
realized that she had been preoccupied with bottomless thoughts.
That thought was in vain.
This was the right thing to do. Freil will do just fine. And she herself will
remain in the Capital.
First of all, who were they to each other?
As a colleague and as a friend, she was able to celebrate, so that was

enough. The chance to become something else, she doesn’t know if
there was, but it’s already gone.
Still, her heart ached.
2898
When Hayley turned around, Freil had a vaguely strange face, as if he
was smiling.
Hayley realized that she must have made a face like that herself.
Luckily, she wasn’t holding a lamp, so Freil wouldn’t be able to see her
face for sure.
“I want to stay in the North for 10 years.”
Freil said.
“The world won’t all change in 10 years, but at least I will be able to
check whether my thoughts are correct or not.”
“Yes, I think so.”
“So.”
Freil reached out and took Hayley’s hand. Hayley flinched, but she
didn’t dare avoid it.
“When that time comes, I will retire and try to build a house in a
suitable place. Not in a crowded place, but on a quiet outskirts, with a
spacious terrace, and a tea table in front of the fireplace.”
“…….”
“I want you to leave that house for work.”
It was a hunch from the moment Freil said he was going to build a
house, but Hayley couldn’t get the words out because her throat was
stuffed.
“It’s not about getting married. But, I can only think of Hayley as the
person to be with in that house.”
“You would need a separate cabinet to store 10 years’ worth of

letters.”
2899
Hayley said in a locked voice. Freil laughed.
“Don’t laugh. I haven’t said yes, yet. What a tactless person.”
“I am not that tactless.”
“I know. I see your head spinning while you work. You are deliberately
not looking at yourself.”
“That needs to be understood by Hayley. I may be from a knight class,

but at best, the only connection is my grandfather who was the second
son of a knight. On the contrary, I’m the grandson of a blacksmithing
house. Even from that position, I was chosen as His Majesty’s
lieutenant. How should I live knowing all these things?
“Oh my. Are you trying to claim that living with your eyes closed is
being self-conscious?”
Hayley shook her head. and she said,
“So, you are thinking about what to do after 10 years with the
retirement, aren’t you?”
“Ah.”
Freil was holding Hayley’s hand in one hand and the lamp in the other,
and wondered what to do because his hands were not enough.
Hayley reached out to Freil to take out the lamp. Freil handed her the
lamp and put his hand in his arms.
What he pulled out of his arms was a black velvet pouch. He foolishly
opened the pocket with only one hand and tried to take out the
contents, but it didn’t work, so he shook it and made a fuss.
Hayley looked at the scene with a puzzled look. When he’s normal,
he’s fine, when he was working, he was quite cool, she was upset that
he has these many embarrassing sides.
2900
“Let go of my hand and take it out.”
“Ah, that’s right.”
After taking out the contents, the velvet bag was tossed on the floor.
Out of the pocket was a two-row pink sapphire bracelet.
The idiot grabbed it and scratched the side of his eyebrow with his
little finger again. Hayley almost shot at him as a man who wouldn’t
find romance even by scourging the floor.
“Honestly, when His Majesty bought this as an engagement gift, I

wondered why?”
“…….”
“It seems fine. It’s less heavy than a ring.”
“That’s probably not why he bought the bracelet.”
If it was Cedric, he would have bought it thinking that it would suit

Artizea’s wrist in her own way.
He hung the bracelet on Hayley’s wrist, which Freil was holding.
“I know diamond bracelets are in style as an engagement gift, but I

don’t like the ones Her Majesty always wears.”
“Are we engaged now?”
“Without a decent relationship, Dame Mel will blow off my wrist, even
if only in name.”
Freil finally let Hayley go. “Hmm,” Hayley said, lifting her wrist and
looking through the bracelet.
“It’s a good choice for you, I like it.”
2901
“By the way, this won’t work, though?”
Freil tilted his head. Hayley looked at him, who had a genuinely
ignorant face.
“I told you to do one of the two things, whether we break up or you

go to the North, because you can’t become the son-in-law of the
Joydyn family, but if you get engaged with me, what’s the use of that?
I’m not even going to make an official announcement that we’re
engaged, even though we’re engaged in name.”
“Ah.”
Freil opened his mouth.
“You really didn’t think about it?”
“Uh…….”
“I believed in a man like this.”
Hayley snorted.
Then, she picked up the velvet pouch from the floor, dusted it off, and
put it in her pocket.
“There is something wrong with your plan in the first place. Can you
retire in 10 years?”
“…….”
Freil turned away from reality. Hayley laughed out loud.
As she reached out her hand, Freil quietly took the lamp back, and he
took her hand.
Instead of being escorted by him, Hayley clasped his hand and moved
back again.
“You won’t take off the bracelet?”

2902
“Shall I take it off?”
“No…….”
“I’ll go home and take it off, okay? If I keep it well and don’t change
my mind even after 10 years, I’ll wear it.”
“…… It’s not even a diamond after all, can’t you just say you got it as a
gift?”
“Then, can I say that it was a gift from a man whose identity cannot be
revealed?”
Freil bit his lips in a gloomy mood.
Hayley’s heart was somehow lighter, and she smiled. Then Freil
grumbled,
“Why are you laughing so much? Are you so glad you didn’t make any
promises with me?”
“Of course. It is very sweet to think that you will be courted after 10
years, isn’t it?”
“…….”
“If you don’t like it, would you like to take the bracelet back now?”
Freil said with a resigned face,
“Let’s try. But, where are we going now?”
While walking, they got quite far from the Empress’ Palace. The light
slowly faded away, and now only the moonlight and the single lamp
Freil was holding were illuminating the path.
“Anywhere, where there are no other people.”
“In the middle of the night?”
2903
Freil stopped, trying to respond reflexively, as was his habit.
Hayley turned her head to the side to avoid his gaze.
“Actually, I wanted to say this.”
“What?”
“I may have made a lot of mistakes, but I have never had an accident.”
Freil said so and lowered his head.

This spring has been a very busy time for western administrators.
In addition to the land ledger arrangement, the restructuring plan was

introduced. The proposal of one of the agricultural overseer was
accepted.
It was taken for granted in the East, but it was the first time in the
West. In fact, until now in the West, except for some areas close to the
central, there was no need to care about agricultural land.
This is because there were times when they cannot regularly farm
because of the monster wave.
Moreover, most farmers in the West are self-employed. The land had
to be farmed for a year to barely make a living, and if they had any
wealth, they had to prepare for a monster wave.
Therefore, it was impossible to intentionally let the land rest.

2904
But this year was different. There was a monster wave last winter, but
most of them were blocked by rivers and walls.
“In the first place, we should not make a policy based on the collapse
of the wall. If we continue cultivating as we are now, then wouldn’t the
limits of our agricultural land come?”
Cedric said so and rallied widely among western officials. The report
piled up like a tower and it was sent to each ministry before calling a
meeting.
“The West is prosperous, so there will be no problems for the time

being. It hasn’t even been a few years since the economy started
spinning.”
“They said that these days, spring wheat and winter wheat are being
planted one after another on the same land. It’s money these days.”
“The grain dealers are moving tremendously. It’s a big help to the
extent of them voluntarily doing road repairs.”
“Most of the farmers are not moving with a long-term plan in mind
right now. All they can do now is earn as much as they can and
prepare for the next monster wave. We can’t do that, can we? We have
to be determined to stop the monster wave unconditionally, and think
about what happens after that. If the wheat yield declines in 10 years,
are we going to survive off of Melbon again after that?”
“If we think about 10 years from now, now is the time to raise money
and expand the infrastructure. You spoke well. To stop the monster
wave, we need to prioritize supply routes and construction, not just
investing in the Western Army! It’s not a good idea to just focus on
how to farm right now!”
“I’m not saying we should discuss the affairs of the Ministry of Defense
right now!”
2905
The Ministry of Finance and the Ministry of Agriculture clashed in the
Imperial Palace conference room. Chancellor Lin said it was a good
meeting and smiled.
It was so healthy and happy compared to the time when they

discussed only how to keep the Western Army on a minimum budget
and to bring in taxes while squeezing military power to the castle
lords.
An agricultural overseer, Forb, like a sack of wheat, sat in a corner and

listened to the discussions idly by.
He was highly commended for his discovery of Melbon, and was

conferred a barony after Cedric became emperor.
It was good up to that point. It was the glory of his life. A feast was
held in his hometown, and his acquaintances gave him all kinds of
gifts.
Above all else, there was nothing more joyous than to think that the
future of his children had been opened brightly.
He consulted with his wife, and put together all the riches he had
received as his reward. He intended to educate all of his grandchildren
to college.
But when he came to the ceremony, he did not think he would be

seated in the Imperial Palace.
[“Most of the senior positions from the West are in the Ministry of
Defense. Of course, it can be said that defense is the most important
thing because there is nothing more to lose if you lose your life. But in
the end, the basis of people’s livelihood is in the mouth, isn’t it?”]
[“Yes, yes.”]
[“I need someone like Lord who is straight-forward and can do

practical things. Please stay in the Capital and work for me.”]
2906
Forb was thrilled with the undeserved honor of having an audience
alone with the Emperor, but he considered these words to be a
courtesy.
But the Emperor said,
[“Of course, as an emperor, I am very proud of Lord’s achievements,

but more than that, I am grateful as an individual whose hometown is
in the North.”]
[“Yes?”]
[“What I couldn’t accomplish no matter how hard I tried, and things

that would have been difficult if it was not for a wise person who
worked on it, was done based on the character and trust you have
built up throughout your life. Half the power that saved the North is
from Lord.”]
By the time it got here, Forb was half insane. He came out shouting
that he would be faithful by giving his allegiance unconditionally, but
he thought he was crazy when his excitement was gone.
He returned to the hotel where his wife was waiting and banged his
head against the wall.
[“I must be crazy. How can I work in the Imperial Palace when I have
been touching the soil from our field to the others all my life? With
those smart and high-ranking people.”]
[“His Majesty must have just said something to congratulate you. Isn’t
it?”]
[“Oh, is that so?”]
[“Honestly, isn’t it time for you to stop working because you’re all old
now? So, I guess you’ll be given something like an honorary title.
Maybe it’s just to set an example as you have lived this hard.”]
[“Then, I’m relieved. Huh, thinking about it, you’re right.”]

2907
[“Let’s take this opportunity to buy a house in the Capital, too.
Wouldn’t it be better here for children to study and learn?”]
[“That’s right, yes.”]
But before the couple could find a place to live, the house came down
as a reward. It cannot be called a nobleman’s house, but it was a small
two-story house with a pretty good garden.
[“I think it’s to let people know that you will be rewarded if you are
faithful to your work under any circumstances.”]
Forb was almost convinced that way.
He had no idea that he would really be attending the meeting hosted

by the Chancellor. It was not for a small policy, but a big decision that
affected the entire western farmland.
No matter how much he thought about it, it was not a meeting in

which a person like him could be involved. But as he listened, his
mouth was itchy and it was hard to bear.
Chancellor Lin noticed that Forb was holding back his words.
“Do you have anything to say, Lord Forb?”
“Oh, what? Yes. That is…….”
Forb stuttered. He broke into a cold sweat when he met with high-
ranking officials because of his rise to fame. But he had to say
something.
“Most Westerners don’t know what fallow land is.”
The Ministry of Agriculture officials looked puzzled. Forb started out

stuttering, but as he spoke, his voice became more and more
confident as he was talking too much of the obvious thing.
2908
“That doesn’t mean you just leave the land unattended, right? If you
tell them to make use of the land instead of abandoning it due to the
monster wave, everyone will start thinking about reclaiming the
devastated fields.”
“Come to think of it…… It always happens. I always hear stories about

border disputes in arable land.”
An official from the West murmured. He was the son of a wealthy

family, and he had never experienced it firsthand because he had
come to study in the Capital early.
But it will certainly be like what Forb said. He guessed it.
“The resistance will be extraordinary. It is one of the most difficult

things for farmers. So we need to educate ourselves before we worry
about running out of agricultural land.”
The audience listened. Forb licked saliva on his parched lips.
“And if you are concerned about the depletion of agricultural land, you
should organize the legal system for reclaiming rather than fallow.”
“Reclaiming?”
“If yields are low due to a lack of agricultural land, we can abandon
farmland and continue to clear new land. Until now, in the West, once
a monster wave has passed, there are a lot of things that have to start
over anyway, so I don’t know why they didn’t manage it.”
“Oh, the land ledger is going to be messed up for some other reason
than the East.”
“If it lasts a decade or so, the problem will become very serious. The
plains in the West are much wider than in the East.”
The officials of the Ministry of Finance and Agriculture quickly agreed

on a common problem. And thanked Forb .
2909
“If Lord Forb had not pointed it out, we would have missed the most
important issue.”
“We must integrate agricultural rearrangement and agricultural land-

related education at once. As you said, it would be good to implement
the restructuring plan in advance, even in some regions.”
The meeting was decided primarily.
Unlike the time when Forb entered the conference room, when he
came out, his legs gained strength. His shoulders were straight. Didn’t
he act quite competently today?
“Lord Forb.”
Chancellor Lin called him.
Forb looked back in surprise. His heart raced, wondering if he had

done something wrong.
He looked back at the etiquette that he had memorized last night until
he couldn’t sleep. He should have bowed to the Chancellor again
before he came out.
However, Chancellor Lin suggested that he didn’t have to do that, but

in a polite and kind manner.
“How about having a cup of tea in the common room for old men to
relax?”
“Me, me, with the, the Chancellor?”
“The number of young people is increasing these days, so it’s good for
everyone to work hard, but it’s a bit tiring for an old man to keep up.
You have to rest in between.”
Chancellor Lin smiled mischievously. Forb smiled awkwardly after him.
“It’s good to see.”

2910
“You’ll soon find out that it’s only good to look at.”
Without understanding the true meaning of those words, Forb

willingly followed Lin, thinking that tea time with the Chancellor would
once again renew the glory of his life.
***
In doing so, officials in the West had to take on an enormous amount

of work. Even if the upper management gave guidelines and budgets,
in the end, the actual work had to be done from the bottom.
“That’s why I ask for your cooperation, Miss Lysia.”
Secretary Ranie reported.
In policies targeting self-employed farmers in the West, a grain loan

office was inevitably involved.
In the past two years, a significant number of new officers have been
hired. However, the administrative power still did not reach the entire
western region.
A new register and agricultural map were being written. The ledger of
the grain loan office was much more accurate than the government
office’s that they must ask for the cooperation.
Even after the plague had subsided, Lysia remained in the West.
It is hard to say if there are more pitiful feelings in the North, or more
in the West, and it was difficult to distinguish between superiority and
inferiority.
But it was the West that actually needed Lysia. The North could move
with Cedric’s orders alone, but the West needed an otherwise
influential person.
However, she did not assume the position of Governor of the West.
Lysia knew that she had little administrative capability.
2911
It is better to remain as a symbol.
In the West, she was the little saintess who drove the plague away.
Lysia claimed to be the Saintess’ agent and the Westerners did not
hesitate to worship her, knowing that it was the Empress who caused
the miracle to prevent the flood damage.,
It was just right because the Saintess was in charge of the grain loan
office both as a symbol and as a substance. It was also positive to give
the impression that the Empress cared for the West through the grain
loan office.
Lysia folded the letter, which she had been holding for hours, and put
it back in the envelope, even though she had read it all.
Normally, when people visit for an important issue, Lysia usually meets
with them in person.
But when she got the letter, she told them not to disturb her for a
while. So she asked Ranie to wait, instead.
Ranie glanced at the envelope on the desk. It doesn’t look like there
was anything special among the many letters brought to Lysia today.
The secretary wondered if there was a plea that particularly touched

Lysia’s heart.

Lysia took the envelope and went towards the furnace. Because it was
a mild day, there was no fire in the fireplace, and the brazier seemed to
be extinguished.
2912
Lysia stirred the brazier with the poker to revive the embers. And she
put the envelope there, took a bottle of oil and sprinkled a few drops.
Rainier widened her eyes. She wondered what kind of letter she was
burning like that.
Lysia said,
“Of course, we have to cooperate. We have nothing to hide, so let’s

make the books completely public.”
“Sir Adevan will object.”
“The grain loan office does not need authority.”
After Lysia spoke, she thought for a moment.
“But if we have applied for it, whether it’s for budget, manpower, or
information, it should be approved.”
“Yes.”
Rainier had a bright face. Although she was not in a position to be

ignored wherever she went as Lysia’s secretary, of course, it was true
that there was a subtle quarrel between the grain loan office and the
administrative office.
“Let’s leave the responsibility of the audit to Sir Adevan. You are
responsible for cooperative support.”
“What? Me?”
Rainier was startled.
“The winter wheat harvested this year is already bountiful. The

warehouse is full, so it won’t be a big deal.”
“Where…… are you going?”
Rainier asked cautiously. Lysia spoke softly, as if it was nothing,

2913
“I’m going to the Capital for a few days.”
“It’s a personal matter. It won’t take long.”
Even so, considering the time it takes to travel, it will take two months.
Rainier had a concerned face.
“I will organize an escort squad as soon as possible.”
“No, it’s okay. I’m going to go lightly. It is a private business.”
“You can’t do that.”
“It takes too long to take escorts. It’s faster to just go with a couple of
knights.”
“You’re not going alone, right?”
“No. I’m going to ask Sir Joffrey and Sir Adele. On the way, I will use
the Western Army Garrison.”
Still, Rainier had a troubled face. Lysia was an important person. There
were never a few people who would mobilize force to take advantage
of her or to eliminate her influence.
Lysia said as if she knew the truth,
“Don’t worry. It won’t be the same as before. It was an unstable and

ugly time in many ways at that time. It’s different from back then.”
Behind those words, she was hiding that the one who was obsessed
with her was gone, but it was something that Rainier did not know.
Rainier couldn’t help but nod her head. When Lysia had already
decided, she had no power to stop it.
“What about Venia?”
2914
“What to do? Leave her to what she’s doing.”
“Next month, she will be upset if she finds out that Miss Lysia left her
alone.”
Rainier shrugged her neck a little.
She had a hard time with Venia. Even though she was younger than
Rainier. Her work skills were mature for her age.
Lysia sent Venia to the department overseeing the grain loan so that
she could keep moving. She wanted to soften Venia’s heart a little bit
by going to various places and observing the changes.
It seemed too early. Venia, unable to release her accumulated

emotions, was relying on Lysia for her unstable state.
But one day she will change.
For Venia now, neither just the western lands, nor Lysia herself, was an
object of love, but more of an object to which she clings to endure
despair.
So when she understands that her despair is over, the day will come
when her heart will be opened and she will see the world through full
eyes.
Venia was a strong enough child, Lysia believed her.
“I’m going to write her a letter, so give it to her when Venia arrives.
Even if she comes, she’s busy and she’ll have to go out again soon
anyway.”
“Yes.”
Lysia gave Rainier a few more instructions.
2915
Even though she was the head of the grain loan office, she was not
directly involved in the business. All she had to do was decide on the
basic policy.
Early on, she left the office and headed for her private residence.
She simply packed her things and left, and the two knights had arrived.
Lysia said her greetings with her light heart.
“I’m going to the Capital.”
“Yes, Miss Lysia.”
Lysia put the pistol into her waist one last time.
It was the first time in two years.
＊＊＊
It was at the end of April that the Empress Dowager returned from her
trip.
If she had gone to avoid the weather, she would have returned at just
the right time. But she stayed a little longer than that, so Artizea
wondered.
“I heard Southerners say that summer is the best part of a trip to the
South Sea, but you came back early.”
“Aren’t sea fishing and boating too difficult at this age? After living in
the Capital for a long time, the heat is hard to bear now.”
“I see.”
“Did nothing happen?”
“Yes. Nothing happened. There are many things that happen in history,
but there is nothing that will change the social circle of the Capital in
the short term.”
2916
The social world was fluctuating with the arrival of the northern nobles,
including Mel.
However, once they knew that the Emperor had no plans to focus on
the northern nobles, it was nothing. It’s for a distraction anyway.
The issue of Karam was a secret even to the Empress Dowager. And
the exchange with the temple was going smoothly to the extent that it
went unnoticed.
“How is the South? Seeing that you came back early, it doesn’t seem
like a big deal, right?”
“What do you mean by big deal?”
“Like increasing armaments in the Eidel Kingdom.”
“It’s something that always happens, so I feel refreshed.”
“It is.”
“Rather than that, it is noisy over the king’s marriage. At last, it seems
that Eimmel’s vassals have reached their limit.”
“Is that so? Is there a proper queen candidate?”
“Well, there’s nothing particularly new about it. They say that from the
beginning they were going to choose princesses of several countries
with marriage alliances in mind.”
“The power map in the South will also fluctuate.”
Artizea answered indifferently.
It is unknown which country Eimmel decided to ally with. But nowhere

has there been a princess so ambitious and daring enough to be
Cadriol’s life companion.
2917
Rather, if the new queen tries to cause internal disputes or fight for
power, only Eimmel’s national power will be consumed.
‘It might be better to have a queen who is not famous. Even King
Cadriol would know.’
Interestingly, it was unlikely that it would become such a complex

political problem that the Empire would have to take it seriously.
“More than that, I got a lot of gifts from Iantz.”
It was then.
CRASH-BANG!
The living room door swung open so hard. The Empress Dowager
frowned, but when she saw the child jumping in, she couldn’t.
“Grammaa!”
Leticia screamed and ran with all her might.
But she flinched before she rushed to the Empress Dowager’s lap. The
Empress Dowager looked down at the child with a happy smile, and
then she grinned.
“Ticia forgot Grandma’s face.”
“I, I …… not.”
Leticia got very shy. She hadn’t forgotten, but she seemed to be hiding
her face after seeing the Empress Dowager after a long time.
The Empress Dowager put her hand under Leticia’s and held her up.
“Oh, you got heavy. Even after a few more months, it will be difficult to
hold you like this.”
“Compared to the amount she eats, she is not gaining that much
weight.”
2918
“It must all be piling up on the bones. Because Cedric did.”
“Yes?”
“He fell from the ceiling and hit an iron flagpole without breaking a
single bone.”
“What?”
Artizea asked. What does it mean to fall from the ceiling?
The Empress Dowager turned her gaze back and forth. But Artizea’s
living room wasn’t very lavishly decorated, so it didn’t have the kind of
drapery she was looking for.
“Well, you don’t have it here? An Imperial Insignia to be hung in

conference rooms or reception rooms.”
“Ah yes. It goes down from the ceiling to the point where it almost
touches the floor.”
“He claimed it up to the ceiling and fell; in my parlor.”
Because it was a place to be dignified, it was more than half a floor

higher than other places.
Artizea widened her eyes. The Empress Dowager was happy because it
was a face that Artizea was rarely seen with.
“Did you not know?”
“Why did he climb it up like that?”
Then, the Empress Dowager’s face darkened a little. It was because she
remembered the past.
“Pavel flew his kite there. Since the floor height is higher than other
places, he must have thought that it was sufficient. It got caught and it
2919
looked like he was going to take it down because he was afraid of
Pavel being scolded.”
Then he fell, terrifying the nanny and attendant. The Empress Dowager
also scolded him for greatly shocking her.
Luckily he wasn’t hurt, so he could laugh and say something. Artizea

also grinned.
“Then, it’s a lie to say he didn’t hang on the curtains like Ticia did. He
didn’t ‘ride it like a swing’, not that he never climbed it up.”
“Ticia, you, too?”
“Aaahhh.”
When the Empress Dowager looked at her, Leticia, who was in her lap,
covered her face with her hands. She was scolded several times for
that.
The Empress Dowager warned with a smile,
“You must be careful with the stair railing.”
“Ticia isn’t that tall yet, but I have to be prepared.”
“So is the sled.”
“I have to let them ride a sled and play.”
“On the stairs.”
Unlike Ansgar, the Empress Dowager had no reason to protect Cedric’s

face.
“Pavel was very mischievous. Cedric may be pretending to get

involved, but he was never innocent.”
“The nanny must have had a hard time.”
2920
“If she takes her eyes off them, they disappear at that moment. There
were times when I thought about using several servants, but that was
not an easy task…….”
“Yes. Accidents happen if there is no one watching, but there might be

a mix of people who cause accidents…….”
“Ticia doesn’t have that concern, so you can get a bunch of people.”
“Yes.”
Artizea laughed.
aaaahh had a good laugh knowing cedric’s childhood embarrassing stories :p

The two then talked about the marriage of Celine, Lady Viscount
Pescher.
The Empress Dowager originally planned to help Lady Viscount

Pescher find a partner from a prestigious family.
To make a new connection and strengthen exchanges with noble

families. It was absolutely necessary to rebuild a family that had once
collapsed.
“But now that I think about it, I wonder if I have to.”
“Isn’t there a family in the South that could be used?”
“To say no is like spitting in my face.”
2921
The Empress Dowager smiled bitterly.
“If I only think of them as a Viscounty, there would be a perfect

partner, but my heart is not like that. If they are ambitious, the children
will suffer.”
“Yes.”
“Despite saying this, Gregor chose people really well. Just thinking
about it, it’s hard to find someone like Count Eunice or Count Josiah.”
“I’ll think about it, too.”
Artizea said.
“If you don’t think about family traditions, it will be easier to find. It
would be even better if they were in a position that needed the
prestige of Viscounty Pescher, or if they were a commoner who had no
titles at all.”
The Empress Dowager had a subtle face and then sighed. Although
she knew the world was changing, her heart did not change easily.
Accepting a low-ranking person as a servant and accepting them as

the husband of her foster daughter was different.
“I know what you mean. After all, the people don’t matter. The child
will succeed Viscounty Pescher anyway, so that’s enough.”
“And Celine’s happiness is more important.”
“Right……. That’s right.”
The Empress Dowager lowered her gaze for a moment to hide her sad
gaze.
The last thing the Empress Dowager had was too disastrous to call it a
victory. But she was no longer trampled on by anyone.
2922
All the doors were open, only the door to the ossuary where the dead
were buried was closed.
So, now that everything has passed, she could say that it is nothing,
and that life is meaningless, so living the given time happily is the
most important thing.
“Gramma, gramma.”
As soon as the adults stopped talking, Leticia pulled her collar.
“Can’t I open the gift?”
“What? Aahh, you can open it then.”
The Empress Dowager smiled and picked up one of the items on the
table and placed it in Leticia’s hand.
“It’s a gift for Ticia.”
“Thank you.”
Artizea spoke instead. The Empress Dowager shook her head.
“I left the souvenirs I brought with me aside. It’s nothing special. This is
from the Crown Princess Iantz.”
Leticia tugged at the ribbon on the gift and tore the paper folded
flower.
“Gramma, this, sniff, is, sniff, pretty.”
Leticia began to cry. The Empress Dowager took the gift box and
ripped open the wrapping paper. She was looking forward to
something pretty to come out that she forgot about the ribbon.
What came out of the box was a fist-sized ore shining in rainbow
colors.
“Wow!”
2923
Leticia instantly fell in love with the stone.
The Empress Dowager weighed it and placed it in Leticia’s hand, who

begged her with an outstretched hand as hard as she could.
“Wow! Mom, this is snail! Snail shell!”
Leticia made a fuss and showed it to Artizea. It was an opalized fossil.
It’s not that expensive, but it’s not common to have such a pretty color
in a perfect shape.
It was just something a child would love.
“If you drop it, it may break, so play with it carefully.”
“Yes!”
Leticia exclaimed excitedly.
“Mom, I show this to Ken.”
“Okay.”
Leticia jumped down from the Empress Dowager’s lap, holding the
fossil. Then, fearing that she might even bang her forehead on the
table, the Empress Dowager quickly grabbed her.
Leticia jumped out regardless of it. The Empress Dowager let out a
sigh.
Artizea opened the other gift box on the table. Inside was a small
jeweled headdress.
Artizea smiled. The pin looks like the headdress Natalia gave her a
long time ago, but it was a child’s.
There was a letter,
Dear Your Majesty the Empress.

2924
I recently received several pebbles as a gift from my mother, and I
thought of the princess and sent it to you. She must have grown up a
lot already, right? These days, it’s fashionable for mother-and-
daughter to wear the same ornaments like this in Iantz.
Please stay healthy. I hope to see you again someday.
Natalia.
Like Natalia, it was a simple letter without rhetoric. Artizea smiled at it,
seeing that this too had been written and rewritten by her many times
after much thought.
In addition to that, there was one more necklace box made of the
finest Southwest Sea tourmaline. It came in the name of Bernat, not
Natalia.
Of course, the accompanying letter was also brilliant.
“This jewel is pretty good. Even if it is not enough to make it a national

treasure, it is enough to pass it down to your daughter.”
“I hardly ever think the day will come when Ticia will wear a necklace
like this.”
“She will grow much faster than you think.”
“Yes.”
Artizea smiled.
Knock, knock.
There was a knock on the door. Artizea told Leticia to just come in if
something happened.
Lady Viscount Pescher came in with a tray. Sandwiches cut into bite-
size pieces and baked ravioli about the size of a thumb were served
casually.
2925
“Today, the Empress hardly ate her lunch, so I had this made in the
kitchen and sent here.”
Lady Viscount Pescher spoke politely and set the snack on the table.
The Empress Dowager looked at it with a happy face. There were a lot
of things that she didn’t pay attention to because she was trying to
hide it, but it was nice to see her behaving with dignity as she became
a dignified lady.
Artizea’s complexion deteriorated. The Empress Dowager was trying to

pick up the sandwich when she realized it and looked at Artizea.
“Ah, I’m sorry. The smell of ravioli. Ugh.”
Artizea was nauseous. The Empress Dowager had the trays cleared.
Lady Viscount Pescher, at a loss, left the tray to the servant and
apologized.
“I’m sorry, Your Majesty. But yesterday, you ate only a little light food.”
“It’s okay. You can go. Uugh.”
Artizea struggled to speak as the nausea did not sink easily. And she
staggered to her feet.
Alice came quickly and helped. Artizea said, holding back her dizziness,
“I’m sorry, Empress Dowager. I haven’t been eating food lately. I will
leave first.”
“Tia, you…….”
The Empress Dowager realized something by looking at her pale face

and the thick shadows beneath Artizea’s eyes. She looked like she had
lost some weight, too.
“Call Celine and have her take care of the Empress.”
2926
The servant replied politely. The Empress Dowager did not stop
Artizea, who was rushing to go back.
She glanced at the atmosphere around her, but no one seemed to

think of anything special. Lady Viscount Pescher said anxiously,
“She can’t eat well these days.”
“Is the Emperor not saying anything?”
“We have been given an order to remain silent from the Emperor. I
think the doctor is paying attention.”
Lady Viscount Pescher wasn’t in a position to get involved in anything

important, so she said so.
“She always has a bad stomach. Recently, it’s been a bit harsh.”
“I see.”
The Empress Dowager reclined her body comfortably on the sofa.
Although it was always the case that Artizea doesn’t eat well, it was the
first time for her to leave like that, unable to hide her condition
because she couldn’t stand the smell and nausea.
Maybe some good news will come soon.
“I should prepare a present.”
The Empress Dowager said with a happy feeling. Lady Viscount

Pescher tilted her head, wondering why the Empress Dowager was
preparing a present when Artizea was sick.
＊＊＊
She tried to vomit, but she had eaten nothing, so nothing came out,
only pain.
2927
After much pain, Artizea finally calmed down and laid down on the
bed. Alice wiped her blue lips with a towel soaked in warm water.
The Empress Dowager had returned, and Artizea couldn’t help but
greet her, but she couldn’t get out of bed.
“In Miss Leticia’s time, you ate well and slept well.”
Alice lamented. Artizea struggled to laugh.
“That time…… I felt comfortable until I was full.”
“I complained that Miss Leticia ate all of the nutrients alone, but this
time the baby looks like the Empress.”
“You can’t even blame the baby.”
Still, it was a little better until two or three days ago. She felt a little
nauseous, but the food went through one way or another. Even in
front of Cedric, she could pretend to be calm.
But now it didn’t seem like she could pretend no more.
Sophie added the candied lemons to the warm water and said,
“Aren’t you going to tell His Majesty?”
“I will. After more certainty.”
“What could be more certain?”
“I wonder if I can have a baby.”
Artizea muttered, closing her eyes.
She first confirmed her pregnancy three weeks ago. She still doubted
herself because she had months without her period.
2928
But when it was the second time, she could be a little suspicious of
herself. Since she sees the doctor almost every week anyway, the
diagnosis was quick.
The doctor carefully advised,
[“Giving birth can be dangerous.”]
Artizea did not make hasty decisions. She knew early, so she had
plenty of time.
Alice and Sophie secretly made eye contact with each other. They
couldn’t say no.
It wasn’t because they were unable to say such things to Artizea. The
reason they were troubled was not that the number of the Imperial
Family was too small.
There was a slight knock on the door. Sophie, who was standing next
to the door, gave Artizea lemon water and opened it.
Mielle poked her head out and whispered,
“Is the Empress sleeping?”
“No.”
“Oh, that’s good. Miss Lysia has arrived.”
Sophie turned to the bed and said,
“I heard that Miss Lysia is here.”
Artizea handed the water cup to Alice and got up.
2929
Lysia poked her head behind Mielle and asked,
“Long time no see, Sophie. Should I come back later?”
“How have you been?”
Sophie greeted Lysia with a friendly face.
Artizea tried to get off the bed. Lysia beckoned her not to do that, and
Alice quickly put the cushions on her back and made her sit up.
Sophie quickly opened the door. Lysia took a step into the bedroom.
She looked around the bedroom without speaking for a while.
Artizea waited in an indescribable mood for Lysia to let the sentiments

flow through.
It has different furnishings and decorations than when she was in the
Imperial Palace. But this was the bedroom where Lysia had closed her
eyes for the last time.
“It’s okay.”
Lysia opened her eyes clearly and spoke cheerfully.
Alice, Sophie, and Mielle tilted their heads, not knowing why Lysia was
doing this. Artizea followed Lysia and smiled.
“It’s okay, you can go.”
“Yes.”
Both Alice and Sophie knew how much Artizea had been waiting for
Lysia.
2930
The door closed quietly. There were only two people left in the
bedroom.
Lysia came with a light footstep and sat down by the bed. Her hair was
bobbed.
“Did you cut your hair?”
“It’s been a while since I cut it. How is it? Does it suit me?”
Lysia shook her head once. Her wavy hair moved lightly as if flying.
“It suits you. It’s a bit of a waste…….”
“My hair will grow again. It was a mood changer. Since I cut it, I have
done many good things.”
Lysia laughed as she said she gave it to a child whose hair was no
longer growing due to burn scars.
Artizea answered this time with only a smile. It was a shame to think
about it again, but if Lysia liked it, then it’s fine. The short hair also
suited her lively outfit.
In the social world, her appearance would cause a lot of noise, but now
she didn’t have to attend any of those things when she didn’t want to.
“Isn’t it difficult to live there?”
“There are difficulties. The standards that Lord Cedric demands are
high, and the time and manpower are insufficient.”
“I see…….”
“The budget is increasing, but the fact that we have a lot of money is
because we don’t have the ability to properly invest. Because there is a
lack of educational facilities in the West. In that respect, it is worse
than the North.”
2931
“Because in the North, Lord Cedric had always been concerned about
it.”
“Yes. But in the West, the only educational institution is the

monastery.”
“It will get better gradually. We are making sure that they receive basic
education on the condition that they pay for it in grain from the
granary.”
“Great.”
Artizea sincerely thought so. It was good for Lysia as well as for her
work, but more than anything else, she seemed to enjoy it.
“But, if there is someone I can entrust with a certain amount of work, I

will take a break. About three years, Lord Cedric wouldn’t be able to
tell me to work harder, would he?”
“Since you mentioned three years, do you have any plans?”
“I want to travel.”
Lysia smiled.
“Because I have never been to the South. Please lend me a villa, Tia. I
want to lie down with my feet in that beautiful sea.”
“That’s good, too.”
“But if I find someone I can trust, Lord Cedric might covet them. The
grain loan office needs people, too, so if I dig them up because I think
they’re useful, they will quickly be taken away.”
“Now, the importance of the grain loan is relatively low. We have a

good harvest.”
2932
“Did you know that I’ve been holding onto a grudge against Lord
Cedric since a while ago?”
Lysia’s eyes seemed to burn.
“It really hurts to lose Lord Forb.”
Artizea couldn’t help but laugh. Lysia probably joked like this to put
her mind at ease.
She was happy and amazed that Lysia could tell a story like this now
with a smile.
“Are you feeling better?”
“It’s hard one way or another, but maybe this is normal. Because
Leticia was a much, much calmer child when she was in the womb.”
Lysia laughed a little. It seemed that Leticia’s remarkable contribution

was known even to the far west.
But she soon asked with a serious face.
“What did the doctor say?”
“It’s going to be difficult.”
It may be somehow manageable to keep the pregnancy. However,

Artizea did not have the stamina to endure childbirth.
During Leticia, she was in relatively better condition than she is now.
She was mentally extremely sensitive, and her nerves bristled. But she
ate like never before, and her stamina managed to stay.
Still, she couldn’t stand the pain.
They say the second birth is easier than the first birth, but if both were
impossible anyway, there was no need to think of the easiness and
difficulties.
2933
Even though there was virtually only one Imperial Descendant, Leticia,
it didn’t mean that she wouldn’t make an effort.
[“Kill me, Empress. However, no doctor from this land would dare to
say that the Empress and the child could be saved together.”]
The doctor knelt on the floor and said with a bitter face.
Artizea said she understood and forced him to step down.
“To Lord Cedric…… You haven’t told him yet?”
“Yes. He’ll probably give up on the baby.”
She knew without even thinking deeply. Because she knew that despite
how much he love Leticia, he had regretted telling her to give birth to
the baby.
“So I wanted to ask Miss Lysia first. What do you think? Can I have this
child?”
“Tia……. I am not a doctor.”
Lysia grabbed her hand and said,
“You know. My healing powers can heal wounds and disease, but…… , I
can’t make the weak better. Even if I replenish their vitality with divine
energy, it is only a temporary measure.”
From the moment she received Artizea’s letter, she thought about
what to say. Even while running her horse.
Artizea did not have a disappointed face.
“Is this going to shorten my life even more?”
“It won’t matter. It’s not about magic or divinity. You are alive…… , you
are doing things that are natural as a person.”
“But……. The baby has nothing to do with the price I have to pay.”
2934
Artizea said as if muttering. Then, she raised her eyes and looked at
Lysia.
“Did you hear how I gave birth to Leticia?”
“Tia, are you going to put a knife to your body?”
“If I don’t have the strength to endure childbirth, I thought about how
to do it like it did back then. If Miss Lysia heals me, I think it will be
possible.”
Lysia’s face changed slightly. She was deep in thought.
With her healing, it was quite possible. If only her life was still there,
she could be saved, and if it was wounded, it could be restored
without a trace.
Even now, there were no traces of the knife left on Artizea’s stomach.
“It is possible. It’s possible, but first of all, it’s about making a big
wound to the body…….”
Lysia said with a choked face.
“It doesn’t affect your lifespan, since you don’t have to pay for the
magic anymore, but it doesn’t mean your body will be okay.”
“I understand, I have no intention of giving up my life to give birth.”
Artizea said.
“If it’s impossible to keep the pregnancy or if things get worse, I’m
going to have to let it go. I’m thinking about it, too. But, if possible.”
Artizea closed her eyes and took a deep breath.
“Then, I want to have a baby.”
“Tia…….”
2935
“Isn’t it strange? I was so scared when I had Leticia.”
“It’s not strange.”
“I think I can do well this time.”
Artizea said in a low voice, as if in a whisper.
She loved Leticia. More than when she gave birth, more than when she
raised her for a month, more than when she raised her for a year, she
was more in love now.
There were times when she thought that it was only after four years
that she had finally come to love the child as much as everyone else.
But it was different this time.
“I can love it. No, I think so already.”
She learned to love her baby. She also learned that it’s natural for the
baby to love her.
And that she deserves that love.
Although she may not be a very good mother herself, she also
confirmed that she may have a different parent than Miraila.
What was growing in her belly was neither sin nor fault, but the result
of loving hours. She was able to accept the baby with a completely
different heart than before.
“I feel like I have become a human, Miss Lysia. Help me.”
Artizea said as if confessing.
2936
“There’s nothing we can do. It’s the first time you’ve asked for help. I
can’t refuse that.”
Lysia smiled and tightened her grip on her hand even tighter. A green
blessing rose from within her palm, and then sank.
“Promise. If the doctor says it’s dangerous, give it up right away.”
“Yes.”
Artizea followed with a bit of relief and kept her smile.
“If it’s hard, rip Lord Cedric’s hair off. If walking is difficult, use his feet
instead. No matter how much I think about it, it’s all Lord Cedric’s
responsibility.”
Artizea laughed.
“I would. I thought Leticia was a miracle, but I got it again.”
“If a miracle happens twice, that’s a good thing.”
“Yes.”
Artizea bowed her head without letting go of Lysia’s hand.
The miracle was here again. Although they were in different positions,
they were facing each other in this room, just as they were back then
when they gave up everything.
***
After that, the two exchanged stories about those they had not heard
of because they were far away.
It was when Lysia heard that Hayley was running away from Juli that
she had just started to laugh.
Thump thump.
2937
There was a loud knock on the door. Lysia stood up.
“I will go and see.”
It was known who had come anyway. Cedric was standing outside the
door. It was a face without a smile.
“Lysia.”
It wasn’t a look to greet each other gladly with a hug.

“Thank you for coming.”
Cedric said in a low, soft voice.
“But can you leave for a moment now?”
Lysia glanced back at Artizea. Artizea replied with a calm face,
“I’m sorry, Miss Lysia.”
“Don’t be sorry.”
Lysia gave Cedric a hint not to be angry with Artizea and left.
Cedric confirmed that the door was closed and approached Artizea.
Artizea said,
“You are angry.”
“Because I am not the first person you discuss such an important issue
with.”
2938
“Did you know?”
Cedric wiped his face once.
“You started refusing to sleep in the same bed, so how could I not
even notice that something was wrong?”
“You pretended you didn’t know until now.”
“Because I never thought it was a baby. I thought you wanted to hide

it, so I was going to wait until you make up your mind and tell me.
Now, I thought you would.”
There seemed to be no more concerns in her heart. So, he thought

that her health had somewhat collapsed.
He kept getting reports from the doctor about her health.
It was said that she had a bad digestive system and she sometimes
vomited until midnight, but it wasn’t out of the question considering
Artizea didn’t eat well in the first place.
Then, it could just get better. The doctor said so.
He doesn’t know if she wasn’t seeing the doctor, but he knew Artizea
was taking care of her body, so he endured it.
He believed the promise and waited. Because she said she’d talk about
something really important.
But he was slowly reaching his limit.
When he heard that Lysia had rushed into the Capital, he knew
something was really wrong with her.
So he immediately called and questioned the doctor. The doctor

turned pale, knelt before him and apologized.
2939
[“Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I didn’t mean to tell a lie, but the
Empress has commanded those words not to come out of my mouth
because she would make a decision.”]
[“It’s nothing else, but the health of the Empress. If anything happens
to the Empress while I am unaware, Sir will be held accountable.”]
Cedric almost threatened him until he got an answer.
[“She has conceived.”]
The doctor said, trembling in fear.
Cedric sat by the bed, where Lysia had been sitting, and then stood up.
It felt like his stomach was burning, so he drank two cups of water but
it didn’t go away.
It wasn’t that he didn’t understand the situation. The Empress’

pregnancy was something everyone would be delighted with. She just
had to be more careful than she was.
She didn’t have anything to reveal to anyone until she was in a stable
state. Even more so if it was a baby she couldn’t bear to give birth to.
Better if no one knows. Artizea would have judged that, too.
“Still, you should have told me. I need to know. About your body and
your baby.”
Cedric returned to Artizea’s side again.
“Both are my responsibility. Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I didn’t mean to hide it. I didn’t mean to let it go and take

responsibility alone without saying anything.”
2940
“I wanted to check as many possibilities as possible before making a
decision. It’s about my body, so I should check it first.”
“Possibility? What’s the possibility? Doctors will try to figure out which
method is least harmful to your body.”
“I didn’t say it because I know you’d say that.”
Cedric looked at Artizea’s face and was silent for a moment. Then, he
said with a painful expression.
“Are you planning to give birth?”
“If possible.”
“Out of the question!”
Cedric half shouted.
He, too, had heard the story from the doctor and had come to a half-
final conclusion.
If she wants to end this pregnancy, the sooner the better. For now, it
can still be ended by taking a less toxic drug without doing too much
damage to the body.
Considering Artizea’s health, the doctor emphasized the meaning

several times that it was better.
In fact, in the context of hearing those words from the doctor, Cedric
should have guessed Artizea was going to give birth to the baby.
Had she decided to end it right away, she would have done it already.
But he didn’t even think about it because it was improbable.
“Are you going to leave me and Leticia?”
“I have no intention of risking my life.”
2941
“You almost died once when you had Leticia! At the time, the doctor
said you would be fine, so this time is. Much more!”
Cedric clenched his fist.
“Now, the doctor said that you will die with certainty, so what do you
mean you’re not risking your life?”
“Calm down, Lord Cedric.”
“One child is enough. No, it didn’t matter if I didn’t have any. I still
regret telling you to give birth at that time.”
“My health problems aren’t caused by having the baby.”
“It’s because that damn god gave you an imperfect power. Whatever
the cause, you are already not healthy enough to have a baby!”
Artizea was quietly listening to the words he was pouring out with a
smile.
Then, she realized that now she wasn’t afraid of Cedric at all.
She had no fear of physical pain, nor fear of being hated.
So, she held out her hand. Cedric grabbed her hand.
“Tia.”
He lowered his head and rested his forehead in the palm of her hand.
“Don’t be reckless. Even if you don’t know how many days you have
left, you promised to try to stay with me and Leticia as long as
possible.”
“I want to give birth.”
“Tia.”
2942
“Because there is a possibility. I’m not giving the rest of my life to the
baby. If Miss Lysia is by my side, I can stop at any time in any
situation.”
“Are you planning to put a knife to your stomach again?”
“I can recover without any aftereffects. That alone is far safer than
other pregnant women.”
“Not dying doesn’t mean you’re safe.”
“I think it’s an acceptable risk.”
Artizea grabbed Cedric’s hand that was trying to get angry again and
shook it. Cedric suppressed his anger.
“Tia.”
“During Ticia…… I didn’t know anything about giving birth to a baby. In

fact, if Lord Cedric hadn’t told me to give birth, I would have erased
the child without hesitation.”
“…… I regret it.”
“You can’t do that. Without Ticia, I would have never known that I was
a person who could fully love others.”
“This time, I have decided. You told me to.”
“That…… It meant the opposite. I didn’t mean that I wanted you to

have a baby while hurting your body and mind.”
“I just want to try as best as I can. Or do you not want a second one?”
“That’s not true. It’s not like that!”
“Whether it is a child who resembles me or a child who resembles Lord

Cedric, this time, I will be able to cherish and raise them.”
2943
“Tia…….”
“Trust me that I have become the person who can do that.”
Cedric didn’t say anything anymore. It was because he understood

very well why Artizea said that.
He lowered his head for a moment and looked down at the hand
holding him.
“I regret holding you.”
“You’ve succeeded in another unlikely task.”
“It’s no laughing matter.”
“There will be no third.”
“Really?”
“Tia, please. Promise me you’ll give up right away when you’re in

danger.”
“Yes. I have no intention of exchanging my life for it.”
“If something went wrong with you, many people will resent it.”
“But I know you will love them in the end.”
“Stop trusting me now.”
Cedric moved to the edge of the bed. And he hugged Artizea.
“I told you. I can’t stand losing you anymore. I will really resent it.”
“It was Lord Cedric who taught me that the more people you love, the
better it gets.”
2944
Artizea said, burying her face in the nape of his neck. A soft, warm
breath tickled his skin, and Cedric grimaced slightly.
“Then, I must blame myself first.”
“If you carry two babies like Ticia, you may feel resentful towards
yourself.”
“Tia, I’m not joking.”
“I know you will always do well.”
Artizea smiled and ran up along his jawline with her index and middle
fingers. And she touched his bluntly closed lips.
“Tia…….”
Cedric tried to get a little more angry, but in the end he couldn’t.
He lowered his head and pressed his lips to Artizea’s. His stomach
churned and the inside of his eyes was sore.
A mixture of pain and joy glided up to his throat. Cedric sighed in his
troubled heart.
That sigh disappeared inside Artizea’s lips. The breath he exhaled

returned and rested sweetly on Cedric’s lips.
Unlike when her tears disappeared into his mouth, the kiss didn’t taste
salty.
He could only feel the breath of a living person.
Cedric: “There will be no third.”

me and somnium: NOOOOOOO
on the other hand, final 5 chapters T.T
2945
“Woof!”
Artizea was half asleep when she heard the puppy barking.
“Huff! Aarfff.”
Following the sound of the long tail, the mattress of the bed dipped
firmly. Artizea stretched out her hand in her sleep.
The puppy, who struggled to climb onto the bed, rubbed its head in
her hand.
“Um.”
Artizea let out a small sound.
Soon after, Leticia shouted.
“Aaahh! Red! Don’t wake Mom!”
“Awwooo.”
“Only Dad wake Mom!”
Without pretending to hear the words, the puppy stepped on Artizea’s

shoulder and looked into her face.
The smooth, soft tongue licked her cheek, and she couldn’t sleep any
longer. Artizea tossed and turned her body, stroking the puppy’s head
with her hand and pushing it away.
“Mom! Wake?”
2946
Leticia came running with a cheer. And she crawled over the bed like
the puppy.
“Mom! Mom!”
Leticia rushed into her arms, not knowing whether she was asking for a
hug or jumping over her body.
Hazel, who ran after her, was terrified and grabbed Leticia. She was out
of breath.
Hazel was also confident in her stamina, but that meant she could
work for a long time, not that she was used to sprinting down the
hallway.
No, how can a child not yet five years old be so fast. The speed itself
seemed to be something she almost caught on, but like a rabbit
targeted by an eagle, if she stretched out her hand, Leticia slipped
away and escaped.
It was added after the puppy arrived. As she ran and played in the
garden every day, it seemed that her agility was being trained, not just
strengthening her body.
“You can’t, Miss Ticia. What if you get hurt?”
Hazel breathed and barely spoke.
Leticia these days was not in a condition that Hazel could handle at all.
She even moved around looking for her nanny.
[“Sister Mii is weak, I protect her!”]
She had no idea where Leticia had been taught such words.
Hazel thought seriously, maybe sooner or later she’ll have to change

the nanny to one of the knights.
2947
She would have already lifted the white flag if neither Mrs. Keshore nor
Sir Keshore helped her.
Now, the only hope left was Lysia.
‘I hope you come back soon.’
Lysia returned to the West for now. She had a lot of work to do, so she
decided to come back after organizing everything all together and
handing over the grain loan office to a successor.
While Artizea had not yet completely woken up from her slumber, she
hugged Leticia and Red together and muttered.
“Our Ticia, did you break your promise? You’re not supposed to wake
Mom.”
“Not me. Red.”
Leticia said that, but feeling responsible, she crouched her neck and
slipped out of Artizea’s arms.
As if taking advantage of that gap, Red dug into Artizea’s arms.
Artizea doesn’t take much care of it, but perhaps influenced by Leticia,
this puppy was very fond of Artizea.
“Woof!”
Red shoved its nose into the nape of her neck as if to ask her to get
up.
Artizea stroked the soft puppy and made eye contact with Leticia.
“Did you finish studying the letters?”
“Ung…….”
“Did you play with Red?”
2948
“I did.”
Leticia said confidently. Artizea smiled.
“It’s okay. Even if you couldn’t memorize it all.”
“Really? Dad said he check.”
“Our Ticia, it’s not that you hate studying letters. What if we read a
picture book a day or two later?”
“Yes!”
Leticia smiled broadly and nodded her head.
“But if you want to read to your sibling, you have to learn quickly…….”
Hazel inadvertently made a mistake in her words.
Leticia did not respond immediately. Hazel quickly covered her mouth
and lowered her head to apologize to Artizea.
Leticia, who had been lying on Artizea’s arms and blinking her eyes,
suddenly rose to her feet.
“Sibling?”
“No, no.”
Hazel was trying to fix it quickly. Artizea looked at her.
Hazel stroked her lips with her fingertips. Her father had advised her
several times that she would be able to do great things only if she
changed her habit of saying what she thought, but it was hard to
change.
Leticia looked down at Artizea, her eyes twinkling.
“Mom, I have sibling?”
2949
She was going to tell Leticia sooner or later. Her official announcement
was expected to be delayed much further, but she didn’t have to keep
hiding in the Empress’ Palace.
Her morning sickness was not light. When she only told her exclusive
cook, rumors spread through other kitchen workers who did not know
it, that the Empress’ health was rapidly deteriorating.
Moreover, it was because she tried to lie down as much as possible

until she was stable.
Maybe, it was time to reveal it. For Leticia, it’s a heads-up.
She was also told that it would be educational.
“Umm.”
“No?”
Leticia asked with tearful eyes.
‘It would be nice to talk together.’
Artizea slowly raised her body. The puppy turned towards her lap and
showed its belly.
“Woo.”
“Ack, Red. Only like my mom! I want touch Red belly too!”
Leticia complained as if she had forgotten what she was talking about.
Hazel said cautiously,
“Are you going to get up, Your Majesty?”
“I’m all awake. I want to get some air.”
2950
“Yes. I’ll prepare a room on the terrace. Is there anything you would
like to eat?”
Artizea shook her head. She was in pretty good shape as long as she
wasn’t terribly nauseous.
The attendant, who was waiting for her, brought a basin of warm
water. Artizea slowly got down from the bed.
The daughter and puppy cling to her feet as she lightly washed her
face and hands.
Artizea draped over her pajamas with a long winter robe.
“Woof!”
Red barked once in excitement and ran out in front. Leticia followed,
chasing Red across the hallway and vanishing.
“Dad!”
Soon after, Leticia’s voice was heard.
Red ran back. Cedric, who had Leticia in his arm, followed.
The servants hurriedly bent their knees and bowed their heads. Hazel
also bent her back.
Artizea asked curiously,
“Lord Cedric, isn’t it time for work, yet?”
“I’ll be here for a while. It’s afternoon break. I will have time for a cup
of tea.”
“I don’t think it’s up to Lord Cedric to decide, it’s something you

should ask your secretary, right?”
Cedric did not respond to Artizea’s words. She guessed it all in the first
place.
2951
He came without sending any news in advance because he doesn’t
have time.
Artizea didn’t have to chase him away. Cedric put Leticia down and
grabbed the little box he was holding on the other hand.
“This is a present for Mom, Ticia brings it for her.”
“Ung…….”
“You can’t drop it.”
Leticia then clasped the box with her arms.
“What is that?”
“It is not fragile. It’s a wooden box, so it’s okay.”
Cedric said so, and when he was empty-handed, he lifted Artizea up.
“Lord Cedric!”
“Didn’t the doctor say it’s good to lie down?”
“Just to the terrace.”
“There is no one else to hold you but me, so let’s just go.”
Cedric said so and moved forward.
There were armchairs on the terrace. Cedric sat Artizea in her seat and
put Leticia on her chair. Soon the attendant brought a tea tray.
Red circled around the table a few times before taking a seat under
Leticia’s chair.
Leticia handed the tightly hugged box back to Cedric.
“What is it?”
2952
“It doesn’t matter. I remember you wanting to eat sugar during Ticia’s
time.”
Cedric opened the box lid. Inside were sugar crystals dyed red.
“At that time, I was told that if the baby grows too big, it will be
difficult to give birth. You have to eat something now.”
Cedric made a belated excuse. Artizea smiled.
“Were you worried about that?”
“It kept bothering me.”
Artizea picked up a piece of sugar. Unlike candy, the sugar crumbled

right in her mouth.
The sweet and sour cherry scent spreads. She felt her stomach calming
down a bit.
It was apparent on her face. Cedric said with a relieved face,
“That’s a relief you can eat something.”
“It’s delicious.”
Artizea put another one into her mouth. The attendants quickly
brought cookies and madeleines.
Artizea gladly sliced the orange madeleine. It smelled fresh.
“This baby seems to like sweets. Ticia was devoted to meat.”
“Mom! Mom!”
Leticia raised her arms and caught her parents’ attention. Knowing that
she would normally ask for sugar, Cedric defended the box first.
2953
But Leticia asked smartly,
“Where is baby?”
“Ah.”
Artizea looked at Cedric. Cedric looked at Leticia curiously, then looked

at Artizea again.
“Well, we should talk.”
Cedric coughed. Artizea motioned for him to speak.
“Dad?”
“Baby, it’s in your mother’s stomach.”
“No! When baby in Mom stomach, it’s this big!”
Leticia said confidently, having experienced it once when her nanny

was full term.
“It’s because the baby is still this small.”
Cedric said. Leticia widened her eyes.
“You’re going to have a younger sibling, Ticia.”
Artizea wedged it. Leticia shouted,
“SIBLING!”
Leticia jumped up. She almost fell off her chair, so Cedric quickly
picked up Leticia and put her down.
“Ticia have sibling? Really? Really?”
“My Ticia, will you take care of your younger sibling?”
“Yes! Always give milk, play, and read picture books every day!”
2954
“You have to study hard to read picture books.”
At Artizea’s words, Leticia did not know what to do. Cedric smiled and
hugged Leticia snugly, placing her on his lap.
“It’s okay. Ticia is also a baby, so you’ll learn slowly. But Mom is weak,
so Ticia and your younger sibling have to take good care of Mom
together.”
“Yes!”
“Promise.”
Leticia reached her finger and reached out for the sugar.
“Give this to baby!”
Leticia grabbed the sugar, but she didn’t know how to give it, so she
pondered, “Ung.”
And she reached out to Artizea’s stomach.
“Now, the baby will be healthy if Mom eats it, so give it to Mom.”
Cedric said. Leticia stretched out her hand with all her might.
Artizea took the sugar from her smooth fingers and ate it. Leticia
grinned.
A warm breeze blew softly on the terrace. It was late spring, when the
flowers were in full bloom, and the wind that blew from afar carried
the scent of flowers.
The white garden was filled with large blossoms hanging on the
branches that would droop when they looked away.
Artizea thought it was okay to remove the brazier from under her
chair.
Cedric poured tea into her cup. It was a peaceful time.

2955
After Story 2. Spring Wind END

After Story 3. Summer in the Mountain
“If you don’t put your hand, you’re the tagger, rock, paper, scissors!”
“Ack! Prince, you’re late again!”
The voices of the children echoed through the courtyard.
The young Prince, with his platinum hair cut short, was in tears and
grabbed his sister’s hem.
Leticia exclaimed,
“Because you guys are angry, Yuci keeps getting nervous and makes
mistakes!”
“We’re not angry!”
“You are angry! Yuci is still young, so he can’t get his hands out
quickly!”
It was hard to understand for Leticia, who was overwhelmingly fast in

her mind and body, but the nanny said so anyway.
“The one who screams the most and gets angry the most is Miss
Ticia…….”
As Ken, the sibling’s milk brother, mumbled a quiet lament, his sleeves
waved. It was Prince Yucis.
2956
“Oh, Lord Yucis. What’s wrong?”
“I go.”
“To your room?”
“No, ove theee.”
While Leticia was engaged in unwanted fights as her brother’s proxy,

Yucis decided to satisfy his curiosity.
He toddled behind Ken’s back and headed towards the Karam mixed-
race boy who was standing on the other side. Ken was startled and
followed.
“Lord Yucis, you can’t go alone. And to point your finger at someone
like that.”
Ken spoke, but Yucis asked without listening,
“Oh, Big Brother, why you three eye?”
The boy inadvertently took his hand to the eye on his forehead. Ken,
who was more mature than Yucis, and grew up as a more discerning
child than Leticia, said with a burning heart,
“Lord Yucis, you learned from the chief lady-in-waiting that you
shouldn’t ask questions about other people’s bodies.”
Yucis blinked his eyes as if it was a spur of the moment and said.
“Not body. Eye.”
“Eyes are also the body.”
“Eye the body too?”
Yucis asked with an innocent face. Ken became frustrated, but he was
unable to explain clearly to the baby about the relationship between
eyes and bodies.
2957
The boy fiddled around his eyes in a flustered manner. He was sorry
that Ken was in trouble, and it seemed rude if he didn’t answer a
question from a high-status Prince.
“It was always like that.”
“You really have three eyes?”
“Yes, Prince.”
Yucis tilted his head in disbelief.
“Mom no said that it had ever happen.”
“But I have had three eyes since I was born. So is my mother.”
“Mom also three eyes?”
Yucis’ eyes widened in surprise.
“My aunt has four arms, and she’s this big. She is the best at cutting
firewood in our town, and she is strong. My maternal grandmother
was Karam.”
The boy said proudly, showing the size with his arms wide open.
There, Yucis, who got scared, raised his arms and shouted,
“Dad this big too!”
“No…… Although His Majesty is tall, Karam is more…….”
Ken mumbled.
At that moment, Leticia’s roar overshadowed Ken’s murmuring.
“Yuci must be with me! Mom told me to take good care of Yuci!”
Although they had only met for two days, Leticia had already won the
hearts of the children.
2958
It may be different like house play, but it would be fun if there were
many children involved in the tag game. And they couldn’t help it
when Leticia said she would play a different game.
“Alright. Then, the prince will be the truce.”
“Truce?”
“The truce can keep on playing tag.”
“Then, no fun.”
“Otherwise, if the prince becomes the tagger, it won’t end.”
There was no way the young Yucis could catch up with the children of
seven or eight years old.
Leticia hesitated. No matter how much she thought about it, it didn’t
seem like it would be fun if he could always get tagged.
But everyone decided to play tag. If she insisted on not doing more
than this, and not playing this game, she would have to play house
with Ken and Yucis, or go into a stuffy room and fiddle with the toy
soldiers.
“Good. Come on, let’s do it again!”
Leticia, who had reached an agreement, spoke lively. Yucis was

stunned and just stared at the scene blankly.
“If you don’t put your hand, you’re the tagger, rock, paper, scissors!”
“Waaahh-!”
The victory and defeat were decided by excluding Yucis.
The mixed race boy quickly ran away. But Ken faltered, unable to get
far from Yucis.
Leticia ran and grabbed Yucis’ hand.

2959
“Let’s run away, Yuci!”
“Sisteeerrrr! Huwaa!”
Yucis, who could not keep up with Leticia’s pulling power or her speed,
ended up in tears and ran uncontrollably. Soon, he was short of
breath.
It was at this time that Cedric came out into the courtyard.
The nannies and escorts, who were watching the children with a smile,
bowed politely. Cedric waved his hand for them to be at ease.
And he called out loudly,
“Ticia! Yuci!”
“Wah, it’s Dad!”
Leticia quickly turned around and exclaimed excitedly. And she

grabbed Yucis’ hand tightly as she ran towards Cedric.
“Sister, ack!”
Yucis, who was not good at running, tripped over and fell. Leticia
reflexively pulled Yucis’ hand upwards, trying to stand him up.
On the contrary, Yucis’ body spun around and fell to the side with the
hand held by Ticia as an axis.
“Ah!”
Leticia was startled and squatted next to Yucis.
“Hu, Huwaangg! Uwaaaahhh!”
Yucis cried out loudly. Cedric hurriedly approached Yucis and lifted
him up.
Leticia cried out,

2960
“Yuci, what to do? Your forehead is bleeding.”
“Let’s see. It’s just a little scratched, it’s okay.”
Cedric ruffled Yucis’ hair, examining the wound on the side of his head.
Leticia wept bitterly and apologized.
“Yuci, are you okay? I’m sorry.”
“Huwaaahh!”
Yucis wept as if his sorrow had exploded. Cedric stood up and patted
Yucis on the back.
“If you cry, you’ll have a fever again, Yuci. You don’t want to be sick.”
“Arm hurt. Sniff. Dad.”
Yucis hugged Cedric’s neck.
“Prince, are you okay?”
Ken approached with an anxious face. Cedric patted Ken’s head with
the other hand while holding Yucis.
“It’s okay. Don’t worry.”
“Sometimes you get hurt when you play, that’s okay.”
“Yes.”
“Did Ticia forget what Dad said? Yuci couldn’t play the same way as
you because he is too young, so you shouldn’t pull him by force.”
“…… sorry.”
Leticia said in a withering voice.
2961
“Who should you apologize to?”
“To the hurt one. I’m sorry, Yuci.”
“Hnnngg.”
Yucis shook his head and buried his face in Cedric’s shoulder.
Cedric moved Yucis to his left arm, and his right arm lifted Leticia.
Leticia was now heavy enough to make his arm stiff.
“Oh my, this child. You already got so heavy. I won’t be able to hold
you soon.”
Ken’s father, who followed him as a squire, quickly followed and

hugged Ken and said what Cedric wanted to say.
Cedric chuckled. Leticia said,
“Dad, but I have to say goodbye to my friends.”
“Okay, there’s your friends. Wave your hand to say ‘goodbye.’”
At one point, Yucis, who had stopped crying, heard these words and
waved both of his arms. But Leticia complained as she waved her hand.
“I can’t just leave like this. Because of me and Yuci, it took a very long
time to decide on the tagger.”
“You can meet your friends again tomorrow? Did you forget the
promise you made with Dad?”
“Uh…….”
Leticia tilted her head. Yucis whispered in a small voice,
“Ancestal grave.”
“Ack.”
2962
Leticia exclaimed in surprise. Cedric asked with a smile,
“Did Ticia forget your promise to Dad?”
“Nope! I haven’t forgotten!”
Leticia replied with a blatant lie, but her face turned red and she
hugged Cedric’s face.
“Sorry…….”
“It’s okay. If you’re having fun, you might forget it. You can’t lie,
though.”
“Yes…….”
Leticia said in a low voice as if embarrassed.
Cedric strode inside, holding the two children.
Changing clothes and warm water were already prepared in the main
building, which was decorated as a children’s room. It was because he
had prepared in advance to let the children play a little more and went
to pick them up.
“Oh no, Lord Yuci, there’s a cut on your forehead!”
The nanny, forgetting that she was in front of the Emperor, shouted
and stretched out her hand. Ken got down from his father’s arms and
grabbed his mother’s skirt.
“Lord Yuci fell while running because Miss Ticia was holding Lord
Yuci’s hand.”
“Oh goodness…… I always tell you to be careful. Lord Yuci is still

young, so he can’t run as well as Miss Ticia.”
“Yes…… I’m sorry. Yuci, does it hurt a lot?”
2963
Leticia showed a gentle face and asked Yucis again. Yucis shook his
head saying it was okay.
“Come this way. I will take care of your wounds.”
“Please.”
Cedric handed Yucis to the nanny’s arms, and put Leticia down as well.
The nanny wiped Yucis’ forehead with a wet towel. The scratch stinged,
and Yucis cried again.
“Does it hurt a lot?”
“What were the nanny maids doing that allowed you to be like this?
What if you get a scar on your pretty forehead?”
The nanny frowned, glaring at the nanny maids. The maids bowed
their heads.
Cedric said instead.
“Don’t do that. At the age where he can still play to his heart’s content,
he should play comfortably. He wasn’t seriously injured.”
Moreover, after Leticia grew up to be able to articulate her intentions

clearly, the maids, even adults, could not easily limit her range of
action. It was because it would mean they dared to block the Princess’
steps.
Of course, Leticia wasn’t hurt often, and if she did get hurt a little, he
wasn’t too worried.
However, Yucis was late in his development. His build was thin because
he had been pulled out from his mother, and he looked more slender,
probably because of the color of his hair.
He also had frequent illness, which would keep Cedric awake.
2964
Though he thought that Yucis should be raised freely like Leticia, as
they were both children, he could not stand the desire to openly wrap
him in a warm blanket and keep him from doing nothing.
“Ticia, come here. Let’s wash your face and hands before changing
your clothes.”
“We will wash her and change her clothes. Hasn’t it been a long time
since you went to the ancestral grave? You must have many things to
prepare.”
Mel said politely. Cedric nodded.
“Then, please. Ticia, you must listen to Dame Mel and be good.”
“Yes.”
Leticia, who is starting to learn manners from Mel these days, said
calmly in disappointment.
Cedric gave a bitter smile, stroked Leticia’s hair once, and then
stepped outside.

Even in summer, the wind was cool. Artizea sat by the window and
looked at the green mountain in the distance.
Last time here, she experienced the Northern winter.
Compared to that winter, when people’s lives could only be endured,

and they felt great just to be alive in the terrifying stronghold, the
summer was cool but not cold.
2965
Even so, the mountain light looked more dark blue than green. The ice
cap of the steep Thold Mountains was so dazzlingly white that even
the sunlight here seemed to be reflected from it.
Artizea thought that this must be the reason the Northerners were
humble. There is a barrier in front of them too great to be arrogant.
No one here will ever make the mistake and think that they can rule
everything as they pleased.
‘Maybe, it’s better to let the children come more often,’
This time it was especially to visit Evron’s family grave, and to

introduce the children to the North. But she thought it would be rare
for her to come again.
However, when the children are a little older, it might be good to let
them stay in the North for a while.
Artizea knew best how important it was to see the land where the
people lived with their own eyes.
It would be good not just going to the North, but the West and South
as well.
In the West, they had to look around the fortresses, castles and
monasteries built against the endless wheat fields and monster waves,
and the villages scattered around it.
In the South, they must experience the blessed climate, the salt crystal
coast of Duchy Riagan, and above all, the always lively and vibrant
port.
‘Since Miss Lysia is in the West, it’ll be fine if I send them out early. I
might as well ask Brother Colton to take care of the journey.’
It would be better to go to the Southern part with her. Even young

Yucis can go to the South.
2966
The Empress Dowager will also be pleased. She has always wanted the
children to visit at the family grave of Duchy Riagan.
The climate is nice too, so it would be good for her to recuperate

there, too, for a few months. After a long time, she wanted to see
Natalia.
‘There is no one to trust in the East.’
Artizea thought carefully, flipping through the thoughts in her head.
The East was still a messy land. They took control of the Eastern Army
and prevented the war, but the seeds of discord proposed and sown
by Emperor Gregor remained.
‘It might be okay if I don’t send them to the East. Rather, leaning in
that direction would cause concern.’
Should the East learn of their lost pride? She wasn’t sure if that was
necessary for the future or not.
Dignity comes to the people who have lived the life given to them to
the best of their ability.
At first glance, there was an idea that crossed her mind. But before
Artizea could confirm it, her door was opened.
Cedric popped his head in.
“Tia, your clothes are thin.”
That was the first thing he said. Artizea stood up. Hazel put a thick
cloak over her shoulder.
“It’s okay. It’s not cold yet.”
“It’s okay here, but the mountain breeze is cold.”
2967
From the beginning, wearing thick clothes didn’t seem like a
suggestion. Cedric opened the overcoat made of cloth stuffed inside
with short fur to Artizea.
Artizea walked over to him and pushed her arms through the coat as
he put them on.
“What about the kids? Were they having a good time?”
“There seemed to be no problem. Ticia makes friends quickly.”
“What a relief.”
Most of the children brought to this castle now are the children of
Cedric’s childhood playmates.
Cedric refused to do so, but Artizea wanted to make them friends with
Leticia.
Like Cedric, those children will be the greatest asset to Leticia in the
future.
It’s not just about getting a good servant. Even when Leticia is at the
Palace, it will help her understand properly all kinds of people from
distant lands.
Cedric held out his arm. Artizea put her arms around his and walked
slowly.
Cedric asked again when she wanted to talk about what she had
thought before.
“This winter, you’re escaping to the South?”
“Isn’t it good for the children’s education to experience a new

environment? Yucis is still too young, but it will be a good learning
experience for Ticia. Because the world is changing the fastest.”
“I see. Well, in the South, public security is pretty stable these days.”
2968
“I want to meet Her Highness Natalia while I am there. It will be a great
experience to meet the Royal Family of another country safely. By the
way, why are you speaking in such a harsh tone?”
“No.”
“What do you mean no?”
There were rumors that the king of the kingdom, who was not yet
married, had an affair with a married woman, and Cedric could not say
it even if his mouth was torn.
It wasn’t that he cared about it. Never.
It was because it was Marchioness Camellia who was being mentioned

as the other person in the rumor.
Artizea completely misunderstood his thoughts.
“I am not talking about the issue of bestowing Duchy Riagan to Yucis.

It is still too early.”
“I know.”
Then what’s the problem? Artizea tilted her head.
Cedric turned around without knowing it.
“In winter, I will be lonely by myself.”
“You have to be so busy that you won’t feel it.”
Cedric, speechless, shut his mouth and made a sad face.
Artizea smiled.
“Not only because of Ticia’s education, but also because I want to

show Yucis a wider world.”
“I agree with that. By the way, I have never been to the South.”
2969
“It’s too late for Lord Cedric. If you want to travel, you should have
done that in the past. How are they going to handle the Emperor’s
procession in the South?”
“…….”
“Unless you want to make a multilateral summit.”
“Just thinking about it makes me feel like a pile of work will be poured
over my head, so I’ll bear with it.”
Cedric sighed. Artizea said,
“I hope to send them to the West once in the next year or the year
after that.”
“That’s good, too. The West is really a place that expands your
horizons just by looking at it.”
“So is the North.”
“Is that so?”
“It was an unimaginable landscape for those who lived only in the
Capital.”
Cedric was silent for a moment in thought. Artizea said, thinking he

knew better than she did,
“First, let Ticia experience the North well.”
“Is that an order?”
“What do you mean by an order? I can’t do it in the North, so of

course Lord Cedric should do it well. Even Yucis probably won’t be
able to go with you.”
Cedric smiled shyly.
2970
“Actually, I was just going to take Ticia and go here and there for a
while.”
“I see. But can Ticia ride a northern horse?”
“It is still difficult. It will be possible when she is twelve years old.”
“Lord Cedric is also taking a long break, and you don’t know when you
will come to the North again, so do a lot of them.”
“Yes.”
Cedric laughed. Artizea added briefly,
“…… It’s good to meet people from the East, too.”
“I’m thinking about it, too.”
They both knew whom they were talking about, but they didn’t say
their name.
Both children were in front of the carriage. Yucis, who became round
with his wool robe and woolen hat, raised his arms that were clasped
by Mel.
“Mom! Mom! I see thing strange today!”
“Strange?”
“A big brother three eyes!”
Yucis said excitedly. What Yucis liked the most was observing new
objects and phenomena and organizing them in his own way.
Artizea smiled. Yucis struggled, reaching out his arms to hug Artizea.
Cedric embraced him instead. Even though Yucis was still young and
his development was slower than Leticia, it was too much for Artizea’s
arm.
2971
“That big brother and mom also three eyes, and aunt four arms!
Strongest in town!”
Then, Yucis looked at Cedric and said,
“Taller than Dad.”
“It could be, why?”
“Dowant to.”
Yucis began to cry. Cedric put on a strange face.
Although he was on the tall side, there were plenty of people in the
North who were as tall or taller than him. If it was Karam, it needs no
mention. There was also a knight that Yucis knew.
So, Yucis’s reaction was surprising.
“Do you think that if you are small, you are weak?”
Artizea asked with a smile. Yucis nodded his head with his finger in his
mouth.
“But then, is Mom weaker than Dad?”
“Uh…….”
The child, who was confused about the meaning of the word weak, fell
into agony.
He himself was smaller than Leticia, so he was weaker than Leticia.

Although his Mom is an adult, he was told that her body was weak.
But when she asks if she was weaker than his Dad, it doesn’t seem like
it.
“No, Dad is stronger than your friend’s aunt.”
Cedric said sternly.

2972
Artizea made an absurd face. Even Mel, who rarely changes her
expression, moved her eyebrows and corners of her mouth at the
same time.
Cedric coughed. He knew it was childish.
“Mom! Dad! Look at this! I found something amazing!”
At that moment, Leticia, who was squatting by the wheel of the

carriage, fussing alone, ran over to her, screaming at what she had
found.
Artizea looked at Leticia curiously. And she was horrified to see Leticia
gently clasping her hands together.
“Ticia, don’t open your hand.”
“The shell is completely white, but it’s rainbow-colored!”
Without heeding the warning, Leticia put her hand out in front of
Artizea. A bug the size of her thumb flew from her palm.
“Kyaak!”
Artizea reflexively screamed.
Cedric grabbed the bug with one hand before it ran towards her face.
“Ticia, your Mom doesn’t like things like this.”
Cedric sighed.
Artizea glanced at his hand clenched into a fist. Leticia said in a sad
voice,
“It was really pretty.”
“Dad will look after it.”
2973
Cedric sneaked a glance at her secretly before looking at Leticia’s eyes,
and took Leticia’s hand with the other hand and walked away.
Artizea secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and got on the carriage with
Yucis first.
Chapter After Story 29 END

Yucis fell asleep on Artizea’s knee while the carriage was swaying. She
was worried he might get motion sickness, but she was glad he didn’t.
Artizea stroked Yucis’ head. Yucis’ hair was exceptionally thin. As she
patted him like this, he felt like a young puppy with white fur.
She heard Leticia shouting excitedly from the front.
“It’s high! Dad, the top of the mountain is so close!”
Artizea smiled.
Leticia insisted that she be on the horse, so she went ahead with
Cedric. By next year, she won’t be able to let her go without a real
horse.
She had once wondered what Leticia was doing, maybe it was because
she herself wasn’t interested as she wasn’t likely to have a horse or a
dog when she was young. She wondered if as a child, they usually like
to run and play, so they all should have been curious about animals.
But seeing that Yucis sits quietly in the playroom, likes to touch clay
and draws, and learns to make words out of spelling blocks faster than
running, it seems innate.
So, it strangely softened Artizea’s heart.

2974
At that moment, the carriage, which had been traveling on the incline
the whole time, came up to a flat surface. They seemed to have
arrived.
Artizea stroked Yucis’ forehead and gently shook it.
“Yuci, wake up.”
“Ung…….”
Yucis turned his head in his sleep. Artizea stroked Yucis’ cheek again.
Mel said,
“I will carry him down, Your Majesty.”
“He has to get up anyway.”
From outside, Freil knocked twice and opened the carriage door.
“Was the road unco, ugh.”
Red rushed over like an arrow and dug into the side of his thigh before
jumping into the carriage.
“Ack.”
Freil groaned. It was because Red had put its feet on Artizea’s knees,
when its feet were muddy from running along the mountain road.
“It’s okay.”
Artizea said. Her clothes were not soiled because she was covering her
lap with a blanket.
“Huff huff!”
Red gasped and looked at Artizea, then licked the sleeping Yucis’ face.
2975
“Hng, uwaah, Mooommm……. uwaah.”
Yucis closed his eyes and twisted his body into a huddle, but he
couldn’t beat Red.
“Red, stoopiiiitttt. Uwaaaah.”
Neither Artizea nor Mel bothered to stop it.
When Yucis finally woke up and sat on the floor of the carriage, Red
stepped back and placed its chin on Artizea’s lap as if its mission had
been completed.
Mel comforted Yucis, who had woken up in tears, and wiped his face.
“Red! Red!”
A call from Leticia came over there. Red licked Artizea’s hand once and
then jumped out of the carriage again.
Freil shook his head.
“Hasn’t it also grown?”
“Red is grown up.”
It was Leticia’s side whom she was worried about when Red would
grow old.
Artizea took Freil’s hand and got off the carriage.
“Was the road uncomfortable here?”
“It wasn’t very shaky. The whole road has been repaved.”
It was natural to make the road, but it was made so that not only
horses and carts but also carriages could move without shaking.
There was no need to do this for general supply distribution.
2976
“Ahem,” said Frail.
“Now, I can afford it. Isn’t it important to take care of the symbol?”
“Still, it is not for the governor to directly act as an attendant. This is a

family outing, not an official itinerary.”
“Don’t be like that. I am also a person who has served Lord Cedric for a
long time.”
Freil said so and grinned.
“And it’s not an official business, but isn’t it important that the
Governor did it himself?”
“Well…….”
Artizea did not have to deny it.
Anyway, this isn’t on an official schedule, so it could indicate that

Cedric has no intention of overturning the imperial lineage. However,
since the Governor followed directly as an attendant, it means that he
was fully devoted.
Freil pointed to the chapel leading to the family tomb and explained,
“The security system has also completely changed. Destroying them to

protect them is dangerous and too outdated.”
“Have you dismantled all the equipment?”
“It didn’t come that far. That will have to be at the level of rebuilding
the tomb. Instead, we removed all the machinery that could have
caused the collapse and destroyed some of the buried parts.”
It would be nice not to have a war with Karam again, but even if it did,
there was no need to fear that their ancestral tomb will be defaced.
It was not such a time.
2977
‘One day, the fortress will disappear and only the family tomb will
remain like a monument.’
Artizea thought so.
Evron became directly under the direct control of the Emperor. The
title of Grand Duke Evron will be inherited by the Emperor’s eldest
child, but only honor and formality will remain, and it will be another
title for the Crown Prince.
As a result, there were no great nobles left in the Krates Empire.
So no one else will be buried in this family tomb.
There are not many people who remember grandfathers and

grandmothers whom they do not even know their faces. After Cedric
died, Leticia or Yucis did not have to visit this place.
Officially, these two children are descendants of the Krates Imperial

Family, and Emperor Gregor was their grandfather, so there won’t be a
protocol for them to come for any reason.
In the meantime, there have been several people who encouraged

Cedric to honor Princess Floella as he was the Emperor and to transfer
his parents’ remains to the imperial tomb.
It was understandably humane to miss one’s parents, and even though

Cedric didn’t say anything out of his mouth, there were many people
who tried to win favor by guessing prematurely that he would actually
want to honor his mother.
Meanwhile, there were even calls for the nullification of Emperor

Gregor’s regime after his death. Few would really think that it would be
possible.
However, there were many who wanted to at least undermine

legitimacy, thereby invalidating the laws and political decisions he
2978
made. Even though he made it clear that Emperor Gregor had
abdicated and he was the adopted son of Emperor Gregor.
Artizea also told him.
[“It is difficult at the moment to honor your mother as it will incite

controversy over the legitimacy of the Emperor, but I don’t think this is
a bad thing. There will be no more opportunities to go to the North in
the future.”]
[“I’ve said it before, but it’s okay. I’ve already obeyed all the filial piety,
but if she was upset that I didn’t visit her, she wouldn’t like it even if I
brought her there.”]
Cedric said that with an awkward smile and made a soft face.
[“I think it is right not to do things that may cause trouble for future
generations. It’s not like everything is really over.”]
At that time, Artizea just nodded her head.
Still, he did one thing.
Cedric hung a portrait in a private living room in the Main Palace. The
gentle painting of the couple together against the backdrop of the
Capital’s Grand Duke’s residence, the faces of Princess Floella and the
predecessor Grand Duke Evron, were copied from different portraits
and repainted.
It’s because there were no portraits of the two together before.
It was a sign that he had not forgotten his birth parents, but would not
drag them out into public spaces.
Just as Cedric feared before coming here, the mountain breeze was
cold and crazy even in the summer. She straightened her coat, which
was fluttering in the wind.
“Achoo!”
2979
When the cold wind blew, Yucis, who quickly caught a cold, sneezed.
Mel tightened Yucis’ clothes, put his hat on, and then put him down.
From how far she had gone in front, Leticia hurriedly ran from the
other side and shouted,
“Mom! Mom! I want to go up there!”
“If you get permission from Dad.”
“Dad told me to ask Mom’s permission! Then, can I go?”
“After the visit to the ancestral tomb, with Dad.”
“Mom’s not going?”
“Mom doesn’t want to.”
She was curious to see how the scenery beyond the Thold Gate had
changed, but she didn’t dare to walk up that height.
Cedric followed Leticia with a large flower basket. The basket of fresh
white flowers overpacked, and Red bit one of the fallen flowers and
went round and round.
“Wow.”
Artizea gave a brief exclamation. Yucis rubbed his eyes and exclaimed,
“Moth ochids!”
“Wow, our Yuci is smart. how did you know?”
“I saw in book.”
Yucis said suddenly shyly.
“Really?”
2980
Artizea asked, tilting her head. This was because she wondered if
Cedric knew the name of a flower well.
“It’s exactly that, it’s probably the same kind of flower. Here, even in
summer, it can only be grown in a greenhouse, so it is quite a precious
flower.”
Cedric smiled and handed a flower to Artizea’s hand.
“It also resembled a butterfly.”
Yucis exclaimed, “I have two!” Then Leticia shouted, “Mine’s full!” as if

in competition, and gathered flowers from the basket.
“You must not drop it on the ground.”
Cedric said. Leticia nodded her head and took the flower carefully.
Cedric put a basket of flowers in one of his arms, and extended his
other hand to Artizea.
Artizea made sure the two children were following along, and she and
Cedric went into the chapel leading to the family tomb.
Even though they had renewed the maintenance and cleaned it, the
calm atmosphere as if dust had settled down did not change.
Cedric did not this time go to the outermost room where his parents
were housed. He started with the innermost room of his ancestors,
placed flowers one at a time in front of the altar and lit candles.
As the children had learned beforehand, they put their hands together
and prayed.
So, they visited all the tombs from the inside, and came to the tomb of
the predecessor Grand Duke Evron and his wife that was outside.
2981
There, two silk flowers, which Cedric and Artizea had left behind a few
years ago, remained, yellowed now. Cedric had never really been here
before.
Artizea knelt in front of it on one knee, removed the silk flower with a
polite gesture, and put down the flower she was carrying.
Between the two slabs stood a small monument carved out of a stone.
“May you rest peacefully without worries in paradise.
– Cedric
Artizea caressed the monument with a fresh feeling.
“Is Grandma and Grandpa here?”
Leticia, who understood the concept of death as she had the

experience of visiting the imperial tomb, asked. Cedric answered in a
hoarse voice.
“Yes. It’s Dad’s Mom and Dad.”
“Why did you take them so far? Isn’t it hard for Dad to come to see
them?”
“When they died, they didn’t know Dad would go this far.”
“It will be difficult if Dad doesn’t see them often. I don’t want to be so
far away from Mom and Dad.”
“Me, too.”
Leticia said maturely. Yucis followed her.
Cedric smiled a little and patted the heads of the two children.
“When I become an adult, even if they’re close, I won’t be able to

come often because I’m busy……. Grandma and Grandpa will
understand.”
2982
“Right. Dad is too busy.”
Leticia said sullenly.
Artizea called the two children. One flower was placed in each of the
tombs, so Leticia’s hand, who was holding the flower, became empty.
“Come on, let’s say goodbye.”
They took the flowers that Leticia and Yucis were handing, placed
them on the altar, and put their hands together.
“Grandma, Grandpa, Leticia is here. Even if Dad pretends he doesn’t

know that he is busy, please don’t be too harsh. I will visit you often
with Yuci. Please help Mom and Dad and me and Yuci to get along
well. I like a pony as a birthday present.”
“Yuci likes sunlight-colored paints.”
“Leticia.”
Artizea raised a stern voice. Leticia, who had learned her manners,
quickly corrected her words.
“May you be warm and comfortable in the arms of God.”
Leticia drew a cross. Yucis stammered in drawing the cross.
Cedric poured all the rest of the flower from the basket on the altar to
make a pile of flowers. And without a word, he just drew a cross.
Artizea saw Cedric made a cross for the first time, except when
attending temple ceremonies or receiving a blessing for the baby.
Come to think of it, he never even prayed.
His eyes were dyed red.
2983
Artizea noticed it, but she didn’t bother to mention it. Instead, she
took hold of the hands of Leticia, who slowly began to twist her body,
and Yucis, who was yawning.
“Shall we go?”
“Yes.”
Cedric didn’t say anything this time either.
It wasn’t really all over, but in some ways it was over. Artizea learned
that she was now able to pray to God.
“Up you go.”
Cedric grabbed Yucis with one arm and lifted him up. Then, holding
Leticia’s other hand, he and Artizea headed out of the tomb.
END
hello, this is effe again!

we have finally reached the end end of TVLT! thank you for sticking until the very
end!
pardon me if the translations is still lacking in parts >.<
even though there might be some unanswered questions (skyla and cadriol????) i
think this is a good enough ending for our beloved characters!
once again, thank you for reading and loving TVLT!
2984
2985

The Villainess Lives Twice

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Villainess Lives Twice

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

1

A genius schemer, creating an emperor!

“Only when your brother is happy can you be happy.”

Artezia, who returned to the age of 18 before death, resolved to become

“Please give me your hand in marriage. I’ll make you emperor.”

The Countess Phillies screamed furiously.

She could no longer walk, so now she had no choice but to be

“How could you kill Abe!”

The Countess Phillies screamed so loudly, she could vomit blood.

Artizea looked at the Countess Phillies with a blurred vision.

Emperor Lawrence, who had been watching the situation closely,

“Calm down, Emma.”

“Tia is my sister, Emma. There must be a misunderstanding.”

“I’m going to get revenge! I’m going to avenge my son!”

Artizea now knew what was going on.

She looked at Lawrence. He looked sad and downcast,

However, Artizea noticed a small sense of triumph in his eyes.

It was clear that a conspiracy had been prepared against her.

‘First, I will be blamed for murdering your son, making me a criminal.

Clearly, the person who hatched this conspiracy was Emperor

The Emperor said.

One could hear a certain joy in his voice.

Artizea tried to speak.

The maid knelt down in silence, and Lawrence asked her.

The maid answered politely.

Everyone in this room buzzed with shock.

Lawrence asked with a sad expression.

“Do you have anything to say about this?”

Artizea showed a dry smile.

What the hell was he thinking?

What good would it do to kill Abe in such a careless way as to make

“I cannot believe it. Tia, how could you do such a thing?”

The knight hit her in the face again.

Artizea did not clearly remember what happened after that.

She was tortured and forced to sign some documents.

The accusers and witnesses presented one set of evidence after

Some were truly evil acts committed by Artizea.

Artizea had a sharp mind and a strong will.

Lawrence lamented with a false sigh.

As a result, Artizea was taken to the dungeon.

「 If your brother’s doing well, you’ll do well too.」

The Marchioness Miraila became the Emperor’s mistress and gave

That was Lawrence.

Miraila loved him, and so did Emperor Gregor.

Artizea did not resemble the emperor, nor even Miraila.

「 How could we continue to live as the Marquisate Family if not for

Miraila’s words always ended like this.

Artizea was no fool.

She knew that her mother’s kindness would never be to her.

She found it easy to invent reasons to justify it.

Lawrence, Miraila, and Artizea were linked by blood ties.

She had a talent for evil acts and conspiracies.

‘I knew this day would come.’

Artizea thought vaguely.

When the hunt is over, the dog is boiled.

Considering everything I’ve done so far, I shouldn’t hold Lawrence or

Artizea laughed. Even without my tongue, I can still laugh.

Artizea was well aware of her evil acts.

But just once, she asked the Saintess Licia.

However, Licia smiled brightly with her gaunt face.

「 What can I do? I’ve already forgiven you. 」

Said the Saintess Licia with her pale white lips.

Sometime later, during Lawrence’s coronation, the flowers offered by

A woman born in a poor barony on the northern borders became a